《The Alpha's Temptation》 Chapter ?1 Like A Moth To A Flame Chapter ?1 Like A Moth To A me Some people liked to y God, and then some were the Avatar of God. --- A beeline of eligible princesses wanted to marry him, but Eltanin hated the idea of marriage. "I don''t want to get married!" he growled at his father, Alpha Alrakis, tearing into the oil canvas portrait of the princess of the Pegasii Kingdom. He hurled the torn pieces into the air. With that, he strode arrogantly towards the library door. Over thest few months, his father had been pressuring him incessantly. "I told you a thousand times. If you won''t marry, there is a high chance that you will fall into a darkness from which you will never return. Your life and this kingdom are at stake! im the princess, and if you don''t like her, you can remarry." Marrying, and remarrying three or four times wasn''t all that umon amongst kings. Anger hummed in his chest, stroking his beast, making its eather pulsate. He clenched his fists and stifled his emotions when eather stirred inside him. It wanted out, but it never surfaced. Pressure gripped his body as it swelled and pushed against his skin, his flesh tingling. He didn''t know how it would find its way out, but he was waiting¡­ for something. He didn''t know what. Gritting his teeth, he closed the door behind him with a loud bang and marched out in a huff. One Week Later The Great Banquet Hall, Draka Kingdom, Araniea King Eltanin was watching her over the rim of his goblet with his raven ck eyes like a hawk. His circlet of gold in his midnight hair that had shifted slightly in the left. Perched on a high stool near the bar, he was nked by arge number of young maids who were waiting for an opportunity to throw themselves at him. They just needed one indication from him, but he had no interest in them. His eyes were focused straight ahead on her, drinking her in. He was drawn to her like a moth to a me. No matter where he turned, or who he talked to, he found himself looking at her, seeking her out. She looked like a¡­ fae in that white chiffon gown that fluttered behind her with every movement, just like his heart. Her hair, a pale gold, almost silver, pinned on one side as the rest cascaded over her shoulder to her bosoms. She was wearing a gold face mask, and he didn''t like the fact that the rest of her face was smeared with gold dust, hiding her features. Cinched just above her waist, with acy square neckline, her gown had long bell-shaped sleeves. In her simple white dress, she looked like a swan in ake full of vipers. When he firstid his eyes on her, the feeling almost took his breath away. She felt¡­ refreshing, like the first dew on grass, and as pure as the first snow ke. She was at least a foot shorter than him, and was slimmer than most girls around. He was sure that her slender waist would be covered by the sprawl of his left hand,e end of night. "What are you thinking, my lord?" Eri, the princess of Kingdom of Eridanus, asked whilst admiring his beautifully deceptive face. Her hungry gaze drifted to his long, ck velvet coat, the cor of which was embroidered with the pattern of the star constetion that represented his kingdom. It was open from the middle and fell on the sides, revealing his broad chest. Beneath, a ck shirt was unbuttoned to the middle of his chest, showcasing his rigid muscles and the constetion dragon tattoo he was born with. It curled somewhere downwards. Every pup in Araniea was born with a tattoo of the spirit of the kingdom they belonged to. While males had it on their chest, females had it on their upper left arm. ¦Ñ??????????? Eri offered him more wine from the pitcher on the bar''s counter¡­ except the wine she offered him was a deeper shade of red. Tonight, she had finally gotten an opportunity when she slipped a pinch of a poisonous powder into his wine, one that was going to keep him sedated long enough for her to finish her sexcapades with him. She had been trying for a long time to jump into bed with him. "My lord?" Jolted out of his reverie, Eltanin growled at her menacingly to ward her off, and then returned his gaze to his muse without answering her. Eri winced. He was the strongest werewolf in all of Araniea, whose beast was so powerful that it could kill its foe merely with his ws and fangs. She didn''t have the courage to ask him any more questions, thinking it was wiser to wait for the drug to take effect. --- Eltanin often wondered who would be his mate. Werewolves couldn''t smell their mates until they were eighteen summers old, but Eltanin was five hundred years old. He was grateful to all the gods that he hadn''t sniffed out his mate yet. So, why was this girl attracting him like no one else had? She had grasped the wine ss tightly in her hands, close to her chest and hadn''t sipped at all. How old was she? Asudden, her gaze snapped in his direction and her lips parted. Eltanin''s breath lodged in his throat when their gazes met, his chest vibrating with a rumble. Her lips trembled and momentster she drew away her eyes from him. A low, rough growl of disapproval emanated from his chest. He nced at the Great Hall which was crowded by a numerous girls in richly decorated gowns, with their hair styled in extravagant coiffures andyers of makeup stered on their face. There were dozens of folks in the room, all dressed in the most extravagant silks and velvets, gold and diamonds. He was tired of the pomp, of the pageantry. They were all the same, vying for his attention, or that of Rigel''s in whose honor he had thrown this ball. Rigel, The crown prince of the Orion Kingdom hade to visit. Thest time he had visited was five months ago. Rigel and Eltanin had been in many wars together, participated inpetitions, and were the closest of friends. They had each other''s back, not only in the war zone, but in unpleasant, unusual situations also. At present, Rigel had cleverly excused himself and gone upstairs to indulge in "passionate affairs," while leaving Eltanin to the vagaries of the banquet. Even though Eltanin wanted to go up and indulge and blow some steam off himself, he couldn''t. He was pinned in ce, his attention on her. And right now, the world around him had faded into the background as he stared at her intensely, possessively. Eltanin''s throat bobbed as he had this strange urge to snatch her up and lock her in the highest tower of the pce. The feeling was so overwhelming that he brought his goblet to his lips and swigged arge gulp. He was sure that it was just an itch, or mayberger than that¡­ he had to find out, and to do that he was going to take away his delicate butterfly from the forest of monsters up to his chambers tonight. He had to hurry up and move. What if she disappeared and never came back? He became anxious as hell. He noticed that she was scanning the hall. It was redolent with wine, myrrh, and burningvender. Large chandeliers that hung from the ceiling had thousands of bright candles that illuminated the room from one end to the other. On the walls were a stunning disy of rare paintings. Shimmering white and gold tapestries hung from the walls, and servants in deep red uniforms scurried around. In the far-right corner, a dozen musicians were ying fiddles, ukuleles, and flutes. Some men and women were dancing to the bads being yed. Suddenly, he wanted to know if she was impressed by it or not? As Eltanin watched her, he recalled how his father, Alrakis, had been insistent on him getting married as soon as possible and to mark his wife. That would strengthen his position in some way. Not only his father and his councilors, but the Elders of the Draka Kingdom were pressuring him to get married as well. Eltanin hated the idea of being tied down to anyone, but he wanted the one who had caught his eye, for tonight, and then some more. The truth was¡­ Chapter 2 Drugged Him Chapter 2 Drugged Him The truth was that Eltanin''s predatory nature had attracted many women. He had never been emotionally invested in them and hadn''t cared as to how they felt around him. He would get what he wanted, and that''s where the rtionship ended. The shock of white chiffon fluttered, capturing his attention as she moved a few paces in front of a few girls and nervously gazed at the entrance. Was she looking at a man? Jealousy burned inside him like hot molten iron. He looked at the entrance, his obsidian eyes flickering silvery with an unwarranted fury, but there was no one there. A figment of his imagination then. His gaze returned to her, with a little of his fury reced by impatience. Maybe he would lock up the ''little girl'' and keep her there¡­ for a long time. A shudder passed through his body at the thought, and a shaky breath escaped his lips. He hadn''t felt like this before. Ever. He noticed that she nervously shuffled closer to Petra, who was yet another one of the women who wanted to marry him. He focused all his energy listening to them through the babble of the crowd and the loud music. He had never seen her before and so it intrigued him that she was friendly with Petra, the second princess of the Aqu kingdom, who he knew well. --- "Where is Prince Rigel?" she asked Petra, anxiously scanning the room. Petra turned her face while drumming her fingers softly on her wine ss and smiled sweetly. She took a flute of red wine from a passing waiter, handing it over to the girl. "Patience. He hasn''te from the room upstairs yet," she said smugly. "And you can''t go up there yourself, my dear." A muscle feathered in his jaw as a familiar pang of jealousy burned a hole in his chest. Why was she looking for Rigel? She was quite new; he hadn''t seen her before in these circles. So, why then was she seeking Rigel? The red in his eyes was crazy. He clenched his jaw to resume control over himself, but he was quite out of his element tonight. But what she did next brought him right back to where he was. She sipped her wine and licked her lips, making them redder. She rubbed her neck feeling skittish. "Why can''t I go up there? Is it exclusive?" Petra chuckled. Rigel was indulging in his favorite hobby. There must be at least half a dozen girls up there with him. She leaned closer and said, "Because the guards won''t allow you unless you are invited." She then pointed at the two stern guards with spears, stationed at thending of the white marble stairs. "You have to wait for him toe down and, by my guess, he won''t be down for a long, long time." She giggled and finished her wine. The girl was so jittery that she gulped her wine down as she anxiously gripped the side of her gown while surveying the shadows behind the heavy wooden doors. Petra curled her finger to call a servant with a tray of wine. She picked up arge Bordeaux this time, and handed it to the girl. She epted it without a second thought. ¦Ñ??????????? From the corner of her eye, Petra glimpsed at Eltanin, who was still with Eri who was leaning towards him and murmuring something in his ear. She knew what Eri was up to, and she was going to dash Eri''s ns soon. The princess was finding ways to trap Eltanin so that she could be pregnant with his child. Though Eri thought that this was a secret, the whole kingdom knew andughed about it behind her back. She seemed oblivious to this, however, and continued on with her endeavors. Smirking, Petra flicked her auburn hair behind her shoulders and smoothed her burgundy silk gown. In a low voice, she leaned over and asked, "Do you want to meet Rigel urgently?" The girl took arge swig. "Yes." "I can help you," said Petra as she side-eyed Eri. For her n to work, she would use this silly girl, sneering on the inside at her vulnerability. As if meeting Rigel as amoner would ever be this easy. The girl snapped her head at Petra as her mouth opened in the shape of an O. "How?" she asked as she breathed excitement, her wide blue-green eyes shining through her golden face mask. Petra pursed her lips, stifling augh. "Gulp that wine down. I am going to take you upstairs at the first opportunity." She sized her up and scoffed. All of thesemon girls wanted to spend time with Rigel, but, with the way Eltanin was looking at her, she needed to be taken out of here. Preferably to Rigel''s room. Once she was with Rigel, Eltanin would lose his interest. She was going to kill two cravets with a stone. And then she would go to Eri and expose the poisonous powder that was concealed in herrge thumb ring. The girl almost squealed with happiness, which brought Petra a moment of introspection. Her hand went to her waist, and then she looked at the entrance again as if there was someone there, standing in the shadows. --- Eltanin was one of the most handsome and wealthiest men in the Araniea. It was rumored that the ancestors of Alkaris were charged with the protection of the golden apple tree that belonged to Hera, Zeus'' wife. A dragon''s spirit coiled around the tree to defend it from those who would dare to steal its apples. The tree was somewhere in the pce grounds and was known only to the Royal Family. Eri had always wondered what it would be to own some of the apples. "Do you want something, m''lord?" she asked, her voice dripping with a sweet venom. She had been trying to entice Eltanin ever since she came to the ball, about two turns of the sand ss. The ball was well coveted, and she had needed her father''s influence just to get inside. Her father had had to beg Fafnir to get Eri an invitation. Wearing a red silk gown with a plunging neckline andcy sleeves, she looked resplendent. In fact, she thought that she looked even better than Petra. Eri and Petra had both been vying for Eltanin''s attention for a long time. They had been trying to sabotage each other''s ns to get near him. While Petra was extremely maniptive, Eri was direct. The two princesses were considered to be quite a beauty by their subjects. And tonight, Eri had dangerous ns up her sleeve. If her n came to fruition, and she managed to enter his chamber and sleep with him, she knew she had him in her grip. And tonight, she was confident she would do it because she had drugged him. Quite heavily. Chapter 3 The Prophecy Chapter 3 The Prophecy Eltanin closed his eyes and pinched his forehead with his thumb and forefinger. The little headache, stemming from the silver goblet of wine that Eri had offered him, had worsened. All day, he had been thinking about Felis, King of the Hydra Kingdom, wondering when he would attack him next and how he was going to shield his beast from being exposed. He wanted to have fun tonight. But his thoughts kept returning to Felis until¡­ he saw her. It was said that Hydra spawned werewolves with a demon soul, their bodies tattooed but without a definitive pattern. They grew like a hydra as they aged, stretching wherever they could. Often, the men were marked with ck ink that spread all over their faces. There was a pattern in Felis'' attacks ¡ª they happened once every hundred years. In thest three centuries, his stepbrother had attacked him three times, each time worse than before. Last time, Felis managed to capture Eltanin and leash him, using every possible method to provoke his beast, to expose it. He wanted control over it, for it was the avatar of God. He had once said, "Your beast is exceedingly powerful. Sumb to me, Eltanin, and the world will be ours. You and I are two sides of a coin, a demon and a god." He had put visions of empires across the realms at Eltanin''s feet and promised infinite power to be bestowed in his fingertips. Many had fallen for this temptation, but not Eltanin. "Fuck off!" Eltanin spat, controlling the beast within him. And after that, he had unleashed his wrath with the help of Rigel, who had tracked him down. As he came back, Felis'' words boomed in the air. ''I wille back for you or for your mate.'' Eltanin was five hundred years old. He had hit immortality when he was thirty. Eltanin had spent that time protecting his kingdom from formidable foes. Along with his friend Rigel and his General who served as his beta, Fafnir, they expanded his reach. The battles were fierce, but with Eltanin''s shrewd strategies, they always emerged victorious. And now, the Draka kingdom was thergest in all of Araniea. The other kingdoms wanted to have some sort of connection with him. As Eltanin was still a bachelor, they had sent every eligible woman they had to marry him, be it their sisters or their consorts. Recently, one of the kings had even sent his twin sisters, offering him the pair if he so wished. Eltanin had used them for pleasure and then sent them back. Both teary eyed as they left, begging him to tell them what they had done wrong. His kingdom was stable, but ording to the Elders, arge threat loomed over him, his kingdom, and Araniea. If he didn''t find his mate soon, he would finally lose it all and perish. His beast needed the strength of a mate. They reminded him of the prophecy of his birth. "Born to the wings She has a gift Some say it''s a curse ¦Ñ??????????? Silver-haired and gilded Like full moon in the verse. Find her Or she will disappear." Eltanin scorned the Elders. His beast was too strong, and he had the confidence in himself that he could defeat Felis on his own, with or without his mate. Felis, the bloody werewolf, was a demon-king''s spawn. It wasn''t easy to kill Felis, because killing him required ancient magic, a power that could not be found in dusty scrolls or mystguages. He needed someone to trante for him the tainted book of arcana. Once again, he pinched his forehead and shook his head hoping to shake the headache off him but it gripped him hard, like a vise. He opened his eyes to the loud beat of drums and fiddles and he scanned the girls around him. Some were dancing, some unting their bodies, some stealing nces at him while some fantasizing about him. Why would he need a wife when he had so many women to choose from? His eyes went back to find the girl who was the object of his fantasy tonight. She wasn''t standing in her ce. An involuntary shudder of fear passed through him. One he had never experienced for any other woman, not even his mother, who was a sea goddess. He surveyed the room with his heavy-lidded eyes, searching for the white chiffon or pale blonde hair. She wasn''t anywhere. Even Petra wasn''t there. From the corner of his vision, he saw a shock of white at the top of the stairs. He got up, wildly swaying on his feet. "M''lord," Eri called sweetly as she rushed to assist him. "Let me help you." She took his arm and wrapped it around her shoulders and looked at him suggestively. On the inside she was happy that her n worked so fast and so well. Tonight, he would be hers. She squealed on the inside. "Don''t you fucking touch me!" Eltanin snapped, growling in a slurred voice. He jerked his arm away. "And get out of this pce before Ie to my senses, because I suspect you mixed a drug in my wine." Eri paled, her skin lined with a thin sheet of cold sweat. "N¡ª No, Your Highness. I didn''t do that!" She didn''t expect him to find out about it at all. It was as if he had thrown a bucket of cold water on her ns. No, like a bucket of hotva from the ck Fang Mountains. "Get. Out," he barked. "It''s just because of your father that I am not throwing you into the dungeons. That act could have put you in some serious trouble." Eri''s father, Enki, controlled the Gulf of Enki-A and was the king of Eridanus. A small but vital kingdom for trade. It had way too many ships that belonged to Eltanin ¡ª both for trade as well as military purposes. After giving her a withering look, Eltanin made his way through the throng, storming towards the stairs. Chapter 4 Who Are You? Chapter 4 Who Are You? Even though the world was in a haze and faces appeared in picture frames, he stumbled to the stairs that led to a corridor. There, he could navigate back to his room. His servants approached him. He ordered water; once he had downed it, he went upstairs. He grew all the more antsy. His beast was rising, moring inside him, even though the alcohol''s effect. Where was she? --- "Go straight and then to the left," Petra said, pointing to the right of a dimly lit corridor. "That''s where you are going to find Rigel." A nervous sort of energy passed through her. She held close to her stomach the pill that Petra had given her. Sensing her trepidation, Petra murmured, "Are you ready? Because if you are not, I will have to¡ª?" She trailed off, sending a warning hanging her in the air. She wasn''t. Not at all. But she needed to be ready. She didn''t have the luxury of time. Her handler was standing outside the Great Hall, waiting, watching her. She had to finish the job in no more than two turns of the hour sandss, and already, she had wasted one. Her pulse pounding, she nodded. Petra smiled reassuringly at her, and she thought she smiled back. "Then I suggest that you make haste," Petra said. "Don''te back to me. This corridor leads to a door that opens into the garden. You can exit the pce from there." She felt dizzy. She hoped to finish her work peacefully and gain her freedom. Menkar had promised her that. Petra turned on her heel and left. The girl watched her return to the party. All alone, she felt woozy, chiding herself for falling into a trap ¡ª but did she have a choice? If she had refused, Menkar would have given her a beating and thrown her into the dungeons of Cetus monastery. And she wanted to spend her eighteenth birthday, which was only three dayster, as a free woman. ¦Ñ??????????? She looked up and down the corridor, expecting guards but finding it empty. She walked, her hands sweaty, her skin cold. What if the royal guards caught her? Her heart thumped hard against her chest. It was just a matter of time, and then it would all be over. "Calman''s horns!" she eximed. She adjusted her mask again. Sconces on the wall illuminated the corridor. A long, soft rug muted the sound of her footsteps. She caught the smell of night-blooming roses as a soft gust blew down the hall. She took a ragged breath and concentrated, listening out for sounds ofughter. Petra had told her that she should go inside that chamber, whereughter mingled with moans and groans. For the love of her life, why would moans be mingled withughter? Were they even feasting inside? She had heard some priests at the monastery moaning as they ate but still. She had walked to the end of the corridor, and there was not a single room through which she heard moans orughter or even a whisper. Her muscles tensed, and she considered walking back. This time, she was going to press her ears against each closed door. Suddenly, the door next to her swung open, femaleughter trailing out. Panicked, she quickly backed into the room behind her, shutting the door. She was sure her heart was about to burst from her ribcage. She looked around and found a candbrum, still lit, and a firece burning before a rug. The wooden floors were recently polished, and a table and a chair sat at the corner of the room. Arge bed with a canopy was ced in the center. She drew in a deep breath, catching the scent of wax and¡­ mist? Something that reminded her of sea, of brine. She stepped forward to scan the room. "What¡ª" An arm curled around her waist, pulling her back against a man''s chest. "Are you," a deep, decadent voice whispered, "a spy?" Panic sted through her, and she was reminded of the pill in her hand. She gulped it down so that she wasn''t caught with it. She wanted to turn, but another arm swept around her, stilling her. She gasped as he brought her to his chest. He lifted her off her feet, the heat of his body burning between their clothes. He strode forward, with her in his arms, and he pressed her down onto the bed on her belly. His face buried in her hair, he asked, "Who are you? What is your name?" She shivered beneath him, a jolt of electricity passing through her. She had never been trapped like this before. Her assant was surely going to kill her, and she could smell the alcohol on his breath. Raw panic bloomed in her chest. Why was it, though, that her head was spinning so fast? As though she was about to lose consciousness. Her senses going haywire, she struggled against him, but her movements were like that of a butterfly against a lion. "I¡­" Her tongue felt swollen. The man was too strong. "What games are you ying?" he asked as he flipped her over her back, while still locking her with his muscr arms. His deep husky voice stirred her. He traced a finger over her mask. "Tell me, or I have ways to find out." She wanted to speak, but now her thoughts were oddly slow. "Tania¡­" It was difficult to keep her eyes open. She faced her captor and, in the darkness, could only make out the jet hair that fell forward onto his forehead, with the silhouette of a long, chiseled nose beneath it. A shadow was cast over his features by flickering me. The way he embraced her¡ªit was an alien feeling. "Who are you?" she asked, her throat paper dry, her body limp. The pill. It would be her doom. "That''s not important here," he replied. He tilted his head slightly and then his mouth was on hers. Eltanin kissed Tania. And it wasn''t a light feather kiss. It was harsh, iming and deep. Chapter 5 Wrapped Chapter 5 Wrapped Tania shivered because a new kind of panic red in her heart and it was all rted to the tingles spread all over skin. As he kissed her, her fingers dug into the flesh of his shoulders through his shirt''s fabric. She felt something sharp on her lips¡ªhis fangs. When he pulled away, his fangs scraped her lower lip as he darted his tongue out to lick it. "Is this your first kiss?" he asked, lifting his head, looking at her with his assessing gaze. Her lips were swollen and glistening by the time he left her, and his erection hardened. His midnight blue hair fell on his forehead. Half of his body was settled over her and he had locked her legs by one of his legs thrust between hers. Tania thought that he was a stray guard who had caught her and before he would hand her over to the crown, he was ying with her fear. Her senses were going numb by the second. If she didn''t get out now, she was going to end up somewhere very dangerous. Her body trembled beneath him. And for all she knew, this guard could just kill her. A chill ran down her spine. "Please get off me," she said, pushing against his chest. "I don''t intend to. For now. Because I feel very nice." Tania''s eyes widened through her mask and Eltaninughed. The way heughed, it was so throaty and carefree; it vibrated in his chest against hers. A shaky breath left her lips. "Please, get off me because I don''t feel nice at all," she said in a low, strung-out voice. "Then you have to tell me where you''vee from," he said, dipping his head in her hair and smelling them again. How could one smell so intoxicating? Citrusy and sweet spices. "Where are you from?" she redirected the question back to him, fighting the drug''s effect. He chuckled. "I know spies love to y games," he said as his hand went to the ties of her mask. "I am not a spy," she breathed, as her stomach knotted. What if he opened her mask. Her identity would be revealed. Her Master would bepromised. His lips curled up as she turned her face to the side, silently asking him not to open her mask. He didn''t open it, but trailed his finger on its edges. "How old are you?" She faced him but didn''t answer that. She didn''t want to answer that. So, she stayed quiet, her droopy eyes focused on his lips and the cleft in his chin. "Are you dumbfounded because of my handsome features?" The effect of the mushroom powder that Eri had given him started taking effect. He should have thrown the wine she offered, but he came to know that she had mixed something inside it after he tasted it. She raised an eyebrow at his cockiness. She changed the topic. Something very hard and heated was between them. She took her finger to it, poked it and said, "What is this?" His cock twitched to the point that his balls ached. He hissed and she backed off, scared. "If you don''t leave me, I will call Princess Petra. And then she will take you to the king," she threatened him in a soft voice. "I have heard that he''s cruel. He is going to kill you!" Eltanin let out augh, sounding surprised. He caressed her gold dust spattered cheek. She was definitely new to this ce, his kingdom. He would easily trap the little bird in his golden cage. "I highly doubt he would do that to me. If at all, he would appreciate what I am doing right now." ¦Ñ??????????? "Do you know him?" she asked, bewildered. "I am very close to him," he replied confidently. Tania''s heartbeat raced like a wild horse. She had no chance to leave? But an idea formed. "Then you must be knowing Prince Rigel?" A low, dangerous growl erupted from his chest and Tania winced. Jealousy burned through like whips of fire. "No, I don''t," he lied. "Why do you ask? Do you want to seduce him?" "What? No!" she retorted. Eltanin sagged with relief. He resumed caressing her cheek with his thumb as he gazed at her, enraptured. "You are lovely," he breathed. Rigel was forgotten. ording to Tania the guard was really out of his element. Anger bubbled in her chest and she said, "Please go and charm another girl." She pushed him again, but her efforts were in vain, mostly because he was too strong and less because she was drugged. He didn''t budge an inch. "I don''t need to charm anyone," which was the truth. "But are you charmed by me?" His voice was tipsy. She let out a sigh as her limbs became listless. The drug was spreading through her blood rapidly. She closed her eyes. "No, and leave me¡­" she said in ast ditch effort. He chuckled deeply. "No, I won''t," he whispered as he leaned over her ear and coiled his arms tightly around her waist. "Do you¡ª" Tania couldn''t struggle against the pill that she had swallowed and the rest of the words that he spoke, sounded incoherent. Darkness took over her, and soon she slumbered off. Now that she was in his grasp, feeling calm, Eltanin buried his face in her hair and mumbled something. He didn''t know when sleep overtook him. It was still dark when Tania woke up, her head throbbing as though someone had taken a hammer to it. Her throat was still dry because when she moaned, it hurt. When she tried to move, she couldn''t. It was as if she was wrapped in thick nkets. It was so hot in here; her body was covered with sweat. She groaned again as she tried to pull away, but it was impossible. It took a gargantuan effort for her to open her eyes, and when she did, her gaze went to the firece where embers glowed a scorching red, imparting a dim light to the rest of the room. She exhaled roughly and tried to recall what had happened. She remembered swallowing the pill, because someone had found her spying. "No!" she rasped. If she was caught, she would only end up executed. How she had managed to sleep like a log¡­ she cursed herself. There was someone behind her. A man. And his arms were wrapped tightly around her. His leg on hers. Chapter 6 Facsimile Of A Greek God Chapter 6 Facsimile Of A Greek God Tania''s gaze traveled down to her waist, where his thick, muscr arm rested. The way his arms coiled around her it was like he was holding his cherished treasure. It felt protective¡­ Strangely, it felt nice with his scent of brine and mist washing over her. The strong body behind her edged evenly in his slumber. His heartbeat was like a soft luby, and she resisted the urge to sleep again. She found it odd that her soul stirred with a foreign sensation which she had never felt in all her seventeen summers. That sensation, however, ebbed whenprehension struck her. She needed to get out of here as soon as possible, without disturbing the strongest man she had encountered in her life. She was unustomed to this touch, having lived the life of a ve. When a man touched her before, it was with a whip or a cane to punish her. When a man touched her before, it was to take a part of her soul after casting dark spells on her. When a man touched her before, only blood came out of her nostrils or ears or mouth or skin. A shudder trickled down her body. She tried not to think andpare. Not all men were alike and not all men were different. Her eyes went back to the arm that was coiled tightly around her. She picked up the heavy arm but realized that her dress was beneath the weight of his body. She turned to pull it out. In order to free herself, Tania had toe face to face with him. Even in her wildest dreams, she could not have imagined a man as magnificent as him. He was a facsimile of a Greek god. How could he achieve such a level of perfection? Breathtakingly handsome, broad-shouldered with a bronze skin like velvet. Sleeping soundly behind her, he had a strong and regal aura about him. In his sleep, he stillmanded respect and authority. His midnight-blue hair fell down his forehead, kissing the skin of his pir-like neck. Her gaze went to his parted lips, and she realized then that she was holding her breath. His lips were perfectly bow-shaped. She was so enthralled, a ragged breath escaped her mouth and her heart raced so fast, she feared those in the next room would hear it. And he was coiled all around her. She didn''t remember much as to how she was entangled in this position, but through her hazy memories, she recalled being grasped in the darkness by a guard. She pursed her lips. Comprehension. ¦Ñ??????????? "Calman''s horns!" she breathed. Tania shook her head to get out of her stupor. She had to unravel herself as soon as possible, without inviting too much unnecessary attention. With every kernel of energy within her, she lifted his arm. Pinned beneath such a heavy man, she wriggled as much as she could, but wriggling out seemed like a massive effort. A caged little bird underneath a big bad wolf. After a few attempts, she prized herself free, letting his body fall to the bedsheets. The man groaned as he stirred; Tania froze as fear ensnared her. If he woke up now, he would hand her to the King and she would end up dead. So much for the freedom she had sought. She watched him intently, watching him fall deeper into his sleep while she remained rooted to her ce. At the edge of the bed, she felt a tug ¡ª the hem of her gown was bunched up underneath him. Calman''s horns! Gently, she collected her skirt, stopping at every groan that escaped his lips, and when she was done, she swept her feet off the bed and stood up. As nervous as a hare, she looked outside. The window panels were open, and a gentle sea breeze fluttered the gauzy curtains. She walked to the window. It was pretty dark on the outside. Fading sconces burning somewhere down lent a faint glow to the night. She studied the exterior, assessing just where she was. Her new friend had said that there would be an exit at the far end of the corridor. With that knowledge as she peered out of the window, she worked out that she was at least three floors up. Every breath from her body leaked out. The moon, a waning crescent, was about to descend. She had hardly any time left toplete her mission. Now, all she could do was flee. Because if she didn''t run now, she would never ever leave this ce. Tania picked up her sandals and tiptoed to the door. She turned the handle down and opened it. As she walked out, she considered that the man slumped on the bed was Prince Rigel. Rather than leave, she dared to peek at his face, to find any telltale signs that he might be the avatar of God. She studied him well. Nothing revealed his identity. There was no glow around him, neither was there a strange light emitting from his forehead, which Menkar had always said would be there. He looked¡­ normal. That couldn''t be him. If he were an avatar of God, there had to be something that was different to him, something divine. Right? Little did she show that the man was a certified debauch. Tania clenched her teeth and then hurriedly snuck out of the room. To her relief, the man, whoever he was, hadn''t woken up; to her chagrin, however, she would face the punishment of Menkar. Her body trembled. Menkar had a vicious way of correcting her. A sense of rising dread crawled up her back. At one point of time, she contemted what would be better¡ªstaying at the pce in the Draka Kingdom or going back to Cetus Monastery. She chuckled. Did she even have a choice? Menkar had something of hers that she could never part with. She exhaled roughly and focused at the task ahead, which was to get the hell out of here. She opened her senses to check out the dangers ahead. Chapter 7 Tangerine Soul Stone Chapter 7 Tangerine Soul Stone Tania cracked the door ajar and peeked out. She took ast look at the man and chuckled when she saw how his mask was wrapped around his neck loosely. She closed the door behind her and stepped out. The few sconces that lit the corridor had dimmed, producing only a dull light that lined the hall. She waited for a sound, anything, to caution her, but heard nothing ¡ª only the rhythmic drumbeat of her panicked breath. She nced left and right, and when she saw that was alone, she scurried down the walkway. At its end, she found a deep stairwell leading down. A sense of foreboding hit her, and goosebumps rippled across her flesh. She felt like returning to the bedroom but didn''t. How could she take such a chance with someone she did not know? What if the guards caught her? What if the King caught her? She was a spy, after all, from the monastery ¡ª a ce that was considered sacred amongst all the kingdoms. The ce where the werewolf kings came to offer their prayers and sacrifices. If the King came to know that Menkar had sent her, the monastery''s name would be in shambles. However, a thought rattled her. What if Menkar denied who she was? She exhaled sharply and then fled down the stairs. They took her to anding in front of a thick wooden door with ornate carvings across it. It was ajar, and she could feel the rush of a warm breeze on her body. True to what Petra had said, when she opened the door, she found a garden surrounded by tall oaks and pors. She scanned the garden for an exit ¡ªa gate, perhaps, or even a gap in the hedges that lined the garden''s walls ¡ª but other than the dense trees, she could see nothing else. Her only way out was through the dense forest thaty ahead. Tania darted across the garden toward the thicket, her feet falling on soft-cushioned grass. She had to find her handler. If she didn''t, she would never be able to reach Cetus. She didn''t know the way. This was the first time she had been let out of the monastery in almost a decade. Her breath cut like a knife as she raced through the copse of trees, entering the stark forest as fast as her bare feet could take her. Twigs snapped beneath her and she jumped at the sound. Afraid that the bloodhounds would be after her, or, worse, the pce guards, she hated now, more than ever, that she could not shift into her wolf form. Most of her kind shifted for the first time when they turned eighteen, but some had shifted earlier, too. In the monastery, the priests could figure out who would shift early and who would not. They assigned the jobs to the people ordingly. Those who never shifted, or who had lost their wolves, were enved. They worked in the kitchens, did theundry, cleaned thetrines, and scrubbed the floors. Those who could shift, on the other hand, became warriors and scribes and held far better positions, far better privileges. They were served¡­ royally¡­ and they had the authority to belittle and beat the non-shifters. ¦Ñ??????????? The priest she served, Menkar, was the High Priest, the most powerful priest of Cetus Monastery. He insisted that she would never shift into her wolf, and so she was made a ve. He had brought her to the monastery for a handful of coins from her grandmother. She ran as fast as she could, diving deep into the forest. She turned right, hoping to find an exit, but all she saw were trees that grew ever more thick. Low hanging branches snagged her dress like desperate hands, but she couldn''t slow down. She dared not to slow down. Not if she had to escape the pce grounds before theing dawn. She trekked between thick and slender trunks, her feet bruised by the crunch of the twigs. Her white gown pulled each time it was snatched by a thorny bough. She pulled at it hurriedly, ripping it apart. It didn''t matter. She would not let that stop her. All her life, she wanted only one thing: Her freedom from Menkar. She failed. Memories assailed her. She was five years old when her parents died, and a mystery still shrouded their tragic demise. The vigers had handed her over to her grandmother, who would spend her evenings in the alehouse, begging for liquor. Her grandmother had hated Tania, scolding her or beating her every day. Just because she couldn''t take care of another stomach, not when she could barely feed herself. And not only that, her grandmother loathed her because, ording to her at least, she wasn''t even her grandmother. Little Tania never understood theplications of life, but she had been terrified of the serious priest with an aquiline nose who had assessed her from top to bottom and traded her from her drunk grandmother for only a handful of coins which must havested no more than three days of drinking for her grandmother. Then, Tania was seven. She was bunched up into the back of a carriage by a hunchback and brought to the monastery gates. Menkar enved her with his magic, the little girl screaming as he performed the ritual. He had taken a part of her soul, collecting it in the tangerine soul stone that he wore around his neck. That ensured that she would serve the Cetus Monastery ¡ª until Menkar released her to someone else. But he would not. He coveted her as his own personal servant and he was ferociously possessive about her. As Tania grew up, her wolf never stirred. She would not read or write and instead did the menial jobs in the monastery. Always under the scrutiny of her hunchback handler, who sheter discovered was Menkar''s spy. All this did not deter Tania from learning to read and write. She would sneak a book from the library whenever she cleaned its shelves, bringing them to her small, dingy room. There, under the flickering light of an old oilmp that she stole from a scribe''s trash, she would sit huddled up to read it, trying to make sense of its words. Menkar noticed her gift for ancientnguages. Heter let her read them but only after she finished her chores. Chapter 8 The Winged Horse Chapter 8 The Winged Horse Tania was fourteen when she could read five of the seven ancientnguages. By the time she was seventeen, she could easily read and write in all seven. Menkar kept this quality of hers hidden, forbidding her from talking about it to the others. She didn''t know why because if he mentioned her ability to others, she would have been useful to so many senior Shamans in the Monastery. She really itched to show it off to others so that she got some semnce of respect, but Menkar had cast a spell on her from telling it to others without his permission. Instead he instructed his head spy to teach her the art of espionage¡ªsomething that puzzled her immensely. ording to her Master, "The best way to learn is to be in the field," and so Tania was sent to spy on Prince Rigel. If she seeded, she would be set free. She had made a wonderful deal. She winced as an acorn stabbed her feet. She lifted her leg and removed the damp acorn as she scanned the dark forest. Her gaze whipped to the west and she resumed running. Tania leaped over a fallen log. Her foot slipped on the slushy ground, but she caught herself on a trunk. She was losing so much time, and her anxiety swarmed. The forest became thicker, and the overhead canopies were so tightly woven, they stopped the sun from shining through them. The forest spread over the hills; the trees changed from cypress to oak to pine; from narrow to thick; and from tall to tiny. Full of thickets and green mossy boulders. Wind howled and whispered through the trees, carrying the smell of mist and moss and damp earth. It was as if the forest breathed as though it had a soul. The warm air stifled her. It was difficult to navigate even though the moon had dipped below the horizon. All at once, thunder grumbled in the distance. Gray clouds started rolling in the skies above. Dread rose within her. What would happen, she wondered, if she encountered a beast in the wild? She didn''t have so much as a dagger to protect herself with. She stumbled over a boulder as she fled in the growing darkness and bnced herself immediately. Having run for a long time, she was drenched with sweat and was gasping for breath. Noticing a moss-slick trunk a few paces ahead, she rested against it, her heart thumping harder, as the acrid tang of fear billowed in the air. She looked around to see where she was, but all she could see were trees, mountainous boulders and bramble-spotted grasnds into the northern foothills. To the east and north, however, a dense forest covered thend. Focusing through the darkness, she saw the towering ck Fang Mountains. Their tallest peak was shaped like a ck wolf howling at the moon. Tania had studied enough maps to know that she was now in the Em Forest, in the northeast of the Draka Kingdom. The Kingdoms of Cetus and Pegasii waited in the distance ¡ª but they were miles and miles away. Tania leaned against a tree as panic skittered down her chest. She was still far away from Cetus. Suddenly, a deep sound rumbled from the forest; her skin dripped with icy fear. The ground shuddered, rattling the boulders, and she froze on the spot. Her knees locked, too scared to move, she knew that if she ran, she would attract the attention of whatever it was that was out there. A crack of thunder reverberated through the dark forest. A sh of lighting followed. In that sh, a bolt of immacte white darted through the thicket of trees. At this distance, she could only catch a glimpse of it: Wisps of smoke dashing in and out. Stunned, a ragged breath escaped her lips. Slowly ¡ª very slowly ¡ª she rose from her ce. The white mist meandered through the narrow, uneven path. All she could think of was to follow it, while every instinct inside her roared. ''Run away!'' ¦Ñ??????????? Intrigued, Tania dashed towards the path. She ran, skipping over sharp stones, twigs, and thorns. She would catch sight of it, every now and then, with the cracks of thunder following her. When she had followed the white ssh to a clearing, the sight she saw stole her breath. The beast was beautiful, a magnificent winged horse. The Spirit of Pegasii. It stopped and turned its head to her. It pped its snowy wings, as white smoke peeled off its body, making it look ethereal. How could the world have something so beautiful within it? It kicked the ground with its hooves then took off. Tania ran, too, after it. The clouds burst with another rumble of thunder and it started raining heavily. She did not know for how long she ran, but the rain made it more difficult to tread the slushy ground. Yet she kept running, following the spirit, unable to take her eyes away, unable to resist the bizarre allure. She was fascinated, drawn and enthralled. She wanted to reach it, touch it, and feel the mystifying pegasus. Suddenly, the horse leaped and jumped over a boulder. It stopped on the other side, as if it was waiting for her. Encouraged, Tania made the same jump ¡ª but a st of air threw her back. She hit the ground with a groan. She tried again, hopping over the log ¡ª but this time the force struck her back harder. Her pained voice echoed as she crashed into a thicket. Her head cracked against a boulder; warm liquid trickled down her skin. A metallic taste crept on her tongue, and her consciousness faded. Through the thick haze in front of her eyes, she watched the spirit dash away. Tania closed her eyes and she weed the darkness that engulfed her. When she opened her eyes next, her head ached. She yelped as she explored the back of her head. Voices from distance pierced the darkness. A crack of a whip or a cane echoed against something metallic, and her eyes flew open. Tania was in the dungeons of Cetus. A dark voice sounded. Chapter 9 Without Waking Him Up Chapter 9 Without Waking Him Up "Do I bring her up, or is she going to stay here?" her Master asked. "No need to release her," Menkar said in a cold, stern voice. With those words, he stormed out of the dungeon, his boots clicking eerily on the stone floor. "Water," she whispered, her hands on her head. She stumbled up from a pile of hay, her clothes stuck to her body and her hair matted with sweat. Her Master approached the bars of her cell. He passed her a pitcher of water. As soon as she wrapped her hands around the pitcher, he cracked the cane on her knuckles, sending her screaming to the floor. "Not so soon, Tania," he hissed. "Not so soon. You have failed." ---- Eltanin felt¡­ empty on a basic level. And it wasn''t surprising that the nightmares haunted him in his sleep. The hazy and bloody features of the woman blurred in and out. Aluba, the beautiful nymph, hade from the realm of nymphs, as an emissary of her queen. But she betrayed him and ended up deceiving him. He fell into the hands of his nemesis. There was so much blood around her that Eltanin felt he would puke. But he was holding his beast inside. Footsteps sounded in the cavern and a man with ck, misshapen tattoos on his face came to stand in front of him. "Let your beast out, Eltanin," he hissed. "Fuck off!" Eltanin spat through his clenched teeth as his beast mored inside him toe out. Felis threw his head back andughed at his stubbornness. He ambled to where Aluba was lying, on a stone altar that was soaked red. "Aluba is a beautiful woman," Felis said, tracing a finger across her face. She was dead, her work done, but why did she betray him? She sacrificed it all for nothing, and Felis tortured her as well. "Do you know why Aluba broke your trust?" Felis asked, as if understanding Eltanin''s puzzled look. "It was simple. Her lover was in my dungeons. I had promised that I would return him to her if she got you over here." He looked at Aluba'' whose lifeless eyes now stared at the ceiling. "I kept my promise and have killed her lover too. They are both together somewhere in hell." He barked augh. "Her lover was a Hydra who developed feelings for her. And no Hydra¡ª" he hissed, baring his teeth. "No Hydra can go soft for women!" Eltanin stared at Felis as the rage burned inside him. Felis motioned his guards. The cave filled with the sound of his pained grunts as a soldier punched him three times: His shoulder, his head, and his ear. The bones inside them cracked. "Why don''t you give in to me, Eltanin?" Felis remarked nonchntly. "It would be so easy for you." Eltanin was chained on his knees, shackled at the wrists and ankles to the solid walls behind. He couldn''t move, and his thoughts were as hazy as his vision. Perhaps a vein had ruptured inside. "Give up?" he asked, spitting blood on the ground. "You were always out of your mind." His beast wanted to erupt, to kill them all in a rage ¡ª but he knew the moment his beast emerged, Felis would leash it with his dark spells and control it. ¦Ñ??????????? "You think you will be rescued this time?" Felis asked as he curled a w beneath Eltanin''s chin, digging into his flesh and lifted his face. "No one can save you now. My Fort is imprable!" Eltanin shook his head. "Did you forget that I escaped, unhurt, twice before?" Felis struck him across his jaw, dislocating it. Eltanin''s head whipped to the side, and blood sprayed on the ground. "Don''t defy me," Felis growled. "Give me your beast." Eltaninughed, through his bloodied mouth. "Stop wasting your time." Giving his beast to Felis would mean that he would be his ve for life. He would just be a human with a soul under someone else''s control. He would never be able to refuse Felis''s orders and he knew what Felis was up to. He wanted to control Araniea and the realm beyond. "You can keep me here for another hundred years," he said, "and I will not submit!" "Then your wish shall be granted!" Felis said, waving his hand. His soldiers started beating Eltanin. Felis strolled over to the edge of the solitary table on which Aluba was lying dead. Behind him, the soldiers attacked Eltanin as he did what he could to control his beast. Someone shrieked in agonizing pain. Was that Aluba? His cold voice sounded again from the darkness that surrounded him. He felt¡­ stifled. He needed to break out. Eltanin jerked awake, gasping for air, struggling to move but gripped with unease. When the realization hit him, he was drenched with sweat. His disorientation alleviated, and he saw that he was alone on his bed. His head was pounding with a terrible headache. Outside, it was dark, despite the sun God riding in his chariot above the clouds. A thunder rumbled, and lightning struck the pce. The ground shook; the windows rattled. How long had he been asleep for? He hadn''t slept this well in a long time, and he hadn''t had a nightmare that bad in such a very long time. Last night''s memories shed in his mind. The girl¡­ in a white chiffon gown¡ª Suddenly, his heart skipped a beat. The bed, however, was empty. A dangerous growl escaped his chest. Sweeping his feet off the bed, he lunged at the door to see if the girl was still around. When he opened it, nothing greeted him other than the usual babble of servants and soldiers and guests. His second inmand, General Fafnir, was waiting outside the door with his hands sped tight behind him. Four other soldiers nked him on either side of the doorway. Eltanin scanned the corridor for her. Everyone froze under his deathly stare. Panic and fury beat hard in his chest, and his eyes glowed with rage. His lips peeled, his fangs showing, his fists curled tightly beside him. How dare she leave without waking him? "Did you see a girl leave this room?" he asked Fafnir. Chapter 10 Alrakis Chapter 10 Alrakis ??"Did you see a girl leave this room?" Eltanin asked Fafnir. Fafnir frowned, checking the looks on his soldiers. All of them returned a nk, unknowing stare. "No," he replied, shivering inside. Mood plummeting, Eltanin''s fury broke free, and he pounded the door with the side of his fist. It shattered, and wood splintered the air. He looked like a wounded lion whose prey had been plucked from its mouth. "Find her!" he cried. Fafnir and the guards, and all others in the corridor, were aghast at the instruction. No one dared to breathe. After a moment of silence, Fafnir coughed lightly and asked, "Find who?" Only Fafnir could dare ask this of King Eltanin without the fear of decapitation and his head being hung upon a wall. Eltanin glowered at Fafnir, and for a moment Fafnir thought that he had invited death to his door. "Get Petra and ask her for her details. Now!" Fafnir released a tight breath. "I will." "And get that girl here as soon as possible!" "Yes, Your Highness," Fafnir said, bowing, knowing nothing about the girl he had to capture. A thin sheet of sweat beaded on his brow, and he wondered if Princess Petra would be of any help at all. At the gatheringst night, alcohol had flown freely. He had seen many such gatherings and knew that no one remembered much the next day. He wondered if the girl in question also remembered. "Where is Prince Rigel?" Eltanin asked. "He is in his chamber," Fafnir said. "Still slumbering." He remained fixed in that position until Eltanin barged past him. The King''s presence was so heavy in the corridor that every person there bowed to him, frozen in ce, until he turned the nearest corner, Fafnir and his guards following him behind. Eltanin headed to his bedchamber in a torrid mood. Unhappy, Eltanin paced his bedroom. How could she simply leave without him knowing? How did she escape the room so softly that no one had seen her? He wanted to give Fafnir a good dose of his anger, but that would mean that the King of Draka was crazy for a girl. Which, he supposed, he was, but didn''t want to reveal, or admit. He stopped at the window, wondering how far she could have gotten. If she had entered the Grand Hall, then she must be a child of nobility and so it was highly likely that she was in the pce premises because all the nobility that was invited stayed over for the night. He leaned against the window''s edge, watching the dark clouds roll in the sky. Inhaling the crisp scent of moisture, he closed his eyes to rx his speeding heart ¡ª but the moment he did, shes ofst night bounced across his mind. Her slender waist held against his body, her citrus scent infusing his nostrils. Just the thought of it made his body go as tight as a bow string. He jerked open his eyes and grabbed the window ledge harder. ¦Ñ??????????? "Where are you?" he murmured. When he had her back here, he would lock her in the deepest dungeon for the crime of leaving him without his approval. No ¡ª he was going to lock her in the highest tower and have his way with her. He bit back a groan, ring at the ck Fang''s peak. Surrounded by a thickyer of clouds towards the top, the spruce trees and Sris oaks that marched down its base seemed darker, more ominous. All at once, lightning cracked in the midst of the clouds, and with a loud explosion, they burst into a heavy rainfall. He closed the window and drew the curtains, pacing once more. He had to meet with Prince Rigel. A soft knock on the door ended that thought. "Who is there?" he growled, wanting to dismiss whoever it would turn out to be. "M''lord, your father wants to see you," said a low, polite, and submissive servant. "He says he will be waiting for you in his chamber." He bit back a grunt. He knew exactly what his father wanted to talk about. "Tell him I will be there in an hourss turn," he snarled. The servant scurried away. Eltanin sat back down on his bed. It sagged under his weight. He didn''t want to see his father; the old man was going to sing the same song, one he strongly disapproved of. Nheless, he had to visit him. Alrakis could be extremely persistent if he was ever neglected. His father had given him the reins of the kingdom when Alrakis thought that he had grown too old to rule. The truth was he wanted to spend the rest of his life rxing and, of course, spending time with his mate. He would go to the sea and stay with Eltanin''s mother, where he cherished herpany. He had spent centuries trying to coax her back to the kingdom, but she couldn''t. She was a sea goddess and had an empire to look after. Her father was a sea god and had assigned his daughter to the northern seas. Taiyi took her work seriously. As soon as his son was old enough to be king, Alrakis didn''t waste a single hourss turn and crowned him king. After that, he left to be with his mate. He returned a hundred yearster to find that Eltanin had expanded the kingdom and was still expanding it further. Since then, Eltanin had only increased the kingdom''s reach. Eltanin marched down the corridor in his usual attire, ck tunic and trousers with a red cape pinned to one shoulder. He rounded a corner, nked by his guards, and came to anding of a steep stairway that ended in yet anothernding. Across another hall, he reached his father''s chamber, the doors ajar. Without knocking, he entered, finding the old man sitting at his table, ying chess against himself. "Join me," Alrakis said, beckoning his son down to the chair opposite to him. Eltanin sighed heavily. He plopped on the chair like a petnt child, crossing his arms tight across his chest. He stared at his father and then at the room until his father made his next move. Windows were closed as rain pelted the sses, encasing the world outside in darkness. A brazier lit in the corner, imparted glow in the room. Alrakis smoothed his neatly trimmed beard. His white hair looked silvery as shadows from the fire made patterns on it. With a ck robe over his night pajamas, he looked domineering with features as sharp as Eltanin''s own. The room was neatly arranged with blue and white tapestry, the embroidered insignia of the kingdom, two crossed swords, hung behind his canopy bed. Candbras burned in his chamber, and the smell of wax wafted liberally. Alrakis moved the queen and sat back with a smug smile. "Your move," he said, sipping from a goblet of wine. "Father, why have you called me?" Eltanin asked, unwilling to indulge in his little game. "Good question," Alrakis said, taking a second sip. He came straight to the point. "The King of Pegasii, Biham, has asked that you marry his daughter, Morava." Chapter 11 Obsessing Chapter 11 Obsessing Eltanin pinched the bridge of his nose with his thumb and index finger. The same ordeal will repeat itself. He will refuse, his father will snap, and Eltanin will depart in a huff. "You know my answer, Father," he said. "Why go through all this all over again? I will not marry. And that is final!" A muscle feathered in Alrakis''s jaw. "Your wolf is an ancient spirit," Alrakis said. "It is an avatar of God. We don''t want it to fall in the hands of the demon wolf Felis. If he leashes your wolf with his spells, he will be invincible! And now your wolf needs the power of your mate. If you don''t im a mate soon, your wolf will be weak." Alrakis cried. "Why don''t you understand, Eltanin? Only your mate or wife can trigger the venom in your fangs. Your im on her will only be the way for her to open her powers to you and your wolf." Venom. What a bizarre, insane theory. Alrakis had already mentioned that his venom would act as an aphrodisiac to his mate. If he took a gifted woman as his wife and injected her with his venom, he could align his soul with hers, and his wolf would be stronger. But the effect would not be as powerful as it would be if he had his mate. "This has never happened amongst mates, Father! This is absurd." Eltanin dismissed the theory. "It is just an old wives tale which shouldn''t be given any credit." What would happen if he found his mate after marrying another woman? Would he abandon his wife, or would he reject his mate? "It is not!" Alrakis growled. "The only way now is to mark a woman, and a strong one at that. Since you haven''t found a mate, it is better that you im a woman who has some powers. And I have heard that Princess Morava of the Pegasii Kingdom has mana. She has gifts that will align with your wolf, and if you will mark her, you will emerge stronger. At least there will be some respite from Felis!" Eltanin shook his head. Respite? Marriage was long-term. A sacred institution. How could his father expect him to marry for only ''respite''? He almost protested before Alrakis raised a hand to stop him. "I have already invited Biham along with his daughter toe and visit us." "Father!" Eltanin grunted. "I won''t marry her." Alrakis stood up from his chair. He held the edge of the table and leaned forward. "She ising here, and you are meeting her," he said with a cold snarl. "I can''t take any more risks with your safety. Felis might attack you¡­" Alrakis stopped, choking on his emotions. It was impossible to imagine his only son, his gift from his mate, dead. Momentster when he pushed the bile down he found Eltanin sitting there stubbornly, avoiding his gaze. He added, "Biham is arriving tomorrow." Eltanin exhaled heavily. Seeing how adamant his father was, he rose from his ce and burst out of the chamber with only one n¡ªhe would ward off Princess Morava with the help of his friend Rigel. He could venture out on a hunting trip with his soldiers while she was there. Or perhaps he could shift and head into the Em Forests, waiting for Morava to arrive and then to leave. He had to do something and he had to do it quickly. After yesterday night''s incident with the girl with the golden mask, it was not possible, at least for now, to even think of another woman. And he knew he was going against his rationale. When he woke up in the morning, and when he had discovered that the girl had left without a trace, all he was left with was her smell. He hadmitted to memory. With his mind in a turmoil, he had stared at the wrinkles on the bedsheet on her side. He rolled on the side where she had slept, inhaling her citrusy scent again to calm his nerves, but that only enraged him further. It was early in the morning the next day, and the clouds still drifted in the skies. Instead of going to his bedchamber, he marched all the way back to the guest wing to the same room he had spent the previous night. He had asked Fafnir to not allow a single servant to enter the room. Returning there, he gathered the pillow in his hands and smelled it deeply. His father''s words bounced around his mind, sending him into a fresh rage. Dejected, wanting to do something about it, he opened his mind-link with Fafnir. ''Where are you?'' he barked. ¦Ñ??????????? Fafnir was conducting morning training in the pce arena. With him were twenty soldiers that he had recruited that morning. ''I am training the new recruits,'' he said. ''Did you find that girl?'' Eltanin asked, his rage traveled through their mind link like a whip, making Fafnir jump. ''No. Princess Petra is still sleeping.'' Fafnir replied. ''Did you follow her scent?'' ''Yes. But it led to the backyard. It got washed away by the heavy rains.'' ''Where is Rigel?'' ''Prince Rigel is sleeping, too.'' ''Wake him up!'' Fafnir paled. He did not have the authority to wake up a prince. It was against the protocols. ''Tell him that we are going to the Em Forests!'' "Yes, Your Highness.'' ''And I aming to the training arena!'' Eltanin said before severing the mind link. He would let Fafnir deal with theplexities of waking Rigel; he was only interested in results. If Fafnir could not wake up Rigel, he was sure that he would explode with fury. He stared at the pillow in his hand, thinking he might have gone insane. He tried some reasoning. Why was he obsessing so much about a she-wolf? Did he not have better things to do with his kingdom? A pressing demand had been dyed from the king of Eridanus, Enki, urging him to build a bridge over the Straits of Homaz, in the Gulf of Enki-A. Enki wanted him to fund the bridge and for that, he would pledge permanent allegiance to Eltanin. He had to talk to his councilors about it. Yet¡ª Chapter 12 The Elders Chapter 12 The Elders Yet when his gaze went to the wrinkles on the bed sheet, contoured by her shape. Inadvertently, his hand went to the bedsheet, longing to touch her. His instincts screamed. That bloody meeting could wait. He ced the pillow back, got up from the bed, and strode out the room, his soldiers marching behind him. He ordered them again not to enter the room. The clouds above had burst, and it started raining on his kingdom. When he walked into the training arena with just his breeches on, every soldier out there freaked out. He had so much rage inside him that it manifested in his locked jaw, his bulging muscles and a lethal look in his eyes. "I want you toe in batches of two to fight with me. We will not fight with swords. This is going to be a handbat." The first four recruits were lying on the floor with ruptured noses or lips in a few seconds. Eltanin watched the others like a hawk with his hair on his forehead and blood on his knuckles. Sweat trickled down his shoulders and torso. He looked like he was going to kill them all. Fafnir gulped as sweat broke out of him. At this rate, the king was going to probably kill all the soldiers. "Next!" Eltanin growled, his expression that of a wounded lion. Soon two more were down, groveling on the floor. "These soldiers are new," Fafnir interjected. "Still under training¡­" Eltanin whipped his head in Fafnir''s direction. He scowled and let out a low, dangerous growl. Without warning, he jumped out of the arena and ran to the back side of the pce. Momentster, Eltanin shifted into a massive ck wolf and loped in the forest. There, he was joined by Fafnir, Prince Rigel, and a dozen soldiers, all in wolf form. Fafnir''s wolf was a gray beast, whereas Rigel''s wolf was white. Rigel was growling in anger at Eltanin. ''Come back!'' Rigel could establish a mind link with him because when they were younger, he had given a blood oath to Eltanin. With that oath, he could hear Eltanin''s thoughts and vice-versa only if they allowed. Right now, Rigel was trying to hit the strong mental shields he had built around him. The rain was pouring heavily. The ground was too slushy, but Eltanin didn''t care. He had to run, had to do something to temper his rage, his anxiety. Something was wrong with him, something driving him mad. Rationality, logic, reasoning were his strengths. But this feeling ¡ª it was beyondprehension. So, Eltanin ran like the beast he was. Faster than before. ''Eltanin!'' Rigel shouted at him. But Eltanin wasn''t listening. They returned to the pce a little after evening, sweaty and breathless. Eltanin shifted back and retired to his bedchamber. He was tired, and his rage had gone down a bit. At the end of it heprehended that this was just restlessness and nothing to do with the girl. There was nothing that he needed to be afraid of. In his bathroom, two maids were waiting to bathe him. He removed his clothes and stepped inside his marble bathtub. He rested on the headrest and closed his eyes, letting the maids clean his every pore. It was not long after his bath that Rigel came to meet him in his bedchamber. An extremely handsome man, so handsome that some he looked like a chiseled statue of a deity with sharp blue eyes. His auburn hair was trimmed neatly at the neck, and not a hair was out of ce. Almost as tall as Eltanin, Rigel was also a prince who did not want to be married. His father had forced him to marry some princess, and so he hade to be with Eltanin. The two friends were happy in the other''spany as they shared the same concern about marriage. ¦Ñ??????????? After Eltanin''s run in the forests, Rigel was a bit worried about him. He could sense it that Eltanin hadn''t been so anxious in all these years ¡ª even when he had been captured by Felis. Eltanin stepped out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped over his lean hips. His long dragon tattoo curved behind his back and coiled around his waist. He dismissed the maids and walked to the bar, his steps steadier, but not his heart. He poured wine into two flutes and offered one to Rigel. "Care to tell me what that was all about?" Rigel asked, taking the wine from Eltanin''s hand. He sat on a couch near the window that overlooked the gardens and orchards beyond. He had woken up after Fafnir nervously pounded on his door early in the morning. There had been two girls on his side. Not remembering who they were, he jumped over them to answer the door ¡ª almost ready to kill the servant for such a folly. When Fafnir told him that Eltanin had run all alone to the Em Forest, he joined with the General to seek out the angry Alpha. Eltanin pursed his lips, on his bed with his feet up, resting against the cushioned headboard. One hand behind his head, he took a deep breath. "Father insists that I get married." Rigel chuckled. The irony was not wasted on him. He hade here to escape his father as Eltanin was facing his. "What''s new about that?" "He wants me to get married to Princess Morava." Rigel jerked his head back. "The Elders of our Kingdom are after my father''s life. But I suspect that it is my father who is desperate to marry me off in such a hurry," Eltanin said, a kernel of fury searing inside his chest once again. "And this is getting bloody serious." Rigel nced out the window. The rain hadn''t stopped. They pelted against the ss as the howling winds rattled them. "I can understand his worry. Felis is growing stronger, and if my reports are right, he is gathering allegiances. You should get married to Princess Morava. We can''t avoid him for long, Eltanin." "I don''t need a wife!" Eltanin said obstinately. Rigel let out a sigh and sipped his wine. "How long can you deal with the Elders, Eltanin, and how far can you go?" he asked. "You haven''t found your mate. How will you stall them?" Chapter 13 What Is The Plan? Chapter 13 What Is The n? The Elders were the oldest Shamans of every kingdom and they were a powerful body which couldn''t be dismissed. Though they were supposed to only advise, they had their hands deep in every kingdom''s administration. Under the fa?ade of a religious body, they knew every secret of Araniea and could practically incite a revolution, but they were held back by the ruling Alphas after a war that took ce between them a thousand years back. After that war, a pact was signed followed by a blood oath with respective rulers to curb their influence and activities. Yet they still made their presence known in one way or the other. And these days, Eltanin''s marriage was the biggest issue to discuss. Eltanin didn''t know as to why the Elders had be so interested in his marriage, but he guessed that it was politically motivated. What was fate up to? He looked at Rigel and said, "Morava¡­ She ising here tomorrow." He gulped down the rest of his wine. He needed to drink more if he was ever to meet Morava. "Well, you should meet her," Rigel said. "That''s thest thing you could do. She is a princess, and protocol demands it." "Fuck the protocol! I am not meeting her." "Eltanin!" Rigel cried, chiding him like he would a child. "You don''t get to ''Eltanin'' me!" Eltanin growled. "For all I know you have run away from your present situation which mimics mine!" Rigel narrowed his eyes and snapped, "No it doesn''t mimic. Felis is not after my beast. He wants yours!" Peeved, as reality pped him on the face, Eltanin gulped his wine down and got up from the bed to refill his flute. "Why do you think King Biham is so interested in marrying his daughter with me, who hasn''t seen me before?" he asked, side-eyeing Rigel as he sat back on the bed. "Because he would gain from this marriage," Rigel replied with a shrug. "So? That''s what all royal marriages are for. We, the progeny of the royals, are supposed to marry for political reasons!" He scoffed. "But as far as you are concerned, you have enough suitors as it is. And they all know that ties with your kingdom would only bring them more riches and more power. They don''t know your situation, but the Elders are aware of it. If you don''t yield to their demands, it wouldn''t be a wonder when your secret would be let out. And then do you know the repercussions?" Rigel shot back at him. "People will start seeing you as a weak Alpha. The reputation that you have is going to crumble sooner than the centuries you took to build." "Don''t you think I already know that?" "Then maybe it is time that you ept Morava''s hand. I have heard that she has extraordinary gifts. Once you inject your venom into her, she will be of great benefit to your wolf." Rigel went to fill his flute with more wine. He picked up cheese from an oval te and popped it into his mouth. "The hell I would do that!" Eltanin grunted. When Rigel went to sit back on his couch with the second flute, he found Eltanin looking at him with an arched eyebrow. Rigel stared at him for a moment, narrowed his eyes trying to understand and then immediately rolled his eyes. "Oh no! Not again, Eltanin," he growled at his knowing look. ¦Ñ??????????? "Come on, Rigel!" Eltanin whined. He bent his head forward, showing him the faded scar on the top of his head. "See! I got this scar saving you from falling off a cliff. I bled so much, I put my life in danger, and yet you can''t do this much for me?" Rigel rolled his eyes. "You are a fucking woman! How many times are you going to shove that scar in my face for favors?" "As many times as I can," Eltanin replied shamelessly. He had used it so many times that he lost the count. "It would hardly be much, Rigel. You just have to prove to Morava how pathetic I would be as her husband. Tell her that I slept with five women yesterday. Or tell her that I need a new woman every hour of the day. You know the drill." "As if that would derail her," Rigel scowled. "Look, Morava is considered to be a beautiful woman with a strong wolf. At least meet her. Maybe you will like her?" He tried hard to persuade Eltanin. "Are you my enemy?" Eltanin asked, narrowing his eyes. He cocked his head. "Have you aligned with my enemies? Are you my enemy in disguise?" "Oh, fuck off!" Rigel said, rolling his eyes again, returning to the te he had carried with him. He plucked more cheese and grapes from it and nibbled on them. "We can do this all day unless you have more important work to attend to." Sometimes, Eltanin behaved worse than a petnt child. Eltanin was a stubborn Alpha. All at once, in his head, a n shaped up. Rigel was supposed to meet Morava. He would talk down about Eltanin and then present Fafnir as the candidate for marriage. It was very simple, except¡­ Fafnir didn''t know about it. He needn''t know about it, otherwise Morava would reject him straightaway. Momentster, the conversation turned to Felis. "I am very worried about you, Eltanin," Rigel said after pouring the third ss of wine down his throat. "Don''t have your guts twisted, Rigel. I am not broken yet. And I have a n." Rigel lifted his eyebrow high. He nted his head to the side and, amused, asked, "What is the n?" "As much I fucking hate the idea of asking for help from the Cetus Monastery, I need it. The circumstances have drastically changed." Eltanin hated Menkar, who returned the contempt in hidden ways. If they united, however, they could use one another in themon goal of defeating Felis. Though Eltanin knew that Menkar turned a blind eye to him because Eltanin was not particrly favoring the practices of the monastery, it was high time he asked Menkar for help. Chapter 14 Messenger Chapter 14 Messenger Eltanin didn''t need Menkar specifically, but he needed someone who was well-versed in ancientnguages, darknguages that held secrets that in turn would help him y a demon werewolf like Felis. Killing a demon like him required truly forbidden magic. "How are you going to find a scribe like that in the monastery? There are numerous priests and scribes, but no one would assist you in your endeavor. It is a dangerous mission," said Rigel. "And none of the priests are mad enough to do that and lose their life in the process. Or a limb. Or their soul," he added. It was very dangerous to open the dark arcana book, let alone decipher what is written within it. "There''s a reason why it was stashed away by your mother in an unknown location." That was the rumor, but of course Eltanin knew where it was. When he was younger, he had searched every nook of the pce and discovered its location. Not wanting to reveal this information to Rigel, he said, "I will ask my mother¡­" Another gust of wind brought incessant rains pattering on the window, drowning out their conversation. Inadvertently, his thoughts went back to the girl he was with yesterday, and a tremble shook his body. He hoped she wasn''t in the wild out there. Was Petra awake, he wondered? Did Fafnir talk to her? Did he find out about his Fae? Fae. She looked no less than a fae. Beautiful, pristine and the sexiest girl alive. He almost imagined her with wings. He was going to call her Fae from now on. A semnce of a smile came upon his lips. Rigel''s harsh voice snapped him out of his daydreaming. "The High Priest is going to wonder why King Eltanin, who had always ridiculed their dark arts, would suddenly ask for help. I highly doubt that Menkar would assist you. He would outright refuse." Eltanin chuckled. "And refuse an opportunity to put a Cetus spy in my inner circle? Menkar woulde running." "You are ying a very dangerous game, Eltanin," Rigel said gravely. "This is no joke. Rather than opening the dark arcana book, why don''t you just marry Morava? Surely, that''s an easier way out." "But is that a permanent one?" Eltanin asked. "If what my father says is true, it''s only my mate with whose help I will be strong and that too after I im her." "What if Morava is your mate?" Rigel asked, narrowing his gaze. For a moment, Eltanin froze. The idea of Morava as his mate was revolting. "That is stupid!" he blurted. His outburst stunned even him. He swallowed the bile in his throat, gulping it down with a ssh of wine. "Eltanin?" Rigel asked of his paling King. "I am fine," he whispered, exhaling out his emotions. The urge to visit the monastery himself boldened. "I have to meet with Menkar as soon as possible!" ¦Ñ??????????? "Don''t be mad!" Rigel said. "Don''t show your urgency. Menkar may use that against you. Don''t you know what a bastard he is?" "Then what? Do you have an idea of how I can send this message to him?" Eltanin asked, the frustration bubbling inside his mind and desperation making him restless. "In fact, I do," Rigel said, wiggling his eyebrows. He went to the window to open it. He looked out and let out a high-pitched whistle along with a wheezing sound. Through the rain-streaked sky, a screechingrge white owl flew, perching on the ledge. As soon as it perched, it shook the water from its feathers. It was at least a foot and a half tall and sat majestically. Once it settled, it watched his Master with his piercing yellow eyes. Rigel''s lips curled up as he extended his forearm. The owl hopped onto it. Rigel caressed its wings, conveying a message in itsnguage. The owl looked at every sound that came out of his mouth keenly. "Now go," Rigel whispered, and caressed it once again, feeling every bit proud to own a beast like that. Its white stretch of wings pped open, and it flew out through the window, veering west towards Cetus. Rigel smiled. He had sent his letter by a messenger owl. "That will take care of it. You have to be discreet about such things." He closed the window and turned to Eltanin. "Now Menkar will know that that message is from me, but he won''t ever know the true reason behind it." After an hour of further discussion that dealt with Rigel''s situation and what he would do next to stop his father, they both decided it was time for food. Eltanin dressed up and, along with his friend, walked to the dining hall, where he encountered his father. Fafnir, too, was invited for lunch, invited at Alrakis''s behest. Both Eltanin and Rigel stiffened when they saw Fafnir, but they sat in their respective ces and pretended that everything was normal after an exchange of knowing looks. Sitting at the head of the table, Eltanin quietly ate his lunch. Alrakis scrutinized his son. He cleared his throat, turned his gaze to Fafnir and said, "Tomorrow, King Biham of the Pegasii Kingdom will arrive along with his daughter, Princess Morava. I want you to prepare the south wings of the pce for them. While Biham will be here for only a day, Morava will stay here for much longer." He looked at Eltanin, who remained disinterested. "Make sure that they are well catered for!" "Yes, my liege," Fafnir replied. They all had lunch in silence. Fafnir excused himself early as he had to make the arrangements. Since the guests were Alrakis'', and not Eltanin''s, he had to make sure that the arrangements were perfect. Otherwise, the old man would have his head on a sword. Little did he know that the wolves of Draka plotted to throw him to the she-wolf of Araniea. It was said that Princess Morava was considered to be one of the most beautiful women in Araniea. The Pegasii kingdom was the thirdrgest kingdom in Araniea. Being the daughter of a powerful king like Biham, she had been imparted the best education by her parents. King Biham and his wife Sirrah had left no stone unturned to give her the best. It was also rumored that she was impatient with a volcanic temper. Alrakis directed his piercing gaze at Eltanin. "Do not jeopardize this, Eltanin." Annoyed at his father''s continuous nagging, Eltanin waved his hand dismissively. "What is with your attitude, Eltanin?" Alrakis asked, growling so loudly that the servants froze in their ce. "It''s not like I am benefitting from this whole situation. You owe this to your kingdom ¡ª if not to yourself!" Chapter 15 Blue Crystal Chapter 15 Blue Crystal Eltanin pursed his lips. He was fuming on the inside, but he did his best to control his anger. A palpable tension hung in the air. Eltanin was the King of Draka, and if he wanted to, he could have easily refused this alliance. But his father was worried. He growled in a low and dangerous tone to show his resentment. "King Biham is going to be here for only one day, and so I will hold a dinner in his honor," Alrakis said as he slipped a slice of pork in between his jaws. He chewed on it slowly and nced sidewards at Rigel. He pointed his fork at him. "You better note up with any foolish ideas to endanger this." Rigel looked up nkly. "Me?" he asked, appearing flustered. Gulping down his meat pie, he added, "Why would I do anything to destroy a royal alliance? I am not that sort of person." He crossed his heart and shook his head innocently. He mumbled something incoherent and then resumed eating. Soon, even Alrakis wiped his hands on his napkin and walked out of the dining hall. Rigel loosed a breath, rxing back in his chair the moment Alrakis left. "Eltanin, all I can say is that there is no harm in courting Princess Morava. Who knows? She could be the kind of Luna you are looking for. After all, she has been raised as royalty and she must have all the qualities of a queen-to-be." "Shut up!" Eltanin snarled. "Don''t you bloody manipte me! We''ve already had this discussion." He chewed themb steak in his mouth ferociously, staring at the ce where his father had sat. The idea of marrying anyone other than the girl was suddenly repulsive¡ª Wait, what? Marrying her? Where had that thoughte from? He lost his appetite, and his mood dived further. Seeing that his friend was in a surly mood, Rigel asked, "Why don''t you go to the Blue Crystal? We can meetter in the evening." The Blue Crystal was the official chambers of the kingdom, located only one meandering path down the hill on the west of the pce. It was practically in the pce''s premises, but far from the it''s usual humdrum. A massive obelisk, a crystal monolith, stood taller than a tusker in the kingdom. A deep blue tinge was revealed whenever a ray of sun fell upon it. It was unknown as to how the crystal menhir had evere to stand here, but it was revered by the kingdom''s subjects. The monolith had be the symbol of the Draka Kingdom, and their ancestors had constructed a small building in front of it that served as the official chambers. When Eltanin ascended to power, he added a floor above the chambers. ess to it, however, was limited. Later, Eltanin added another floor above it, essible only by him. That floor had an impressive bedchamber and a balcony with night-blooming roses and floral vines coiled around the rails. He had ordered its construction so that he had a space to workte into the night and then get some rest. Rather than return to the pce, he would spend his nights at the Blue Crystal, which was just as guarded as the pce itself. Over the years, Eltanin had started construction of another building in the east corner of the capital which served as amon packhouse for those without homes to live in or children who were orphaned. It was a project close to his heart. Other than that, Eltanin had private lodges spread out across the Em Forest. So private, in fact, that nobody other than Rigel and Fafnir knew about them. Not even his own father knew. Yes, he was a sly wolf with crazy fantasies. ¦Ñ??????????? "What about you?" Eltanin asked, wiping his lips with a napkin before folding it. Rigel chuckled and winked. "I have two she-wolves waiting for me in one of your private lodges near the Shede Lagoon." "What the hell?" Eltanin snapped, his expressions turning murderous. His servants jumped at the snap. Feeling their fear, he dipped his voice by several octaves, saying, "You know that no one is allowed to enter those cabins. No one knows about them!" Unaffected by Eltanin''s outburst, Rigel stretched his arms above his head. With a wicked smile on his face, he said, "I know about them. Don''t worry. They will be blindfolded, bound, and gagged when brought to the cabin." Shock reced his anger; Eltanin scowled. He knew of Rigel''s excessive indulgences. The wolf was a ferocious predator who loved to pounce on his meat. And sometimes Eltanin wondered what would happen to Rigel if he should ever find his mate. Rigel waved his hand, dismissing his anger. And only he could take that liberty, or his mother. "Stop getting jumpy at all things in life. Rx and enjoy it! In fact, if you want toe and join us, you are most wee. I am sure Shede Lagoon will see a lot of naked bodies tonight." He winked again. Eltanin threw his napkin on the table and shook his head. So that was why Rigel asked him to go to the Blue Crystal. "I have work to do!" Somehow, the idea of joining Rigel repulsed him despite their earlier adventures together with lots of naked women. Rigel raised an eyebrow. "Are you sure?" Eltanin grunted. The King got up from his ce, kicking the chair behind him, and strode out the dining hall. What was happening to him? Was he bingme? He really needed to give exercise to his manhood, yet all he thought of was how to get the girl back. Was he tipping the line from bing obsessive to insanely obsessive? Was there a difference between the two? He shook his head, grunted more and marched to the portico where his carriage was waiting. Though Eltanin often liked to work from the pce in the library, the Blue Crystal was his quiet ce to work, without his prying father around. And that was not to mention the other cousins and n members who liked to disturb him as he worked. All the way to Blue Crystal, his thoughts were upied by a certain girl who left him in the most tumultuous state he had ever been. He started his day with anxiety, ran to the Em to subdue it, made ns with Rigel and was sure that he had it in control. Yet here he was¡ªback to where he started from. He was going to ask Fafnir whether he dug up any information about the girl. How was it possible that she disappeared like she never existed? Chapter 16 Nyxers Chapter 16 Nyxers Eltanin''s chamber at Blue Crystal wasrge and neatly arranged. A wide oak table sat in the center over a soft rug, over a polished wooden floor and mahogany-scented walls. There were two gs on the wall bearing the royal insignia as well as portraits of his ancestors behind his chair. An orange tree sat in arge golden pot beside the arched window. All the councilors worked from Blue Crystal, their duties including security and the enforcement of the King''sws. Even though, in most kingdoms, the councilors worked from their own residences where they had special office chambers or libraries, Eltanin insisted that his people worked in one ce. That way he could keep an eye on their activities and time was saved. When Eltanin reached his chambers, he immersed himself in his work so much that he hoped he stopped thinking about his Fae, yet the moment he would sit idle, his mind was upied with her thoughts. He wondered what it would be to kiss her lips again. He was restless to go back to the guest bedroom where he had pinned her beneath him and wedge himself between her. Feeling a hundred kinds of anxious and helpless, he paced his chamber, skipped lunch and then sat down at his table to work. He opened a book ofws and then furiously began writing notes. When he sat back and read it, it was a rendering of the word Fae scrawled all over the page. Fae Fae Fae Fae Fae Fae T Fae Fae Fae Fae Fae T Fae Fae T Fae Fae Fae T Fae Fae Fae Fae Fae Fae T Fae Fae Fae Fae Fae Fae He had written that over and over and over again. Humiliation set in. He crushed the papers and was about to throw them in the trash when he just crumbled the papers more and stashed them in his jacket''s pockets. "Your Highness?" A servant said who was standing with his meals, and Eltanin realized that he was staring at the nk pages. As he wound down for the evening, Fafnir entered his chamber. Tossing on the table thest document for the day, a political treaty with the Kingdom of Eridanus, he asked, "What is going on in the west province? I heard reports of disturbances." There was a moment of tense silence followed by a sigh. Anger rippled down his spine. "Talk to me!" he barked. "Dziban was found dead in his mansion this morning," Fafnir said. Stunned by this sudden and impossible news, Eltanin became silent. Dziban, one of his five Generals, had joined him in so many battles, so many he could not care to remember, and was one of the most trusted members of his n. "A servant found him." Fafnir exined, "lying on the floor in a pool of his own blood." ¦Ñ??????????? Fafnir''s speech faltered. The pain of loss was so strong, facing it head on was hard. Dziban was separated from his wife and children, and to protect himself from his own emotions, he often drank excessively. But when it came to the job at hand, he was a fearless General in battle. "The healers are unable to ascertain the circumstances of his death. It didn''t look like he was attacked, but it certainly wasn''t a case of suicide, either. The guards and my spies are searching his house for clues." There was another pause. "Felis''s demon werewolves got him, Your Highness. They are here in the Draka Kingdom and somehow attacked Dziban." A cold chill skittered down Eltanin''s spine as his eyes grew wide. His mind started to process the implications. Felis had reared his head once more, having sworn to annihte and destroy Eltanin ¡ª and all his people and the progress he had made ¡ª which would plunge Araniea back into the dark ages. Felis called his men Nyxers ¡ª the bringers of death and gloom. They were a relentless scourge and Eltanin''s worst nightmares personified. He wanted to keep his people safe from the Nyxers and had killed many of them, but like the Hydra, they returned in greater numbers every single time. It was said that in the Hydra Kingdom there were rarely any women, and whatever women there were, were used for breeding by the Nyxers. "How can you say that Dziban was murdered by Nyxers?" asked Eltanin. "They left a cryptic message in an ancientnguage, which my spies are still working on." He dug into his pocket and took out a small piece of parchment. He rolled it out on the table. As he examined it, Fafnir pointed at the parchment, saying, "This is what they wrote with his blood on the rug. Their style. They also wrote something on his forehead." He dug out another paper andy it on the table. "Bloody fuckers!"Pure rage mingled with grief, which overrode his logic. Eltanin got up from his chair and paced his room. He really needed a scribe from the Cetus Monastery urgently. He needed to take control of the situation, to annihte the Nyxers forever. None of that, however, would bring back his trusted General. All that was left for him to do with Dziban was to mourn his death and save those still alive. A ragged breath escaped him as a shudder passed through his body. "After your spies have found a lead, make sure that General Dziban gets a proper state funeral." He took a deep breath and continued. "Make sure that your spies search everywhere and everything. I want to know every detail of their investigation. I am sure his wife would want to know about them, too. Also, don''t tell anyone that it was Nyxers who did it. His body should be wiped clean of the ancient marks and so should the rug." "I am on it!" said Fafnir, turning to leave. "Fafnir!" Eltanin called him, forcing him to halt. "I want you to alert the remaining Generals and give me a list of suitable wolves who can rece him." "I will do that." When Fafnir left, Eltanin squared his shoulders. This was a horrifying situation. A General of a province found murdered was going to rattle the trust of his subjects. Uneptable. Dziban''s loss was devastating, not only personally but nationally. He was an asset, and a very difficult one at that to rece. Eltanin held the edges of his table and hung his head. Was he responsible for Dziban''s death? Guilt bore into his soul. His father had repeatedly told him to marry and take a wife to strengthen his beast, and yet he had never taken his words seriously. Chapter 17 Schemes Chapter 17 Schemes With a strong beast, Eltanin could defeat Felis ¡ª killing him once and for all. That''s what his father said. Until now, he thought that he could take on Felis, but now¡­ now he wasn''t sure. Maybe it was time to pay attention to his father''s words. Maybe it was time to marry Princess Morava. He inhaled sharply and tipped his head up. The thought was appalling; it was like a jagged dagger slicing across his skin. Why couldn''t he take to the idea of marriage? He realized that it was going to be one of the days when he would stay in his bedchamber, inside the Blue Crystal, drowning himself with wine. At least until he could no longer think. Eltanin left his chamberter than usual. He came to a stairwell, where his guards bowed to him, parting so that he could climb up the steps. There, he reached his quarters. "May the moon shine upon you always," his old servant, Ewan, said as he bowed. He then stepped forward and helped Eltanin remove his cape, crown, and sword. Ewan was older than Eltanin and had been gifted by his mother when he came of age. A token of love from her realm. He had been one of the best gifts that Eltanin had ever received: Ewan had been appointed by his mother to take care of his safety, to feed him well, to dress him, and to never stray from him. No one knew how old Ewan was, but he was not only Eltanin''s cook; he was his cleaningdy, his coachman, and his perpetualpanion. Eltanin couldn''t remember a time when Ewan was not around. "Thank you, Ewan," said Eltanin as he handed his sword over. He took to the balcony as Ewan went to fetch his King''s favorite wine, procured from the roses of the Ivory Forests. Eltanin sat on the couch with his feet up on the table. He looked at the hills that were dotted with lights from themps emanating from within the houses. A cool breeze eased the day''s heat and swept away the clouds that had shrouded the capital. Ewan brought his wine, along with a tray of goat cheese, grapes, and blueberries, and poured his wine for him into a goblet. He left to cook food. Eltanin liked his quiet demeanor. Ewan never asked foolish questions. It was as though he always gauged his Master''s mood. As he sipped his wine, savoring the taste, his thoughts returned to Fae. She was too thin. He wondered what would happen to her if he ever tried to take her. He had immersed himself in his work in order to forget her, but his thoughts kept returning to her. Then the news of Dziban''s demise rattled him. One of his Generals murdered? This will be such a scandal. One that could take huge proportions if the true nature of his death became public. He didn''t want his people to panic. His thoughts bounced from one horror to the next when his quiet was interrupted. "Princess Petra is here, Your Highness," Ewan announced. Eltanin grunted. "What does she want?" he asked, swallowing another grape. "An audience, Your Highness." Eltanin rolled his eyes. He knew exactly what kind of audience she was seeking. "Send her in," he said, exhaling roughly. He wanted to send her away, but he perceived that if he did that, she would cause a ruckus. Moreover, this was a chance for him to ask about his girl. He knew that Petra was too clever and full of schemes. She must havee with a n to meet him and he had to pierce the n in order to glean information from her. Ewan bowed and left, and when he returned, he was with Princess Petra. Leaving the two alone, he returned to the kitchen. ¦Ñ??????????? Soft footsteps approached him, and a familiar jasmine smell hit at his nostrils. Eltanin didn''t ask her to sit down. He sized her from top to bottom as she stared back at him with intense eyes. He sipped his wine and started ying with his game. He asked, "Why are you here, Petra?" She was wearing a canary-yellow gown, over which she had wrapped a white crochet shawl. Her hair was open, cascading down her shoulders. "And how did you know that I would be here?" He sipped more wine, acting cold. But his chest was seething with fury. Petra removed her shawl and let it slide on the floor, revealing a see-through gown. Her nipples were puckered when his gaze fell on them. She sauntered towards him. From under her eyshes, she looked suggestively and said, "I''ve been here for two nights and not once have you paid attention to me." She lifted his leg to walk in between his thighs. "Kneel," he ordered. He knew exactly how to deal with her. She knelt before him. Licking her lips, she said, "I thought that, since you hadn''te back to the pce, this would be the ce to find you. I hear that you often spend your nights here in the solitude of this ce." She stroked his inner thighs gently over his trousers. "And that means you are under heavy tension. I havee to relieve you of that tension." Eltanin tilted his head and raised his eyebrow. "How are you going to achieve that?" She bit her bottom lip as her fingers crawled dangerously close to the buttons of his pants. "I can do whatever you want me to do, but I do have an idea." She looked between his thighs to see if he was erect; he wasn''t. "Let us hear your idea," he said, sipping more wine. She stroked his cock over his breeches. "I will open these buttons and wrap my lips around that beautiful thing you have in there." "Ah, I see." He gulped down thest of his goblet, filling it again for the third time. "Let''s see you do it," he said. It was not the first time that Petra had given herself to him. While she had always said that she did not want to marry him, he knew she wanted to be a queen. Excited, Petra started to unbutton his breeches. He stopped her hands. So, she gently stroked him over the breeches while staring into his eyes. He sipped his wine and matched her gaze. "Do I look pretty?" she asked huskily. Petra''s beauty paled inparison to his Fae. Chapter 18 Sexual Favors Chapter 18 Sexual Favors Petra thought that the king was getting excited when he growled. She knew it! She knew that he would fall for her charms. There wasn''t a man in this world who didn''t sumb to sexual favors like this. Moreover, she was so beautiful and experienced in such kinds of things that even a mighty king like Eltanin was enthralled by her. She was sure that after this, not only would Eltanin forget about the stupid girl they had been questioning her about, but she wouldn''t allow Eri toe next to him now. After all, Eri was her main contender. Petra had full intentions of taking advantage of the situation and then milking it for the future. Thinking this she started stroking him gently over his pants. Right now, she was focussing on getting him erect. WIth his eyes closed, all he was thinking was what was her name? He remembered scribbling ''T'' on the notes. Did that mean that her name started with ''T''? His thoughts went to the events of the previous night. He followed her into the corridor, but when he arrived, she had disappeared behind a door. Furious, he had checked every room until he found her. He grabbed her waist, pulled her inside, and then bolted the door shut. With thest bit of energy left inside him, he dragged her to the bed and asked, "What is your name?" All at once, a whimper sounded; a scent of arousal wafted. He opened his eyes with a jerk and saw Petra in front of him. She was stroking him, but he wasn''t erect. Her mouth was moving to his cock. Ugh! The sight was so pathetic that he shoved her face away, covering himself up. Petra fell back on her rear as her eyes widened with shock. Cold sweat broke on her forehead and panic sted inside her chest. She was scared that he was mad that she could not arouse him. That he might tell her to leave or throw her in the dungeons. "I¡ª I am sorry!" In all her life, this was the first time she had failed to arouse a man. And Eltanin was one person who loved the presence of women around him. There was a rumor that the King was a priapic. So what happened? Ever since she had grown into adulthood, she had honed her skills to trap men sexually. And she was using everything she had in her armor on Eltanin. But¡ª "Who were you with, in the ballst night?" he asked, his expression menacing as he leaned over her. She swallowed hard. "Last night?" She acted confused, a crease forming on her forehead. "I was with many people." Eltanin shot at her like an asp. He grabbed her by the hair and yanked her head back. "Did Fafnir talk to you?" "He did!" she cried, a sharp pain shooting across her scalp. "I don''t know who you are all talking about!" "The girl with the white gown and golden dust on her face!" She closed her eyes as he pulled her hair harder. "Ah! You are hurting me! I don''t remember!" Fear pulsed heavily. She couldn''t believe that she hade here to get into the same grind. Fafnir had questioned her: They wanted to know the girl''s name. When the General inquired about her, it was obvious that something very important had urred. But now even Eltanin was asking about her. Now Petra was frightened. Had the girl been found murdered? Or was she a spy? In either case, she was going to get trapped in the case even before she knew. She hade to satisfy Eltanin, give him sexual pleasures and make him forget it. ¦Ñ??????????? Feigning ignorance, she put me on the drink and imed not to remember. "I had had too many drinks. I don''t remember who was with me," she cried. Petra realized that if Eltanin, too, was asking about Tania, then this was something beyond her station. So, once more, Petra did what she thought was the best. "I really don''t know who you are talking about!" she cried. "I was with many people yesterday!" Eltanin knew what a tough nut the woman was. She was a princess and taught the same lessons in ns and schemes as him. But he wasn''t going to let her go. "Tell me what you know about that girl, and I will let you go." He snarled, his lips baring his fangs. His eyes flickered a silver shade. Sweat lined her brows. "Which girl?" she asked, trembling in his grip. Eltanin growled again. "I don''t like to repeat myself, Petra. Don''t you fucking test my patience!" He looked murderous. Petra gulped audibly. She held his hands with her quivering ones, and tears rolled down her cheeks. "I don''t know who she was," she said hoarsely. When he grunted, she spilled immediately, "All she wanted was Rigel, but that''s all I know. I promise!" She remembered how Eltanin had been staring at Tania all that time. Jealous as hell, she had to mislead him. "You see she wanted to bed Rigel and said that she hade to be his concubine." Petra was sure that if she ever found that bitch again, she would have her buried so deep, even the worms wouldn''t find her. Eltanin jerked her head away from him with disgust. "What was her name?" he growled. "I don''t know. I don''t know!" Not able to tolerate her presence, he shouted. "Get out of here! And don''te back!" He released his aura. Terrified, she winced and froze. Petra knew she had to get out of here. She would seduce him the next time. She had to leave the next morning, because her father had summoned her. Her elder sister, Tarazed was due to be engaged. Instead of helping her, she was more focussed on how to seduce Eltanin. It took time for Eltanin to settle down, and when he retracted his aura, Petra was drenched with a fearful sweat. She stumbled back and then crawled away with tears. Somehow, she got to her feet, her knees wobbly, and ran away with her shawl in hand. Chapter 19 A Message Chapter 19 A Message Getting out of bed, he went to the bathroom. His reflection in the mirror: He looked like shit. No; he felt like shit. The cold water sshed on his face made no difference at all to the dark circles under his eyes, and neither did it beat back the darkness that hovered in his mind. He ambled to the dining room. Food had been ced down already by Ewan. Eltanin sat at the head of the table and served himself sausages and mince pie with vegetables. Tomorrow, he would surely put an end to his problems. He would see Morava and agree to marry her. There was no way in hell that he would be able to find this mystery girl in such a vast kingdom. If he sent his soldiers to find her, chances were that the information would be leaked. It would only make her life more difficult. More people would be after her, and they may end up killing her. The thought made him tremble, and he pushed his te away. Who was the Fae girl? Why was it that he couldn''t smell her wolf? Too many conflicting emotions marred the rest of his night. In the end, however, just before the moon surrendered to the horizon, he made his decision. Why not marry Morava? He would marry Morava ¡ª and mark her. --- "Get up!" A deep voice rattled Tania to her bones. The stink and cold and constant hunger made her weak. It had been three moons since she had returned from her adventure. Ever since she had arrived, she dared not speak about what she had seen in the Em Forests. Her handler had assumed that she had drunk too much and, hence, had failed in her mission. She was sitting on the hay in the damp monastery dungeons. She had dreamt of freedom but found herself here. For what? For a mission that she was sent on without any training. How was it her fault that she didn''t know what Rigel looked like? She had tried to find him. If only she had another chance. Wolf-less ves like her rarely got one chance, let alone two. Instead, they were sent to the dungeons to die of starvation or of disease. No one cared for them, because they were of no importance to the priests. That''s why Tania tried to make herself as useful as possible. She had learnt seven ancientnguages and had hoped that one day the monastery would see her value ¡ª but, while few had mastered all thenguages, many had conquered each of them. She had only mastered two truly hardnguages, and even then, she was not alone. She considered that she might spend her eighteenth summer in the free air, yet today she was here, in a darkness that would never end. Tears streamed from her eyes; her stomach growled with hunger. It had been three days of one slice of bread and one watery stew each and every day. Her birthday was a curse. Her chain of thoughts broke when she heard a nk of metal against metal and boots clicking on the floor. She narrowed her eyes to see the source of the voice, making out the hunched silhouette of her handler. He carried an oilmp, whose dim light projected arge swaying shadow behind him as thentern swung in his hand. Chains in the other cells rattled. "Take us out!" one prisoner shouted. "Please free us!" cried another. Tania''s teeth chattered at those pained voices. Frightened, she huddled in a corner, hoping that he wouldn''t beat her again. The first day, he had whipped her with his leather belt, the gashes still fresh on her back. She hadn''t healed well. The hunchback approached the iron bars, lifting themp to see her better. "Get up!" he snarled. "Master wants to see you." ¦Ñ??????????? Shocked, Tania helped herself up with the help of the wall, but she was so weak her legs gave way and she copsed to her knees. Was her Master going to kill her? Faintly, she whispered, "It wasn''t my fault. I tried to find Prince Rigel¡ª" "Shut up!" he bellowed. He ced the oilmp on the side. Unsping arge iron keyring from his belt, he sifted through them and found the one that opened her cell. "Come out," he said, seeing that she was still not standing. "We don''t have all the time in the world for your drama. You are not the queen who needs an invite just to step out of her holy cell!" The words didn''t hurt her, because she was used to those kinds of words. The priests, the guards, the servants¡ª basically all those who had their wolves passed snide remarks to those who didn''t. The wolf-less were shunned, untouchable. Kept in separate quarters, away in a derelict building. But that was their home. Even there, however, those with more power treated those with less, horribly. Tania was the one who, despite her knowledge, was horribly handled, and it was mostly out of jealousy because she was Menkar''s personal ve. Yet, she neverined. Tania was given a very small closet under a stairway to live in. Compared to her prison, her tiny closet was a luxury. The spy came near her, towering over her. "Please, I didn''t know where he was. And I tried to find him!" He pped her into silence. "Shut up, you miserable wench! It was a mistake to take you there." Shended on the damp ground with a whimper, her lip split, and stars in her vision. She felt his hand seize her upper arm. He pulled her up and dragged her out of the cell. It took time for her to get up, so she crawled on her knees to keep his pace. He shoved her onto the ground, and she coughed as she stumbled to her feet. He locked the cell again. The shadows around her flickered as he lifted the oilmp. He kicked her from behind, and she stumbled forward into a heap. "Will you get up, dimwit? I don''t have time to treat you like a princess!" He cursed her under his breath. "Ever since you havee from the Draka Pce, you have started to think of yourself as royalty, huh, rodent?" Tania crawled away, whimpering, but he snagged her up on her feet. She swayed like a leaf as he dragged her out of the dungeon. As soon as she was out of the dungeon, bright light blinded her. She closed her eyes, still being dragged away, but she loved the warmth of the sun on her skin. He took her to the library where Menkar waited for her. Menkar was sitting at his desk, adjusting documents from front to back. "Master," the spy murmured, nudging her forward. Her lips swollen, Tania fidgeted with her threadbare gown. Swamped with guilt she stood in front of Menkar, who did not acknowledge her. Her gaze went to a white owl perched on a stand, then to a pitcher of water on the table. She licked her lips greedily. Finally, when Menkar looked up, he stroked his white beard that reached down to his chest. The High Priest of the Cetus Monastery stared at her, his face stern, his nostrils twitching at the way that she smelled. "We have received a message from Prince Rigel," he said in a deep throaty voice. Chapter 20 Get Ready Chapter 20 Get Ready Surprise trickled through Tania and, even in her state, her shoulders stiffened. The pain in her lips and her body seemed to fade away at the news. A message from Prince Rigel? Menkar chuckled at seeing her expression. Whatever he saw in her face must have been satisfying, or he was satisfied with the message he had received. He turned his head back to the owl that had tilted its head to stare at Tania. The owl let out a screech and then stretched its wings and flew to perch on the table in front of him. Menkar ran a gentle finger down its feathered back. "Prince Rigel needs a scribe who can trante an ancient book that bears his family history." He rxed back in his chair, adjusting the thick, round ss on his left eye. "This is your chance to redeem yourself." He looked at her with a face devoid of expressions but Tania knew that behind that facade was a man full of machinations. At first she was confused, but over the years of her service to her master, one thing that she had learned was to stay quiet. So, even after she had listened to the information that Prince Rigel had sent a message, with eyes wide, she stared at him as disbelief sprouted in her chest. Menkar continued with an impassive expression, "However, the prince is not in his kingdom. He is currently residing at Draka Pce and is the guest of King Eltanin. He has asked me to send a scribe over to them. He will personally escort the trantor to his kingdom when he heads back." Tania was so relieved that she sank to her knees. Her master had called her and was giving her a chance to rectify her mistake. She sped her hands feeling lighter, already praying to him. "Are you willing to take on the task again?" Menkar asked arrogantly, his eyes following her movement. He scoffed, as if she had the power to deny him. "Yes, yes!" she said eagerly. "I will go!" "It is your choice," he shrugged. "If you don''t want to go, you can refuse, Tania, but once you choose to go, there is no turning back. I would need a full report on the prince." She gazed at her master as he took out the silver chain with the tangerine soul stone and threaded his finger through it. He yed with the stone while gazing back at her as if tempting her. Even though he had given her a choice to refuse, could she actually refuse? She was extremely desperate. ¦Ñ??????????? Did she have the luxury to decline? So, even if she couldn''t refuse, she jumped at the opportunity. "I will go, Master," she begged. At least she wouldn''t have to go back to the dungeons. She remembered how she had tried to run away for her freedom from Cetus Monastery when she was around thirteen. It was excruciatingly painful. It was as if someone had wrenched her soul, twisted it and thrashed it a million times. She couldn''t bear the pain and came back. Menkar''s lips lifted into a half grin. "Good. I was expecting it from you. Don''t forget your original task. If you achieve this, I will set you free." Then he motioned to his hunched spy who immediately came by his side. "See that she is ready in one hour. I will personally escort her to the king''s pce." There was a flicker of surprise in the spy''s eyes. He wondered why would the Head Priest personally take a ve to the Draka Kingdom. He could have sent a guard or two, or him. But then who was he to judge Menkar? He bowed immediately. "Yes, master." Saying that, he came to where Tania was sitting. He grabbed her by her upper arm, lifted her up roughly and dragged her out of the library. Menkar inserted the soul stone back inside his robe. He caressed the owl perched in front of him gently. "Go tell your master that I wille along with the scribe." The owl screeched, pped its wings,and the next moment, he dove outside the window, into the wide blue sky. Menkar got up to watch the owl fly. He leaned over the ledge of the window, recalling how surprised he was when he received the message, he couldn''t believe his luck. It was as if everything was trying to weave its way into something bigger. Menkar knew that it was time that he was exposed as the avatar of God. Menkar knew an abundance of dark arts. He''d been waiting for the moment toe. Perhaps that was why nature was conspiring against him or was doing things his way. He had grand ns, greater schemes and many hidden agendas. He smirked. The Elders knew everything? Then they didn''t know him. His knowledge was far greater than all the Elders together. He scoffed at the look of surprise that had flickered on his spy''s face. As if he would allow the spy to go to the pce. How could he leave an opportunity such as this to meet Prince Rigel in person and who knew if he would meet King Eltanin? The king was too powerful. Any opportunity to get close to him couldn''t be thrown away, even if it was a one in a million chance. "Surely, the ancient spirits want me and have set me on this path," he murmured and rubbed his hand over the tangerine soul stone. As soon as he did, he felt a jolt of energy seep into his body. He tipped his head back and closed his eyes, as he felt the electric energy. It refreshed and energized him. --- As the spy dragged her outside the main sanctum, he shoved her to the ground. "Get ready in an hour and return here," he barked at her, baring his yellow teeth. "Don''t let the Master wait for you." "I will," she replied as she scrambled away. She made her way to her quarters as quickly as her bruised knees and fragile body would allow. A smile spread across her split lips. She was going to get her freedom. The gods gave her another chance and this time she was going to seed. At this moment she wasn''t bothered about the nature of her job. Let him be the avatar of God for all she cared. Prince Rigel needed a scribe for tranting an ancient family book. She would do that in seven days ande back. And then her master would give her the soul stone and she would be free! Her soul would be free. Chapter 21 Are You Afraid? Chapter 21 Are You Afraid? She reached her closet that she lived in, with a renewed hope. There was a pitcher of water several days old on the table. She picked it up and drank it greedily. A sigh escaped her lips. She closed her eyes and sat on the pelt. It was so good that she wanted to sleep on it and forget thest three days. Her body was aching all over and her skin felt like it was on fire, but she didn''t have a single moment to waste. She got up and went to take a bath in themon bathrooms. At this time of the day, the bathroom was usually unattended, since everyone was busy doing their duties, so she got it all to herself. Tania used thest vestiges of her soap to scrub herself clean. She washed her matted hair thoroughly and used more water than required to remove the stench and any scabs. Then she rushed back to her room and packed her belongings in a small bag. She picked out her best gown, a frayed gray colored cotton uniform worn over a white petticoat. Once done, she closed the door to her room and went to hunt for food. The kitchen was in the main monastery. In the kitchen, two cooks, an old and a bulky woman, Ahra, who was also the head cook, and a very young boy, were chatting in low voices. Pots were hung over the fire, the aroma of fresh stew wafting from it. Utensils were lying scattered on the counter and some in the sink. The young boy was cutting the vegetables as he spoke with Ahra. "Tania, you poor, poor soul!" Ahra squealed when she saw Tania. Ahra bounced all the way to Tania and hugged her tightly, her heavy bosom pressing down on her. "Where have you been?" she asked in a worried voice, removing herself from Tania. She pulled her to sit at a wooden table. "And you look as pale as a ghost." She barked at the young boy to bring food for Tania. Tania gobbled her food down quickly while listening to the only person who had ever fussed over her in her entire life. It was heartwarming. "Thank you Ahra," she said with a smile. When she finished eating, she pecked her on the cheek and dashed out of the kitchen. "I will be back after seven suns and then we are going to talk." Ahra shook her head as she watched her rush out. She loved the child immensely, the poor child was an orphan. There was no one to look after her or to take care of her needs. When Menkar had first brought her in, she darted her fear-filled gaze around like a doe. Menkar had taken her to his library and she had heard screams of the child, but dared not intervene. because she knew the Shaman was knowledgeable about the dark arts. She knew that he was making her his ve. She had hoped that Tania would eventually show her wolf, but the girl never had shown any signs of her wolf nor did she smell of her wolf. Ahra knew that Tania was doomed. She would often keep leftovers and give them all to Tania and other children. She knew that wolf-less children like her hardly ever received a full meal. It was not because the monastery couldn''t afford it, It was because the High Priest had twisted notions about such children. He hated them. None of the other priests could challenge his decision. He had never made a wolf-less person his ve, yet he had made Tania his. It was a mystery she didn''t want to delve into. By the time Tania reached the carriageway in front of the High Priest''s dwelling within the monastery, she noticed that he hadn''te out nor was there any carriage present. So, she stood in the garden, under the shade of an oak tree and waited for him. Menkar came out when the sun had tilted to the west. A carriage with blue curtains that was pulled by two brown and white horses was waiting for them. Tania walked up to the carriage and waited with her head hung low, for permission to step into the carriage. ¦Ñ??????????? Menkar motioned towards his two retainers, who were standing near the horses. One of them had brought a massive gray owl. Menkar outstretched his hand for the owl to sit on his forearm, fluttering its wings. He caressed its wings gently. "Nomia. My messenger." He nced at Tania. "He is going to bring me back the messages. So, make sure that you are in the apple orchards of the pce every night." "Yes, master." He lifted his arm for the owl to fly away. It hovered in the sky, circling twice over the aspens and oaks of the monastery and then flew east. The coachman opened the door for Menkar and he stepped in. As Tania entered, she heard the coachman''s low snarl of his sheer disgust he felt about her traveling in the same carriage with the High Priest.. "Should I make her sit with me, m''lord?" he suggested, holding her back. "Do what you are supposed to do," Menkar replied coldly. The man winced. He closed the door after Tania and jumped up to the driver seat. She heard servants whispering as they loaded the luggage at the back. She clutched her little bag she was carrying tightly. As the carriage started to move, Tania could hear heavy footfalls of the horses of the four guards who were apanying them in the journey to the Draka Kingdom. Tania sat huddled in the corner, her eyes fixed in herp, as Menkar looked outside the window, his face cold. "Are you afraid?" Menkar said as he pulled the curtains closed when they approached the outskirts of Cetus. It was evening and they were passing through the thick Em Forests. Tania was going for a covert mission. How could she not be afraid? There were swords at her neck from all sides. Slowly she lifted her face to look at him. "I would be a fool not to be afraid, m''lord," she replied. "Good," Menkar remarked. "If theye to know that you are a spy, they will kill you without hesitation and will terminate any rtions they have with Cetus out of pure spite." Chapter 22 Arrival Chapter 22 Arrival Menkar chuckled. He pulled out a dagger with an ivory hilt from beneath his coat and handed it to her. When Tania took it in her hands, she realized that the hilt was made from bloodstone that was carved in the shape of a teardrop. The feel of the bloodstone in her hands was so intense that a shudder passed through her body. Why had he given her a dagger? It was a useless burden. "Thank you. It will help me." He chuckled. "Look at it closely. Do you feel anything?" She did. She pulled it out of its sheath and turned it around. The de wasn''t sharp. She had never had any training as a soldier, so her movements were dull. "The hilt is made from a bone." Once again, a strange feeling passed through her. Menkar narrowed his eyes. "If you are unable to step out of the pce tomunicate , then escape. Don''t stay back. Return to us with whatever knowledge you have learned." She nodded, as she ran her finger over the iron of the dagger to get a feel of it. She didn''t even know how to use it, but it felt good in her hand. She had no intention of returning without fulfilling her task. Even though they had all stopped to have their lunch in the afternoon near a rivulet, Menkar had instructed his men to only stop when necessary to rest the horses. He seemed to be in a rush to reach the Draka pce. A seeping cold prated her clothing as the moon rose higher into the sky. Tania wanted to sleep but the biting cold kept her awake for most of the journey. Last night''s rain had brought dense clouds over the forest. Mist curled inside the carriage through the cracks and caressed her ankles. She took out another uniform to cover with, hoping to warm herself . --- When Eltanin returned to the pce, he saw that the ce was buzzing with activity. His chest rumbled with frustration as unease crept up into his chest. He rubbed his chest to subdue the restlessness. The servants were going about their duties with excitement. He could hear them murmuring and giving him knowing nces. They were expecting King Biham and Princess Morava to reach them by afternoon. It was as if the entire pce knew that he was going to marry Morava. Or was it that his father had already dered it? ¦Ñ??????????? He strode through the corridor with his usual scowl. He wanted to confront the girl who had left him hanging and shake her up badly. If he ever saw her again in his lifetime, he was surely going to interrogate her, shake her and maybe throw her in the dark dungeons, then perhaps ask her as to what she was up to? Maybe he would chain her up. Or, maybe he was going to chain her to his bed. The way he continued to think about her, even after his decision to marry Morava, was leaning to the point of obsession. With each passing day and night, he wanted her and wanted her badly. No amount of alcohol was preventing thoughts of her from invading his mind. He cursed himself for not ripping off the golden mask that was on her face to see who she was. He cursed himself more for not ripping off the white gown she was wearing and feeling her naked body beneath him. The mere thought sent his blood rushing to his groin. When a servant giggled at him excitedly, he scowled at her so intensely that she flinched. Eltanin walked all the way to his library. The room wasrge and had tall wooden shelves that spanned from the ceiling to ground, covering three sides of the room. The white and gold rug felt soft beneath his feet. The morning sun filtered through the mullioned windows illuminating the room in muted lights. He walked straight to a shelf behind his table and opened a ss window that had a tiny wooden dragon perched inside. He turned the dragon and a panel started groaning as it moved to the left. A small door opened on the right. Eltanin took his boots off and stepped in the garden that was only essible to the royal family. He admired the mesmerizing golden apple tree surrounded by mist. The apples were sparkling. Some that had fallen on the ground were turning red and brown. The beauty of the tree stole his breath away. An enchanting deep emerald green dragon was coiled tightly around it. Its spikes shimmered even in the dim morning light. Smooth ck spikes that started from the middle of his nose ran right up to the center of his head. The spikes became longer and sharper as they traveled up. As if it had sensed its protector, it raised its head and let out a huff, offering him to touch. Eltanin reached the dragon and touched its head, but his hand went through the delineation of the draka. The draka spirit hissed at his touch. This was the only ce that calmed him, that calmed his beast. He closed his eyes and inhaled the sharp, dewy smell of the grass and sweet and tangy smell of the apples. Eltanin reached his bedchamber where his servants were already waiting for him. Dismissing his thoughts about her, he went to take a bath. The servants made him dress in a crimson and white tunic, with a dragon embroidered in gold over the chest. A cape of white fur hung over his shoulders and a sword was sheathed at his side. The hilt was encrusted with emeralds and diamonds in the shape of a dragon. The sword was of his ancestors. Its name was Vaskil. He had used it in all his battles and it had never failed him. Eltanin made his way out to the throne hall where he was expecting to receive King Biham and his daughter. He wished Rigel was there with him, but the bastard was probably going to stay longer in an attempt to avoid everything, and to return no earlier than the afternoon. When he reached the throne hall, he felt like giving instructions to the guards to not allow Princess Morava to enter. He closed his eyes for a moment to let his foolish thoughts pass and with a shake of his head, he entered the throne hall. Immediately, all the councilmen got up and bowed to him. Without acknowledging them, he walked arrogantly by them to sit on his throne. Once he was seated, with dark eyes he scanned each one of them, his aura so strong that everyone could feel his power. Their faces were the same as he had seen them over the years¡ªscarred, cold, more muscles than brains, and without a kernel of mercy. Each nobleman was wearing fine clothes and decorative swords. They each had a man standing beside them as their guards. None of them could meet his gaze. Fafnir stood on his right in his sleeveless tunic, disying his muscles and strength, his long brown hair tied in a bun. The man''s arms bulged so much it was as if he could crush a stone to dust. One might think that he was dangerous, which he was, but his tanned face was rather pleasant to look at. It was his demeanor that warded people off the most, as well as his king. The court proceedings started and hours passed quickly. It was not until the afternoon that the guard at the entrance announced, "Your Highness, Alrakis, King Biham of the Pegasii Kingdom and his daughter, Princess Morava, have arrived." Chapter 23 Morava Chapter 23 Morava A Day Back Pegasii Kingdom Morava was standing in her room looking at her reflection. Her maids had dressed her in a gauzy, crimson gown that she had designed for herself. The crimson silk shift inside the gown fell to her thighs, leaving her long legs beneath the veil of red. She raked a finger in her curly, sandy brown hair and blinked her red kohled eyes. Her hair was normally so straight that she loved the artificial curls. Her features were just like her mother''s. She had a short, perked up nose set over a round face. It was her cleft in the chin and her hazel eyes that were like her father''s. "You are looking very beautiful, Mdy," said her handmaiden, Cynthia, smiling at Morava''s reflection in the mirror. It took her entire morning to prepare the princess. Cynthia was a slender girl with narrow eyes and dark hair that was tied in a neat bun. "I know," Morava replied with an air of haughtiness as she flicked her curls back over her shoulder. It was rumored that she was the most beautiful girl in the two kingdoms. Her rosy lips curled up as she took a deep breath in, and a look of pride etched across her face. She put her left foot forward and Cynthia immediately grabbed her silk sandal and ced it on her foot. She turned to pick the other sandal and Morava kicked her lightly. "Couldn''t you get them both together?" "Sorry, mdy," the handmaiden murmured as she regained her bnce, picked up the sandal and ced it on her other foot. "Humph! These ves without wolves!" Morava gritted. "Morons!" She walked out of her bedchamber as the servant hung her head low with her hands sped in the front. Today she had not been pped or kicked harshly, so she counted herself lucky. Morava walked to the official chambers of her father, King Biham. The guard had informed her that he wanted to see her urgently. Morava already knew why he wanted to see her. Her mother, Sirrah, had already informed her that she was going to be the bride of the most powerful king of Araniea. Well, she hadn''t expected any less. "Father," she bowed to King Biham as she entered the chamber. Biham looked up at his only daughter and set his quill down. "Alpha Alrakis has summoned us," he said as he leaned back in his chair. "He wants your hand in marriage to his son, King Eltanin." "Yes, Father," she said in a soft voice. This meant that if she ever found her mate, she''d have to reject him. Morava had heard and seen how mates were, but she wasn''t concerned, nor did she understand the bond. Her parents weren''t mates. Her mother had found her mate and had rejected him, and went on to marry her father. Sirrah had told her that royal families can''t be sentimental about their mates because it was not necessary that the moon goddess paired them with the perfect mate. What if the goddess paired them with an omega, a ve? The royal children could never marry anyone who wasn''t also royal. They had to marry for purposes of alliances, treaties, or building the strength of their kingdom. Royals could sully with whomever they wished, but they could never have babies outside the royal family. It was not only considered an embarrassment but something that many royals feared to even venture. But some princes and princesses did give into the temptation. "Get ready. We will start early in the morning tomorrow," said Biham, bringing her out of her reverie. "Yes Father." She bowed, and was about to turn to leave when her father stopped her. ¦Ñ??????????? "You better shed your temper before we leave!," her father warned her with a growl. Morava''s temper was legendary. It was as if she didn''t have the ability to control it. Arrogant and haughty, there was hardly anyone in the kingdom that she respected other than her father and mother. And why would she? They were all supposed to serve her, right? The only girl who was close to her was Cynthia. "Yes, Father." she bowed to him again and left. After having her breakfast, Morava had nothing to do. She went to her favorite ce, the training arena, where the best warriors were trained. It was a two story building that was surrounded by tall ash trees with bright bark. Her handmaiden had followed her. In the training center, there were no more than ten warriors. They all stopped what they were doing when she opened the door. Morava swayed her hips as she walked to the strongest one. cing her fingers over his sweat slicked, naked chest, and tracing the dust of his hair towards his navel, she asked in a low husky voice, "How are you, Mizvah? Mizvah''s chest rose and fell with every touch of hers. He was the top warrior of Aqu. He loved her and was wrapped around her small finger. "Not so good," he rasped. She looked up at him from under her eyshes. "Do you want to feel better?" Mizvah caught her wrist. "What do you have in mind?" She hooked her finger into his breeches, and in a dulcet voice, said, "I might¡­" Morava was twenty-five-years-old. She couldn''t help but fall in love with the most muscr body that was present in the kingdom. She''s had five lovers since she turned eighteen. Well, princesses were of the royal blood, they could have as many lovers as they wanted. They just had to make sure they married the right one. She tugged at his breeches, and pulled him out of the training arena as everyone watched them. Mizvah couldn''t control himself, and he picked her up in his arms and he took her behind the building to a copse of trees.He pinned her against a tree trunk and bunched up her dress. She gasped when he tore her panties off, lowered his breeches and inserted his shaft inside her. "So impatient," she whispered as she rolled her head back and felt him stretching her. She had instantly be wet. Chapter 24 Ready To Be Presented Chapter 24 Ready To Be Presented Mizvah groaned against her neck as he continued to pump inside her till his release. He buried his face in the crook of her neck as she threaded her fingers in his hair as she reached her climax. Mizvah continued to stay inside her. "When are you going to tell your father about us?" he whispered as he thrusted into hernguidly. "Fuck harder!" she growled an order. He chuckled and fucked her harder. When they were both sitting under the shade of the tree, with Morava in hisp, she said, "I am going to the Draka Kingdom tomorrow. My father has fixed my marriage with King Eltanin." "What?" Mizvah jerked his head back as icy shock sted through him. "What do mean by that, Morava?" he asked, his eyes going wide and his shoulders tensing. "You are joking, right?" Morava''s lips curled up. She had straddled him with her face in the crook of his neck. She traced the softness of his lips and asked, "Do you think I would joke about something this serious, hmm?" She felt his chest muscles rippling. "How could you even think that I will marry you? You are not even a¡­ prince or of a royal bloodline." "But Morava, we love each other!" he rasped, as his hold on her tightened. His breath came out ragged. "You love me, but I don''t," she replied nonchntly and straightened herself. "And you should be happy that I even noticed you." She looked at his left upper arm where a tattoo of a horse with wings was and then at his chest where the same tattoo was. A pegasus. It was on the upper side of her left chest. Mizvah didn''t know what to say. Bitterness and shock had choked his throat to such a level that he was dumbfounded. He stared at her with misty eyes. Morava chuckled. She pressed a kiss on his lips. "Don''t look so stunned, Mizvah. Not many wolves get to fuck a princess. Consider yourself lucky and don''t even talk about us to my father, else he will behead you." She brushed the dry leaves off his hair. "It doesn''t matter that everyone knows that I am fucking you, but this can''t be talked about." She trailed a finger down to his navel and then to his cock. "This is a beautiful thing, keep it for me when Ie back and I shall reward you." Mizvah was stunned. He knew what Morava meant. She meant that he shouldn''t marry anyone because she was going to use him whenever she was around. ¦Ñ??????????? "Oh gods!" he blurted. Moravaughed softly. "You see, I like you, I like you a lot." She hopped out of hisp and smoothed the creases of her gown. "I need to prepare myself for the trip to the Draka kingdom." She gave him a lusty look and smiled. "I will be back soon." Saying that she sauntered out of the thicket leaving a gaping warrior behind. --- Present Day Wearing a gown made from two coats of deer, dyed a blush rose, Morava took onest look at herself in the mirror in the waiting chamber, before entering the throne hall of the Draka Kingdom. Her ck kohled eyes went to the heavy arched oak doors that had a wyvern carved into them. Cynthia had styled her hair into soft waves that fell around her neck and her face. A dainty tiara that was encrusted with diamonds sat atop her head. She had asked Cynthia to spritzvender oil on her in order to add a seductive smell. Morava looked at her father and wondered why he was so anxious. Did he doubt that she would be able to impress King Eltanin? She smirked as she looked away from him at the guard. She was certain that Eltanin would agree to marrying her. She was, after all, one of the most beautiful women in the two kingdoms, and a royal on top of that. She was also very proud of her wolf when she shifted. Its fur was just as tawny as her hair She had heard a lot about Eltanin, his image amongst the women, and internally was excited to meet him. She didn''t expect the Alpha to be a saint. He was a werewolf after all, and werewolves were aware of their strong sexual desires. On top of that he was a king. Heck, if he decided to have a harem of women around him, she wouldn''t mind, but she wouldn''t let him remarry. It would be her babes who would rule the mighty kingdom of Draka. She imagined what her children would look like. Then her thoughts wavered to Mizvah and she chuckled. What a fool he was. A fool, but usable. They were received by Alpha Alrakis when they had arrived by morning, who gave her appreciative nces as her father introduced them. She knew that she had already made an impression on Alrakis. They were made to stay in the guest rooms that were in the south wing of the pce. The north wing was where the king lived. Their amodations were beautiful and luxurious, on the third floor. Along with her father and her, a caravan consisting of five courtiers and two dozen soldiers traveled. The courtiers were given amodation on the ground floor while the soldiers were sent to the servant quarters. "Your Highness, Alrakis, King Biham of the Pegasii Kingdom and his daughter, Princess Morava." The guard announced, pulling her out of her day dream. Morava whipped her head to look at her father with excitement. From the corner of her eyes, she saw Alpha Alrakis approaching. She bowed to him as he joined them. Before leaving, she held her chin high, ready to be presented in the throne hall. Her father turned his face towards her. He offered her his arm, and she curled her arm around his. As soon as the heavily crafted doors opened, she entered. They stepped on the red carpet that stretched the entire length of the hall up to the dais where the king sat on his throne. Chapter 25 Cant Delay Chapter 25 Can''t Dy The first thing she noticed when she stepped on the soft carpet was the splendor of the throne hall and it left her¡­ stunned. There were seven chandeliers that hung from the ceiling with gold chains. Thousands of candles burned in them and not a single drop of wax dripped below. The courtiers were sitting in the side rows, their chairs lined with soft furs. The walls were lined with portraits of previous kings and queens with torches set ame in between each of them. Crimson and gold tapestry hung from the arched windows to filter the sunlight. As Morava walked with her father, she tried not to be influenced by the opulence. It was far more than what she had expected and was more extravagant than what was even in her father''s throne hall. Stars danced in her eyes realizing that she would soon be the queen of this ce. A ragged breath left her mouth. She gathered her wits and wild imagination as she stared at the king himself. And when her gaze met with his, disbelief exploded in her chest. The man was beyond handsome. He was the type songs were written about. A powerful aura radiated from him as if it was his second skin. Arrogance rolled off him like it belonged to him. She gulped at his too good to be true handsome features. He was sin incarnate and she was ready to be sinful with him. A resolve set in her mind¡ªshe was going to marry him and do whatever it takes to fulfill her desires. They drew closer to the king and as soon they were near, they bowed to him. She couldn''t help but stare at him because of how extremely attractive he was. No wonder he was the most sought-after man in the whole of Araniea¡­ by females. Alpha Alrakis introduced them to his son. "This is King Biham and his daughter Morava." His face was etched with nonchnce, Eltanin dipped his chin. "Wee to the Draka Kingdom." Morava could see a kernel of interest in his eyes when their gaze met again. A moment of silence stretched between them. "May the moon shine upon you always," King Biham replied. Then he pointed at the servant who was standing behind them with a gold tray in his hand, covered with a red satin cloth. "I have brought a small gift for you." The servant sank to his knees as he moved forward and handed the tray to a guard. Eltanin waved his hand for the guard to hand it to a servant behind him without even looking at it. "Thank you," he said with a tone that carried a slight dismissal. King Biham understood it and realized that he didn''t need to stay there any longer, so he bowed again and said, "We''ll take our leave, Your Highness." Morava didn''t want to leave. She wondered if she had made an impression on Eltanin. But when her father nudged her, she bowed and the two left with Alpha Alrakis. --- Eltanin watched them leave, irritation lining his insides over the fact that his father chose to bring Morava in the court in order to silently introduce her to everyone as his future wife. He could gauge the interest in her eyes and a faint smell of her arousal. That was nothing new. In fact, he would have been surprised, even shocked, had she not been aroused. He had the kind of personality and features that evoked¡­ emotions. His eyes darted to his courtiers who watched him with interest and then back to Morava, who was walking away, excessively swaying her hips for his disy. The girl was beautiful in his opinion, fit to be his wife. Marriage¡ª His chest seized in denial at the thought and if he didn''t control his emotions, they would show on his face. He tamed himself. This was essential. He had to marry her. With that resolve, he clenched his jaw so tight that his mrs hurt. Once again, his beast wanted to surface. Once again, he wanted to shift and run to the forest, an uneasiness prickled at his heart. He focused on the princess and shoved his thoughts away. He decided to meet herter that evening. ¦Ñ??????????? The court was over soon and at lunch he half expected Rigel and his father to show up. However, he needed time alone. And he seriously didn''t need his father to add more praises about Morava or Biham. When he reached the dining hall, the servants scurried around serving him the best. He sat at the head of the table as usual. Thankfully, his father wasn''t there. Yet he asked a servant. "Where is Father?" "Alpha Alrakis is having his lunch with King Biham and the princess in the guest quarters," he replied with a bow, not daring to meet the king''s eyes. Eltanin waved him off, happy that for once his father wasn''t there to nag at him but at the same time knew what was going on between them. He started slicing the ham in front of him when he picked up the scent of Rigel. Rigel came to sit on his left, his eyes shining. "Man, I had a wild night!" "King Biham and Morava are here." Eltanin plucked ham from his fork. "I tied them both to the bedposts and had fun. I made them tie me and had fu¡ª" Rigel stopped. "Wait. What?" The tartness in his voice was apparent. Eltanin pursed his lips as he tossed the fork down, the metal nking against the porcin. "They are here," he said, his voice tired. "It can''t be dyed any further. Biham is going to put pressure on my father." "So?" Rigel crossed his arms across his chest as he leaned back. "You can always dy the engagement. It''s not like anyone can force it on you. You are the fucking king!" Eltanin shook his head. "I don''t think I will be able to dy it¡­ There''s too much at stake," he murmured. Rigel narrowed his eyes. "Do you mean that you won''t be able to dy the engagement or the marriage?" "The engagement. That will need to be done while Biham is here." Chapter 26 Suggestions Chapter 26 Suggestions Eltanin appeared bored as images of Morava shed across his mind. "She is beautiful, just as the rumors had said. And well behaved like a princess." He steepled his fingers under his chin and rested his elbows on the table. "She is fit to be a queen." A shocked sensation flitted down his chest, Rigel shook his head. "You are doing this under pressure. Don''t." Eltanin resumed eating the ham. "You were the one who wanted me to go with it. Why are you changing your stand?" "Yes, but I was wrong¡­" Eltanin didn''t reply and continued to slice more meat. Seeing his reluctance to speak on the topic he dropped it, Rigel said, "The High Priest from Cetus Monastery is here along with the scribe. I don''t think you need to learn about ancientnguages any longer. Should I send him back?" Eltanin chewed the meat. Gulping it down he said, "No¡­ I would like to see them. There''s no harm in getting them tranted¡­" Rigel shrugged and waved to a servant to fill his te. The servant immediately brought out tomato and cream soup. He started eating and said, "I am nning on leaving tomorrow. So, should I leave the scribe here or should I take them with me to Orion?" "No, there is enough space here to keep them hidden. Have you met with them yet?" "No." Rigel pursed his lips. I was so tired after yesterday night!" he chuckled. "I didn''t have the strength to meet them, but¡ª" he pointed his spoon at a porcin horse kept over a side table, "I should meet the High Priest at least. He will be upset otherwise. I have heard he is a touchy old man." He dipped the spoon in the soup and filled it to the brim. "This always tastes so good!" he murmured. "And I would like you also to meet them. Even if it is a low-profile visit, the fact that he has personally escorted his scribe carries great importance." Eltanin scoffed. "I told you. He probably didn''t want to let go of the chance to meet me." "Probably," Rigel shrugged. "But nheless, you have to make time for him." The servant removed the soup bowl and reced it with another te. He served him roasted duck along with boiled, salted and peppered peas and cauliflower. "You have to meet the scribe to make sure they understand everything you are asking of them. How about we meet with them tonight?" He said, while closing his eyes and savoring the sweet roasted meat. Admiring the cooks of Draka Pce once again. He had tried to steal the cook once, but had refused. "Tonight, a ball will be held in honor of Princess Morava." Eltanin pursed his lips and looked away briefly. "My presence will be required." ¦Ñ??????????? "Then how about tomorrow morning?" Rigel insisted. "I am leaving in the morning, so you better make it before I leave." "Okay," Eltanin said, his voice drawling of boredom. He contemted whether he should even meet the scribe or just send his most trusted spy with a book to them. But the High Priest was here. He couldn''t ignore that old man. Menkar was cold and conceited. Eltanin had heard the horrendous tales of how he treated his ves. "I will meet with him briefly in the library." "That suits me fine," Rigel said with a smile. Eltanin couldn''t even understand as to why the smell of his fae became slightly stronger than before today. Was he imagining things? He had gone to the guest room and sat there for a while in order to calm his nerves, but just the opposite happened. He was certain that her mouthwatering smell had etched in his mind to the extent that it was out of his control. Anxiety increased multifold. Was it possible that she was nearby? --- In the evening, as Eltanin neared the Great Hall, he heard sounds of a bad, his stomach plummeting to the floor. He couldn''t forget why he was here. The guards announced him and opened the wyvern carved doors. When he stepped inside he saw the familiar wreaths and candles that adorned the enormous hall. As soon as he entered, everyone in the room became quiet. They parted ways to clear a path for him and bowed as he passed by them. He saw the princess at the front of the crowd, along with his father and King Biham. As soon as their gazes met, she bowed to him. Wearing an exuberant amount of pink silk, hair adorned withbs and pearls that sparkled in the bright light, Morava looked elegant. His eyes went to the two girls who nked her. They too bowed to him and then looked at him with curiosity. Eltanin greeted Biham, saying nothing else, tension radiated off him. The music had gone silent and there was a murmur amongst the guests. It was Alrakis who came to him and whispered into his ear, "The king must do the first dance. Why don''t you invite Morava to the floor?" Eltanin looked around with pursed lips and noticed how people watched him curiously. It''s not that he didn''t know that he had to do the first dance, or what was expected of him, it was just that he didn''t want to. This hall reminded him of his fae once again and all he could do was subdue the unease that threatened to rise within him. He was bing obsessed¡­ unhealthily. With a shaky breath he nodded, stepped to the left of Morava and extended his hand. He said, "Would you grace me with a dance?" His voice was thin, barely audible. Morava''s eyes lit up. She nodded vehemently and then corrected herself immediately. She dipped in a bow and then took his hand. Eltanin led her to the center of the dance floor under the observant eyes of the nobility that was present in the hall. As soon as they stopped in the center, with hands positioned, the music began to y on a low note. Eltanin took the first step and Morava followed him. As the music picked up its pace, Eltanin whirled her around in a formal way and the others soon joined them on the dance floor. "You dance extraordinarily well" ," Morava remarked as she looked up at him with her heavily red kohled eyes. "Thank you," he replied coldly. "I would love to have another dance with you," she said in a suggestive voice. Eltanin whirled her and when he took her hand again, he excused himself, "I need to have a word with Prince Rigel after this." Chapter 27 An Excuse Chapter 27 An Excuse While dancing, Eltanin''s thoughts traveled to his Fae and how she looked in the white gown that night and he wondered how she would have felt dancing in his arms. His hand would have sprawled across her back and maybe he would have lifted her onto his feet and made her dance. The thought was so raw, so potent, that his blood rushed to his groin and a thin coat of sweat formed across his forehead. He clenched his teeth. What the hell was wrong with him? The music stopped and the next thing he knew was that Morava had pressed herself against him. She rubbed her belly over his erection, giving him a knowing nce. Eltanin removed himself away from her quickly else she would get the wrong idea. But he realized it was toote for he saw excitement in her eyes. He bowed to her and excused himself. He opened a mind link with Fafnir to take care of the princess. The next bad started, this time a singer apanied the music. Morava rushed after the king between the dancing couples, but before she could reach him, Fafnir stopped her. "Princess," he bowed to her. "May I have this dance with you?" he asked politely with a handsome smile. Surprised, Morava jerked her head back. The man in front of her was rugged, just like Mizvah. Her panties became wet immediately. She extended her hand to him, her chin high, her thoughts became scattered and her knees shaky. Eltanin reached the bar where the servants scurried around to give him the finest wines. He picked up a tumbler from one of them and gulped down arge swig. The wine burned all the way down his throat and he closed his eyes. "Don''t tell me you are savoring the wine," came Rigel''s voice as he chuckled. Rigel lowered his voice and said, "You shouldn''t marry her. You are clearly not interested in her. But I am impressed by your father''s choice. She is beautiful and clearly tailor made for such a position. She is of a marriageable age and her father will get numerous proposals her way. At the same time, I wouldn''t say that you should decline her proposal either." "How could I be interested in her?" Eltanin replied, gulping down the remaining wine. He picked up another flute. "This is the first time I have met her. Besides, I would be marrying her for the kingdom, and not for myself." "That''sme man!" Rigel snorted. "I would never marry for my kingdom," he said standing taller. "I will only marry for love or if I find my mate." A roughugh left his throat. "Mate? Love?" He waved his hand at that. "Look around you Rigel." He surveyed the pomp and pageantry once again. "The only ones around us are people who want to take advantage of our positions." Rigel rolled his eyes. He picked up whiskey from a servant walking by. He motioned Eltanin to walk to the high chairs at the back of the hall. As the two perched themselves upon them, Rigel leaned towards him and said, "Who are the two girls with her?" He eyed the two who were standing with Morava earlier in the night and were eyeing Eltanin with interest. Eltanin turned his gazezily to the left. "Probably a part of her entourage. They weren''t introduced." He didn''t even care. Rigel, being the womanizer he was, he gave them a suggestive wink and a smile. The two blushed. "They would be in goodpany tonight," he remarked. ¦Ñ??????????? Eltanin shook his head. His eyes went to Morava who was talking to Fafnir while dancing, taking note of how she was clutching his shoulders tightly. "The High Priest sent me a message," Rigel said, interrupting his thoughts. Eltanin frowned. "About what?" "He wanted to meet me tonight as he wanted to leave early in the morning. Or if that would be inconvenient, he would like to meet early in the morning. He stated that there is some urgent work that hase up in the monastery otherwise he wouldn''t have rushed back." "I said I wouldn''t be able to meet tonight!" Eltanin growled. "He can go fuck himself." How dare anyone pressure the king to meet at their convenience. Perhaps the High Priest was looking to shorten his lifespan. "You forget that it is me who he wants to meet and not you," Rigel reminded him, though on the inside he knew that Menkar was more interested in meeting Eltanin. He would have never apanied a lowly scribe otherwise. "Then what are you nning to do?" Eltanin asked, frustration rising along with restlessness. He felt he should let the priest and the scribe go suddenly feeling that it might be a useless task. "My decision is based on yours, Eltanin! And from what I gather, you don''t want to meet him tonight." "That''s correct!" Eltanin growled again. "Then I''ll arrange for us to meet him in the morning before dawn. Is that okay?" "Do you think I will be able to wake up that early in the morning?" Eltanin didn''t like being pressured. Rigel shrugged. "It''s not like I wanted him here. The High Priest and the scribe can go to hell for all I care." He fell silent after that and turned his attention back to the dance floor, his annoyance apparent at Eltanin''s behavior. Eltanin hung his head low. "Okayyy. I will meet him in the morning. But you have to drag me out of bed!" He was going to drink himself senseless tonight. Senseless enough to get some sleep. He hadn''t slept in a while. The side of his lips curled up. "I will." Despite his father''s request to stay and attend the dinner, Eltanin left. He was the king and he had no intention of creating an excuse for himself but he still tried to form one. "I have a terrible headache." He strided to his bedchamber. He tossed all his clothing off, except his breeches and walked to the bar. He pulled out a bottle of red wine and walked to the balcony that overlooked a fountain in the gardens below. He spotted a few guards that were posted beneath his window. Vines dropped from the wallsden with night blooming roses. A couch along with three arm chairs and a table sat in the middle of the balcony over a soft rug. Vases of various sizes adorned the sides. Two torches burned on the side walls as a few lined the railing. He inhaled the fresh air and the same citrusy scent hit his nostrils again. Chapter 28 Unashamed Chapter 28 Unashamed Eltanin sat on the couch with his feet on the table, dismissing the smell as a figment of his imagination. He tipped his head back and closed his eyes as the sweet smell of roses wafted in the warm breeze of the night. He lifted the bottle and drank a third of it at once. "Fuck!" he rasped, as he allowed the burn to run down his throat into his stomach. He looked up at the stars and the waning moon. He threw his arm over his eyes and the moment he did, images of the girl shed across his eyes. Yes, he was definitely bing obsessed. Definitely an unhealthy obsession. He had to soon find a way to rid himselfofit, else it would drive him insane. The girl had invaded every aspect of his life. Irritation spiked when he remembered that she had just left without waking him up. "How could she?" he blurted for the thousandth time. Angered by this, he lifted the bottle about to smash it against the ground to vent his anger but thought against it and instead lifted it to his lips and gulped down more wine. When he put it down it was half-empty. He wiped his mouth with his forearm and chuckled at himself when all at once he caught a faint whiff of¡­ He rushed to the railing and squinted his eyes, piercing his vision as he sniffed the air. He gripped the edge of the railing so hard that it cracked under his strength. Was he imagining it? He whipped his head to the right and then to the left, as his chest seized with panic. It was the same citrusy scent. And it was gone as soon as it came. Eltanin stumbled back. He hadpletely lost his mind. He rubbed his chest as he tried to breathe. Every part of his body was fired up, even his damn beast. Eltanin walked back inside his chamber and closed the ss door loudly. He concluded he was now hallucinating. He had crossed the threshold of his sanity. She couldn''t possibly be anywhere nearby. If she was¡ª "Calman''s wings!" He would have her in his bedchamber, tie her to his bed and never let her leave. Ever. Except, she wasn''t here. A soft knock on the door made him jump. "Whoever it is, fuck off!" he growled dangerously. A muffled voice of a guard came from outside. "Princess Morava wants to meet with you, Your Highness." A rush of hot anger added to his already building irritation. Why had shee to meet with him? That was odd. He didn''t appreciate the intrusion at all. On an impulse he wanted to ask her to leave, but, "Let her in," he said and drank the remaining wine. He would meet with her in the antechamber. He had never allowed a girl into his bedroom, a feat he had reserved only for someone very special. It was difficult, but he tried to shake himself off the citrusy scent. It was a figment of his imagination. He walked to the bar again and pulled out another bottle of wine. As soon as he turned, he saw Morava in the room still wearing her ball gown. He narrowed his eyes at her. "We are not close enough for you to be visiting my room, Princess Morava," he said coldly, motioning her to sit on the couch. She appeared a little flustered. Then she fluttered her eyshes. "I thought you would like somepany. I heard your head is aching, so I came to heal you." She opened her palm and revealed a purple pill. "This usually helps in relieving pain of any kind and also helps you sleep like a baby." Eltanin stared at the pill. A chuckle left him that turned into aughter. "You seriously think that I wouldn''t know what that pill is." And that was such a bloody poor excuse. Did she really think that she could drug him to get into his bed? That was an old trick, one he had not expected from her. ¦Ñ??????????? Unashamed of her act, she closed her fist around the pill as her lips curled up. She sauntered her way towards the couch and sat down elegantly. "I think we could use this opportunity to get to know one another." He cocked his head and raised an eyebrow. "And what do you suggest? Have sex?" He could smell her arousal easily. "I was amused by your reaction to me in the Great Hall," she continued without a modicum of shame. A muscle feathered in his jaw. He couldn''t admit that he was thinking of someone else so he remained quiet. Morava got up and walked up to him. She stopped after a few paces. In a low, husky voice she said, "We could start from where we left off." Eltanin narrowed his eyes, lifted the wine bottle and opened its cork with his teeth. He spat the lid to the floor and gulped more wine. "With all due respect Princess Morava, I am not in the mood." He smirked and walked past her. He really wanted to shut her up and ask her to leave immediately. Morava''s head snapped towards him, and her shoulders stiffened. No one had ever denied her advances. How dare he reject her! She closed her fists tightly and her knuckles turned white. "Do you have someone else who usually pleasures you? I heard that kings like to maintain a harem." "I won''t even dignify that with a response." Eltanin felt repulsed with her question. An icy anger crawled down her spine. She wanted tosh out at him and gouge his eyes out. Her father''s words bounced in her head. ''Keep your temper under control.'' For a long moment she stayed quiet until her anger settled. She had to squelch it if she was to be his queen. "I am sorry¡­" she said in a soft voice. "I hade to see you and couldn''t help my emotions." What she meant to say was that he was just so attractive she couldn''t help herself, which was a good thing since she knew that he had definitely smelled her arousal. "I will take my leave, King Eltanin." She bowed and turned to go. She hoped he would stop her from leaving, she reached for the door and opened it, waited for a few seconds. She turned to see him, but he wasn''t even looking at her. She swallowed down her disappointment and fury and closed the door behind her. In the morning¡ª Chapter 29 [Bonus Chapter] MINE Chapter 29 [Bonus Chapter] MINE Eltanin couldn''t sleep the entire night and when sleep finally came, he was woken up with a start by a loud knocking on his chamber door. "Get lost!" he growled and pulled a pillow over his head, but then how do you ask your best friend to get lost who is about to leave. Rigel opened the door and peeped inside. Eltanin flung the pillow across the chamber towards Rigel who caught it in his hand. Even the guards outside didn''t stop him from entering his chamber. It was something they hade to terms with over their years and years of friendship. "Get up!" Rigel shouted. He was the only person, apart from his father, who entered his room without needing permission from the guards. Eltanin growled before he opened one eye and looked at Rigel who was towering over him. "Get up, would you?" It was still dark outside. It was just before dawn, when thest vestiges of the darkness remained in the sky. Even the birds hadn''t woken up yet. "Have you forgotten that I am leaving and so is the High Priest?" Rigel said, desperation underlining his tone. "Fuck you and fuck the priest!" Eltanin sat up, a dull ache was forming in his head. He had managed to get back to his bedchamberst night with the help of his guards and then flopped onto the bed. Eventually when his body finally gave out, he had closed his eyes and slept. His dreams were full of white chiffon, Felis, gold masks and silver hair. He got up from the bed, his eyes still heavy lidded, his mind still addled and his senses still full of the scent that wasn''t there. He rubbed his face and then exhaled deeply. To soothe his dry throat, he picked up the pitcher from the bedside table and drank it down. Then he went to the bathroom as Rigel ranted about gettingte and other h h. When he came out, he grabbed the tunic that Rigel threw at him to wear and put it on. He didn''t even bother to button up the p of his breeches. Scrubbing his day-old beard, he said, "I hope it is worth it, else I might end up killing the scribe!" He truly had no intention of meeting an old, wrinkly scribe in long white robes. They all looked simr as if born out of the same mother. But the fact that the High Priest apanied his scribe was pretty intriguing. He expected a minion from the Cetus Monastery. His antipathy for the priest swelled in his chest. He had to clear his throat of the thickness of contempt that formed. Menkar was a cunning bastard. "Man, I will leave the moment you have met the scribe. It was you who suggested that this needed to be a hush-hush affair," Rigel said, irritationcing his voice at Eltanin''s untoward impatience. He opened the door for him and instantly the guards surrounded the two of them. They walked through the long corridor until they reached a round staircase that ended at arge foyer that opened into a breezeway. Eltanin groaned as the cool morning breeze ruffled his hair, that was with scented salt and fish as the morning mist rolled from the Jade Sea, He raked his finger through his raven strands. The sun had started to dispel what little darkness was left in the sky and he felt like going back to bed and catching up some more sleep. The torches that lined the pirs burned a soft glow to the pink stone that seemed to blush. "You look like shit!" Rigelmented, ncing at his face. "Didn''t you sleepst night?" "No," he replied as a scowl formed on his face. Eltanin tucked his fingers in his pockets as the guards rounded a corner and reached the east wing of the pce. It was eerily quiet throughout the entirety of their walk. They arrived at the library where they were to meet the High Priest. Expecting him to be there, without waiting for the guards to open the doors, Eltanin opened them angrily. As the door swung open, he found that there was no one inside. "What the fuck?" he snarled. "Where the fuck is the bloody priest?" "Calm down!" Rigel said. "The priest is on his way. The guards are doing their job by checking on him and the scribe." Rigel had used his trusted guards to do mandatory checks before they brought them to meet the king. ¦Ñ??????????? Eltanin clenched his jaw and sat down in therge leather armchair behind his desk that creaked under his weight. "This better work," he mumbled, trying to control his temper. Rigel sat on the couch and said, "This is only going to work if the scribe knows how to read the ancient text of dark arcana. If they don''t, you can send him packing." "I will do it by this afternoon if I don''t see any results!" He drummed his fingers on the armrest as he grew impatient with every passing second. He really wanted to send the scribe away even before meeting him. "I will give him a book to test and¡ª" The door swung open and he saw Menkar standing there, obstructing the view of someone standing right behind him. The familiar scent instantly hit his nostrils. A girl peeked from behind Menkar as he bowed to the king. Eltanin''s entire body stiffened as shock hit him in the gut. He stood up with a jerk and gripped the edges of the table hard. His eye lids grew heavy, as he inhaled her exquisite scent. Sensations overwhelmed him. Waves of shudder rippled through him. MINE. The girl whom he had been waiting for, for five hundred years, his entire existence. im. He was stunned into silence, reeling under the effect. Protect. Frozen in ce, Eltanin stared at the most extraordinarily beautiful, petite girl he had ever seen. With pouty rosy lips, she was as exquisite as her scent. Realization surged. So, she was the one who had eluded him yet upied his every thought; who had run away and left him, driving him insane. Why couldn''t he smell her as his mate that time? His Fae. His wolf¡ª Chapter 30 MATE Chapter 30 MATE His body thrummed like plucked strings of a guitar. His heart elerated like a wild horse. His wolf growled inside, rising from its slumber, wanting to force its way out. All he wanted at that very moment was to pin her down, im her and mark her. The men standing in front of him were potential threats to his im. He wanted to kill them all. His wolf wanted to huff and puff and burn the whole world down to get to his mate. MATE. Eltanin could feel his fangs descending and his venom pooling in his mouth. A rumble left his chest as his entire body was drawn to her like a ma. Sweat lined his skin and it took every bit of his energy not to lunge at her, grab her and drag her off to some ce safe, away from the eyes of other men. As Menkar walked in, she too walked after him and bowed to him and nced at him once before lowering her head again and trying to fade into shadows, except she didn''t know that she had be the highlight of the life of the most powerful werewolf of Araniea. His instincts red. This was the same girl who had left him while he was asleep. Without a mask covering her face, he could see that she was beautiful beyond words. Her pale blond, almost white hair was neatly tied in a bun, exposing her slender neck where he wanted to sink his fangs. Her blue-green eyes reached into his soul. His eyes traveled to the bruises on her forearm and a cut on her forehead and fury swelled in his chest. He wanted to rip apart the man, shred him to pieces, who did this to her . And why wasn''t she able to identify him as her mate? Why hadn''t he identified her as his mate a few nights back? Had she just turned eighteen? Too many questions swirled around in his mind all at once. What about her wolf? "Eltanin?" Rigel called him. He jerked his head towards Rigel as a growl rumbled in his chest considering him a threat to his unimed mate. His eyes flickered silver. "Are you okay?" he asked, narrowing his eyes. He ignored Rigel and looked back at her. She lifted her face to see him. Eltanin''s world stopped, tilted on its axis and then started spinning so fast that he felt dizzy while gazing into her intense, almond-shaped eyes. The girl flinched under his possessive stare. She withdrew behind Menkar and lowered her head, her panic apparent in the way she seized her gown in her fists, bunching it. He could hear her heartbeat which had elerated to a maddening level out of fear. And that fear manifested on her face. He then realized he must have inadvertently spilled out his aura, making everyone in the room wince. Eltanin pushed himself off the table and controlled his beast with every kernel of energy he had. And he had oodles of energy. There was no way he was going to let on to anyone in the room that she was his mate. What if they harmed her? Especially Menkar. He couldn''t take that chance. Even though he was a powerful alpha, his control over his wolf in the girl''s presence was slipping. "Nothing," he said in a hoarse voice to Rigel. "I am fine." He retracted his aura. Breathing raggedly, his shoulders tense, he said, "You are wee, Menkar." There was a hint of aversion in his voice and a little bit of contempt. He waved towards the chair opposite of him. He sat down on his chair, every part of his body still hummed and was pulled in her direction. ¦Ñ??????????? Menkar and Rigel sat down while the girl continued to stand, frozen in ce. He felt like plucking her from there and caressing her until she wasforted in his presence. She was so¡­ delicate, like a rose petal in the hands of beasts. "Do you know the purpose of your visit?" asked Eltanin, somehow drawing his gaze to Menkar. Menkar nodded. "Yes, Your Highness." He pointed at the girl behind him and said, "I have brought the scribe as requested by Prince Rigel. She also serves as a ve at Cetus Monastery." He lowered the ss from his eye and added, "But why do you need a scribe?" A muscle feathered in his jaw when Menkar introduce his ve as a scribe. The girl was badly beaten. "It is not Eltanin who requires the scribe," Rigel intervened. "It is I who needs the use of her services." Menkar gave a thin smile, his derisive gaze raking over Rigel. "I see, Your Highness. Then will you be taking her to the Orion Kingdom?" A low growl escaped from Eltanin''s chest. He felt his fury rising and his shoulder muscles bulging at the thought of his mate leaving. "No," Rigel replied, shaking his head. "This is a confidential mission that cannot be carried out in my kingdom." He lied easily. "The scribe will be staying here for as long as you can spare her toplete the task." "And how long will it take to finish this task?" asked Menkar, his eyes and expression cold. "At least a month," Rigel replied. Then he looked at Eltanin and almost saw a flicker of silver in his eyes behind his fa?ade of silence. "Or possibly longer¡­" he added, his eyes narrowing, wondering about his friend''s behavior. "I can spare her for five months, Your Highness," said Menkar. After that, we have a rite that she has to attend. I hope Your Highness will be able toplete his work by then." "Absolutely!" Rigel sped his hands. Then he turned his head to the girl who looked like a deer running for her life. Upon his gaze, she recoiled further. Eltanin knew the reason why Menkar was here. It was not difficult toprehend, he had apanied the scribe when he could have sent a lowly clerk of the monastery for the job. But Menkar had hidden agendas. Eltanin wondered what importance would a small meeting between them hold. A soft knock on the door disturbed them. A servant entered with tea and pastries. He bowed to everyone that was sitting down and then after giving a flirtatious nce to the scribe, he left. It took all his power to not rip the servant''s head off and toss it in the hearth. He made a mental note of punishing him soon. Silence had followed as Menkar drank the tea while Eltanin drank the girl''s features once again. The attraction was so strong, so raw that it was painful. So, this was what the moon goddess had chosen for him? She was so dainty and far too young to be a scribe. She kept her gaze on the rug, briefly ncing over at the pastries. Her stomach growled in a low rumble and it took everything in him to not shift, leap into the forest and hunt a bunny to offer at her feet. "Please," he said with so much difficulty that it was as if his tongue had swollen. His eyshes fluttered as he stuttered, "Please¡­ sit." Chapter 31 Sweet Love’s Caress Chapter 31 Sweet Love¡¯s Caress The girl bowed to him and sat on a small chair in the corner of the library. Silence in the room thickened until Menkar had finally introduced the scribe. "Her name is Tania. She''s my scribe at the monastery." Tania. The name was beautiful and he wondered how it would sound rolling off his tongue. All at once he remembered the scribbles he had written down, ''T'' mingled with ''Fae'' in them. Her name had eluded him, yet gued his dreams every night. His Fae. "She''s very young to be a trantor. I was expecting an older man with more experience," said Rigel as he drummed his finger on the table, suspicious of her. "Will she be able to do the job?" "Of course, Your Highness. Tania is well versed in seven ancientnguages. If you have a problem with her let me know and I will rece her immediately." "But she seems very inexperienced," Rigel countered, with a frown. Eltanin growled. No one would be allowed to put her down. "I am sure the High Priest wouldn''t bring someone unworthy to do the job to the kingdom." "She is one of the most brilliant trantors we have, Your Highness," Menkar added with a smug smile. None of the conversation registered in his mind because all Eltanin could think of was that she was the most beautiful girl in the world. But the fact that she hade with Menkar meant that there was more than what meets the eye. It was possible that she was Menkar''s prized possession. But if that was the case, why was she bruised so badly? Soul-deep rage rose in his chest and burned like fire at the back of his throat. "How old are you, Tania?" Eltanin asked, his gaze focused on an angry red cut on the left side of her forehead. Why hadn''t she healed yet? And why was her gaze flitting to Rigel every now and then? Jealousy burned a ck hole in his heart. His unimed mate was showing interest in someone else? "I am eighteen," Tania replied in a low voice. Calman''s wings! Her voice was like that of a siren. It was so mellifluous that it washed him like a sweet love''s caress. His throat bobbed and his knees became wobbly as air punched out of his lungs all at once again. If her voice was like this, what would¡ª He gripped the armrest as he tried his best to maintain a nk expression and obviously failed at it miserably. "Okay," he managed to squeak. His nce went to Menkar who wore an arrogant expression on his face as if trying to convey, ''this was expected.'' "Menkar," Rigel continued. He had no clue as to what was happening to Eltanin. "Honestly, she looks like a servant from your monastery. We would need a skillful scribe with experience and not a servant to fetch and y with." He raised an eyebrow at Eltanin as if asking for his opinion. Eltanin''s fierce demeanor threw him off guard. What was wrong with that man? Rigel carried on, "Maybe you can take her back and get us another one?" "Or why don''t you give her a try for a month?" Eltanin suggested being rather irritated. "I don''t have time to meet other scribes." His arrogance and determination marked his features making the cleft in his jaw rather prominent. Rigel jerked his head back. He was going to bargain for a better trantor for him and he was settling for this young girl? "Are you sure?" he asked apprehensively. ¦Ñ??????????? "I am positive," came his concise reply that dismissed any argument. Rigel raised an eyebrow. Not a word was spoken for a few moments. "Then we are done." His hand went to the hilt of his sword tied at his belt. "Very well then, Your Highness," Menkar said as he rose from his chair. "I will return at the end of five months to fetch her." He bowed. "Thank you for taking the time to meet me." Tania rose from her chair as well, and stood stiffly as Menkar turned. "You are now on your own. Good luck, may the moon bless you, Tania," he said with a cold, detached expression. She bowed to her master and looked at him with eyes that were filled with fear. Without another word, Menkar opened the door of the library and left with Rigel following behind him. "I will see you to your carriage." Tania also started to leave when Eltanin stopped her. "Wait!" She stiffened at the king''smand and froze in ce, blood draining from her face. He got up, rounded the corner of his table and padded cautiously towards her. He came to stand a hand''s length away from her, his beast stirring inside him, his breath ragged, his heart somersaulting. His chest rumbled and a low growl that was almost like a purr escaped his throat. He wanted to ask her as to why she left that night without telling him, but that was going to make her scared. And besides, she didn''t recognize him. Or did she? He was also wearing a silk mask. With every ounce of strength left in his body, he brought a shaky hand to her forehead and traced the cut. That small touch jolted his senses. Sparks flew across his body. It was as if he was hit by lightning over and over again. Nothing had prepared him for how he would meet his mate or what it would be like to touch his mate. And this touch was so much more intense than the previous time. Even if he died after touching her, his soul would be happy. How did you get these bruises and cuts?" he asked, his voice menacing. Tania''s tongue darted out licking her dry lips and Eltanin stifled a curse. He had been with numerous women in his life but never had a flick of a tongue been this sensuous. What would it look like having her mouth wrapped around his cock? Fuck! His thoughts were going to the gutter. He had to halt that line of thinking before his beast revolted. "Just a regr beating," she said in a broken voice that cracked Eltanin''s heart. "It''s nothing¡­" His free hand balled into a tight fist at her admission. He hated Menkar from the core of his heart. The bastard was too severe with his ves. At one point in time, he had wanted to raid the monastery and free the ves from his clutches, but Menkar was a vile Shaman. He had the backing and trust of many kings and queens. And taking him out wasn''t easy. "Who did it?" he asked as he traced his thumb under her eye where a blue mark showed. She cowered under his touch, and took a step back. Why would a king be interested in a ve? And that too a frightening Alpha like Eltanin who would spill out his aura without control? "Please, Your Highness. It''s of no consequence," she replied in a soft, worrisome voice, her eyelids lowered. How could Tania say that she hade to the pce, failed hermission and was mercilessly beaten and kept in the dungeons? And now she would most likely fail again if he didn''t let her go. She became impatient. Chapter 32 The Cunning Wolf Chapter 32 The Cunning Wolf Tania wanted to leave and go after her master. She was sure that even though he hadn''t spoken to her before, he might want to impart somest bit of wisdom. "Can I take your leave, Your Highness?" she said, terrified that she had spoken like that to the king. He could just have her executed with onemand or maybe shred her into pieces, Like the rumors she''s heard have said he could. Her gaze went to his biceps that were bulging from his sleeveless tunic. They were so intimidating that she lowered her eyes quickly, shaking like a dry leaf in the summer breeze. Her hands sped at her waist, and more bruises became visible. Eltanin realized that she was terrified of him when she took a step back. But now that he had found his mate, he wasn''t letting her go. "You haven''t answered my question." Eltanin held her bruised hands in his and a bolt of electricity rocked through him. He swore he saw stars exploding in his mind. He inhaled a shaky breath as his lips quivered. He had never felt this anxious, wonderful and randy in his entire life. And he had lived a long time and had seen many things. He was such a masochistic lion and she¡­ amb. Hismb. His gaze roamed over her face and hands, his stare so potent that her lips parted when her eyes met his. When his eyes went back to her injuries, his chest filled with raw rage causing his aura to spill out again. "Fuck!" he rasped when she winced in fear. He controlled himself by sheer will. "Tell me who beat you!." But Tania didn''t speak a word. And Eltanin knew that she behaved like the true ve that she was. The girl was in a in dress. Even though she looked drab and had faded into the background, she was observing things. He had noticed how her gaze would flit to different parts in the library, would rake her gaze over Rigel or even him, and then she would again fade into the background. Typical of a ve and of an amateur spy. It was very obvious by the way Menkar met him. The High Priest had brought forward his most innocent scribe who would willingly work as a spy. However, considering her age, he knew that she had to be inexperienced. So, why had shee to the pce that night? And how did she enter? He needed answers, but now wasn''t the time. "Alpha Eltanin," she pleaded. "Can I please go to see my master?" She was desperate to leave and never be seen again. "I will ask a servant to show me my quarters." She thought this would be thest meeting between him and her and that someone else would handle the arcana books from Prince Rigel''s side. Hearing her melodious voice was so refined and sensuous like a physical caress and he fought control for not drooping his eyelids, for not pinning her to the ground with her hands above her head and then taking her in as many ways as he could. He was never going to allow her to leave again. "This is a secret mission. Didn''t you know?" he said, actually trying to scare her so that she didn''t leave him. "You can''t just stay anywhere in the pce." "So, can I not go and see him?" she asked, her doe-like eyes going wide as she stared at him, blinking. "You have to stay hidden. And only I can know of your whereabouts." The cunning wolf was using every possible way to stop her from leaving. Tania went stiff and nodded. King''s words felt like a permanent seal of her fate. "Come here," he gestured with his index finger toe closer. She took a timid step towards him as if he was about to whisper to her, but what came next wasn''t something she had anticipated at all. King Eltanin immediately wrapped hisrge, muscr, arms around her shoulders. He ced hisrge hand at the back of her head and pulled it against him, her cheek pressing his chest. ¦Ñ??????????? Eltanin had been dying for some kind of contact with her and he used the first opportunity to hold her, savor her. And now with her in his embrace, Eltanin''s whole body thrummed with pleasure so intense that he thought his heart would explode. Tania stilled, her eyes going wide at the physical contact. This couldn''t be part of the secret mission that she was supposed to carry out for Prince Rigel? And she was shivering like a terrifiedmb heading to the ughter. She had never been embraced like this before, never felt the warmth of human touch. She found herself slightly lost in his brine and mist scent that was surrounding her and flooding her senses. She couldn''t remember her life she had with her parents¡ªonly sporadic dreams and nightmares that she thought were something she imagined. Standing afoot shorter than him, she was the loveliest, frailest, and most submissive wolf he had ever seen. Over the past few days, he hadn''t had a wink of sleep. And now with her in his arms, he felt at peace. Even his wolf agreed, and that was rare in cases of women. He tucked her head beneath his chin as his wolf cartwheeled inside him. Ours! Tania tried to pull away from him, but the man''s grip was strong like a bull. She wriggled a little in his grip and felt like it was a futile effort. "Your Highness," she squeaked. "Can I please go see my master before he leaves?" Her words snapped him out of his out of body experience. He stared down at her with his onyx eyes and said, "I will apany you. You do not know your way around." Now that he had found her, he was not going to let her out of his sight. Impossible. His mind was conjuring up all sorts of ways in which to keep her close to him. "I can find my own way out," she replied, her voice apanied by the sound of her stomach growling. Embarrassed that the sound was so loud, she flushed. Gods. She was starving? How could he forget that? "No, like I said, you can''t roam around the premises on your own because you are actually going to work for Prince Rigel in my pce. Can you imagine the importance of how secretive you have to be? You have to stay hidden from my people. So, it is of utmost importance that it''ll be me who will take care of all your needs from now on!" Turning to the table, he grabbed two pastries and gave them to her. "Eat." "But I have to go see him!" she argued, feeling utterly helpless and desperate now. "Eat and then we both will go," hemanded in that mulish way. Tania gritted her teeth and gobbled up the two pastries, crumbles dusted all around her lips, chin and cheeks. Eltanin took his thumb there to wipe them off. Tania jerked her head back feeling utterly awkward, but the king couldn''t stop himself. He wiped them off her cheeks and chin softly with the pad of his thumb. "Your Highness?" Tania mumbled, her eyes going wide like an owl. Chapter 33 Impatient Chapter 33 Impatient He wiped the ones on her lips and then took his thumb to his mouth and sucked on it as he stared at her with heavy lidded eyes. His thoughts went to the gutter. Those lips were so plump and pouty he thought about how they would taste if he nicked them with his fangs. He would pull on her lips, lick them and plunge his tongue inside and explore every part of her mouth. He would bunch up her gown and slide his fingers between her thighs and then¡ª Tania gasped as awkwardness flitted down her chest. "Can we go now, Your Highness?" she begged. And his thoughts got interrupted. A groan mixed with a curse left his lips. He nodded reluctantly as he held her hand and dragged her to the door. "What are you doing?" she asked, scandalously, staring at their joined hands. "We are going," Eltanin said, following her stare. And why was she blushing? It was only natural for him to hold her hand. He wasn''t letting anyone else hold her hand and he sure as hell wasn''t letting her go alone. She was unimed, beautiful, exquisite, and the worst part was that she didn''t know that she was his mate. Not in a million years was he nning to let go of that hand. He was on the verge of bing mad when she left him and by some miracle she is back. Hell, even if this realm split into two, he wouldn''t let go of her hand. He dragged her out of the room into the quiet corridor. The servant who had served them tea was lingering around. He hadn''t expected the king toe out of the library with the girl and full intentions of flirting with her, even inviting her to his room. As soon as he saw the king, he paled. He tried to flee from there. "You!" Eltanin''s voice boomed in the corridor and everyone froze. The servant turned to look at him, shivering. The king took a step closer. "What are you doing here?" He gnashed his teeth and shoved the girl behind him. "N¡ªnothing, Your Highness." "From this moment you will be cleaning the stables. And only the horse shit in the stables!" Saying that Eltanin walked away taking his treasure with him. Shocked like the vibration of a bell, the servant mumbled after him, "Yes, Your Highness." He didn''t even know what wrong he did to deserve such a horrible demotion. Saying Tania was scandalized was an understatement. She was shocked beyondprehension. He was the king of the Draka Kingdom, the most powerful, wealthy and influential kingdom of Araniea and he was holding her hand? Escorting a ve? Giving her things to eat? What if anyone saw their joined hands? It would send a shockwave of rumors about her. Yesterday evening, she had heard from a few servants who were taking a bath in themon bathrooms that he was about to get engaged to Princess Morava and that he was going to marry her soon. What if Morava saw them? Everyone knew that Morava had a terrible temper. Tania winced. She really didn''t want to get beaten again. She wriggled her hand free from Eltanin as they walked through the breezeway. The morning had brought gray rays inside. A warm sea breeze blew in the spicy scent of clover, along with peppery smells of pine and ash, announcing theing of spring. It sent a flurry of birds whirling out of the trees, chirping noisily. Just before they reached the carriageway, where Menkar was still talking to Prince Rigel, she had managed to free her hand. As soon as she saw her master, she rushed to him past the king. "Master," she looked at his cold face with a slightly flushed face with expectation. "Tania," Menkar said, taking his hand to the soul stone that was hidden beneath his white robe. Rigel moved away from them and joined Eltanin, giving them a chance to speak privately. He couldn''t help notice the girl''s difort and his heart tugged. ¦Ñ??????????? When Rigel was out of earshot, Menkar waved his hand slightly to create a sound barrier around them. "Be careful here Tania," he said. "Your mission has now changed." Tania''s shoulders became taut. She nodded. He had already mentioned about her mission change. "Eltanin is one of the most shrewd and intelligent men who loves to entrap guileless victims with his sharp tongue. You better stay alert and don''t fall for his trap." Tania''s breath lodged in her throat. She knew that she had to stay silent and observe everything. Somehow her master''s warning only added to the unease she was experiencing. She had never been left alone. The protection of her monastery was far better than what she would experience while staying here. Menkar waved his hand again to remove the sound barrier and bowed to the royalty before climbing the carriage. As the carriage rolled out, Tania watched it leaving with the desperation of an abandoned child. With a sigh and a heavy heart, she turned and found Eltanin and Rigel watching her intently. Her heart stuttered. Panic seized her heart in a vise-like grip. She lowered her head under their scrutiny. She was sure that they had not heard what Menkar said to her, but they might question her being here. "She should be taken to the servant quarters before she is seen by anyone," Rigel said with urgency in his voice. Eltanin was never going to allow that. He growled. "She will stay in the chamber beside mine. No one enters that floor." Rigel whipped his head to look at Eltanin. "Are you fucking mad?" he snapped. "The servants and your father will smell her in no time! She would be safer with more people around her." Eltanin''s chest rose with anger thinking about how he was going to be able to let her go in a sea ofmon people. For fuck''s sake, she was his mate, unimed and so na?ve. What if someone so much as looked in her direction? She wouldn''t be able to save herself because she was so delicate. "No, she ising with me," he replied arrogantly. He started walking towards her even when he noticed that she had balked. "Eltanin!" Rigel called him and grabbed his shoulder from behind. "Do you want to jeopardize her life?" he growled. Color bleached from his face. "What do you mean?" "If you take her up with you, you won''t be able to hide her for long. And then there will be questions about her identity. Don''t you want your work done in secrecy? By taking her upstairs you will be practically blowing a horn about her arrival!" Rigel''s nails dug in his skin as if he was trying to dig some sense into him. Eltanin stared at him menacingly, trying hard to contemte his words. "Let her stay in one of the servant quarters. Let me take care of this." Eltanin''s emotions were all over the ce. Though Rigel''s words did make sense, his own thoughts were so addled, he was in a daze. He looked at hismb who blinked at him innocently. But before he could say much else, Rigel strode to Tania. Chapter 34 Terrible Idea Chapter 34 Terrible Idea "Please follow me," Rigel said to her. Eltanin''s aggressive growl behind him made him jump. Rigel closed his eyes, gritting his teeth and wondering about Eltanin''s strange behavior. "I am going to personally take you to the quarters where my people are staying. You will take up a vacated residence. Is that okay?" A dozen of Rigel''s trusted soldiers who apanied him, had a permanent residence in the Draka Pce. Since he was leaving, she could easily stay in one of those residences and go unnoticed. "Come." Did Tania have a choice? She nodded. Moreover, she wanted to go away as far as possible from the king who had invaded her personal space with no shame or restriction. She was getting scared of him by the minute. Before they left, Eltanin said to Tania, sounding extremely impatient, "Come back to the library in an hour. I will be waiting for you with your first assignment." As she hurriedly walked away with Rigel, Eltanin felt as if sand was slipping through his hands as if he had no control. Panic and jealousy bloomed in his chest. Tania gripped her small bag tightly in her embrace. A prince was taking her to show her to her residence. Surely, her task here was of great importance. With onest look at Eltanin, whose fists were tight as if he was going to punch someone, she scurried away. It was better to stay away from him. He was just too menacing. For the next hour, Eltanin did nothing but paced his room anxiously. All his thoughts were on the girl who was living in the servant quarters, his mate. It was a big, big mistake to leave her there. He had to bring her to him, to somece close to him. In his fury, he had punched a wall that had fractured, threw a chair down that splintered, wed the curtains and kicked the couch. He wanted to shift and run to her. It was as if she was a ma and every drop of blood in his body was attracted to her. Now he realized why he wasn''t able to sleep with another girl ever since he had smelled her, why he had be so possessive of her and why she filled his dreams. He missed her crazily, even in this short span of an hour. Eltanin rubbed his face, frustration taking root in his body. Soft knocks on the door snapped him out of his thoughts. "Your Highness, your bath is ready," came a maid''s voice. He took a bath as soon as possible for he had to reach his Tania. However, when a servant informed him that his father along with the guests was waiting for him to break the fast, he gnashed his teeth out of pure exasperation. "What is with you and this brooding behavior?" asked his father as they sat in the dining hall, waiting for King Biham and Princess Morava. "You better behave in front of Morava. She is going to be the future queen of Draka!" "I won''t marry her," he snarled. He was in a big hurry to leave and go to Tania. He was on his way to her when he was forced toe to the dining hall. "What?" Alrakis said, his shock going through the roof. "What the hell are you¡ª" "The morning in Draka is beautiful," came Morava''s lilting voice as she walked in the dining hall, putting a halt to the conversation between him and his father. Her arm was curled around her father''s. Wearing a lc silk gown that hugged her curves, she looked like she had been working sincest night to look pretty. Her hair was pinned up with numerous diamond pins, showing her nape andrge diamond earrings. She had applied red paint on her lips and her eyes were once again heavily kohled. Eltanin and Alrakis rose to their feet out of courtesy. Alrakis gave her a big smile. "And how are you doing, my dear?" he asked as he waved for them to sit on the left of Eltanin. Eltanin was now facing a new problem. He had to get Morava off his back. ¦Ñ??????????? Morava looked at Eltanin and sat beside him. "I have never been better," she said in a husky voice. Eltanin was disgusted by her already. He gave her the cold shoulder. He stared at the steak that the servant served and wondered with unease if his Tania had eaten. "Can you take me on a tour of the pce?" she asked him. "I would love to see things around here and get acquainted with them." After all, she was soon going to be queen. She had to assert her authority. She had to show them all that she was going to rule. "I don''t have the time," Eltanin replied roughly. How could he take her on a grand tour of the pce, when he had to go and check on his unimed mate? Right? Who knows that there must be a line of boys standing in front of her door already? She was just too beautiful. The thought made his wolf stir within him restlessly. He rubbed his hands on his thigh impatiently as jealousy seeped into him like tiny needles through every pore of his body, twisting. Embarrassed, Morava flushed a little. Then to cover her embarrassment, she said, "I am very sorry to have asked you this. I know that a king''s schedule is very busy." Alrakis clenched his jaws at his son''s apathy. He just couldn''t understand his hot and cold behavior. He offered, "Don''t worry, Princess Morava, I will take you on a tour of the pce. I believe your friends are here with you. Eltanin is always too busy!" Morava nodded lightly, as her flush failed to retreat. "Then ask them along as well. I will take all of you around," he said affectionately and also to make up for his son''s apathy. "Thank you," she said in a voice that carried hesitation. Obviously, Morava wanted to be with Eltanin. But for now, she was going to give him this leverage. She would make sure that he listened to her after they married. She looked at her father and scratched her forehead slightly. It was a signal. On cue, her father coughed a little. "I will be leaving tomorrow. Why don''t we have the children get engaged tonight?" he said to Alrakis. "Maybe in a private ceremony. When I am back in a week to retrieve Morava, we can go for a more borate event." "That is a wonderful idea!" Alrakis pped the table with excitement. Eltanin''s eyes became wide at his father''s eagerness. "It is a terrible idea!" he countered loudly. He punched the table and the utensils on it rattled. "I don''t know Morava at all. And don''t push me!" Saying that he got up, kicking his chair back and strode out of the dining hall. It certainly wasn''t an appropriate behavior in front of Biham, but Biham couldn''t do much except gulp down the insult. Eltanin was too strong of an Alpha to be messed with. He wiped his mouth, shaking a little inwardly, and then looked at his daughter. Morava appeared to be flustered and rattled. He could sense that her anger was rising. Chapter 35 Try To Seduce Chapter 35 Try To Seduce Seeing Eltanin''s rudeness, Alkaris closed his eyes for a moment and waited for his anger to pass. Why was his son so averse to marriage and what was it that made him blow his lid off? Alrakis got up and excused himself to go after his son. Morava''s temper was rising like a volcano. She fisted her hands till her knuckles were white and was shaking with rage. "Father, I think¡ª" "I think he is right," Biham added immediately. "We arrived yesterday and you have to give him time. You can''t push King Eltanin to marry you in one day." "But father, he insulted me and you." Bihan dropped his voice and said, "Morava, I told you to keep your temper in check beforeing to Draka. King Eltanin is a man who every other king wants to have a connection with. If you thought that bing his wife was going to be an easy task, then remember that he has remained single for many years and he has grown used to it." Biham made her understand the crucial problem. "You have to be calm, in control and show that you are concerned about him. You have to peel through hisyers and get to see the real him, slowly. Numerous would-be suitors must have encountered him figuratively and literally and he must have rejected them all. You are the only one his father likes, which is progress. So, you better make it worth your while." He touched her arm. "Now take a deep breath." Morava had a temper but not at the cost that would jeopardize her marriage with the King of Draka. So, closed her eyes and focused on breathing. Biham continued, "I will be leaving today. Make sure you behave and check your anger. This is why I have left those three girls with you. If you feel angry, you can take out your anger on them, okay?" When Morava nodded with clenched teeth, he added, "Now breathe through your anger. You have to make this alliance possible! The future of my kingdom depends on it. If we get Draka''s alliance, we will be just as powerful!" "Yes, father," she replied. Biham left Draka soon after leaving Morava behind, warning her to stay as cool as possible. Alrakis took Morava on the pce tour. The three girls who had apanied Morava in her entourage, Giada, Orna and Ivy also went with them. Their parents were nobles in the court of Pegasii. These three were her friends and remained close to Morava, they bore all her sarcasm, insults and anger. There were many times Morava had pped them, beaten them, but they stuck with her because many other benefits came that were attached to royalty. Giada and Orna were sisters, while Ivy was the daughter of another courtier. Giada and Orna had straight sandy brown hair, and they had kind of simr features with a square face and hazel eyes. They had a sharp tongue. Ivy had a thick mass of curly auburn hair. With ck eyes, she was more beautiful and had a calmer demeanor, and one of the reasons why Morava was less rude with her. When Morava announced that they would be going with her to the Draka Kingdom, they were ecstatic. They wanted to see the mighty king Eltanin. And when they saw him all they could think of was that he was a male personification of seduction and was barely aware of it. Soon, Morava was hanging on the arm of Alpha Alrakis and sauntering through the halls of Draka Pce with Giada, Orna and Ivy following behind. As they passed the servants and guards, everyone bowed to them. Morava was quite used to all this but she was stunned by the sheer number of men and women that worked inside the pce. She couldn''t help but see the luxurious setup inside every hall and also the fine architecture of the building. As she walked, she could see her reflection in the polished ck granite floors. ¦Ñ??????????? The guards wore a ck uniform with the golden crest embroidered on the chest of their shirt. The servants wore crimson uniforms¡ªsomething she was going to change. Her favorite color was green and she was going to make the servants wear green. From the corner of her eye, she saw a young female servant with a uniform whose neckline was slightly low so that it showed some of her breasts. Morava''s expressions turned dark. Shemitted the servant''s face to her memory to punish herter and she also made a decision that she wasn''t going to allow servants to wear such revealing dresses once she became queen. Alrakis guided them to the well-manicured garden of the pce once he had given them a brief tour of the insides. -------- The moment Rigel brought Tania to the servant quarter, he spoke in hushed tones, "Stay as discreet as possible. Don''t attract attention. I am leaving one of my soldiers, Glenn, with you." He pointed at a young soldier whose light brown hair stood up like a porcupine''s spikes. When she looked at him, Glenn raked his fingers in his hair nervously as if willing them to settle down. "Do not talk about your mission to anyone, okay?" Tania nodded vehemently, bug eyed. "As soon as you have settled, go to the king." "I will, Your Highness," she said and dipped her head out of courtesy. Rigel shook his head stiffly and remarked, "So young¡­" He felt like the girl needed all the protection in the world. She looked so delicate to him the moment he saw her that he hated Menkar for using her for this job. He almost pitied Tania. He added, "If¡ª if you feel you are in any kind of jeopardy, don''t hesitate to reach me, okay?" Tania''s lips curled up. Prince Rigel was a sweet man. So different from King Eltanin. He gave her the space she needed and wasn''t overbearing as Eltanin. Little did she know that Eltanin would never rest until she was with him and that he was suffering from something close to a panic attack. Prince Rigel spun and marched out in a hurry leaving Tania with Glenn, muttering something under his breath about young women, kings and arcanas. An awkward moment passed. Tania ran her teeth over her lips and addressed Glenn, "I would like to take a bath." Glenn was staring at the most petite girl he had ever seen and had been ordered to protect. Now standing here, he wondered if he should go with her and stand guard while she took a bath in themon bathrooms. "The bathrooms are at the east end. Walk down the corridor and you will find them." She bunched the sides of her gown and waited. "Oh!'' Glenn realized that she was waiting for him to leave. "I¡ª I will be standing outside my room, which is adjacent." He lumbered his way out. Before leaving, he turned his head over his shoulder and said, "You may have to wait a little long to take a bath, because the bathrooms aremon for the servants and they must all be upied at this point of time." And Tania didn''t have time. Chapter 36 Shh! Chapter 36 Shh! Tania''s room was small, damp, but a level up from what it was at the monastery. A small bed with a mattress and a table nked by a chair was all that it had. But Tania was happy. She unpacked her bag, taking out another uniform, a chemise and a petticoat. She grabbed her gown and petticoat and rushed to take a bath. As she walked, she couldn''t ignore the gurgle of a brook from somewhere behind the quarters. The whole building was sturdily erect aspared to the derelict ce where she lived. Unfortunately, there was not a single spot in the bathroom that was empty. She gritted her teeth and rushed to the right of the building where a brook flowed. Tania looked for a secluded spot where the brook disappeared in between thick trees. She used the opportunity to wash her hands and face in the cool water of the stream. She sat near the banks with her legs in water, trying to clear her mind of the worry and fear she had about the task. She had to finish her assignment sessfully, she had to stay clear headed. But why was it that in the king''s vicinity she felt threatened. As she sshed water over hands, the burn of her bruises were soothed. "Cman''s horns! Look how tantly she sits here!" A shrill female voice came from behind and Tania instinctively grabbed her gown to cover herself. She whipped her head back and saw two girls with sandy brown hair staring at her with rage in their hazel eyes. "Is this how the servants at Draka pce live? Is this how they try to seduce the king or other nobility?" Tania started shivering. "N¡ª no, mdy!" she replied. The two girls looked like nobility. They were wearing fine dresses and had beautiful skin. How in the world did they find her? "There was no ce for me to take a bath and so I came here," she added. One of them narrowed her eyes. "You need to be punished. We are going to tell Morava." "I swear!" the other one rolled her eyes. "Morava should punish her." "First we need to punish her. Morava will be happy to see how we tackled her." Tania panicked. Before she could pick her clothes, she was pped and then punched in the eye. She fell back in the stream. She was punched so hard that she saw stars. This was getting to be too much. When she opened her eyes, she saw a girl sitting on the banks trying to pull her by her feet. As she was being pulled, her back was bruised by the pebbles on the bed of the brook. She groaned in pain and fury. The moment her feet were out of the water, with full force she kicked the girl in self-defense, causing the girl to fall on her ass. "Giadaaa!" The other girl cried out and darted to her. "What has this bitch done to you!" "Catch her Orna!" Giada shouted. Orna tried to catch Tania, but Tania kicked her too. She didn''t even know these girls and they were suddenly beating on her? In the next moment, Tania collected her clothes and ran away from them without looking back. She threw on her gown as she ran and had only stopped when she reached her room. Panting heavily, she pressed her hand over her chest as she leaned against the door. She didn''t know how she got the courage to kick those girls, but she was trembling. What if the two girls saw her again andined to the king? They mentioned Morava was going to be his betrothed to him. "Oh gods! I am in a nightmare," she cried. "Tania?" Glenn''s soothing voice fell on her ears. "Did you take a bath?" He surveyed her from head to toe. "I did," she blurted, panting heavily and smoothing her disheveled hair. ¦Ñ??????????? He gave her a suspicious look looking at her bruises. He asked. "And how did you get those?" Tania didn''t want to reveal that she was taking a bath in the brook instead of the bathrooms because she was in a hurry to reach the library in an hour. "It''s nothing!" she replied in a dismissive tone. "Where would you like to go now?" He offered his assistance. "I can take you there." She tied her hair up and said, "I''ll find my way around." She had to stay hidden until she was sure that the girls had left and then she would leave. But what if they sniffed her all the way here. When Glenn started to leave, she called him. "Can you take me to the library without me getting noticed?" --- Eltanin had been waiting impatiently at the library which had only been half an hour after he took a bath and then skipped his breakfast and the ugly stares of his guests. He must have paced the room a hundred times going between the window and the fire hearth with his hands sped at his back. Why hadn''t shee yet? At one point, he had wanted to go to the servant quarters to see her, but that would mean unnecessary attention for her. He went to stand next to the window, where his gaze swept across the manicured gardens and graveled pathways that led to the trees of the Em forest. Em was oddly beautiful, especially at dawn when the first golden rays of the sun fell on it. Not many people knew how vast the forest was. It epassed the distance between Draka and the outskirts of Pegasii. Whenever he had run towards Pegasii, he had felt strange, wicked magic was on the borders. It was so malevolent that he would always turn around before checking it out. Eltanin was in deep thought when a soft knock at the door startled him. He crossed the room with a scowl and opened the door. He found Tania standing there in a disheveled state, her hair damp, wet mud on her and the blue mark around her eye had increased. There was an imprint of fingers on her cheek. A cold sensation skittered down his spine as he locked eyes with her. "Where the devil have you been?" he asked, panicky. He held her hand, pulled her inside and bolted the door. "And were you assaulted in my pce? Who did this to you?" He examined her from top to bottom as he trembled with rage. Her face was covered in so many injuries that his wolf felt like going on a killing spree of all those who caused it, killing them painfully. He took his trembling hand to her cheek, eyes and then slid them to her hands. Every part in his body all at once was either jolted by the sparks that he felt from the bond from touching her, or was filled with rage. He held her wrists and pulled her to a cushioned chair where he turned her so that her back faced him. She trembled at his touch and he could feel her increased heart rate. His hand came up to gently curl over her mouth and before she could react, he ripped her gown from the back. Tania''s squeal of surprise and shock was smothered in his palm. "Shh!" he whispered and Tania became quiet as she shuddered against his chest, her hands on his wrist. Chapter 37 Adorable Chapter 37 Adorable Eltanin saw blood caked over the marks and it seemed that she had acquired new ones. "Did you fall down?" he asked in a low voice filled with rage. She nodded. His breath became shallow as his shoulders stiffened. "Did someone hurt you?" Another nod. He was going to kill the bastard with his fangs and offer his blood at her feet. She nodded reluctantly. WIth quivering lips he said, "Wait here for me. Don''t you dare go out of here. I will be right back!" "But¡ª" "It is an order!" Enraged, he cut her off. "Yes, Your Highness," she said, submitting to him. He didn''t want the guards to know of her presence. So, using a hidden tunnel that opened in the library, he went to the healer''s room to snag a bottle of healing potion, along with yarrow and honey paste. Then once again using a hidden passageway, he rushed to his room where he had picked up a set of his smallest size of a tunic and a pair of cks for her from his closet and tucked them in the inside of his shirt for her to wear. She was only wearing a gray threadbare gown and he was certain that the bag she had been clutching tightly this morning didn''t contain much else. When he returned, which seemed like eternity to him because he was too impatient, he found that she was still waiting for him and hadn''t gone anywhere. The thought that she didn''t run away, relieved him. She was holding on to her threadbare gown and standing. When he looked at her, she shivered under his gaze, her heart pulsating so fast that he could listen to it. He trudged to where she was and ced the things on a side table. Wordlessly, Eltanin walked behind her, opened the jar, took arge portion of the paste and applied it to her wounds gently. She froze under his touch. "I am sorry," he said as he applied more of it. "It is going to sting a little." It was a paste that his healer carried when soldiers were gravely injured in the wars they fought.. "But it will help to heal you quickly." As he trailed a line of healing paste on her skin, a faint shimmery white light followed his fingers. At first, he thought that it was his imagination , but when he focused on his movements he found that the white shimmer tailed after every time. For a moment he stopped as goosebumps lined his skin. Eltanin was astonished and perplexed. What in the world was happening? A ragged breath left him and he was about to ask Tania when he heard her sniffling. Muffled cries left her lips. A weight settled deep in his chest when he heard her crying. "Don''t cry," he said in a low voice,pletely forgetting about the shimmery light. "Please¡­" He softly applied some more paste to her back. He had never imagined that a woman crying could affect him so much. "It''ll be fine soon. If I don''t apply the paste, you may catch an infection," he exined. She was wolf-less and her healing process was much slower than the normal wolves. And if he didn''t take care of his mate, who would? Once he finished applying the paste on her bruises and wounds all over her back, hands, face and ankles he stepped aside and wiped his hand with her torn gown. He walked to his chair where he had kept the clothes gathered earlier and gave them to her. "Wear these, until I get new ones for you." She was standing there, shivering and scared like a deer during hunting season. With trembling hands, she took the clothes from him. "Where can I change into them?" she asked, as she wiped at her tears. Even if her skin was burning, Eltanin could see that she wouldn''t let any of the pain show on her face. Her eyes showed fear and lingering worry as she pressed her free hand to her chest to stop the gown from falling. He wanted to cup her face, wipe the tears away with his thumb, kiss her lips, put her in hisp, stroke her until she wasforted and then, maybe, he would allow her to change into her clothes. "You can go behind those screens," he said, pointing at a pair of wooden screens carved in a linenfold pattern. ¦Ñ??????????? Tania disappeared behind the screens. When she was behind it, he could see her silhouette after she removed what remained of her dress. All the blood rushed to his groin and his breeches tented. He wanted to drag his gaze away from her but was unable to. His wolf mored on the inside to go to his mate, but Eltanin knew that if he went behind those screens, his deer would leap and run away. So, he fisted his palm tightly until his nails dug into his flesh. She was an ethereal creature, one that he had to handle carefully. She was like a butterfly with gossamer wings and he was a king with the most powerful wolf in Araniea. He groaned and tilted his head up to stare at the ceiling for a moment. He closed his eyes and recalled all the times he had seen naked women and how they had said they would happily strip for him after a few kisses, but Tania¡ªgods help him. Even in this state, what man wouldn''t tent his breeches upon seeing her naked silhouette through the screens. He was certain that all his dreams would be filled with her, he wouldn''t get any peace. As if they weren''t already. He exhaled heavily and when he looked back at her silhouette, he saw how she unfolded his tunic and stared at it for a long time. Anticipation mounted. Those were the smallest pair of clothes he had to offer her after sifting through his five closets. After a momentary hesitation, she wore his tunic. She drowned in it, for the tunic fell well below her knees and her hands were swallowed by the sleeves. Eltanin chuckled. She was so adorable. His breath ragged, he quickly went behind his table, sat on the chair and crossed his legs. But the damn position was extremely painful for his length misbehaved. His gaze dashed over to the right where there was a pile of official parchments and he tried to think of every official engagement that was due for the day. He couldn''t think of a single. The rustle of fabric indicated that she had finished dressing and was collecting her other clothes from the ground. When Tania stepped out from behind the screens, she was drowning in so much fabric that all he saw was her head bobbing in the air above everything. She tried rolling the sleeves up but they slipped back down. Abandoning his seat, he got up to help her. "Where do I throw these?" she asked in a soft voice with a tinge of embarrassment and fear as she showed him the heap of torn clothes. "Are you hurt?" she asked in a low voice full of concern, looking pointedly at his erection. "Something inside is swollen." Why did his mate have to be so naive? Eltanin groaned inwardly. Chapter 38 Inappropriate Chapter 38 Inappropriate Groaning inwardly, Eltanin took the pile and threw it in the trash, and then he set them aze. As the fire burned in the trash, he rolled her sleeves up halting just below her elbows, and then helped her with the breeches by curling them onto her waist and tied ace to fasten them. He could feel that she was shying away, her body tense. Once she was dressed in his clothes, he stepped back to admire his handiwork and found her blinking at him owl-eyed as if asking him ''what now''. Eltanin''s throat bobbed. Could she be any cuter? His thoughts raced at the fact that this delicate piece was going to be staying alone in servants'' quarters and that made him anxious. "What do I have to do, Your Highness?" she asked. Her beautiful blue-green eyes were focused on him. Her question brought him back to reality. With his work forgotten, he counter-asked her, "Did you get into a scuffle this morning or did someone hurt you?" He needed an answer and he needed it quickly. "I don''t know who they are," she asked, lowering her head. "But I heard their names as Giada and¡­ I don''t remember the other one...." Eltanin stiffened. "What did she do to you?" He wondered how Morava''s friends reached the servants'' quarters. But then he remembered that his father had taken Morava out for a pce tour. Her entourage must have stepped away from her or gotten lost. Her words brought him back out of his thoughts. Tania stared at him with fear and worry. She pleaded, "Your Highness, I think what they did is of no importance. Please don''t do anything against them, otherwise they may end up attacking me again. And in my position, I cannot afford to attract any attention." Her lips and chin trembled as she said it. Eltanin narrowed his eyes and she winced. Uneptable. Fury exploded in his chest and his vision turned red when he imagined his mate being beaten all over again. He was going to teach them all a lesson. He was going to make them all eat shit and then some. How dare they do anything like this to his little mate in his pce, under his protection? If she was not going to reveal why they did it, he was going to find out himself one way or another. "I am going to bloody behead them!" "Please don''t," she begged. "This is very normal. It is not the first time I have received a beating like this." She shuffled on her feet at the admission. "While I had never been in a position to defend myself at the monastery, I kicked the two girls and was able to run away from them. If you don''t speak about it to anyone, perhaps they will forget about the entire incident." Eltanin blinked, stunned at her efforts to keep the incident contained even though she was badly hurt. And that made him want to protect her even more. His wolf was sad and whispered, ''She''s been abused so much. We need to protect our mate.'' Eltanin closed the gap between them and without a modicum of restraint, embraced her. He could sense her hesitation and her physical struggle that was weak like a kitten. "Shhh¡­" he said as he curled his strong arms around her and stroked her hair gently. "I will make sure that such things do not happen to you ever again." His body strummed like a guitar with her in his arms and despite her squirming he kept her there, inhaling her calming citrusy scent. WIth Eltanin''s arms around her, Tania tensed. Why would a king like Eltanin embrace her andfort her? He was very kind to her, maybe he pitied her after seeing all her injuries. She wasn''t used to such closeness. She couldn''t remember a day where her alcoholic grandmother had hugged her and as far as her memories of her parents were concerned, they were just nightmares. Bloody, violent, magic zapping around them, screams, wails¡­ ¦Ñ??????????? "What are you doing, Your Highness?" she asked softly. "This behavior is inappropriate for a king. What if someone enters the library and sees you with me like this?" She reminded him even though she was a little afraid of his reaction. Eltanin''s eyes were closed and his chin was on top of her head, which he had pressed with hisrge palm against his chest. She tried her best to get out of his grip, but failed. The man was just too strong. "Hmm?" he said, as if asking a question, but was obviously not listening. Rather than leaving her, he turned her head into his chest so that now her nose and lips were pressing against it. "Your Highness?" she said again, her voice smothered. What she said next sounded something like, "Pleaseeeve mei." His chest vibrated with a rumble. While pushed against his chest, she made several feeble attempts to free herself, but it was of no use. Finally, she resigned herself to it and stopped her futile struggle. Momentster, when Eltanin felt better, he released her, but he still had his hands on her shoulders. "What did you say?" he asked with a silly smile, feeling hundred times better. Eyes rounded like that of an owl, she looked at him. Tania knew that he hadn''t heard a word of what she said. The way he had pressed her against him, she was feeling too shy. Blushing a thousand shades of reds under his intense stare, she said, "Your Highness, this behavior is improper. What if someone enters and sees us in this position? I think we should start working." She blinked once and then twice when she saw that he was still staring at her with those eyes that were as dark as night. He measured her for a moment and then said, "At first, no one will enter without my permission. Second, do you think I care if they see me like this? Moreover¡ª" He lowered his hands and a lop-sided grin appeared on his lips. "I think you wanted me to hug you." He knew she didn''t but he, being the shameless wolf, wanted to. As her mate, it felt natural. Numerous women in this world would have battled with each other to be in his arms. He chuckled. And this little one was telling that it was improper? The man was utterly shameless! "I didn''t!" she snapped. She immediately bit her lip and lowered her head. What a fool she was to say that it was improper on his part. He was, after all, the king. He could do whatever he wished, but just not with her. The weight of his hands on her shoulders felt as heavy as lead. The blush that rose on her cheeks had traveled to the tips of her ears. Eltanin replied, "It isn''t inappropriate. But you¡ª" "It is inappropriate," she interrupted, lifting her face. She reminded him, "I heard that you are going to be betrothed to Princess Morava." Something inside her twisted when she said those words. She saw him cringe. "Please give me the books of which I need to trante," she added quickly to suppress the strange feeling. Chapter 39 Deja-Vu Chapter 39 Deja-Vu Eltanin''s expression became cold as if someone had thrown a bucket of ice water on him. His clefted chin appeared so angr that it could cut metal. All at once, he turned away from her and walked to his table. He walked to the far end of the shelves that were on the left. He bent down and turned the handle at the bottom after turning the locks on it. The small door of the shelf opened with a groan. He took out a red leather-bound grimoire and closed the panel. It made an even louder groan as it closed, as if hating its upant''s absence. Eltanin kept his hand ced over it for a while until the door stopped making the sound. It was as if he was cajoling the shelf to quiet. When he turned back to her, he found that Tania was waiting for him near the library''s cold hearth, surrounded by the morning light that filtered through the window. She looked ethereal as she stood there draped in soft rays of the sun. She was looking at him with doe eyes¡ªa pallid queen in his tunic and breeches. He was angry when she had mentioned Morava''s name, but now¡ªthe fact that she was in his clothes gave him a sense of belonging. Once again he felt like touching his fae, ying with her long silky hair and kissing her all over the face. His pulse thrummed hard but he tried to maintain a serene face. He closed in on her and half expecting that she was going to say something about ''improper things'', he circled her with the grimoire in his hand, breathing in her scent¡ªcitrusy and misty. It was impossible to stay away from her. She was unimed, utterly innocent and was unaware of the world of attraction. Maybe, he had to do something to attract her to him. When he came to stand in front of her, he saw that she had tilted her head. Shoving those thoughts out of his mind, he asked, "Which ancientnguage do you know the best?" "Zharlis," came the prompt answer. "Sit down," he said, pointing his chin to the cushioned chair beside him. Rolling up her sleeves, a little more, she sat down as her eyes fixated on the grimoire. It was as if something inside her bloomed in response to looking at it. There was no way she knew what it contained but a smile came over her lips. She took a deep breath as if taking in the scent of the old paper and the rain-on-mossy-boulders scent of magic¡ªmagic that she never even dared to speak about in the monastery. The irony was not wasted on her because the monastery was a ce where magic dwelled like it was its second home. The spine of the grimoire didn''t bear any name, just a rose vine snaked across the length. That was strange because all the grimoires bore the authors or in this case sorcerer''s name. Eltanin opened the first page of the grimoire and there was nothing written on it. "Do you know the words that can reveal the text?" Tania focused on the nk page and then closed her eyes. This wasn''t Zharlis. When she opened her eyes again, she looked at the page. This was Isgash, a lesser-known ancientnguage. "This isn''t Zharlis. This grimoire is written in Isgash." "Can you open it?" he asked. She nodded once. The words that she had to speak would be a pact with the grimoire to be read correctly, without filters. She whispered in Isgash: "Itsha maneno ya giza Ninadi kukoma keli" Summon the dark words I promise to read you truly A soft breeze blew over the page, turning the first leaf over and revealing the text in the second leaf. Surprise flickered through Eltanin like a cold rush of air. He inhaled sharply when he heard her wless chants. He didn''t know thisnguage but he was sure that her intonation was correct and itpelled the grimoire to open and show its text. His gaze traveled from the grimoire to her as his mouth hung open. He leaned over her head. "You have been well taught at the monastery," he said, appreciating Menkar''s pupil. The Shaman had taken a lot of interest in teaching her. "Menkar is a good teacher." Tania''s lips curled up in a semnce of a smile as she looked at the grimoire. She tipped her head up as a pale blush rose on her cheeks at hispliment, her eyes bing like the crescents of the moon as she smiled, soaking in the lovely feeling that she rarely felt formed inside of her. She shook her head gently and said, "Your Grace never taught me, however, he allowed me to learn all the ancientnguages because I had wanted to. The servants in the monastery are not allowed to read or write, but when he became aware that I could read and write without any formal knowledge, he epted my request to learn the ancientnguages, though with reluctance. After that he allowed me to borrow books from the library, but I taught myself." Her blush spread to her neck and below the tunic. This was the first time she had ever mentioned this to anyone. She recalled when she was just fourteen summers old, she had climbed the narrow and low attic that was just above the library at the Cetus monastery. She had used the old and worn rafters of the wooden ceiling to push herself onwards. She wriggled herself through the narrow attic on her hands and knees as the air around her reeked of rodent droppings and mold. In the darkness of the space, Tania reached behind a loose board, moving it slightly and peered through an oval shaped hole at the monks who were reading the books with a proud look on their faces. Oh, how she envied them. She had asked her master for a book of the advancednguages, but he had refused her outright . Tania closed her eyes remembering the book the monk beneath her had been reading. She had followed him for five days because he was reading the ancient Zharlis script. The monk would hardly read three pages before he would fall asleep on the table beside the book as usual. Quickly, she had brought out a piece of parchment from the inside ties of her gown, one she had stolen from the trash, and a piece of lead. She started copying the ancient symbols. She had to make it quick. In the process of turning the parchment over, she propped her elbows on the loose board. The board had splintered beneath her, causing her hand to fall through the hole it created and she sank into the rotten wood up to her shoulders. ¦Ñ??????????? The monk who had been sleeping, whirred and looked up at her arms that dangled out of the ceiling. She heard hurried footsteps and found herself staring into the eyes of the two men staring back at her. "Tania!" Tania paled. This was thest thing she needed. "Come down!" She managed to wriggle out of the attic through the hole. Then she jumped through it into the open space,nding on her feet nimbly. "Tania, you dimwit ve!" the librarianshed, his gray eyes beading. The other monk gaped at her as she removed the spider webs from her hair and brushed the dust from her gown. "I¡ª I am sorry," she said, wincing at the res they casted at her. "How many times have I caught you here Tania?" asked the librarian, as he crossed his arms across his chest. "This is the fourth time, my lord," she replied innocently. The pissed off librarian grabbed her upper arm and dragged her out of the library as she clutched the parchment and lead in her hand tightly while the other monk watched her being dragged out with a smirk on his face. The next thing Tania knew was that she was thrown in the dungeons after receiving a beating from her master''s man, who sheter came to know was his hunched spy. "That is good," Eltanin''s sharp voice brought her back to the present. "I want you to read and convert thenguage of this text into themonnguage." "Yes, Your Highness," she replied, bing alert. He was so close to her that it was impossible to ignore the warmth that radiated out of his body to hers. "Once this is done, I have more work," he said, forcing her to look up at him. "Yes, Your Highness." Tania said with wide eyes. Their faces were so close and she thought that if he inched closer, their noses and lips might brush against each other. And for the first time, Tania found herself looking at his beautiful bow-shaped lips. A memory shed across her mind. It was like deja-vu. She felt like she was staring at the same man who she had met here in the pce during herst visit. Her heart stuttered to a stop. The king was so¡­ beautiful. Why were her memories so addled that she didn''t remember the features of the man she saw thest time? It was as if someone had wiped all images from her mind and had done so in a hurry because the haze of it was still there. She hadn''t felt this helpless in her life. "What are you thinking?" he asked. She snapped her eyes to his. "N¡ªnothing, Your Highness!" She hoped that her heart stopped pounding so hard whenever he was near. And she hoped that he would step back. But Eltanin¡ª Chapter 40 The Swelling Chapter 40 The Swelling Tania could help but be enraptured by the king''s beautiful face. Her breath hitched as she tried to recollect where she had seen him earlier. This was the first time her memory faltered her. Maybe she was wrong. Maybe she was just imagining. As for Eltanin, he stayed as close to her as he could for as long as possible. His eyes traveled to her forehead, her thick eyshes that cast shadows onto her cheeks, her cheekbones, the velvety skin on them that he wanted to touch, her straight nose that was curved up a little and then her chin. It was as if the gods had abandoned everything they were doing to create this masterpiece before sending her out into the world. A single hair teased her lips. As if bewitched, he brought his hand to the corner of her lips and removed the hair, taking the opportunity to brush her skin. The small contact electrified him and he felt dizzy from it. Gods, how he wanted to pick her up, sit her in hisp and nibble on her skin, drag her beeches down and wedge his raging erection in between her thighs. He knew that he would keep suffering from suchscivious thoughts until he imed her and marked her. He saw a pinch of nervousness creeping in as her shoulders tensed. Controlling his thoughts, he straightened up, rounded the table and walked back to his chair where he sat grandly. At first, Tania waited for a moment for him to leave as she stared at him. He raised an eyebrow and tilted his head slightly, staring back at her. "Don''t you have to go attend to your ''kingly'' duties, Your Highness?" she asked, hoping that he would leave so she would feel less awkward. Why did she have a feeling he was being clingy? He narrowed his eyes at her and braced his elbows on the table. He steepled his fingers and rested his chin over them. He said, "How do you know I am not doing them now?" How could he leave his mate all alone in the library? There were guards in the corridor of the library, but they were all men. And she was unimed! Tania blinked her eyes once and then twice. She cringed under his aura and then lowered her head. "Princess Morava might be waiting for you," she mumbled. Eltanin understood that Tania was trying to use ''Morava'' in order for him to leave her. As if he would leave her for that woman. So, he ignored her words and continued to stare at her. Realizing that he wouldn''t leave any time soon, Tania rubbed her neck and began to read the text in the grimoire. And he wondered if he could ever stop staring at her. A sigh escaped his lips. How incredibly lucky he was to find his mate eventually. Surely, Rigel would get jealous if he ever came to know that he found his mate, yet he was still hunting for one. Princess Morava could go to hell for all he cared for. However, he remembered that he had to deal with her carefully. He had to send her off without making Biham angry and without revealing to the world that he had found his treasure. Once she was gone, he would slowly bring Tania out and show her to his father, mother, n and then the world by marrying her. He heard a low grumble. All at once he remembered that she must not have eaten anything. He clenched his teeth as an urge to feed her urgently wed its way into his chest. How could he forget that she was hungry? Chiding himself on the inside, he stood up to fetch food for her. He warned her, "I am leaving but will be back in a little bit. Do not, and I mean, do not go outside of this library." Tania whipped her head up and shrank in her chair seeing his menacing expression with the threat. "Yes, Your Highness," she said in a hoarse voice. But she was relieved that he was going to give her some space. She would rx during that time. She was certain that he would note back until the afternoon or maybe the evening. Eltanin strode out of the library and closed the door behind him. She heard him instruct his guards on something. Hurried footsteps sounded down the corridor followed by more instructions. It was as if amotion had started. Tania drew her gaze back to the grimoire and started reading the text. She took the quill out of the inkpot and started writing the tranted text on the nk parchment in front of her. Even though Isgash was an easynguage aspared to other ancientnguages, it took time. She was immersed in tranting when suddenly the door opened. The king had returned in less than fifteen minutes. "Did you leave at any point?" he asked suspiciously, scanning the library. Stunned that he returned so fast, Tania jumped in her chair. She hadn''t even read a paragraph let alone the whole page and he was back already. Where could she have gone in fifteen minutes? "No," she replied, bewildered at his question. And why was he sounding so worried? She would certainly never put this mission under jeopardy now that the most important man of Araniea was involved in it. ¦Ñ??????????? Eltanin''s gaze fell on her ink stained hand and sighed a breath of relief. "Good," he muttered. "Continue with your work." He walked past her, brushing her sleeve and sat at the edge of the table. Tania nodded and started reading once again, as he watched her, this time with his arms crossed in front of his chest. Tiny balls of unease took root in her. She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear and began reading the text under his ''watchful'' eyes. She felt like she was a prisoner. Even in the monastery she wasn''t watched this way, under the heated gaze of a scary man like him, and definitely not surrounded by the smell of brine and musk. Ten minutester, when she had just finished reading a paragraph, there was a soft knock on the door. Eltanin jumped up. She breathed a sigh of relief that this time he was for sure going toce as his absence was probably noticed by his men by now and they hade to call him. She watched him open the door and then close it behind him. She sucked in a breath sharply and had rxed in her chair, when all of a sudden the door opened immediately and Eltanin emerged again. This time he had a silver tray in his hand that was covered with a white cloth. He closed the door immediately as if he was guarding her with his life. "It is time for breakfast," he announced and ced the tray in front of her. He removed the cloth, revealing cheddar cheese cut in thin triangles, an assortment of fruits in a bowl, chicken sausages, buttered bread and tea. When he came near her, he pushed the grimoire from her and reced it with the tray. "Eat," hemanded. Tania''s eyes flew wide open, not because he pushed the grimoire away, but because he remembered that she was hungry. It was pretty odd for her to be tended like this. She was actually hoping that he left her, but at this rate, she wouldn''t finish tranting this grimoire in a year even, let alone any other. Little did she know that the real one still awaited her. Defeated, she dropped her quill and brought her hand forward to pick up a piece of cheese. However, the moment she reached for it, Eltanin picked it up for her along with a ck grape. He wrapped the cheese around the grape and brought it to the front of her lips. "Eat it," he said, his eyes on her plump lips. Tania''s eyes went to him. She opened her lips and in went the cheese with the grape. As soon as she crunched the fruit and the grape, she saw sparkles in his eyes. Eltanin stopped breathing as he watched her wrap her lips around the cheese and smashed the ck grape with her teeth. A drop of its juice sshed out of her mouth and settled on her dewy lips. Entranced, he took his thumb and wiped the juice from her lips because it felt¡­ natural. Tania was beyond shocked. With wide eyes and a face as red as a tomato, she watched him take that thumb into his mouth. Did she hear him groan? And why were his pants tenting between his thighs? Was he hurting so bad? She gulped down her food as she stared at his swelling. "And you really need to show yourself to the healer. Your swelling has worsened." Eltanin groaned. She started looking around. "What are you looking for?" he asked as he cut a small piece of sausage and gave it to her with buttered bread. Instead of eating it, she whipped her head to the right. "Oh, there it is!" "What?" He followed her direction of gaze and saw the jar with healing paste. "Till you go to the healer, let me apply the healing paste on your swelling." "No!" Eltanin snapped. He couldn''t imagine the paste on his cock. It would be like tying his cock to a b of ice for hours. He brought the sausage to her and said, "You eat." "I can eat it myself, Your Highness," she squeaked in a low voice. "No, I can''t trust you to eat well," he replied. "In fact, I have to force you to eat, and for that¡ª" he pulled her out of her chair and sat down on it. Tania stood there with no clue as to what was happening until he pulled her back and made her sit on hisp. "But your swelling¡ª" Chapter 41 As Flat As A Pancake Chapter 41 As t As A Pancake Eltanin snaked his arm around her waist to hold her tightly against his chest and then shook his head. "I will be fine," he replied with a sad face. Then he made a more serious face. "The perils of having a secret scribe," he tsked with a sigh as if trying to exin what he was doing. This time he picked up sausage from the te and gave it to her, totally not seeing how flustered she was. When she opened her mouth to protest, he inserted the sausage in and she mumbled her words around it. Her lips moved in a certain fashion that reminded him of certain things and his chest vibrated with a rumble. This girl was going to be the death of him. "I don''t want Menkar to think that I malnourished his scribe." He smelled her hair and got lost in it. She gulped her sausage down quickly. "Do you mean you take such personal care of every person who does a secret job for you?" she asked innocently. Eltanin raised an eyebrow. "No, only for the scribes," he replied dryly. He pulled her closer and her back rubbed his shaft. He tried his best to think of everything else to wane his erection, but¡­ Tania on the other hand, was now sitting against his swelling. Her gaze flitted back to the paste in the jar. If the king was taking so much care of her, even she should show the gesture that she was concerned about him, right? Eltanin had gone out to order his guards to get his breakfast and not to barge in. If they came inside the library without his consent, he would simply behead them¡ªthose were his orders. He didn''t trust his guards and stood outside the door to guard it until breakfast arrived. Tania ate as quickly as possible in order to get off of hisp and he had ensured that she finished eating absolutely everything on the tray. His arm was still wrapped tightly around her. "Can I get up, Your Highness?" she asked. Why was his body so hot? "Yes, you can," he replied, reluctantly. She tried to remove his arm but it was like moving a log with a twig. When she managed to get out of his embrace, she walked straight to the jar, picked it up and said, "Let me help you, Your Highness. This healing paste is wonderful. It cools down the pain." She rushed back to him while opening the jar as Eltanin watched her with horror on his face. He would have loved to have her fingers wrapped around his member but certainly not like this. "It is not painful," he grunted. Tania stared at it and it twitched under her scrutiny. The king was really a fantastic man. Not only did he make her eat food while she sat on his swelling, he said that it wasn''t painful. She softened. "Your Highness," she said looking at his beautiful face. She walked closer to him, scooping out a dollop and rubbing between her fingers. "Just rest back and rx. As soon as this paste is on you, you will feel wonderful!" Eltanin knew that he would die. He shrank in the chair to maintain distance. "Tania, it is not what you think it is," he tried to reason with her without viting her innocence. "It is¡ª" All of a sudden, heavy knocking pounded on the door and he growled dangerously. "Who''s there?" he asked. Thank the lord, he was saved! He jumped out of the chair. "Your Highness!" Fafnir called from the outside. "Princess Morava is¡ª is¡ª" he couldn''tplete the sentence. Eltanin gritted his teeth. He really had to get rid of Morava, she was interrupting his time with Tania and he hated it as hell. He looked at Tania and said, "I''ll be right back. Don''t go anywhere, okay?" "Yes, Your Highness," she replied, the tension in her shoulders visibly rxing. "I will apply the paste when you are back." ¦Ñ??????????? He got up, walked to her and took the jar from her hand. "It won''t be needed," he said and stormed out of the room and when he opened the door, he started shouting a few choice curses at his General for disturbing him from important work that was crucial to the kingdom and that the kingdom''s future depended on it. He stated the gravity of the situation that the fate of Araniea depended on it. Fafnir listened to him the entire time he harshly scolded him. Once he was quiet, Fafnir said, "Your Highness, Princess Morava''s friends, Giada and Orna, were attacked this morning. They were kicked and assaulted by a servant girl whom they can''t find now. They haveined to the princess about it and she is calling for urgent action to be done." Eltanin sucked in a sharp breath as anger flooded him. These were the same girls who beat Tania. His hands curled into fists, his knuckles turning white. Fafnir guided him through the foyer that led to the throne hall. Morava was standing with the two girls. The third one was standing a few steps behind them. They all bowed to him. Morava''s anger was showing in the tight expression on her face. Eltanin could sense that she wanted tosh out, but was controlling herself. He thought, ''Come on, shout at me Morava and I will send you to the dungeons.'' Morava started, "My friends got attacked by a servant girl, Your Highness." She said in a controlled, yet soft voice as if using him of letting his servants do what they like. "This behavior is uneptable from a servant." She pointed at her friends whose gowns were damp with mud and water. Eltanin couldn''t help but smile openly. Tania made him proud. Seeing him smiling, Morava''s temper rose a notch higher. "This is not a simple matter, Your Highness. The girl should be punished." Giada and Orna looked like they were devastated. Their faces were smeared with caked mud and drooped like old willows. They nodded in unison. "We demand that the servant girl appear in front of you," said Giada in a sad voice. "And she should be punished," Orna added. She showed a thin bruise on her left arm. "She picked up a stone and threw it at me and then kicked me. Not only that, she cursed at us in a vulgarnguage. The wench ran away after." "I demand that you find this servant girl and punish her severely," Morava said as she seethed with barely controlled fury, trying her best to contain it nheless. Eltanin narrowed his gaze at the liars. "Why did the servant attack you?" he asked. "Because¡ª" Morava said. "They¡ª" "Giada has a tongue to speak," Eltanin cut her off harshly. Morava jerked her head back slightly in surprise at his crudity, but became quiet. "Yes, of course," Giada rasped. "We stopped her from taking a bath in the open. She was naked and bathing in the stream that runs at the back of the servant quarters. We suspect that this is how she whores her way into the pce. This is an indecent act." "When we stopped her, she attacked us ferociously," Orna added and pouted. "Look," she pointed at her chest. "She kicked me here and then tore my clothes." The strings of her gown were broken, revealing her breasts in a full disy. "Look at what?" Eltanin said without an iota of shame. "There''s hardly anything there. Appears to be as bare and t as a pancake." Chapter 42 Missing Chapter 42 Missing Orna''s face turned beetroot red as her hands immediately covered her chest. Morava was horrified at his words, but she didn''tsh out at him. Her father had asked her to control her temper. "I think that you should find this girl and bring her to me. I will handle this incident so harshly that the servants will think twice before doing something like this again! I will beat her severely." Eltanin looked at Morava, his aura releasing from him out of anger. He turned to Fafnir when Morava winced. "The servant girl took a bath in the stream outside the servant quarters. It means that we don''t have enough room in the bathrooms." He sped his hands behind him. "It is a terrible show on my behalf. I would like to apologize to the servant and as an apology, she will be taking a bath in Giada''s bathroom every day from now. After all, Giada and Orna don''t want to see her bathing naked outside. Do you?" he asked the girls. Giada and Orna stared at him in stunned silence. As for Morava, her mouth fell to the floor. "Oh, you should close your mouth, Princess Morava," Eltanin said as chuckled and walked past her. "The midge season is here." He left them staring at his back for the judgment he passed. Suddenly, he turned and said, "You both will stay out of your rooms until the servant girl has taken her bath. Every day." The girls nodded shakily and looked at Morava sheepishly. Morava didn''t know what to say. She clutched the sides of her gown, crumpling it. Happily, Eltanin resumed his walk towards the library, his thoughts full of his beautiful Tania. Fafnir interrupted in a mere whisper, "Your Highness, there is information about Nyxers." Eltanin stiffened. "Our spies have found very disturbing information about Felis. Something rted to his sister." "Sister?" Eltanin was shocked to the core. Eltanin didn''t know which part of what Fafnir had shared was the most shocking. That Felis had a sister, or how Felis managed to keep the supposed sister under wraps for so long. Was he going to use her for breeding his demons? Fafnir nodded. "She is Fafnir''s stepsister, from another mother. And it seems that they have guarded her well because, just like Felis, she too is a pure demon spawn, and a potential breeder." Eltanin raked his fingers through his hair as goosebumps lined his skin. Disbelief skittered down his spine like a spider crawling. How could Felis use his own sister for a purpose so twisted? He closed his eyes feeling amused about and intrigued about a sister he was just now hearing about. When he opened his eyes, he gazed far off into the distance. "How did we only find out about it now? I am sure Felis has kept this information a tight-lipped secret, but what the hell have our spies been doing for all these years? How old is the girl?" "She is guarded heavily. The information about her was revealed by one of the Nyxers who was involved in the attack upon General Dziban. The Nyxer waster found dead on the western shores of the Shining Sea." ¦Ñ??????????? Eltanin''s mind raced. What if they could somehow capture the girl? She could be a strong hand to y. With her in his hands, he would be able to bargain with Felis. And who knows, maybe save her from the doom that she would eventually have to face. Or did she already know her fate? "What else do you know about her?" he asked. "Not much¡­" Fafnir said as he opened the door to the throne hall. There were several courtiers inside who all rose to their feet and bowed to him. His voice went very low. "She is only seventeen and Felis is waiting for her toe of age. Other than that, we don''t know about her location because none of our spy crows or owls had detected it. He has ced her under heavy guards. Our spy suspects that she is kept in the dungeons or locked in a high tower in the Crimson Mountains, hidden within one of its valleys." Eltanin whipped his head to look at Fafnir with disbelief. Only seventeen? How was that even possible? Felis''s father was still alive and virile? The old bastard was certainly active. Or? The other thought made him jittery. Felis was known to be the master of dark arts. Did he somehow freeze his sister''s life in time? He shook his head as hundreds of scenarios crossed his mind. "I need a meeting with all the spies that are avable in the kingdom by the evening!" He needed to find the girl and capture her. "Yes, Your Highness," Fafnir said as he escorted him to the throne. "And I don''t want a single courtier in this meeting." Fafnir bowed in silent approval and then walked to the side and turned, looking at the nobles with his ever-suspicious, cold gaze. By the time the court was about over, Eltanin was itching to go back to Tania. He had left her for a long time. She was alone, fragile, like a delicate flower in a garden full of poisonous vipers, like an angel amongst demons. He grew restless and rubbed his chest, thinking that she must have grown hungry and tired by now. His need to feed her overpowered his judgment at the moment. He looked at Fafnir who was standing as still as a statue, his gaze roving over the entire throne hall. He wondered if he should tell him about Tania, but it would be too risky. His General, though a very tight-lipped man, interacted with all types of characters. What if his tongue slipped? Hell, no. He would never tell Fafnir about Tania and put her in danger. Moreover, Fafnir was unattached. That was one thing that Eltanin was always wary of. And now he looked at Fafnir as a potentialpetition to his mate. A low rumble vibrated his chest. "Your Highness?" The noble''s voice brought him back to the court. Eltanin clenched his jaw. "What?" he snapped at Argus, the Minister of Labor. Surprise mingled with dread etched on the noble''s face. He had waited for over five minutes for the king''s decision. When the king didn''t answer, Argus repeated his question, "We must increase the number of vassals in ournds. There are more men who are ready to pay for thend and in return help us with armies." Though Eltanin already had thergest army in Araniea, the option wasn''t a bad one. "I will see," he said and dismissed the nobleman. He got up abruptly from his throne and dismissed the court; he had to return to Tania. It was already way past lunch. As he walked out of the court, he found that Fafnir and the guards were following him. In order to deter them, he went to his bedchamber and closed the door behind him. From there, he took a secret passage, a tunnel, that led to the library. When he reached the library, his blood drained from his face when he didn''t see Tania. She was missing. The grimoire was closed and neatly ced on the center of the table with parchments beside it and a river stone sat on top. They were filled with neat text written by her. He stabbed his fingers in his hair. "Tania." Chapter 43 The Culprit Chapter 43 The Culprit Thorns of anxiety dug into his skin. Anger permeated in his chest. He had asked her not to leave and she still left. He was seriously contemting on chaining her in his bedchamber. Breathing shakily, he rushed out of the library. As instructed by him, there wasn''t a single guard around it. Where did she go? He sniffed the air. It led to the right and he knew that she had gone to the servant quarters. Had she eaten? Was she with anyone else? Did she meet a handsome man? Was he flirting with her? His fists curled tightly until his knuckles were pained. He would kill the bastard. Desperate and feeling helpless, the king headed towards the servant quarters, when all at once he found himself surrounded by half a dozen guards. Eltanin gritted his teeth and turned back to go to the library. He had to wait for her there. What if she didn''te back? The thought made him so anxious that he thought he would end up running to retrieve her and drag her back. But that was going to attract too much attention. While he continued making ns on how best to retrieve her, he waited for her toe back, it was already evening time and the library was bathed in darkness, resembling his expression. A soft knock on the door pushed him out of his thoughts. Excited that she hade back, he ran to open the door, only to find a servant holding a candbrum. "May I light up the library, Your Highness?" she asked, bowing to him. Eltanin raked his hair again when he realized that it was already dark outside. Tania hadn''t returned. His emotions were all over the ce. From being happy around her, to suddenly being anxious and afraid about her. It was as if she had disappeared. His heart stuttered. He was going to have her near him, once and for all. Ignoring the servant, he darted to his bedchamber. He had a lot of work to do. ¡ª- Tania had reached her room after she finished tranting the grimoire. It wasn''t a lot because thenguage was repetitive. She had gotten the gist of thenguage and converted it into themonnguage. She hadn''t looked up until she finished all of it, for the fear that the king woulde back and disrupt her work again. As soon as she finished her work, she came back to her room, extremely hungry. She hadn''t spoken a word about it to Glenn, but as if he already knew, he had brought her a trencher full of boiled and peppered vegetables along with dried bread. She was happy to be able to eat this meal in peace. Sleep came like a sweet note of the bits and pieces of a luby she remembered her mother used to sing for her. ''My sweet little Tania Like a star hidden in the sky Let her sleep Don''t pick her up Else she would fly'' But nightmares surrounded her soon after. ¦Ñ??????????? "Mamaaa!" she sobbed. "Stay here, Tania," her mother said, a woman with hazy features but clear gray eyes. "Whatever happens, don''te out, okay?" She hurried Tania into a closet. "I want to go with you mama," little Tania cried, holding her hand and tugging her inside with her. Her mama caressed the back of her head as she knelt in front of her. Wiping her tears, she cupped her small face and said, "My little Tania¡­ my baby... I am so sorry for not being able to protect you, my child. Hide here until everything is over with." She leaned down to kiss her on her forehead and straightened her frock. An ear warmer with furry fleece was lying on the ground beside her. She picked it up. "Don''t take it off and keep your eyes closed, okay?" Tania shook her head. "Where is papi?" A loud guttural scream pierced the air and her mother stuttered to breathe, her features going pale. "Hide! Quickly!" She ced the ear muff on her head and pushed her in the closet. And the next thing Tania knew was that a loud wail prated the protection over her ears. She woke up with a start on the floor, searching for something, someone, a loud scream muffled at the back of her throat. As usual she was sweating and gasping for air trying to make sense out of her nightmare. Were they real or manifestations of her turbulent mind? When she finally peeled open her eyes, she realized that her room was shrouded in a veil of darkness. Tania got up to light the solitary candle in her room that was ced on a long trestle table along with her pitcher. However, the moment she did that she heard loud screams of women. "Please don''t beat us," said one as if she was pleading. "We don''t know which girl you are talking about. No one takes a bath in the creek outside!" Tania heard cracking of a whip in the air and a loud thwack followed by another scream of a woman. She said something else, but Tania''s heart pounded so loudly in her ears, she was unable to hear the rest. Were they looking for her? On a reflex she wanted to go and find Glenn, but the moment she took a step closer to the door, she heard heavy footsteps of the soldiers. Scared as hell that she was going to be punished, Tania whipped her head around to see if there was a possible ce to hide. If only Glenn woulde, she could be saved. There were loud knocks on the doors of all the servant rooms. The soldiers were looking for the culprit. "If you do not give the girl to us, we are going to skin all you alive!" A loud, shrill voice came. Giada. "Hand us the girl, and we will leave you alone." Tania pressed her hands to her mouth as blood drained from her face. If she didn''t go out there and confess to the crime she nevermitted, everyone was going to suffer. Unease poured in her heart like a bucket of cold water. How could she let others suffer because of her? How could she be so selfish? But she was shocked at one thing¡ªin king Eltanin''s kingdom, anyone could beat or kill his servants and he wasn''t even bothered. He was not only cruel and merciless, he was indifferent to the tortures his servants suffered from the hands of those who didn''t even belong to hisnd. At least, the Cetus Monastery was better in a way that outsiders couldn''t torture the servants. "Which girl?" a servant wailed. "None of us know about her!" A loud p on her face followed. The servant shrieked in pain. "Have mercy!" Tania''s fists curled into tight balls. She had toe out, else this was going to lead to carnage, which she would be responsible for. As a good spy she should run away until the matter died down, but that meant moreshes on the innocent. The thought made her doubt her ethics. She was in a dilemma. What to do? Chapter 44 Rescue Chapter 44 Rescue She wondered if she was even fit for the role she was supposed to y. There was absolutely no tell-tale sign of the king being the avatar of God. He was an utterly shameless man. Were gods shameless like him and so clingy for that matter? Her cheeks burned when she remembered how he pulled her in hisp and made her eat food from him. Who does that? She grew suspicious of the fact that he hade to know of her mission and was cajoling her by being so caring in order for her to spit out her purpose. Her innocent heart couldn''t think that the king had any other mission. "Noooo!" another scream boomed across the corridor as more servants were pulled out. Tania steeled her heart. "Enough!" she rasped. She was going to present herself in order to save all other servants. And in the meantime, she hoped that the king would notice her absence. But that wasn''t going to make a difference because he was going to get married to Princess Morava and Giada was associated with the princess. He was most likely going to abet whatever Giada was doing or going to do. She strode to the door of her room and the moment she was about to open it, a low and dangerous growl emanated from behind her. Tania spun on her heel as her heart leapt out of her ribcage, and her eyes widened when she saw a massive ck wolf, nearly as tall as Glenn, in a solid mass of muscle and shiny fur. His lips were peeled back baring his sharp fangs and he was growling menacingly. His beautiful midnight fur shone and bristled in the candle light of her room. For a long moment, her gaze remained locked with his. Her skin was lined with pimples when she saw a flicker of silvery blue spilling out of his eyes. "Cman''s horns!" she said in a gravelly voice, her body shuddering as the wolf approached her. She turned sharply and made for the door, but the wolf leapt across the room and pinned her beneath him. He ced a paw over her back as if stopping her from opening the door. She turned her neck to the right to face him while praying to every deity she could think of. And when she looked up, she found his snout right over her face. She froze. His low rumble turned into a deep growl and it stole her breath away. His eyes flickered again. They glowed silvery on the edges in the dim light. Terror sank its ws into her. The sound that rumbled out of him was an ominous threat. Eltanin growled at her, first out of anger that she didn''t return back to him, and then out of frustration that she was going to jeopardize her life. He had rushed to his bedchamber in order to slip away from his guards. He had then shifted and glided his way out of the pce through a secret passageway under the cover of the night. Just to be doubly sure that no one followed, he rushed to the forest. Once he was in the forest and assured that no one came after him, he ran towards the servant quarters and sniffed her scent to find her room. However, when he arrived in her room, he heard themotion that was urring outside the quarters. His first impulse was to rip out the throat of Giada. He removed his paw from on top of her when found her visibly still beneath him. He could sense her fear, so he moved back from her. But to his chagrin, Tania hastily got up and scrambled towards the door, stifling a shriek. He lurched at her, shifting. Every bone in his body cracked and reformed as his midnight fur retreated from every inch of his body. His paws lifted and, within a few seconds, he stood naked in front of her. "You really shouldn''t have left me," he said in a garbled voice. "At all." He found her frozen in ce with shoulders drawn back and eyes wide like a trencher on the trestle table. There came a heavy knocking on the door. "Come with me!" he ordered in a low voice. ¦Ñ??????????? "Wh¡ª what are you doing here?" Tania couldn''t help but squeak when he stepped forward in all his naked glory. "Open up!" the guard shouted from the outside. He was knocking so forcefully that the doorshook. "Who is inside?" He pounded the door harder. Eltanin rolled his eyes. He was sure that his guard had sniffed out his presence and was doubting as to what was going on. "How did you know I was here?" she asked, her voice still squeaky. She was blushing till her neck and trying to keep her eyes above his chest. "This is not the time for questions!" he growled. The guard shouted loudly. "Open up!" Eltanin heard Giada on the other side. "The girl is surely in there. That''s why she won''t open the door. Break open the door!" "I¡ª" Before Tania could finish her sentence, Eltanin grabbed her thighs and lifted her up as if she weighed nothing. He threw her over his shoulder and the next moment he jumped out of the window. The door opened the moment he nimblynded outside. After that, he didn''t look back and ran with her, through the secret passageway, all the way back to his bedchamber. He heard her protesting, but nothing was more important than getting her back to safety. As for Giada, he had ns for her. His bedroom was the safest ce for her to be. Eltanin slid her down his body to the floor. His breath was ragged and his jaws clenching tightly as he stared at her with his onyx eyes. He was feeling exponentially better now that she was with him. All his fury and rage had vanished and his nerves calmed just by feeling her touch. He had rescued her sessfully. The moment she was on the floor, she stumbled back away from him to maintain some distance, her cheeks became beetroot red. Her mind stopped working when she looked at his chest, refusing to look anywhere else. "Stay here," he ordered her, releasing his aura. She winced and nodded her head in silence. "I will be right back." Saying that, he walked towards his bathroom. He emerged back in the room now wearing clothes¡ªa white tunic and navy-blue pants with vambraces on his muscr biceps. He saw that she was still standing frozen in the same ce. He knew that she was shocked by what had just happened. So, he took her hand and gently pulled her to the couch near the hearth. He ced his hands on her shoulders and nudged her to sit down. Once she was seated, he ced a tray of sliced fruit in front of her. "Don''t leave this chamber, if you do, my guards will see you and then your safety will bepromised," he pleaded. She was sitting ramrod straight. She looked at him owl eyed and said, "Your Highness, you shouldn''t have brought me here. Those servants are being whipped because of me. I must go back." Chapter 45 Ego Chapter 45 Ego Eltanin couldn''t believe that this girl was ready to put herself in danger''s way so easily. What about self-preservation? What kind of a spy was she? Such a novitiate. He pursed his lips at his guileless mate as his heart filled with warmth and fierce protection for her. He said, "First of all, those servants are not being whipped because of you. They are being beaten because of the inted egos of those women. Secondly, I''mmanding you not to go anywhere." Tania shrank in her spot listening to hismands. The king was ordering her a lot but then that''s what the kings did, right? They loved to show their authority. Eltanin didn''t like how he spoke to her, but there was too much at stake. She was a delicate petal holding herself up in a turbulent river. He had to protect her at all costs. She had no clue what would happen to her if his foes discovered she was his mate. They would kill her to get at him or use her to take advantage of her. Both the thoughts made him queasy. With her in the pce, he didn''t trust anyone, not even his closest men. He had been with many women in the past, but never felt this basic instinct urging him, no, pushing him, to protect her with his life. He looked at her as if she was water and he was a fish. Without water, he would¡­ die. It was as if¡­ as if he was created just for her. This sudden realization sent a tremor down his spine. Something inside him goaded him to take her to the secret garden with the golden apple tree and leave her there under the protection of the dragon spirit until he came back. The dragon tattoo on his body slithered a little as if humming in agreement. When Tania didn''t speak up, he said, "Okay?" pinning her with his narrowed gaze. "Okay," she breathed softly and gave a tight nod. "Do you promise?" he asserted. He wasn''t sure if hismb would try to run away. He didn''t have a chain so he could shackle her to stay in the bedroom, so he had to use his words to chain her here instead. He waited for her to reply when he noticed her puzzled expression. "Hmm?" Tania pursed her lips and gave him another tight nod. "I promise." Eltanin rxed a little and then sighed. "I will be back as soon as possible." He stepped back and then turned to leave. On his way out, he closed the door softly and wished that there was a key to lock his bedchamber''s door. He was going to have one made right away. The guards surrounded him the moment he stepped out. They bowed and then followed him. After crossing the entire length of the corridor, they rounded a bend, and a patio became visible. There were several wooden benches that were crafted out of tree trunks with arge fire pit in the center and dense willow trees surrounding it, which formed an overhead canopy. As he walked through it, he wondered what it would be like to bring Tania here. Hidden, yet not. Blood traveled to his groin and a low rumble vibrated in his chest. Air punched out of his lungs just at the thought. What would it be like to really be able to do that when just the imagination caused this to him? Now he realized that all these years it was his destiny to not marry anyone and wait for his Tania. He arrived at the servant quarters, and saw that a unit of fifty soldiers surrounded the building. As soon as Eltanin reached the servant quarters, he opened the mind link and ordered everyone to halt what they were doing. The soldier that wasshing a servant on Giada''s and Orna''s orders, stopped immediately. They froze as Eltanin''s aura seized them via mind link. The king''smand had so much power that no one could resist it. Eltanin strode to where the soldiers had gathered, in front of Tania''s room. Rage streaked through him. A savage growl emanated from his chest when he saw that every item in her room had been upturned. The bed was broken, her clothes were tossed all over the floor, her tiny little bag was torn apart and the earthen pitcher was shattered. "Why did you do this?" he demanded the guard who was standing in the room with a whip in his hand. ¦Ñ??????????? Upon seeing the king, the guard clenched his jaw. The king was not someone you would want to consider angering. He was deadly, fast and the strongest man in all of Araniea. Hard to wound, let alone to kill. And not only that, he was capable of coercing others if he chose to force his will upon them. Right now, the guard was under thatpulsion to bow to him. "It was the order of Lady Giada," he replied, not able to look into the eyes of the Alpha. Giada blinked and then slowly looked at Eltanin, her fists closed tightly on her sides. Eltanin said nothing. His piercing gaze was more than enough to send shivers down her. "I asked them to find the girl, Your Highness," she said in a low, gravelly voice. "I can smell her. She is lodged in this room. I hade to drag her out and throw her in the dungeons, so she could be punished. I think the n¡ª" "What you think is irrelevant in the kingdom of Draka." Eltanin silenced the woman. "But, Your Highness, she assaulted me," Giada pushed. She couldn''t digest the insult. How could a servant girl kick her? Eltanin''s jaw tightened as his eyes met hers. The darkness in his eyes was chilling. She trembled as the air around them rippled with tension. She realized that she had pushed the king too far but her ego was hampering her reasoning. "Didn''t I already pass my judgment for that?" There was so much coldness in his expression that it was kind of a warning for everyone. The way he presented himself this moment sent anxiety prickling down Giada. She paled. There was a tense moment of silence that fell over them. "You did, Your Highness," she said as her lips quivered. "But¡ª" He cut her off when he looked at his guards and barked, "Whose orders do you follow in this kingdom, mine or Lady Giada''s?" He roamed his gaze over all the guards. "Are you all feigning loyalty to me?" Eltanin forced the guards onto their knees. "How dare you all whip and vite the servants of this pce? How dare you go on a rampage in the pce when this is against thisnd''sw? This is considered as an invasion on my pce!" What he said was true. The guards couldn''t go on a rampage like this without his orders. And Eltanin had never in his lifetime been cruel to his servants. He loathed the way other kingdoms treated their servants. The innocent omegas who never turned into wolves had an equal right to live. He had passed thew long back that every omega who went against the system would be given a fair trial. Giada¡ª Chapter 46 Send My Apologies Chapter 46 Send My Apologies Giada bunched up her dress into her fists. Her fingers ached from how tightly she held the dress. She breathed in some courage and in a low voice thickened with anger said, "If it were my kingdom, the girl would have not only been thrown in the dungeons, but she would have been branded with hot iron, and then paraded around naked." Eltanin remained quiet. One of the guards grunted in approval. There was no movement from anybody. "The servant girl is of no importance in front of me." Encouraged, Giada''s voice raised when she noticed Eltanin''s silence. "I¡ª I haven''te here on my own. It was Princess Morava''s orders as well. Now that you are marrying her, you must fulfill her wishes. And she wishes the girl to be thrown in the dungeons and then hanged to death. And if you don''t want that, she can be sent to a unit of soldiers on the border of Draka. They would do the needful!" Fafnir hade by then and he stood against the door with his arms crossed across his chest. With an ominous look on his face Fafnir snapped his head in her direction. "Lady Giada, you are speaking out of turn. I suggest that you silence yourself." "No, let her speak," Eltanin said in a cold, lethal voice. "Giada is our guest and has the right to speak her mind. She has a lot to say and I would like to hear it." Fafnir''s lips thinned and his hand went to grip the hilt of his sword. Giada looked at Fafnir, her eyes bing wide. "What I am saying is correct. If the servants can assault the nobles so openly, then this is not a ce one can live peacefully. You must change your policies regarding the servants and treat them appropriately. You must punish them for such offenses. You cannot choose a servant girl over me," she swore, her face contorting and bing red as she scanned the wolves around her. "All of you should know that Princess Morava will never allow such freedom. A servant is a servant, an omega without a wolf. Weak and useless. Of no importance to the kingdoms." She stared down at Eltanin with an usation dripping from her eyes. "I demand that the girl be found. She was right here only a few moments ago and then disappeared." ¦Ñ??????????? Fafnir shifted in his spot and pulled half his sword out of the sheath with the way Giada spoke to the king. Giada flinched. Eltanin raised his hand to stop him. It encouraged Giada. She continued, "Am I supposed to believe that a servant girl who kicked me is more important than me?" She pointed at Eltanin. "Do you, the future husband of my princess, deny my right to punish her and choose the servant girl over me?" "What I choose to do, is none of your concern," Eltanin spoke slowly. The air was so thick with tension that one could use a saw to cut through it. It was so suffocating that it was difficult to breathe. "And I choose my servants over you." Giada lost it. She peeled her lips back. Her fangs elongated. "Princess Morava will be so disappointed in you. She would never choose a servant bitch over me. She would have seen her dead and buried twenty feet under the ground by now. This is how much she values me." Tension escted as her words hung in the air. A heartbeatter there was a whoosh of air as a dangerous growl emanated. Fafnir staggered back a little. The ce where Eltanin was standing was now empty. Giada was no longer in the spot she was before. Eltanin moved like he was raising the horses of air. The next thing Fafnir had seen was Eltanin pressing his left forearm into Giada''s neck. The guards froze when they saw how quickly their king moved. "I am telling you now, Giada, that you do not belong to this kingdom. You do not have permission to order me around in the name of Princess Morava. You are nothing but an insignificant woman who chooses to ride on other people''s coattails. I do not care about your opinion or your observations." Eltanin''s face was merely a few inches from Giada''s, whose eyes were wide with fear. "You should have stopped when Fafnir asked you to. In fact, if you had, I would have allowed you to walk out of the servant''s quarters with your overinted prestige. But what you did is considered treason. You whipped my servants, suggested that I should parade the servant girl naked in the crowd and throw her in the dungeons. If she was here, you would have used my guards to drag her to the dungeons and I would have never known about it." The thought of the guard dragging her made his beast w at him on the inside. "I¡ª" Eltanin''s right hand moved and in the next moment, he plunged a dagger into her throat. The dagger passed through her throat and pinned her to the wall. Orna''s shriek filled the room as Giada''s words ended in a gurgle. Blood sprayed all over his face and clothes. He let go of Giada, turned to the guard who was on his knees and sliced his neck. His torso fell to the floor, his blood sprouting like a fountain from his severed neck. Gilda''s body stayed speared on the wall. Eltanin stepped back and in a cold, dead serious voice said, "Does anyone else have any suggestions?" Not a word was spoken. Orna fainted. Eltanin leaned forward and tore a piece of her gown from Orna''s body. He wiped his dagger with it as he walked over to Fafnir and said, "Send my apologies to Princess Morava." He strode out of the servants'' quarters recalling hispulsion. The guards who had apanied the women were drenched with fear and anxiety. Fafnir ordered all of them to be seized and thrown in the dungeons. Orna was lifted and taken to her room. As Eltanin marched back to his room, he became anxious. His only concern was that Tania hadn''t left. If she left, he would have to once again search for her and it wasn''t easy to search for a little girl like her in a massive pce like this. When Giada had spoken about branding her with hot iron and then parading her naked or sending her to a unit of soldiers on the border, his blood boiled. He wanted to wrench her head off her neck and feed it to the eagles. He wanted to gouge her heart out and burn it. She was a nobody and yet had the audacity to speak to him like that? And that too about the woman who was everything to him? When he reached his room, he saw her standing by the window, facing the front gardens. A sigh of relief escaped his lips. She was watching the flowers that fluttered in the gentle, warm breeze. Hair escaped her braid and formed a halo around her face. Enraptured, he padded towards her and ced his hands on the ledge with his arms on either side of her waist, locking her in ce. Chapter 47 You Cant Leave Chapter 47 You Can''t Leave Tania jumped and she tried to turn to face him, but there was so little space that she couldn''t. Anxiety skittered down her back at the feeling of his muscr chest behind her. She bit her bottom lip. Momentster, she said, "I hope everything is all right now." Her eyes were still on the flowers outside that swayed gently in the sea breeze. "It is," he replied, his voice deep and throaty. He didn''t want to give her the gory details of what he did, lest she would be scared. "Thank you. Then I should leave." Though relieved that the situation had been dealt with, she was feeling awkward caged in his arms. Why was a king as powerful as Eltanin even doing this? She struggled to leave. "This is so, so inappropriate," she muttered, squirming against him, but he didn''t leave her. She sensed there was something wrong. "I smelled a man''s scent in your room," he all but now growled. "But the man wasn''t there. Are you seeing anyone else in the pce, as in do you have a love interest here?" His chest heaved and his muscles seemed to bulge around her. Tania thought two things. One, she had just arrived, how could she have possibly started a rtionship with a man so quickly? Two, even if she did, why should he be so concerned? "No," she replied, startled. "I have been with you all the time while I was awake." His shoulders rxed a little, but his next question followed immediately, "Then why did I smell a different man in your room other than my guards?" She tilted her neck a little as her brows furrowed. Her braid moved to the side, giving him a clear view of her pulse point and Eltanin''s fangs started lengthening. All his logic flew out of his mind and he lowered his mouth to sink his fangs into her. He leaned over her neck, breathless and out of control. "Oh, that man!" she chuckled. "That is Glenn." He felt as if someone had thrown a bucket of cold water on him. He stopped, as his jaw clenched so hard that it was a wonder his teeth didn''t break. He was going to kill Glenn immediately. "Is that a guard?" She rubbed her neck. She looked very tired. Eltanin felt the need to take his little bird to his bed and tuck her under a nket and possibly sing her a luby until she wasforted, but the question hung in the air. He waited. "Yes," she nodded. He muttered a curse under his breath. He was going to throw the guard from a cliff after he chopped his limbs off. "Where is he?" he hissed. "I don''t know," she replied. "I don''t think he is from your kingdom. He has a tattoo of a hunter on his chest." Eltanin was flooded with a variety of emotions. At first, he was enraged that she had seen his chest. Was she that close to him? But wait, a hunter''s tattoo? He was from the Orion kingdom? Did Rigel leave him here for her? He had to send him away. There was no way in hell he would allow Glenn to stay and take care of her. Second, jealousy had stabbed him sharply in his heart. "Did he touch you?" he asked, ready to chop Glenn''s fingers off. She yawned and shook her head. "No, he only gave me food when needed. I couldn''t go to themon dining area for the servants." ¦Ñ??????????? Eltanin melted, not because of what Glenn did, but the way she yawned, like a wee kitten. He brought his hands down to his sides to allow her to turn so he could look at her sleepy face. If he was lucky, she would yawn again. Tania suddenly felt empty when his hands moved away from her sides. If he hadn''t removed his arms, she might have fallen asleep against his chest. The thought made her blush to the roots of her hair. Thank God, she didn''t. The first day of her arrival was really very tiring. She turned, yawning once more, but the moment she looked at his face, her eyebrows shot to the roof. There was blood on his face and clothes. She trembled so badly that she wondered how she was still standing upright. "Wh¡ª what happened?" she asked, as pale as a ghost. When his brows furrowed at her question, she pointed to his face. "There''s blood¡ª" Eltanin wiped his face with the sleeve of his tunic, cursing himself for scaring the girl. He should have thought about it earlier. "It''s nothing," he replied as calmly as possible. She didn''t need to know what he did to protect her and to instill fear in everyone before he would introduce her to the world. "Two guards shed and I had to take care of the situation." That was partially true, so he didn''t feel guilty telling her the half lies. "Oh!" she pressed her hand to her mouth. "Are you injured?" He shook his head. "I am fine." Was she concerned about his well-being? Her throat bobbed and the frown lingered on her forehead. "Don''t worry," he said as he smoothed the frown from her forehead. "I''ll wash it off and be back in a minute." He stepped back a little, turned and quickly disappeared into the bathroom. When he emerged, he saw that Tania was heading towards the door that led to the secret passage. She was leaving him and that made him feel panicky all over again. He darted towards her and grabbed her by the waist. "Where are you going?" he growled. Tania collided into his hard chest, as his arms wrapped around her like a vise. Stunned, she was unable to move. She tipped her head up to see him and her gazended right on the cleft of his chin and then to his eyes. "I must go back to my room." For a moment Eltanin forgot to breathe when she looked at him that way; wrapped in his arms, against his chest. It was a lover''s embrace. Every lucid thought in his mind vanished. He wanted to lean down and kiss her lips, bite them, open her mouth and fuck it with his tongue. A moan escaped his lips and the next thing he knew was that his fingers were wrapped around her nape possessively. He rubbed a thumb across her smooth skin on her pulse point. How could she have such velvety skin? Her skin heated up where he touched. Suddenly, he felt energized as if electricity had zapped through him. A ragged breath left him at the foreign sensation. His wolf started moring him from the inside to mark her, im her, but how could he scare her? "Your Highness," Tania said, appearing perplexed by his behavior. Why was the king always so clingy? And why was he breathless? His warm breath was falling onto her cheeks. "Hmm?" he asked,pletely enraptured. "Can I head back to my room?" she said. "You must let me go¡­" Eltanin snapped out of his thoughts. He immediately retracted his hand from her nape. "You can''t leave." Chapter 48 The Devious Wolf Chapter 48 The Devious Wolf "Why?" Tania asked, removing his arms and stepping out of his embrace. "Is there more work to be done?" She really wanted to sleep. More than physical exhaustion, she was mentally exhausted. "No. But if you go back there, chances are that those women wille back looking for you. And this time it would be messy." Tania stared at him with wide eyes. "Then what should I do?" This was the opportunity Eltanin was waiting for. His heart somersaulted inside, but on the outside, he had a poker face. "You can always stay here," he suggested genuinely. Tania''s eyes widened further until her eyebrows hit the roof. "You mean in your room?" Was the king mad? "I¡ª I won''t!" The suggestion was absolutely ridiculous. What if someone came and discovered that she, a servant girl, was sleeping in the king''s chambers? Did he understand the gravity of the situation? Eltanin blinked his eyes once and then twice, as if trying to understand her rejection. She was his mate. It was just so natural. Had it been a normal servant, she would have jumped at the offer and perhaps even shedded her clothes by now. Eltanin had never brought a woman in his bedroom before. This was his sanctuary, a ce only he was allowed. Rarely, his father came and his mother visited even less. The only other person who he ever allowed was Rigel. If he had given this offer to a princess, she would have jumped at it. Hell, princess Eri gave him a poisonous powder to jump into his bed. And Tania¡ª she didn''t want to stay? What irony! His mind raced to think of something that would bind her here, stop her from leaving. Hopefully forever. "You don''t have to stay in my room," he replied after a moment''s pause. "Then what are you suggesting?" she asked in a voice that was spiked with irritation. She was feeling so sleepy. Moreover, her wounds hadn''t healedpletely. She needed rest. "Do you know how huge the pce is?" Eltanin said. He sped his arms behind his back and circled her. "Yes, I know." She stopped an urge to roll her eyes. She thought that the king was being really a pomp ass to even ask such a question. "And my room is the biggest chamber in this pce," he waved his hand to show off his opulence to her as he continued to circle her. "I am sure, Your Highness," she replied. Did he n to make her sleep in a corner? He pointed to a small door with a golden knob that was right beside his study table. "There is a small room attached to this one. You can sleep there." Tania''s mouth fell to the floor. She spun on her heels to look at the door. "But, Your Highness, I can''t!" "You have to, Tania," said the devious wolf with all seriousness. "At this point in time, you cannot go back to your room." Mostly because he wouldn''t allow Glenn to touch her again and also because it was impossible for him to let her out of his sight. "You cannot be seen by those vicious women." Whom he had killed one of them. None of them would have the gall toe back so soon, but nheless, there could be more vicious women out there. "You are still secretly serving me as my scribe, and I can''t risk you getting exposed. So, you really don''t have much of a choice. You must stay in that room." Which would be forever. No. He eventually would make her move into his room. His lips curled up at the thought of his mate living right next to him. Well, he could always move to her room if she wanted. He wouldn''tpel her to choose. ¦Ñ??????????? Tania worried her lips. She had nevere across such a difficult situation. She really didn''t want to be a source of envy for other women in the pce. She was sure that all coveted the king and even though she had no such intentions, she might gain unwanted attention. "Won''t the servantse to know that I am staying there? Your secret would no longer remain a secret." "No, they won''t!" Eltanin said smoothly. "Because no one goes into that room." "Oh!" A shine crossed in her eyes. She won''t be disturbed then. She shed a smile and Eltanin who was circling her, stopped in his tracks, stunned, thunder-struck by her smile. "I will stay but¡ª" Eltanin wasn''t listening. "But I will be locking the door from the inside." Saying that Tania spun and rushed to the door. He watched her leave and he immediately missed her closeness. She started opening the knob of the door, but it wouldn''t even budge. The wolf noticed her struggling with the knob with a grin. "It isn''t opening," she said in a defeated voice. Eltanin chuckled. He traipsed to her with his hands still sped at the back. She thought that she would flee from him? There were four secret rooms that opened from his chamber but he suggested this one in particr because only its knob was magically enchanted. His mother had done it for him and had forgotten about it. "This knob listens to only me," he said. He was about to grab hold of it when suddenly, there was heavy pounding on the main door of his room. He shielded Tania with his massive frame and growled. "Who is there?" he growled dangerously. "Your Highness, princess Morava requests an urgent audience," the guard informed him in a subdued voice outside the door. Eltanin clenched his jaw. He had anticipated that this moment woulde but not so soon. And now protecting Tania became all the more important. "Ask her to wait in the main hall," he growled. When he heard fading footsteps, he pivoted to face her. His hand slid past her. He ced it on the knob. The golden knob glowed under his touch and a momentter, the door clicked open. "Stay in here, Tania," he said. "Don''te out until I return, okay?" Tania looked inside the darkness. The door opened to a stairway that curved down. Chapter 49 Viper Up His Sleeve Chapter 49 Viper Up His Sleeve With a frown of worry on her forehead, Tania bowed to him. Eltanin smoothed the crease on her forehead and said, "It''s nothing. Don''t worry so much. Take care of yourself, and I will be right back." With a sigh, she walked inside, and Eltanin closed it behind her. Now that he had safely hidden her away, he could leave his room in peace. The stairway was shrouded in darkness. Tania got scared as moved down the stairs, trying to get her eyes to adjust and see through the darkness to find a handrail, but there was none. She was flustered that he had left her without a candle. Did he lock her in a room? She brought her hands to the side to feel the wall. As soon as she touched it, that spot glowed. The glow spiraled down the staircase and curved to the right, illuminating it brightly. She found that the glow was an orb of yellow light that danced inside a groove, traveling at a high speed, osciting from top to bottom. She had never seen such beautiful magic before. A smile came across her lips. He hadn''t locked her. She descended the stairs and the moment she stepped inside, the room glittered with lights that sparkled on the roof. It was as if a thousand stars had shone upon her. The walls of the room were surrounded with water on all sides. She gasped. Various kinds of fish swam all around. She turned around to soak in the beauty of the room. Arge bed for two people was set in the center. A plush azure carpet was spread on the floor. There was a small love seat couch in one corner where one could sit for the entire day and watch the fish swimming around. There was a small closet on the left, which opened into a bathroom. Tania was amazed by the luxury of the bathroom. There was arge tub of marble in the center with several faucets. There was a shelf loaded with scented bathing soaps and lotions. And Tania needed a bath. She giggled at the guilty pleasure that she was going to experience. Quietly thanking the king, she stepped out of her clothes and into the tub, immersing herself in the hot water she loaded with bathing lotions.She took in a deep breath and then closed her eyes, resting on the edge. She had never had the luxury to take a nice bath under a shower stall, and this? This was surreal. --- Morava was pacing the main hall as Ivy watched her from the side. She was flushed with anger. Her shoulders were drawn back. As soon as she saw Eltanin entering, she paced up to him. "Your Highness!" she almost growled. "Why did you kill my friend? All she demanded was that the servant girl be punished, one who assaulted her and one who was showing her naked body out in the open. Who knows if she was seducing men around her? How could you¡ª" ¦Ñ??????????? Eltanin snarled and lips peeled back showing his fangs. "Shut that fucking mouth of yours!" he hissed. Morava nched. She snapped her mouth shut. She was a princess and an alpha of her own right, but Eltanin''s power was far stronger than hers. It was exponentially stronger than hers. The wolf was the king of an ever-growing empire; she couldn''t even imagine the kind of control he had on his people. So, she became quiet as she stopped herself from trembling. "I had already passed my judgment about theint and yet Giada and Orna went to the servants'' quarters anyway. The gall?" he said, almost shaking with rage. "Who are you to tell me what to do in my kingdom? Who gave you the authority? And who gave authority to your femalepanions?" Eltanin''s muscles bulged in anger. He epassed darkness, itself. His eyes flickered silver as if his beast was about to show. A dark rumble escaped from his throat as he took a step towards Morava. Ivy, who had been watching him from the corner, sank onto her knees, her face as pale as a ghost. Her hands started trembling. She had never seen anyone so threatening. There was so much rage in his features that it appeared angr. "I should have ordered your execution, as well, for disobeying me," he growled. "Had it not been for your father, I would have." Morava started trembling, frightened like a mouse in a thunderstorm. She couldn''t believe Eltanin was threatening her to this extent, over a servant girl. She wanted to confront him for his choices, but she recalled what her father told her earlier. It was important that he married her so that the two kingdoms coulde together and her father could gain more power over others. So, she changed her stance immediately. "I¡ª I am sorry," she stuttered. "I shouldn''t have stepped out of line. What Giada did was not right." She had to cut ties with Giada and Orna. Giada was killed by Eltanin, but Orna was still here. She had to send Orna away, not because she wanted to save Orna, but her presence would be viewed in a negative light. If she didn''t sever ties with the sisters, she was sure that Eltanin would find a reason to throw her out of the pce. And in severing the connection with them, she would show him that she was loyal to him and had realized her mistake and was ready to rectify it. She would definitely find out this servant girlter covertly and kill her. Morava bowed to him and said, "Your Highness, please forgive me. I was blinded by Giada''s false information. Both she and Orna deserved what happened to them. In fact, I will ask Orna to leave Draka today, never to return." Eltanin narrowed his eyes. If Morava had a little bit of dignity, she would have left, but she persisted. She didn''t even offer to leave the kingdom. And worse, she distanced herself from her friends for selfish gains. She was like a viper up his sleeve. Chapter 50 [Bonus Chapter] Worried Chapter 50 [Bonus Chapter] Worried Without saying a word, Eltanin withdrew his aura and turned to leave. He was surprised how fast Morava cut ties with the sisters who apanied her to his kingdom. He wondered how his father would react to his reaction towards Morava and her friends, but Eltanin was sure that even though the old man would chide him a little, he would never go against his son. And the matter of ves was close to Alrakis''s heart as well. He halted after a few steps. Over his shoulder he warned, "This cannot happen again." He had to keep Tania away from her. Because of his father''s insistence, he had to bear Morava, but not for long. He had to devise a way to send her packing home in a way that she never returned. "Yes, Your Highness," Morava replied in a low, submissive voice. Eltanin ordered a servant to send food to his chamber. He wanted to feed his mate, he was sure that even if she was hungry, she would never ask him for food. She was very sleepy when he left her. Suddenly, his heart skipped a beat. What if she went to sleep without eating any food? He almost ran back to his chamber with his bewildered guards chasing after him to keep up. They had never seen their Alpha to be so anxious that he would run back to his bedchamber. Eltanin opened the door and banged it closed on their face, skeptical that a guard would decide to enter, even though none of the guards had the gall to enter the king''s bedchamber unless allowed. He rushed to the door to the chamber where she was and took two stairs at a time, hoping that she hadn''t gone to sleep on an empty stomach. His wolf was angry for not being able to tend to their mate. However, when he arrived in the room, it was empty, her citrusy scent lingering in the air. He broke into a cold sweat that she had run away again. Thorns of wild panic prickled him until he heard a gurgle of water in the bathroom. Eltanin grabbed a chair next to him, allowing his panic to ebb. The girl would be the death of him. She was taking a bath. A bath. A BATH? That meant that she was naked. Without clothes. As naked as the day she was born? The king''s skin heated up. Blood rushed to his groin and his cock swelled. His balls squeezed to the point that it was painful. His mate was in the bathroom, naked. Every dirty thought bounced around in his mind. Eltanin was no saint, but he hadn''t been like this for any woman. It was as if he was revisiting his teenage years when every little provocation was amplified. Then also, he wasn''t this randy. Tania was like a stimtor to his desire. A single thought about her would pour a thousand heightened emotions in his mind and stir his body and soul. Right now, the emotion that he was feeling was strong desire and lust. The problem was that even his wolf was feeling the same. His world shrank to that little bird of desire who was in the bathroom. He took a step forward, wondering what her breasts looked like, how her hips curved, how would she taste when he suckled her, im her and then mark her. At those thoughts, his fangs lengthened. His venom pooled in his mouth. He needed to sink them into his mate. He needed to sink his cock between her thighs. He rubbed himself over the top of his pants as his chest rumbled for a different reason. He took another step closer, contemting tearing the door to the bathroom down. He would pick her up from the tub and impale her on his cock, fucking her so hard that she would scream his name so loud that the entire pce would hear who she belonged to. His wolf scented her citrusy smell and wanted nothing more than to be with his mate. Eltanin was about to open the door when Tania suddenly stepped out. Wrapped in a towel. Like a gift. ¦Ñ??????????? His knees became wobbly seeing her like this. Her damp hair clung to her neck and shoulder. Her skin was a peachplexion and so soft that he was sure that if he touched it, he would leave marks. He looked at her left upper arm which was devoid of her birth tattoo. His gaze roamed to the chain on her neck that disappeared into the middle of her plump breasts, then to her thighs. A shudder passed through him. How would Tania taste on his tongue? Even though he didn''t want to, he licked his fangs, coating them with his venom. Gods! He wanted to sink them into her tender flesh right now. "Your Highness!" Tania almost shrieked. "Please, I need to change." Eltanin jerked his head back, his reverie broken, his fantasies remaining. "Wh¡ª what?" he asked. Was she asking him to leave? Mates changed in front of each other, or rather, stayed naked. Tania hid herself behind the door, peeping her head out and said, "I have to change." Eltanin narrowed his eyes a little. So, she really wanted him to leave. He ambled to a chair beside the table, sat down on it and crossed his ankle over the top of his knee on the other leg. He waved at the baby pink, silk nightgown on the bed and said, "You are most wee to change." Completely forgetting his purpose for rushing here. Tania couldn''t believe that the king would be such a pervert. He was asking her to change in front of him. She worried her lips. She had never faced a situation like this before. She had two options: One, stay inside the bathroom, or two, to change in front of him. What if she grabbed the dress and brought it into the bathroom and changed there? But she was afraid that he would break the door down ande in. On top of that, she was hungry and sleepy. The way he was sitting stubbornly on the chair, watching her like a hawk, she was in quite a dilemma. Her mission as a scribe was turning out to be a mission to keep the king away. Suddenly, her stomach growled. Eltanin shot up, his eyes wide, as if he remembered something. "Are you hungry?" She nodded slowly as her cheeks flushed. Eltanin clenched his jaw at forgetting about the most basic need of his mate. The girl was hungry and his wolf wanted toe out, hunt a rabbit for her and drop it at her feet as a way of worshiping her. "I will be right back after hunting a rabbit!" He rushed out of the room to fetch food for her, all the while berating himself for not attending to his mate''s hunger. Tania came out. Rabbit? Why would he hunt a rabbit when he had so much food in the kitchen? Suddenly, Eltanin rushed back, panting. She squealed and ran inside again. He corrected, "Not a rabbit. I mean I will hunt for food ande back!" He gritted his teeth for uttering nonsense and then left. He really didn''t have any experience in this area. He was worried that he was going to be a terrible mate. Chapter 51 Her Gift Was Sleeping Chapter 51 Her Gift Was Sleeping Eltanin was halfway back in the corridor when he saw five servants running with trays of food in their hands towards him. Relieved, he took one te from a servant and started back to his bedchamber. The servant said, "Your Highness, let me take it." He grunted his refusal. He didn''t allow the servants to bring the food in, taking the trays himself. Although extremely surprised, the servants didn''t have the guts to ask why their king was acting so strangely. The king was used to being served. So, what made him change his mood so drastically? As soon as Eltanin entered his room, he took the tray to Tania''s room. He noticed that she had worn the baby pink, silk gown and was sitting on the bed. She yawned and looked at him with dreamy eyes, and Eltanin¡­ melted. She yawned like a wee kitten. "Your Highness!" Tania got up as her eyes went to the tray. The smell of hot creamy rabbit stew, bread with butter, mashed potato, an assortment of sliced fruit and lemon pastries wafted through the air, making her stomach growl all the more. Eltanin ced the tray on the bed in front of her. "Have your food and then sleep," he breathed, which sounded more like a plea than an order. A pale blush rose on her cheeks. She hesitatingly picked up a slice of papaya and chewed on it slowly, trying her best to avoid his gaze. Then she picked up another piece and ate it excruciatingly slow, too slow for Eltanin''s liking. He pursed his lips. At this rate the girl would take forever for her to finish the food . He went to sit in front of her, picked up the bowl of stew, took a spoonful of it and brought it to her lips. Tania''s lips quivered. Her eyes became wide like that of an owl. "Eat, Tania," he said in a low, coaxing voice. She parted her lips and in went the stew. Eltanin took a sigh of relief while Tania groaned, "Mmm¡­" And Eltanin¡ª The way Tania groaned it was as if someone had stroked his shaft. At first, he thought that he should cover himself with a pillow, but then on a second thought, he didn''t. He wanted her to see the effect she had on him. But Tania had closed her eyes, enjoying the exotic stew, it was the first time she had ever tasted it. The servants at the monastery only received the leftovers or very low-quality food. Tania finished chewing and then opened her eyes that were full of appreciation. Eltanin brought another spoonful next to her lips. "I can eat¡ª" the stew went in, halting her speech. She chomped on the meat and groaned again. Eltanin was entranced, bewitched, enthralled by her. He could spend every moment of his time watching her eat like that. It was so satisfying. When she was wrapped in a towel, he noticed that she didn''t have a tattoo that she was supposed to be born with. The tattoo indicated which kingdom you belonged or which bloodline you came from. But Tania didn''t have any markings. He was curious. Was she a witch or was she from another realm? This time, Tania ced her hand on her mouth and said, "I can eat, Your Highness." Eltanin said, "I know that, but you won''t eat well. If you don''t eat well, then my work will be dyed, which in turn would mean dy in trantion of the ancient book of arcana." "Why don''t you give me the ancient book of arcana now?" she asked. "I will trante it so that your work will be finished soon." He grunted. He was going to make her stay for as long as possible even if it meant tranting every damn book in the library. Moreover, she was too new to handle the arcana book. Its magic was dark and mysterious. He wanted to test her powers at first. Reading the arcana meant that one absorbed its powers in the process. Tania was too fragile. And she was his mate. He simply couldn''t take the chances. What if she couldn''t handle its magic? He was going to slowly let her develop her gift which he could feel was sleeping inside her. His wolf could feel it... He didn''t know which book of magic was going to stir her gift, but he was going to try it nheless. He had five months before Menkar interfered, and then¡­ then he had another n to never let her go. ¦Ñ??????????? "That is not going to happen until I see your performance with the easier works," he replied smoothly. She frowned and went to speak something again, but yet another spoonful of stew went in, stuffing her mouth. She mumbled something incoherent. When she didn''t get a chance to speak, she thought that the king was bing impatient. He really was very worried about the ancient book of arcana, so she would double her efforts to try to finish the work as soon as possible. Eltanin gave her pastries to eat after the stew. When she ate it, cream smeared all over her lips. Tania darted her tongue out to lick it and then brought her finger up to remove the cream from it. And the king¡ª he watched her, stunned. How could something like darting a tongue out could be so sensuous? His fingers reached her lips involuntarily and he wiped them clean, only to put his finger in his mouth. He sucked his finger, tasting her with the cream. Tania watched him with horror. Was the king in a habit of doing such a thing? Did he do that with every person he fed? Little did she know that he never fed anyone. People fed him. "Eat another pastry, Tania," Eltanin offered her the next one. "Thank you," she replied with a smile as she took it from him. Once again cream smeared onto her lips and Eltanin got the opportunity to wipe her lips with his finger again. "You are a wonderful host," she admired him innocently. "Oh, yes!" he breathed. "I am a renowned host. I personally feed people sometimes." Calman''s horns! He really had to lie so much to coax her. Once Eltanin had stuffed everything on the tray in her belly, he felt satisfied. "Do you want to eat any more?" he asked. "No!" Tania said, shocked. What did he think she was? An elephant? "Okay, good." He picked up the tray to take it upstairs. Before he left, Tania said, "Thank you for taking care of me." Eltanin''s chest swelled with pride at her gratitude for his efforts. "Now you can sleep," he said as if ordering her politely. "I will," she said and bowed to him. "You should also have some food and sleep, Your Highness." "I will," he replied, a smile worming on his lips. His mate was so concerned about him. Eltanin was star struck. He sighed. As soon as she heard the door close, she climbed into bed. She spread her hair out on the pillow behind her. This was the first time she was sleeping on such a cushioned bed and she couldn''t help feeling howfortable and cozy it was. Silently, she thanked the king. At night¡ª Chapter 52 Utopia Chapter 52 Utopia A smile crossed her lips and she stretched her limbs. "Mmmm¡­" she groaned and turned to her side. The lights above her dimmed, transforming the ceiling into a starlit sky. She was amazed by it. Tania reflected on the day''s events. Other than the king, almost everyone in the pce seemed vicious. A sigh escaped her lips as her fingers inadvertently wrapped around her ne that she had always worn ever since she was a child. It was a light blue stone that often pulsated, sending out a faint shimmer of white light. It was told that the stone was something her mother gave and that it wasn''t supposed to be taken out. No one even tried to take it, though she wondered why Menkar left it on her. She brushed the stone. It throbbed and pulsated a flicker of weak white light and then faded. She chuckled and then closed her eyes. Soon, she drifted off to sleep. Nightmares gued her dreams. They found her every other night. Shadows loomed above her. "Tania¡­" her mother called her. "Come here¡­" Little Tania jumped on her feet when she saw her mother, her face in a haze. She opened her arms and ran to hug her mother. She reached barely above her mid thighs. Tania hugged her mother''s leg and looked up at her lovingly. Her mother leaned down to pick her up, when suddenly something sted. Next, Tania''s face was covered in so much blood that it was as if someone had thrown her into a tub of blood. "Run, Tania, run." And the next she heard was the soft luby. ''My sweet little Tania Like a star hidden in the sky Let her sleep Pick her up And watch her die.'' ¦Ñ??????????? A shriek choked its way up as Tania jerked open her eyes and gasped for air. Sweat covered her trembling body. Her nightgown clung to her skin. The lights on the ceiling flickered here and there as if reacting to her mood and scattered a soft buttery glow in the room. She tried to bring her hand up to wipe off her sweat, but she couldn''t. Something was holding her hand down. She turned to see what it was and found that king Eltanin was sleeping right beside her, holding her hand in his, tightly, facing her. And to top it off, their intertwined hands were on his chest. Tania blinked her eyes, stunned into silence. What was king Eltanin doing in her bed, holding her hand? Did he sleepwalk? Did he also suffer from nightmares just like her? If anyone came to know about this, especially princess Morava, she would be at the receiving end of more torment. The king was trying to make her life a living hell in the pce. Tania tried to pull her hand away from him with force, but she realized that even in his sleep, he was very strong. The dim, sultry, glow lights illuminated around his face. She couldn''t help but notice his beautiful features and she was entranced. His nose was sharp and the cheekbones were so angr as if they could cut a ss. Her lips parted as a sigh left her when she saw how thick his eyshes were. Her gaze traveled to his strong column of neck and broad shoulders. Something tingled in between her thighs. The sensation was stange for her and she gasped clenching her thighs. It was no wonder that King Eltanin was so popr amongst women and that Princess Morava was the luckiest woman alive to marry him. The thought didn''t dwell well in her heart. She felt terrible and she knew that she needed to fix her thoughts. Yet, she watched his features¡­ feeling captivated by his aura. The movement stirred him a little and Eltanin ended up turning on his back with her hand firmly over his chest, now held between both his hands. This motion made Tania shift closer to him. She was now barely a few inches away from his body, staring at him, wondering if she would incur his wrath. If she tried to wake him up, would he execute her? She attempted to pry his fingers off her hand and wriggle it out of his grasp. But the moment she did that, the king woke up with a dangerous growl and their gazes locked. --- After feeding herst night Eltanin had gone up to get the second food tray and came back down to eat with her, but he saw that she had closed her eyes and was stretching her little limbs. Her hair was spread across the pillow like a halo. She had turned on her side and slipped into a deep slumber. Enthralled, he ced the tray on the table and covered her with the soft nket. Tania curled beneath it with a soft hum. Eltanin couldn''t leave her. He had his food while watching her sleep. She was so charming and captivating even in her sleep. His mate was the most beautiful woman in the world. Taking a deep breath, he walked back to his room and changed to go to bed. It had been a very long day. He was sure that the next day his father would have a thousand questions regarding Morava and he was ready to answer all of them. However, Eltanin couldn''t sleep on his bed. He tossed and turned restlessly for a long time. While his mate slept in the room below, staying away from her became increasingly unbearable. Attracted like a moth to a candle, Eltanin quietly walked back to her room. Satisfied that she was sleeping peacefully, he climbed in next to her and rested his head on the pillow beside hers. He spent half the night watching her, studying her features, drinking them in,mitting every contour to his memory, and then not being able to be there without touching her, he crawled his hand towards hers and grasped it gently. The touch sent jolts of electricity in his body. It was as if his soul was touched by her gift. His breath lodged in his throat. Momentster when his mind settled a little, he was able to sleep. He dreamt of unicorns and flying horses and faes and Tania. It was as if his usual nightmares were reced by utopia. He saw Tania in a white chiffon gown, the one he saw her wearing when he first met her. There was a flower wreath on her head that had orchids, hydrangeas and roses interwoven. She looked ethereal, like a fantasy woven from another world. He walked to her to touch her, hold her, when all at once her white wings unfolded and stretched wide. She snapped her face in his direction and he saw that her eyes were zing like fire. "Tania!" He felt a tug. It was as if someone was trying to wrench open his hand to take away his most prized possession. A growl escaped his throat as he tightened his hand around hers. He peeled open his eyes reluctantly. And when he opened his eyes, he found her staring at him with her beautiful blue eyes. Her hair fell on his chest forming a golden veil around both of them. It was like a gilded cage with his fae. Chapter 53 [Bonus Chapter] Elty Chapter 53 [Bonus Chapter] Elty If this was a cage, he would dly be caged with her for the rest of his life, staring into those ocean blue eyes of hers. Eltanin''s throat bobbed as he found himself gazing upon the most beautiful woman he had ever seen in his life. His mate. She was blushing. Out of reflex, he brought his hand to her pink cheek and traced the blush with his knuckles. Her citrusy, sweet and spicy scent washed over him like a tidal wave. His lips parted as a ragged breath left his mouth. His fingers went to the back of her neck and he curled them around it, possessively. He pulled her down to his lips. He could feel her hot breath on his cheeks. He brought his face barely an inch closer and inclined his lips. The pout of her lips was so tempting that he wanted to feel it against his own. "Tania, I want to kiss you¡­ badly¡­" he breathed. "May I?" Tania was¡­ entranced. She felt like she was being pulled into a vortex of irresistible attraction from which she would never be able toe out of. Something stirred inside her chest. It was as if her soul wanted to twine around his. With her lips quivering, she closed the gap between them and was merely a hair''s breadth away when images of Princess Morava shed in her mind. Her reverie cracked. "Your Highness!" Tania breathed out as a warning, a crease forming between her brows. "This is¡ª this is incorrect." She pulled away from him immediately. Eltanin''s brows furrowed as he was snapped out of his haze. Breath shallow, he stopped pulling her towards him, but didn''t release his hold on her. "Why are you here?" she asked,pletely baffled and blushing to the roots of her hair. "You should be in your room." She tried to wriggle her way out of his grip, but she was trapped under his hold he had on her neck. "Did you walk in your sleep?" She was almost certain that the king must be having sleep issues. Did he hold a pillow in his sleep? Was that a secret? Bit by bit, as the fog in his mind cleared, he removed his hand from her nape, but didn''t let go of her hand. "I don''t walk in my sleep," he replied as his brows furrowed. "And I am here because¡ª" he needed to be with her. How could he leave her all alone? But now that she had questioned him about it, his mind raced to find an answer. "Because¡ª" she pushed him. "Because you were calling my name!" he blurted a lie. If anything, it was him calling her name, mumbling it like a prayer. Tania''s eyes became wide like saucers. "I''ve never done that." She moved as far away from him as possible. "You sounded needy," he added to support the lie. "And you went upstairs calling me. Eltanin. Elty. Where are you my dear Elty?" He became even more dramatic. Tania was perplexed earlier, but now she was rattled. She couldn''t believe it. "I walked all the way up to your room, chanting your name?" And that too Elty? Why in the world would she do something as funny as that? She had never even spoken his name once, let alone call him Elty! Eltanin sighed. "Yes¡­ I brought you back down here so that the servants wouldn''t discover you in my bed in the morning." Although, what he really wanted to do was shout to the world that he had found his mate. Not yet. Tania was extremely embarrassed and petrified. What if he decided to send her to the prison for calling him by his name? She was sure that it was her nightmares that were making her do weird things. Maybe she should chain herself to the bed whenever she sleeps. And Elty? She tried to pull her hand away. When she couldn''t, she said, "Thank you for your help, Your Highness. You can go now. I will sleep." Eltanin froze. He didn''t want to go. How could he leave his mate? He became quiet for so long that Tania grew ufortable. Then he said, "I can''t leave right now." ¦Ñ??????????? "Why?" "Because I want you to be able to sleep peacefully. I will leave when you have slept. You mighte running to my room again and then none of us will get a proper night''s sleep if that keeps happening." He took his finger to her cheek and traced her blush. It was beautiful. And he loved that she blushed for him. Elty sounded nice. "Also, I won''t mind if you called me Elty instead of Your Highness." Tania gasped and blushed more like the morning sun. "I assure you, I won''t sleepwalk again." Eltanin wanted her to stop asking him to leave. So, he grabbed her hand tightly and dismissed her by saying, "Sleep Tania. I have a lot of work to do in the morning and so do you." He ced his arm over his head and closed his eyes. He was not nning to leave her tonight or any other night, for that matter! Tania didn''t have any other option, but to copse on her pillow with her hand still in his. She, too, ced her arm over her chest and soon drifted off to sleep. Eltanin couldn''t sleep soon. He waited for her to slumber and then turned to his side to watch her. He brought his finger to her lips and very gently traced the outline. Her lips parted slightly and his finger went in. "Fuck!" When Tania woke up in the morning, he wasn''t there. She had slept so well that she didn''t even remember when was thest time she had slumbered so beautifully. A smile wormed its way onto her lips as she stretched her limbs. Her gaze went to the table and there she found a book, one she had to trante next. She swept her feet to the ground and moved towards the table. The book was bound in brown leather, with ancient text on it, embossed in red. She picked up a ss from the side and sipped cool water from it. "Ondari," she whispered the name of thenguage as she opened the book. As she read through the first page, she took note of how powerful of anguage it truly was, while looking over the incantations written within it. Her skin had tingled as she ran a hand over the text. Withdrawing her hand immediately, she kept the book on the table. Her gaze fell upon a note, sitting next to the book. It read, "My Dear Tania, This is your work for the week, but you can take your time. There is no rush for you toplete it by then. Stay in your room. I shall meet you for lunch. Elty." Tania spat all the water on the table and started coughing when she read ''Elty''. Last night''s incident came in front of her eyes when she was merely a breath away from kissing him. She still couldn''t believe that she went to his room, chanting his name. Chapter 54 Remove Your Clothes Chapter 54 Remove Your Clothes Tania ced the ss back on the table and exhaled heavily. "I will have to apologize to him!" She rubbed her neck as she nced away from the note on the table and looked up at the water on the wall, wondering if she was going to remain trapped in this room until shepleted her job. There were tiny fish that swam around like helter-skelters, doing their everyday routine, as the morning light filtered through water and fell onto the floor. From the corner of her eye, she saw somethingrge swimming towards her. It was a woman. Tania''s eyes widened and she rushed to where the woman was. Her auburn hair streamed behind her as she swam. A shudder of surprise ran down her spine and her skin lined with goosebumps, realizing the woman was a mermaid. She was wearing a red leather corset. Her azure tail whipped water behind her in powerful strokes. The woman was stunning. Filtered sunlight cascaded across her paleplexion, enhancing every feature. Tania''s breath lodged in her throat as she ced her hand onto the ss wall separating her from the water. The woman reached for her hand from the other side. Mesmerized, Tania''s gaze locked with hers and for a moment, she felt hypnotized. Was she dreaming? She had heard of mermaids, but she had never seen one. The experience was so breathtaking that Tania froze. She had a thousand questions to ask, but all she managed was to bob her throat. A smile spread on the mermaid''s face. Then she turned and swam away, leaving a stunned girl behind. Tania watched her leave until she disappeared out of sight. Reluctantly, she stepped back. A shudder passed through her as the images of the mermaid continued to sh in her mind. As if in a trance, Tania went to take a bath,ing back with even more questions on her mind. She decided she would ask Eltanin about it when he returned. She peered into the small closet that seemed to have cyrtels and gowns that fitted her well. She was amused by it, she thought that the king must have been benevolent enough to gift her these dresses, she would have dly epted them even if they were castoffs. She chose to wear a simple gown. She wasn''t here to seduce anyone. Her appearance yed no impact on the task at hand. She wrapped her hair in a tight bun and secured it with an extra quill on the table. She smoothed her beige dress, sauntered to the table, and then got to work. The tiny orbs of lights on the ceiling floated towards her, glimmered brightly, imparting a thick beam of soft light on the table. She sat down, opened the first page and started reading Onduri. A gentle gust of magical air whirled around her lifting her hair on its fringes. A chillness spread over her. She had tranted Onduri before, even read books in it that belonged to that era, but she hadn''t known that an arcana of Onduri existed. The first page she tranted smoothly since it consisted of easy incantations. However, as she carried on further, something inside her stirred. It felt as if something wispy and smoky crawled inside her chest. She let out a ragged breath. She diligently tranted half of the book by afternoon. Eltanin came to his bedchamber as soon as he could. His father was surprised at how restless he was to return to his room so soon. At lunch, he hadn''t even gone to the dining hall, but had ordered the servants to bring a sumptuous lunch for him to his bedroom. Alkaris thought that his son must be mentally exhausted after doing all his kingly duties. Princess Morava didn''t have the guts to show herself and have lunch with Alrakis and Eltanin. She informed herpanion, Ivy, that she was unwell with a headache. The pce''s royal healer was sent to her dutifully, after which she was forgotten. Eltanin picked up the tray of food and went to her room. As soon as she saw him, she got up. Quietly, he ced the tray on the bed and raked her body with his gaze. A pale blush dusted her cheeks. "I havepleted half of it," she informed him, pointing at the book. "The spells are interesting." Her hands were stained with ink. Even though she was a ve who was forced to keep her head down, Tania had a grace about her, a quiet dignity that he had started admiring. However, this afternoon, she looked pale and was slouching. Her left shoulder dropped down more than her right one. His gaze shifted to the open book and her quill. He walked over to the table, closed the book and ced the quill back in the inkstand. "I think you have done enough for today. You don''t need to work any further." He wondered how her ink-stained hands would look on his shaft. He stifled a groan. ¦Ñ??????????? She stared at him, bewildered. He pointed at her shoulders and said, "Are you sore from sitting for too long?" She bit her lip and lowered her head. Eltanin loved the way she blushed for him. "You don''t have to worry, Tania," he said. "You are tranting pretty quickly. At this rate, you will have half my library tranted in less than a month." He sauntered to where she was and stood right in front of her. He inhaled her scent, redolent of citrus and sweet spices. "It isn''t a problem," she replied. But as soon as she tried to straighten herself, a pained gasp left her. "You might be used to it, but if you continue working in this position, you will suffer. And how good would you be then? Hmm?" "I promise that I will not let my quality ¡­" she closed her mouth, realizing that she was arguing with a king, her gaze fell onto the floor. "Otherwise, what will I do for the rest of the day after lunch, Your Highness?" He curled his hand beneath her chin and tipped her head up. "First, look up at me and not at my feet." Their gazes locked. Eltanin''s breath lodged in his throat when he looked into her beautiful blue-green eyes. A momentter he added, "I look handsome, don''t I?" Tania suppressed a giggle. Narcissist. She nodded. "I don''t need a sick scribe," he added. "We will continue tomorrow." He waved at the food tray. "You are very pale at the moment and need to be looked after." A smile wormed onto his lips when she protested, "I am not fragile." "Don''t worry, Tania," he said as he held her hand. She tried to pull it away, but he wouldn''t let her. He tugged her to the bed and made her sit. He stepped away from her and removed the crochet that covered the silverware. "I will be right back with something to help alleviate your sore shoulders." "Wh¡ª what?" she asked. He was really taking so much care of her all the time that she felt indebted to him. Just yesterday he applied a soothing potion on her. He narrowed his eyes as he noticed the dread and curiosity cross her face. "Wait," was all he said before heading up to his room. A little whileter, he returned with a jar that had a green liniment in it. "It will soothe your sore muscles. Remove your clothes," he said. Chapter 55 Butterflies In Her Stomach Chapter 55 Butterflies In Her Stomach Tania paled as horror bubbled in her chest. Why was the king always hell bent on removing her clothes? Under that knight in shining armor fa?ade, was he a wild wolf? Too many thoughts swirled in her mind, but she realized that he had only wanted to take care of her. "I¡ª" Eltanin had been a prince and then a king all his life. And all he ever experienced was how women threw themselves at him. He had witnessed many forms of debauchery in his life and would never consider forcing himself on a woman. Eltanin had never been attracted to a woman to that extent that he would do it, either. However, with Tania, it was different. Every waking moment these days he was fantasizing about her. Whenever he saw her, his wolf mored on the inside to mark his mate. Just yesterday, his fangs started lengthening the moment he realized that she was naked and taking a bath. Yes, around Tania, he fought to stay under control. Yet, right now, all he wanted was to care for his mate who was suffering with pain, silently. She would never have mentioned to him about her aches had he not noticed. He didn''t like the way she reacted to his help. However, he understood the underlying reasoning. "Tania," he said, his voice ragged. "This liniment is going to ease your aches, and that is all I want." He waited for her reaction, for her to settle and trust him. When her expression did not rx, he added, "Have I ever forced myself on to you?" She stared at him and then blinked. "Don''t you think it would be easy for me to force myself on you if I wanted to?" Her eyes became red with fright, as tears stung. She lowered her face and bit her bottom lip as her hand went to the backrest of the chair she was sitting on earlier. She was contemting his words, it never urred to her how terrible it sounded, yet it was true. "It is absolutely fine with me if you don''t want me to apply this medicine on you, Tania," he continued, seeing her reluctance. That was a big fat lie. He was itching to turn her around and ther the medicine on her back. "But make up your mind. You have a long day ahead of you and I don''t have much time to waste." Again, false. He had all the time in the world for her, but he wanted to feed her and see to it that she was healthy. The dy was not boding well with him. He tried using reverse psychology, hoping that she would allow him to cater to her. For several moments, she contemted what to do next, he waited with his breath lodged in his chest, Tania sucked in a sharp breath and slowly exhaled, she visibly rxed. "My shoulders are hurting me pretty badly, and so is my neck." "I know!" He released the tight breath, thanking all the deities. "If you could sit down," he pointed at the bed, "then I will apply it on the affected areas for you." He pulled the cork lid off the jar. ¦Ñ??????????? Tania turned around and started opening theces on the front of her gown as he tried his best to keep speaking, but failing terribly. All he could manage to do was mumble, "I am under magic. No. I mean, this paste is made with magic." he spouted nonsense. "I have asked him many times what the ingredients are, but¡ª" Tania lowered her gown presenting her back to him, and Eltanin became speechless. He choked on his words. The world stopped. He forgot how to breathe. He had never been so distracted in his life. Every coherent thought flew out of his mind. Tania had the most beautiful back a woman could ever have. The curve of her neck met with her shoulders, the tan melding with the ivoryplexion, as his gaze lowered down her body. She may have been thin, but when she had taken her clothes off, he couldn''t believe the generous curves she was bestowed with. From the top he could see the outline of her plump breasts, and they flowed into a slender waist that red into curvaceous hips. As if that wasn''t enough to allure him, right above her hips were two dimples. They were more prominent right now as she was clenching her muscles with tension. Her skin was still healing. The angry red marks on her back had lessened since yesterday. It took every ounce of his will to suppress his wolf to behave. With shaky hands, he put his fingers in the jar and took out a dollop of the medicine. He would have to ask the royal sculptor to carve a statue of her. He wanted to immortalize her beauty. He noticed a swelling beneath her neck on the left. Tania moved under his scrutiny and the moment she moved, she hissed in pain. Her hand reached her back and her breasts jutted out. Eltanin caught a glimpse of her rosy nipple and he froze. He felt as if he might die if he didn''t touch them and wrap his lips around them. Eltanin had seen so many bosoms in his lifetime that he was no longer curious about them. But the sight in front of him ¡ª the plump breasts of his mate, who had a pair of perky, rosy nipples, made him feel like he would go crazy if he didn''t feel them. Maybe, he wouldn''t let the royal sculptor see his naked mate. He would end up killing him if he got toy eyes upon her naked body. She turned her face over her shoulders, waiting for him. "Your Highness, please give me the¡ª" Eltanin pped the liniment on her back, careful that he didn''t get it on her other injuries. With shaky hands, he started applying the ointment gently. He was so gentle that it was tickling her. She moved back a little to add some pressure from his fingers. He whimpered as his fingers dug in her flesh. He said, "Don''t move." Or he feared that he would have to leave the room so as to not be a danger to her. Tania sat still. As Eltanin continued to massage her, his fangs lengthened and so did his cock. His eyes flickered silver as he looked at the pulse point on her nape, where it met with the shoulder. He wanted to sink his fangs into her flesh there as he took her. His mouth drooled and he realized that his saliva wasced with his venom. Unable to resist the pull, he lowered himself to her nape, to her shoulder and brushed his lips on her pulse point, grazing them a little with his fangs. Tania trembled. The soft touch of his lips on her shoulders should''ve scared her instead she felt butterflies in her stomach. His face was close to hers as his warm breath fell on her skin. His body''s heat draped her. Her breath became ragged. She closed her eyes, whimpering under the impact. Certainly, this was magic, otherwise an attraction of this magnitude was impossible. "I¡ª" Chapter 56 Trying To Help Chapter 56 Trying To Help Tania stuttered to a stop. With him behind her, under his magical touch, she could feel the tension between them. It was a maic pull that grasped her hips and shoulders. It took everything in her power to not sumb to the maddening attraction. She was so focused on keeping herself in check that when said, "Talk to me Tania," she gasped. With his free hand Eltanin gripped the jar hard as a shudder sted through him. It was as if he was hit by a stormy wave over and over again. Tania didn''t know what to say. She blushed like the deepest shade of a rose. She blurted, "Umm¡­ I want to find out what my mother and father looked like." Eltanin stopped what he was doing on her back for a second. His brows furrowed. He closed his eyes and loosed a breath. Thank fuck. "Why?" he asked. All at once he felt like her features resembled someone he had seen earlier. But who? She let out a nervous chuckle and his hand eased on her naturally. "Doesn''t every child want to know who they resemble more?" His hands started working in slow circles over the swelling. Suddenly, shimmery white lights appeared from the inside of her shoulder curve and faded out, spilling over his fingers as if caressing them. He drew a sharp breath in. "Who do you resemble?" she asked curiously. "Mostly my father, but¡ª" The lights danced over her back, stronger than thest time. She turned her head a little towards him and gazed at him sidelong. "But¡ª" "But they say I am more like my mother in how I behave. My mother left me to go back to her people. Father took care of me¡­" The lights traveled over his fingers in soft waves. He was mesmerized. He knew that her gift was lying dormant. But whatever triggered it to manifest, he was going to chase it. Maybe her wolf wanted toe out, or was she actually a Fae lost in Araniea? Now, more than her, her wanted to know about her mysterious past. "Don''t you have a sibling?" "No," he said as he continued kneading her back and as the lights continued appearing. Tania seemed to rx under his ministrations and he liked the fact that she trusted him a bit more. "I wish I had siblings," she replied with a longing in her voice. "Trust me siblings are a pain in the ass!" he rolled his eyes as he pressed the heel of his hand into her shoulder de. She closed her eyes, wincing in pain. "I am sorry," he whispered. The lights pulsated behind her back and disappeared. She startedughing. "It''s nothing. You worry too much." Eltanin stopped working his fingers when she startedughing, mesmerized by her. It was the first time he had heard herugh so carefree. When he had seen her earlier, she was stoic and quiet, always scanning her surroundings nervously. He had only seen her half-smiling. But never augh. Her hardships were visible on body in physical manifestations of scars from whips andshes, he wondered if she everughed. In between herugh, she said, "You shouldn''t feel sorry for such a small thing like this. It''s absolutely nothing at all. The¡ª" she stopped mid-sentence and resumedughing. Herughter was infectious. More than the feel of her velvety skin, it was herughter that enraptured him. Herughter was like the bells of a temple. It rumbled throughout his body right down to his feet, leaving them tingling. Herughter was musical. He wanted to turn her around and see her face when sheughed. He found himself staring at her face that was tipped back as sheughed, and from where he stood, it was easy to see the upper swells of her breasts. He didn''t know how or when, his hand slipped off her back and reached just above her hips. He couldn''t believe it when his fingers dug into the flesh. His blood rushed to his groin and his skin heated. He was surrounded not only by her musicalughter, but also by her citrusy and sweet spice scent and the next thing he knew was that he was leaning against her. His chest heaved heavily as herughter sent vibrations through his body. ¦Ñ??????????? Tania stoppedughing immediately when she sensed his body next to hers. It wasn''t fear that ran down her body in the form of a shiver. Her face pinkened and the rosiness spread on to her neck. Eltanin brought his hands up to touch her arms. He ran his fingers up and down as if that was the most natural thing to do. "Your Highness," she said in a low voice, shrinking a little. "Hmm?" he said, not able to understand what she just said. "I think we are done here," she added. "No, we aren''t," he said. He was not going to back off from her. It wasn''t every day he got to see his mate''s naked torso. In this case, naked back. Even though his throat was paper dry from feeling her smooth skin, the electricity that zapped through him was so addictive that he couldn''t stop touching her. "Why?" she asked, this time she trembled out of fear. What was the king''s intention? Just a few minutes back he gave her a nice lecture on how he had so many women for him at the drop of a hat and now he refused to leave her? Eltanin''s fingers went inside the jar to scoop out a generous dollop and thered it on her upper arm while his gaze was fixated on her cleavage. "But there''s no pain there!" Tania cried. "It is swollen hard and hurts a lot," Eltanin found himself talking about his aching cock. Tania stilled. "Oh, I know what you are talking about," she said. She could feel something swollen between them against her back. It was so hot that she was sure it would be painful. Eltanin halted and frowned. Tania yanked her tunic up in one swift tug and tied herces quickly, much to his displeasure. She turned to him, took the jar of liniment that was cold on her skin and soothed her pain. She dipped her fingers in it as he watched her. "What are you trying to do?" he asked, puzzled. A smile crept up on her lips. "I am going to return the favor." "No!" he squeaked. She rubbed both her hands with the cold paste and looked at his cock. She took her hands forward with a glint in her eyes. Eltanin backed away, snapping out of his reverie. "No, I am fine!" he replied as he wiped his hands with a towel. "But you are not well¡­ I was only trying to help you." "No!" But Tania jumped at him and yanked his breeches down. "Goodness! Tania!" he rasped as he held his breeches tightly. Only the top part was visible now, just above his hard erection. Tania thered the paste all over there. "Taniaaaaa!" Eltanin bellowed as his skin just above his cock felt like someone had put a thousand bs of ice over there. He groaned, "Cman''s Horns!" while jumping backwards, eyes crossing, head tipped up, erection waning. "See, your swelling has gone down," she said with a cute smile. Eltanin grabbed his cock and balls and¡ª Chapter 57 Message Chapter 57 Message Eltanin ran to the bathroom and washed himself. When he came out, dripping in water, Tania gave him a confused look with the jar in her hand. He splotched all the way to her, snatched it from her, closed the lid of the jar and tossed it aside. On second thoughts, he picked up the jar and strode out of the room, muttering about stupid healers, meddlesome demon wolves and vicious womenkind. He threw the jar outside his room''s window, lest she got any more ideas. When he went back after changing clothes, she asked, "Are you fine?" she asked. After all, she had helped him a lot, right? He grunted, "Yes." "I wanted to ask you a question." "Sure," he said. "Ask away." Questions were good. Anything to distract him from what just happened. His erection was still wrapped in ice. "Next time when you get that puffiness, will you allow me to massage you? My hands are good!" Eltanin''s eyes became wide like saucers. All the ice melted and heat pooled in his stomach. He knew he was about to "swell" in front of her, so he ran to sit on a chair and crossed his legs. Before he could reply to her, she said, "I saw a woman, I mean a mermaid in the water right over there." She stared at the ss wall ahead. She hesitated a little, as if he was going to dismiss her, saying that she imagined. "I was surprised to see that mermaids exist?" His lips curved up. Eltanin picked out the flesh from the marinated, salted, and roasted fish and gave it to her. "Yes, mermaids exist. You will see them every now and then around this room." Tania''s eyes widened with amazement. "Really?" He nodded. He wanted to tell her that those were his mother''s guards spying on him. She was a sea goddess and she kept a full surveince on him. By now, he was sure that she must havee to know about Tania, but he was also sure that she wouldn''te to question him about it unless he brought it up. It was a silentmunication between them, which she respected. "Yes," he replied. Tania sucked in air. "She was beautiful¡­" Eltanin chuckled. "All mermaids are beautiful." And Tania felt a sharp emotion that stabbed her heart at his words. She surely wasn''t jealous, she tried to convince herself. ¦Ñ??????????? Eltanin had his meals with her again and warned her before leaving, "Don''t go outside this room or mine. If you do, it will be difficult for you to find your way back and what if someone sees you?" More than the fact that she would get lost, he just didn''t like the fact that she would be outside, unsafe and alone. Morava was still in the pce and he didn''t trust the girl. From the corner of his eye, he saw a mermaid swimming towards them. He didn''t want Tania to see her. He narrowed his eyes towards her and the moment he did that, the mermaid whirled in the opposite direction. Tania rubbed her neck and nodded lightly. She had to go out and send the message to Menkar as to what all she did in the past two days. Moreover, she didn''t want to stay in the room. "I won''t," she assured him. After all, at the end of the day, she was a spy and Menkar''s owls waited for her somewhere in the pce gardens. Eltanin got up from the bed. He took the tray of food and disappeared up the stairs. Tania went to the bathroom and washed up. When she came back out, she found the king was back in the room and he was staring at her. She froze in her spot wondering if she had done something wrong, when he strode over to her and pulled her into a tight hug. Tania waspletely bamboozled. She ced her hands against his chest to push him away. Why would a king hug her? "You don''t have to thank me so profusely for my work," she said, her voice mumbling against his hard chest. When he removed himself, she found him gushing all over. He spun on his heels and strode out of the room without letting her speak more. Tania stared at his back bewildered because a bigger nest of butterflies stoked in her tummy. Tired, she went off to sleep only to wake up in the evening. It was time for her to go out and find Menkar''s spy who must have mingled with the pce birds to stay hidden. She was sure that she would return early, before the moon ascended in the sky and when the first flicker of torches dazzled the pce. Tania picked up a shawl, wrapped it around her and came out of her room. She closed the door lightly behind her and walked to the hidden passageway through which Eltanin had brought her. The tunnel was damp and smelled of roses. For the first time, she realized that the tunnel had ancient paintings throughout the length of it. She picked up a torch from a holder and brought it closer. She was mesmerized by the paintings. They were of the sea, ships, mermaids and a baby. She halted at various ces to study the paintings. "Beautiful!" she sighed. She ced the torch back in a holder and then walked out of the tunnel. A thick bush of roses greeted her on either side of the entryway. That exined the scent of roses. It was not long when she strolled all the way to the orchard of the pce. She was captivated. Under the rosy sunset, the apples glowed a light shade of red. The trees stood proud of the bounty they produced. Tania could see how well maintained the orchard was. She pulled her shawl closer as her lips curled up and entered the wellid paths in between the trees. Thankfully, there was no one working at this time of the day, so feeling confident that no one would see her, she walked ahead. She picked up a stray stick and drew arrows on the ground as she walked as signs to go back in case she lost her way. She let out a low whistle to signal the owl. The smell of the apples was enticing. Tania plucked one and then strolled ahead. She had never had this kind of freedom back in Cetus. And she didn''t know if she would ever get it again, so she dug her teeth in the flesh of the apple and hummed a tune. Almost an hourter when she turned to leave, her eyes went to the bird that was sitting on a tree, watching her with its yellow orbs. "Nomia!" she ced her hands on her heart. "You scared me!" The owl screeched and then flew to the nearest branch over her. She ryed her message to him about the books she tranted and the owl flew to the west. She didn''t know how far she hade. The day had rolled into the night. "Oh no!" she cried. On top of that a light drizzle started. "Ohhh!" she whined, realizing that her signs must have faded. So, she did the best thing she could, she started traversing the path she came from. But soon¡ª Chapter 58 Promise Chapter 58 Promise Darkness shrouded the orchard like a nket. Her anxiety rose. She was sure that she had lost her way. Everywhere she turned, she saw dark delineations of apple trees. She ran her fingers through her hair again and again as if that would keep the anxiety at bay. All the trees, all the paths that cut each other looked so much alike that she couldn''t tract her own direction. On the boundary of the orchard were tall oak trees. The moon''s rays pooled over the ground through small gaps of overhead canopies. She felt like she was trapped in a maze. Getting out of here was impossible for she had traveled a long way. She clenched her fists as her lips quivered. What felt like an eternity, she found that she was only going round and round in circles. Cold crept in as the moon rose higher in the sky. Her feet were chilled as the air and the ground became cold. Tired and hungry, she decided that she would never venture out alone in the ptial ground, unescorted again. This wasn''t the monastery, which was smaller and where she knew her way around, every nook and cranny. An asional caw or a grunt made her jump. She was scared that the moment the king found out she left, he would scold her harshly. Tania raked her hair once more, helplessly. She walked aimlessly for a few more minutes and then got so exhausted that she trudged to the nearest oak and leaned against its trunk. She slid to the ground and curled her knees up. She curved her hands around and rested her head over them. She was sure of one thing¡ªthere wouldn''t be wild beasts in this well-maintained orchard. Tired as hell, she closed her eyes when all of a sudden, she heard a low, menacing growl. Her heart leapt out of her chest when she found herself face to face with a massive wolf with eather pulsating out his eyes. She stifled a scream when the wolf growled, peeling his lips back to bare his jaws. The wolf came to stand next to her, towering her. It was huge. Perhaps taller than her and blended with the night as if it was made out of it. His midnight blue fur rippled as a soft breeze blew. Tania shrank and scrambled back, closing her eyes tightly. Eltanin. "Tania," a low baritone voice came. "Tania." Her eyes snapped open and to her utter disbelief, she saw Eltanin crouching in front of her. Tania jumped at him and curled her shivering arms around his neck as relief surged through her. "Oh, thank God!" she rasped. He wrapped his arms around her and stayed there until she stopped shivering. When she opened her eyes and stared into his eyes, she said, "I want to go back!" They got up together and she realized that he was only in his breeches. She jumped away. ---- Eltanin had gone into panic mode when he returned and saw that Tania wasn''t in the room. He was extremely angered that she had gone despite his strict instructions. He followed her smell all the way to the orchards. The pce orchards were huge. She could have easily gotten lost in them unless she knew her way out. What if any wolf found her? What if he was forcing her? She was a delicate girl who couldn''t counter any attack on her. He was so anxious that his wolf wanted an out, so he let it free. The moment he let it free, his wolf picked up the scent of the mate and growled. Night had fallen and with his enhanced vision, he located her after an hour of running. She was sitting beneath an oak tree with her knees curled up and shivering because of the cold. As soon as she saw him, she shrank with fear and closed her eyes. His heart squeezed and he shifted to his human form. "Tania!" She threw herself on him and he caught her in his arms immediately. All his anger and panic vanished the moment she was in his arms. He smelled her hair, her scent and calmed down. "I want to go back," she rasped in his arms. He picked her up with one arm around her waist and the other on her hip. And right now, the wolf got an opportunity to negotiate something very important. "Sure, but you have to promise me something if I take you back," the wolf said with an air of importance as he hugged her tightly. Her face was merely a few inches away from his. She had curled her arms around his neck. "What?" she croaked. Tania was ready to promise anything at this point of time. "You have to give me five kisses every day from now onwards." Her mouth dropped to the floor. "Wh¡ªwhat? This is preposterous!" ¦Ñ??????????? He shrugged as he started carrying her all the way back to the pce. "You have to promise me that you will give me five kisses every day, out of which¡ª" Her eyes became wide like that of an owl in anticipation. But she was feeling better now that his body heat surrounded her. Her limbs had started thawing. "Out of which?" "Out of those five, you have to give one kiss on my lips," he finished. Tania was dumbfounded. After a long moment of silence in which she stared and red at him, contemted and conjectured at his proposition, all the while in his arms, a ragged breath left her. She looked behind him and realized how dark it was. The moonlight fell on his hair, shrouding him like a halo. She could feel his fingers digging in the flesh of her hips. Heat pooled in her belly and she clenched her thighs a little. Eltanin''s nostrils red as he smelled her arousal. And his cock became painfully stiff. "Your swelling¡ª" "I am not hurt. That is my manhood," he growled, cutting her off. "What about my promise?" Flushing, she dragged her teeth on her bottom lip, lowered her eyes and nodded. She had heard too many tales of manhood from the head cook at the monastery, but that was the location? And suddenly she realized what a big mistake she did when she¡ª Her blush deepened. "Okay," she said as apensation. A smile curved his lips up. "Then you better start kissing me now." When she frowned, he said, "The promise starts now. You have to give me kisses for the day." Tania blushed like a thousand suns. "What about¡ª" "No questions," he growled. "Only kisses." Eltanin couldn''t feel better in his life. His mate was in his arms and she was about to kiss him. Tania leaned forward and, in a hurry, ced a peck on his chin. Then she ced the remaining four once again on his chin. And as she did that, she felt as if her skin was going to be on fire. "That''s cheating, Tania!" he said, as he nted her against his body so that she was in a morefortable position. "And since you kissed me on the chin only, it would be counted as one kiss." "No!" she protested. He shook his head. "You have to start all over again and now as a penalty, you have to kiss me twice as much." Chapter 59 The Kiss Chapter 59 The Kiss By the time they came to the rose garden in front of the passageway, Tania continued to refuse him. She still hadn''t kissed his lips. In the end, when she didn''t ce a kiss on his lips, before setting her feet on the ground, he leaned and brushed his lips on hers. The kiss was nothing like she had experienced earlier. She gasped when she felt his lips over hers. It was sensuous and her lips started quivering. He set her on her feet on the soft grass under a willowy oak. He tilted his head and his mouth opened as if to say something, but he snapped it shut. Both of them were standing in stunned silence, looking at each other. He picked up a strand of her hair and a ripple of shiver passed over the skin of her chest when his knuckles brushed. Tania was surprised when those waves didn''t stop but continued to go lower to her breasts and then to her belly. Her pulse thrummed and she flushed deep. She dropped her gaze and turned away from him. How was it possible that a mere touch of his brought forth such a strong response? She took a few steps away, sping her hands, trying to search for something to say. "I¡ª I¡ª" she cleared her throat. "I love the roses near the passageway." There was no reply. "You have beautiful orchards," she rambled on. "We have olive groves in Cetus Monastery. I used toe out every other night to see them." She walked beneath the oak. She thought about the green and ck olives that grew. "And what did you do with them?" he asked, not even a foot behind her. She thought about the groves, and the violet jacarandas trees that bloomed around them. "We harvest them and then make oil. It used to be one of my favorite ces." "Do you want to see my favorite ce?" "You must have a lot of favorite ces," she said, ncing over her shoulder. "No, the one I am talking about is new. Do you want to see it?" He extended his hand for her to hold. She should have denied his offer but she ced her hand in his. Eltanin grabbed her hand and then walked through a line of Carolina silverbells. He was quiet all the way to a courtyard which he entered through a backdoor. Sweetvender scent wafted through the air when he turned to the right and took her under a canopy of willows. At first, she thought that someone would catch them, but to her surprise, the courtyard was deserted. Only two sconces burned on the walls that led to the corridor which disappeared inside the pce. The branches of the willow trees were touching the ground as a gentle breeze swayed them. "Is this your favorite ce?" she asked because she thought he would take her to a luxury room. After all, he was a king and he must be used to luxury. Who would a ce beneath the willows be his favorite? He nodded. "It has be my new favorite." He tugged her further inside, parting the branches. And when the branches fell back to their ces, they were enclosed inplete darkness. There was not a drop of moonlight that could prate the thick trees. He didn''t leave her hand and led her to a stone bench that was on the far corner of the canopy. She depended on himpletely because she couldn''t see clearly through the darkness. He sat down on the bench and tugged her to sit on him. She gasped when she sat down on hisp. He pulled her closer to him against his chest and asked, "Are you fine?" ¦Ñ??????????? It was fine and then it wasn''t. It''s not that she was sitting on hisp for the first time, but this time it felt¡­ different. And she didn''t know why. She didn''t know whether whatever she was doing was right or not, but she felt heat creeping in face and belly. "I can sit on the side," she offered. "I know, but you are on myp because I wanted you to be here." "Why are we here, Your Highness?" she asked in a low voice. "Tania?" He whispered, his heart crashing like waves against cliffs. "I am here for my kiss." Tania went so still against him that her breath lodged in her throat. Even when he was sitting on hisp, her head was only right up to his chin. He curled his finger beneath her chin and tipped it up. "You promised," he reminded her. After staring at her for a long time, waiting like he always did, he brushed his knuckles over her cheek. "I won''t ask you again, Tania." Before she had a chance to respond, his lips were on hers and a gasp escaped her at the pillowy contact. She could feel the shape of his lips as he brushed them over hers. Tania''s stomach was a pit of wild butterflies. Her hands trembled as she clutched his naked chest. Eltanin brought one hand behind her head and grabbed it. He pulled her closer to him and deepened his kiss. Her bosoms fell and rose as he grazed her lips with his fangs and moved his other hand to the small of her back. Her blood was set on fire as the touch of his lips scorched her soul. His chest rumbled and a growl emerged from his mouth as he parted her lips. Tania felt the groan tumble down her throat and her liquid heat pooled in her belly. He picked her up and made her straddle him and pressed her against his chest. She shuddered when she felt his manhood going rock hard against her. She squirmed against him and he moaned in her mouth. Whatever little hesitancy she had, shattered. Eltanin''s hands slid down to her sides and then curled around her, making her press tightly against him. He delved his tongue inside hers and she opened up for him. Another rough groan emanated from him. Tania knew that this kiss was something so much more that she won''t be the same again around him. So many sensations flowed in her body. Something stirred inside. As if on an instinct she rolled her hips against him. He grabbed her skirt and pooled it on her thighs. And when he did that, a shudder passed through her as if lightning had hit her. He stroked her thighs, sending shivers in between her thighs. They moved against each other as his tongue danced around hers, seeking domination, possessiveness. She groaned his name as her fingers threaded in his silky midnight blue hair. Eltanin pulled out and licked her lips before resting his forehead against hers. "Tania," he said as if it were a prayer. He removed himself away from her soon because the kiss had seared him. If he didn''t move away, he wouldn''t have stopped. "Hmm?" She whimpered reluctantly, without realizing that her fingers were still threaded in his hair. He brought his hand to her face and brushed it with his knuckles. "That was the kiss I was talking about." He was seconds away taking her on the stone bench and then sinking his fangs in her pulse point. A subdued scraping movement urred. When Tania whipped her head back, he said, "Probably a squirrel." Chapter 60 Cocooned Chapter 60 Cocooned Tania was breathless after the kiss. She rested her face on his chest as he draped his arms around her possessively. She didn''t know if she would be able to kiss him again like this, but things between them changed. She became hyper aware of the fact. She wondered if she would have stopped kissing him ever. The feeling was¡­ surreal. And fearsome. "Would you be able to kiss like this every day?" he asked, resting his chin over her head. "Only once a day?" His chest rose and fell against her breasts. Their heartbeat was in tandem. Wild. "I will stop myself even if you wouldn''t stop me." He paused as he exhaled heavily. "What I mean is that I wouldn''t take you even unless you would want me to." Did he read her mind? How could he speak of the fears she was thinking about? And what did he mean by taking her? She was confused about that part. She didn''t say anything because she loved the intimacy between them. She loved the way his chin rested on her head and how he had curled his big arms around her. He slid his hand up to her neck and curled his fingers around her nape. He started brushing the pulse point on her slender neck. "You didn''t answer my question, Tania." "If I say yes, will that make me a bad girl?" A pulse of liquid heat tingled in her body. She really didn''t know of the rtionships between a man and a woman, but she knew where all this was about to go. Eltanin eyes became wide for a moment and then became heavy-lidded. A groan came out of his lips. "That would make you a very, very bad girl, Tania." Her eyebrows furrowed. "But then you would be my bad girl." Gods knew how much he wanted to stoke her bad-ness. The possibilities¡ª "Ah!" he shifted a little to adjust his rock hard shaft which twitched. "You promise not to tell anyone about it?" she asked innocently. Eltanin was so amused by her question that his chest squeezed. There were numerous girls who would advertise everywhere that the king kissed them, but here she was. Also, he would never tell what she did to him or he did to her. "I would never." Though if at all she made marks on his back in throes of love, he would show them off to the world. She looked up at him, gazed in his eyes and said, "Also, I wouldn''t have stopped you from taking me." She wanted to know what taking her meant. Eltanin was speechless. His body shook and a wild rumble emanated. "What are you doing Tania?" She thought that she was really a horrible girl to even think like that. "I am a terrible girl," she said, feeling a pang of guilt. Being the personal ve of her Master, no boy or man approached her out of fear. So, she didn''t know a lot. ¦Ñ??????????? "Hell no!" He kissed her forehead. If anyone was horrible, it was him. He was corrupting the innocence of his beautiful, na?ve mate. "You are a lovely girl. Don''t be shackled by the foolish expectations of your Master." He kissed her temple and then gazed at her again. "And I want you to be my bad girl. Would you kiss me like this once a day?" His arms slid down on my sides. She lowered her eyes not able to stare into his. Heat must have crept on her cheeks because she was feeling very hot. Her lips curled up and she nodded. "I will kiss you like that once a day but that''s all." Eltanin''s wolf was somersaulting on the inside because he had cinched the greatest deal of his love life which was only a few days old. He was so happy that he would have jumped up in ecstasy, but when Tania settled her cheek over his chest, he just wrapped his hand behind her head and his arms around her waist, pulling her closer. Tania didn''t know for how long they stayed cocooned in the darkness of the willow. She didn''t want to know either. She closed her eyes hoping for her heart to slow down, hoping for him to cool down. Neither of them moved from their ce, savoring the connection, savoring the taste of each other on their lips. After a long moment when the air became colder, he said, "It is time for you to be tucked in your nkets, Tania." "Oh, okay," she replied without moving. She loved his body heat and she felt that it was enough for her to stay alive. Sudden realization that she was appointed as spy here hit her hard. "Tania?" "Yes," she said against his shoulder, not wanting to step out of this cocoon. "But I am happy to be here. I don''t want to go back." She knew that he wouldn''t understand that she never wanted to go back to the monastery. Eltanin became silent for a long time and she wondered if he had understood what she meant. Did she say anything wrong? She would eventually have to return and hoped in the meantime that he didn''t suspect her to be a spy. She thought that he would ask her to leave, but his arms tightened around her and both of them fell into silence for some more time. "I don''t want you to go¡­" he whispered. Eltanin got up from his ce, taking her with him. He set her feet on the ground, his arms still on her. He kissed her temple again and held her hand. Soon they were on their way back to his chamber through their secret passageway. --- "Are you sure?" Morava growled. Her nostrils red. Ivy had narrated the incident and what she heard in the courtyard. She was strolling in the corridors of the pce and hade to the courtyard which she found amazingly beautiful. It was a cold day and she brushed her arms when the sea breeze from Jade River blew, ruffling the leaves of the tall and thick willows in the courtyard. The yard was enveloped in the soft yellow light of the mes of the sconces that flickered. The ce smelled of roses and Carolina silverbells. She was about to leave when she caught a soft conversation. It was between a man and a woman. King Eltanin was with someone under the willow. Ivy froze at her spot. Her heart beat fast. What was the king doing with a woman beneath the willow? She focused hard to hear the muffled conversation, but she only heard unintelligible voices. Her first instinct was to go under the trees and confront the king. But she didn''t have the audacity to go to expose him. What if he killed her on the spot? Moreover, that was kind of expected from the kings¡ªdebauchery. However, she had to inform Morava about his wild ventures in the pce. She turned to leave and her sandals squeaked on the floor. Gasping in fear that they must have heard it, she fled from there and stopped only when she reached in front of Morava''s room. Chapter 61 Habit Chapter 61 Habit The night was nearing a point when the moon was ascending in the sky. The pce was quiet, and besides a few guards, she didn''te across any other people. She opened the door of Morava''s bedchamber and closed it behind her. She was panting wildly when she heard Morava''s harsh voice, "Where were you, durd? You were supposed to help me change into my nightgown. "Princess!" she rasped, her face flushed. "I have something very urgent to tell you!" Morava frowned and narrowed her eyes. "What is it?" she asked as she studied the urgency on Ivy''s face. "The king¡ª the king¡ª" "What about him?" she growled, growing impatient." "He¡ª he¡ª" Ivy panted as she ced her hand on her chest to calm down. "He was with a woman in the courtyard!" And then she gave an ount of what she saw and heard while there. Fury boiled in Morava as she stared at Ivy. "Are you sure?" she growled. Just yesterday he defended a servant girl and killed Giada over it, and then tonight, Ivy found him in the courtyard with another girl? Was she the servant girl which he had killed Giada over? "I am!" Ivy nodded vehemently. Morava''s temper had no bounds. She picked up a porcin horse from the side table and threw it on the floor. The porcin shattered into thousands of pieces. "I will kill her!" she hissed, shivering in anger. "Take me to the courtyard!" "Princess!" Ivy called her. "Don''t be in such a rush. We have to form a n. And we have to be very secretive about it. We need to find the girl who is behind all this. And I suspect that she is the same one the king is defending." Morava snapped her fiery gaze to Ivy. She flinched and pressed herself against the door. "Princess, please calm down," she urged. "We have to be careful now." She clenched her jaw and spun on her heels to go back to her bed. "What do you suggest, Ivy?" she shouted. "That I just stay here in my chamber as the king fucks her?" Ivy followed the princess. As soon as Morava sat down on the bed, Ivy kneeled in front of her and took her sandals off. "Princess, we cannot let anyone know what we are doing. And there are two reasons for that. One, you have already seen how the king would react if we go attack his servants or disobey his orders. Two, we have to trap the girl, take her out and execute her quietly." Morava stared at Ivy, her anger dissipating slightly. Ivy got up and helped her remove her gown. Morava contemted what Ivy just said. She was right. They had to devise a n to plot against the girl who was responsible for her humiliation, and quietly kill her. They would feign ignorance after the fact. It was easy to me others for your mistakes, since there were so many people within a pce. And she was the princess of Pegasii, after all. She knew how to y this game. A smile curved onto her lips. She looked at Ivy who was now helping her to take off her jewelry. "I want you to keep an eye on Eltanin''s whereabouts. See what he does for the entire day, who he meets with when he is not in the throne hall. While you keep a watch on him covertly, while I will watch him openly." Watching him openly would mean that she was interested in him and that was a public image she wanted everyone to see. They should believe that she was obsessively in love with him. She chuckled. ¦Ñ??????????? Ivy removed thest of the pins from her hair and said, "Yes Princess. I will brief you about what he does when I can." Ivy put a nightgown on her, and after tucking Morava under the nket, she went to clean up the pieces of the shattered porcin horse. After cleaning it up, she sent a message to King Biham to send in four of his most efficient spies. After all, once she caught the girl, she would need assistance in killing her. She was not just a simple nobility sent along with Morava. She was Biham''s special spy. ---- Eltanin didn''t let go of Tania''s hand the entire way back to the bedchamber. Then he escorted her all the way down to her room. "Do you want to take a bath?" he asked, his voice a low baritone. She nodded. What happened under the willow still lingered like an electric charge between them. Eltanin brought his hand to her cheek and brushed it with his thumb. "I will leave you for now and return with some food." Another nod. He reluctantly left her, knowing that it was important for her to have some space to contemte about what had happened between them and it was important. When he left, Tania went to take a bath. She opened the shower and stood still beneath the cool water. The coldness of the water hit her hard at first, but then it soon soothed her aching belly. There was this strange heat in between her thighs and she didn''t know how to calm it. After a long cold bath, she felt better. She liked the fact that the king had left her alone. He wasn''t there when she came out of the shower wrapped in a towel. She kind of missed his presence already. He was always so nosy and dominating that within a short period of time he had be like her habit. She shook her head and then changed into the red silk nightgown that he had ced on the bed for her. Her eyes traveled to the dinner tray that was ced on the side table. She ate her food, missing his antics once again. At one point in time, she considered whether she should go upstairs or not, but she blushed and decided against it. Has she grown needy? Tania went to bed and closed her eyes. The lights on the ceiling dimmed with only a few of them mimicking like shooting stars. Her hands went to the cold sheets beside her. She took a deep breath. This was all wrong, and yet it felt right. She needed to distance herself from the king, yet couldn''t help but be caught in the vortex of it. So many thoughts bounced around in her head before sleep finally overtook her. Nightmares followed. "Take my baby away from here, Cordea!" A woman lying on a bed of straw pleaded with her maid. The newborn baby was covered in blood and sticky water. "But princess Kinshra, what about you?" her maid asked as she took the child into her arms. "I can''t stay here any longer!" Kinshra said through her tear-stained face. Her lips quivered. "My people from Vilinski areing to take me anytime now." "Take your baby with you," Cordea urged. "She will have a better future!" "She won''t be wee there, Cordea. I am afraid that they will kill her!" Kinshra looked at the infant in her maid''s arms and burst into more tears. Cordea handed her the baby once more. Kinshra kissed her daughter''s soft head and face. The baby clung to her mother, rooting for her breast. Kinshra fed her while she still could and then gave her back to the maid. "Keep her safe as long as you can," she said in a shaky voice, thick with emotions. All at once¡ª Chapter 62 Ashamed Chapter 62 Ashamed All of a sudden a blinding, bright light filled the small stable where Kinshra was lying. Terrified, Cordea snatched the baby from her mother. Pressing the child close to her chest, she crouched down on to the ground. "Kinshraaaaa!" Cordea''s scream echoed. Tania woke up abruptly, covered in sweat, trying her best to suppress a scream. Her chest heaved heavily and her throat was paper dry. She rose up with a jerk and something tugged her back down. She snapped her head in the direction of what it was and found arge hand gripping hers. Trembling from the dream, Tania followed the arm in a haze and stared into Eltanin''s ck eyes. He was holding her hand tightly as he watched her. Her breath was ragged, but the relief she felt at seeing him was massive. "Nightmare?" he asked. She didn''t reply as she tried to gather her wits. Sheid back down on her pillow, still trembling. Eltanin shifted himself towards her, turned her away from him and then pulled her against his chest. She was shaking so violently that his heart felt like it leapt out of his chest. He stroked her hair, arm, and the sides of her belly gently, until she had stopped trembling and her breath evened out. "Would you like to tell me about it?" she asked. "No¡­" she replied, her voice ashy. Eltanin tucked her head beneath his chin and brought his thigh over hers. He pulled her closer to his chest, his arm curling protectively around her slender waist. It was as if he wanted to protect her from her dreams also. "Sleep Tania." Tania had never felt such intimacy from anyone before. She hadn''t received any until now. Right now, she felt sofortable and protected that a thought crossed her mind¡ªwhat if she could stay like this forever? Her eyes jerked open at her ridiculous thoughts and shoved it out of her mind immediately. --- In the morning, even though Eltanin wanted to have breakfast with Tania, he had toe to the foyer in the west wing of the pce as his father had demanded. He sat on the couch as the guards went to announce his arrival to Alrakis. Morava was sitting to the left of him on a cushioned chair, looking like she hadn''t left a ce in her body to doll up. She was wearing a maroon silk gown and her hair was pinned with arge number of diamond pins that formed a hairband on the top of her head. As she sat on the chair, she smiled sweetly at him, the opposite of her usual pompous, self-righteous demeanor. "How are you, Your Highness?" she asked in a soft voice as if she had forgotten everything that had happened to her close confidante, Giada. ¦Ñ??????????? Eltanin knew how to y this game. He had invented the game. "I am fine, princess. And how are you?" He scoffed. He was well aware of Morava''s intentions for being here. Morava bowed again. "I am doing fine as well. However, can you tell me why Alpha Alrakis has called us?" If Eltanin was surprised, he didn''t show it. Morava was good at feigning ignorance and excellent at forgetting about those whoid their lives down for her. In this case, who lost their lives for her. Did she think that the question would put him on a backfoot? He brushed an invisible particle from his tunic and adjusted his baldric. "I have no idea either," he replied, as he looked away. He gave a cursory nce to her and saw a flicker of temper cross her eyes. He wanted tough at her but chose to remain quiet. Alrakis stormed inside the room looking furious. "I heard that you killed Giada!" he snarled at Eltanin even before he sat down. He came to stand right in front of his son and ced his hands on his waist, his lips peeled back from his teeth. Eltanin tilted his head to the side and narrowed his eyes. "I don''t think I have to exin myself to you, as king, as to why I killed her." He gazed at Morava who appeared as if she was anxious about the conversation, but at the same time attentive. His gaze returned to his father and he snarled back, "However, this is thest time I will warn you, I will not tolerate people going against my judgment or thews of my kingdom. If they do, I will punish them," he paused to gaze at Morava, then continued, "and punish them severely!" "Eltanin!" Alrakis shouted. The minute he shouted, Eltanin let his aura out. Alrakis immediately backed off a little. "Please Alpha Alrakis," Morava cried. "What the king did was the right thing to do. Giada was wrong. She shouldn''t have gone against thew of the kingdom." She lowered her head and sniffled. "Even if she was doing it all for her princess. But¡ª but she stepped over the line and I will take full responsibility for her punishment." There were at least a dozen guards standing in the hall, stationed at the doors and every nook and cranny. She said all this a bit loudly for all of them to hear because she knew that the whole incident would travel beyond the walls of the pce, through rumors spread by the guards. "King Eltanin was right in defending the servant girl." Eltanin retracted his aura and Alrakis eased. "Do you see how nice Morava is? She is ready to forgive you for killing her friend!" "Morava was no friend of Giada!" Eltanin growled. "If she had been her friend, she would have been mourning Giada''s loss instead of sitting here and smiling at me. After all, her friend died just yesterday!" Morava was frozen in ce. She looked like a fool in front of the guards. They were going to think of her as a cold-hearted bitch who was only interested in the king and wasn''t even grieving about her friend. "I¡ª I am saddened by my¡ª" she muttered. Eltanin smirked at her. "I will take my leave, Father," he said and then strode out of the room. He stopped at the door then turned and looked over his shoulder to say, "Giada has been sent to your kingdom for herst rites. That was the only reprieve I could give her. Had she been left here her body would have been thrown to vultures to feast on. I thought you''d like to know!" He walked out of the room without looking back. Morava was dumbstruck. Her heart beat elerated not because she was angry, but because Eltanin had just shown how ignorant, foolish and disloyal she was. Her face was flushed red and didn''t know where to look. She was trying to be sweet and show that she was faithful to the king, supporting him, but it rebounded back so badly that she didn''t have time to recover. Alrakis was shocked. Wordlessly, he watched his son leave the foyer. What he said was right and for the first time Alrakis felt ashamed that he chose Morava to be Eltanin''s bride. He was aware that Morava was still standing behind him. He couldn''t face her. After a long moment of silence, neither spoke, Alrakis trudged back to his room. Chapter 63 The Garden For Royals Chapter 63 The Garden For Royals For the next week Tania spent her time in tranting the arcana book of Onduri. The spells were tough and with every other spell, she would feel tingle in her body. It was like the magic of the spells would ripple over her, y over her skin like gentle waves on the surface of water. Sometimes she would brush up her skin forcefully as if to remove the feeling and sometimes she would giggle when honey-yellow tendrils of magic would coil and curl and flutter around her. It was as if the dark arcana book in Onduri liked her. The dark spells weren''t easy to trante. Tania was doing only one or two pages a day. Whenever she would read out the incantations, the magic would flow out of the arcana towards her, as if attracted, entranced. One night when Eltanin returned, he found Tania sleeping on the bed with honey-yellow tendrils of magic floating around her gently, touching her, caressing her like a lover. The arcana in Onduri was open and the tendrils were emerging from it. When Eltanin went to wake her up, the magic tendrils coiled tightly around her and formed the shape of a snake. The moment he tried to touch her, theyshed at him with the speed of an asp. Eltanin swiftly removed himself from there. He rushed to the book that was lying open on the table and closed it. Only then did the tendrils uncoil and diffuse in the air. He woke up Tania and rted the incident, but she did not seem to recollect that she even slept. A strong wave of fear cruised through him. He wondered as to whether getting the book tranted by her was even right or not. After that incident, Eltanin locked the Onduri arcana in its ce and brought another one. "Are you sure?" asked Tania as she frowned at the book in front of her on the table. "What about thest one? I haven''t even finished it and I quite like it." "I am pretty sure," he said as he circled his arms around her waist. "This is it. Can you recognize thenguage?" He kissed her on her temple. She tilted her head and then opened the first page of the book. As soon as she brushed her fingers over it, her palm tickled. "This is one of the powerfulnguages," she replied. What she didn''t say was that this was also a dangerousnguage. "fesh." Closing her eyes, she spoke the words the invoked the book to reveal itself. And when the symbols revealed, they were dancing. Adrenalin gushed in her as she pinned a symbol with her hand and spoke words for it to settle down. The symbol wiggled beneath her finger but settled nheless. Eltanin watched her doing it and was mesmerized. "You are so talented, Tania," he remarked. She giggled. "I think any scribe at monastery can do it." But she was wrong. No scribe at the monastery had dared to read fesh. Long back one had tried, but his tongue had started bleeding. He continued to read it, but in a few days, he was found dead in his room with blood flowing out of his mouth, nose and ears. "This book is going to take a long time," she informed him as she fondly rubbed his arm. She had started epting him slowly. Over thest few nights, she loved when he pulled her close to his chest and they slept for the night. Her nightmares had stoppedpletely. However, she was hyper aware of Eltanin''s shaft that would somehow nestle in between her hips all the time. It was as if it had found its ce. And she was astonished that it was always so hard that it tented his pants or pajamas all the time. It poked her a lot and she couldn''t help feeling something coiling in her belly. When she clenched her thighs, she could listen to Eltanin sniffing the air like a wolf. His arm would curl tightly around her and sometimes he would even out his head over hers. He would keep murmuring, "How will I survive the night?" She would feel his manhood pulsating against her. She had started seeing many mermaids now. They woulde and sit and stare at her for long hours as she tranted without disturbing her. Tania had started growing used to them and internally wished that one day she could swim just like them in the water. "You can take as long as you want to," he said. ¦Ñ??????????? Over the past one week, she had grown veryfortable with him. Every other day, Eltanin would wrench out a promise from her and she had to concede to it. Yesterday when she was fed up staying indoors, she wanted to go out. Eltanin had made her promise that he would take her out only during the nights and only when she slept over his chest. She had declined and he coaxed her all through the night, but she didn''t agree. Now Eltanin was afraid that she might run away anytime soon. He thought of a way which would surprise her. "Also, you said you wanted to go out." She jerked her head back to look at him. "Are you taking me out right now?" "I am." She squealed with joy. Eltanin chuckled, pleased that he made her happy. He held her hand and took her out of the room. This time instead of going to the door that led to the tunnel, he led her to a dimly lit corridor. Only one torch lit space in its dull glow. "Where are we going?" she asked, feeling excited. He looked at her and smiled. He didn''t speak a word. They reached a heavily crafted wooden door. It had a wyvern crafted on it with rubies in ce of the eyes. Eltanin touched the knob of the door and the rubies glowed. Tania cowered beside him but he grasped her shoulder. He opened the door and brought his mate to the secret garden of the royal pce, one where only the royals were allowed or rather where only the royals could enter. At first, he thought that the door would not open for Tania. However, he just wanted to take his chance. When the door cracked open, he took a breath of relief. He guided her inside the garden. When Tania entered the garden, her eyes became wide with surprise. The apple tree in front of her was stunning. Eltanin dropped his hands from her shoulders to let her walk in the front towards the tree. He could feel that she was astonished. He wasn''t expecting anything less, and he wanted to introduce his mate. Tania padded her way on the soft grass to the tree. The ce was shrouded with a light mist and the golden apples sparkled when they caught a glint of the light from the oilnterns that burned at the periphery of the garden. She stopped breathing, shocked at the sight. She stopped beneath the tree and stood there, watching the apples. She brought her hand to the one that was hanging low to feel that what she was seeing wasn''t an illusion. Not able to resist, she plucked the apple and suddenly something hissed behind her. She recoiled and spun. Chapter 64 Ladon Chapter 64 Ladon There was fog behind her. "Tania¡­" something hissed in a guttural voice. She stumbled back a little, scared. Mist around her thickened so heavily that she was unable to see Eltanin. "Tania¡­" The voice grew closer and though she could not tell whether her heart was beating fast or not, Tania knew that there was something behind her, behind the fog. Her lips parted. "Wh¡ª who is there?" her voice came out muffled. There was nothing until¡ª The mist dissipated around something and then swirled until it created a form in front of her. It was a dragon spirit. Huge. With no perceptible body. There were illusions of his spikes, a snout and coiling body¡ªall of it appearing and disappearing behind the fog. Half coiled around the tree and half on the ground in front of her. Goosebumps lined her skin and Tania was rooted to the spot. She couldn''t see Eltanin. She wanted to call him, reach out to him, but she felt as if she was hypnotized. Her body was captivated by some form of ancient magic. The ruby eyes of the dragon glowed in the mist as he neared his snout to her. The spirit of the dragon constantly shifted as Tania stayed in her ce. With her breath jammed in her throat, she stared at him and her instincts said, "You are the spirit of the Draka Kingdom." She bowed after a moment of silence. "That is right," came a muffled, guttural voice. "I am Ladon." Tania brought her hand over to the dragon spirit and he lowered his head for her to touch. She couldn''t feel his body, only soft, coolness on the tips of her fingers. "I am honored to meet you," she whispered as a tremble cruised through her body. "And I am honored to meet you, Lusitania." "I am not Lusitania," she corrected him, her lips still quivering. "I am Tania." The dragon seemed to have shifted and coiled around her body as if possessively, as if he wouldn''t leave her again. "If you say so," he replied in a mysterious tone. She should have felt his weight, for the spirit was too long and if he had been real, he would have been very heavy. But all she felt was soft wisps of smoke and mist around her. She should have been scared of him, but she felt¡­ protected, even happy. He coiled his head around her and leaned his head over her side. "Do you like to eat apples?" he asked. ¦Ñ??????????? "I love them," she replied, still reeling under the contact. "Then you cane here every day and eat," he replied. "I am sure Queen Hera wouldn''t mind it." "Q¡ªQueen Hera?" Tania stuttered. "Wife of Zeus?" "That''s right," he said and uncoiled. Tania was dumbfounded. She knew that every kingdom had a spirit but she was never ready to meet the spirit of the Draka Kingdom so up and close. The experience was surreal and she felt as if she was forever pushed into and of happiness, from where she didn''t want toe back. She felt a strange bond with the dragon in front of her. It was as if he wanted to feel her soul. A shudder passed through her body when a wisp of thick mist emerged from the dragon and poked in her ear. It pooled inside and tickled her. The dragon spirit uncoiledpletely and slithered back to the tree. Tania followed him in a trance. "You cane and spend your time here whenever you like Tania," he said in the same muffled, guttural voice. He curled around the tree and looked at Tania with his ruby red eyes. Then one of his limbs reached for an apple and he offered it to her. "Eat it. You will like the taste." Tania took the golden apple from him. "Thank you," she said and bowed. The dragon spirit hissed and went back to deep slumber. The mist around her cleared. It was so dark that all she could now make out was the faint delineation of the spirit. She stepped back and then turned to look at Eltanin. He was gazing at her with intense eyes. "Did he give you that apple?" he asked, astonished. He had never seen Ladon talking to anyone other than him and that too when he wanted. Ladon had barely ever talked to Eltanin. He was standing outside the mist and when he saw that Ladon had shrouded Tania in his magic, fear prickled like thorns in his chest. He didn''t know how Ladon would treat Tania. The dragon spirit was too powerful and if he wanted, he could have sliced and eaten Tania, but Ladon talked to her. Eltanin heard their muffled voices through the mist. He tried to reach Tania but the mist thickened warning him not to interfere. "Yes, and he said that I coulde to visit him when I liked." And then Tania took the bite of the golden apple she was given. Fresh juice sshed on her lips. Enraptured, Eltanin wiped the juice from her lips with his thumb and sucked it between his lips. Tania''s lips parted as she flushed and suddenly became aware of herself. "Should we go back?" he asked because the cold of the night began settling. With onest look at the tree with golden apples and the hazy form of the dragon spirit, she walked back with Eltanin to their bedchamber. Eltanin left her there and traipsed to the bar to pour wine for himself. When he turned back, he found that she had already gone to her room. He was still reeling under the effect of the incident that took ce in the garden. The dragon spirit had epted his mate. His heart filled with gratefulness and love, he walked to where his mate was. Tania returned to her room as she ate the apple and with every step she took, she felt invigorated. She felt that she had met Eltanin earlier as well. By the time she finished the apple, she was a mess of anxiety and restless energy. Where did she meet him? So many thoughts bounced in her head that in order to be clear, she went to take a bath. She poured a lot ofvender in her bath and sank inside hot water. She closed her eyes and rested her head at the edge of the tub. She was sure that her mind would be clear. However, all of a sudden, an image of a room where she was snagged by someone, shed in her mind. And the next she saw was a man kissing her. His face was constantly in the haze. After kissing her when his face hovered over hers, she¡ª "Eltanin!" Her eyes jerked open and her heart pounded wildly. Her chest rose and fell. Every memory came flooding back. Feeling a thousand kinds of flustered, she jumped out of the tub, wore a panty, quickly wrapped a towel around her and walked out of the bathroom only to find him standing with a flute of red wine, gazing at her intensely. "You¡ª" she said, her voice breathy. He closed the gap between them and towered above her. "Have you seen me before?" Chapter 65 Wild Sensation Chapter 65 Wild Sensation Eltanin''s heated gaze made her flush. Her wet hair was clump to her neck and shoulders. She gazed right back at him, searching for answers as waves of memories tumbled in my mind one after the other. That night when she was in the Great Hall, she was finding Prince Rigel. However, as if on some basic instinct, her eyes had snapped in his direction and their gazes had locked for a long time. She had to withdraw her gaze reluctantly away. She didn''t want to be the center of attention. She had asked Princess Petra to help her to find Prince Rigel, and she had directed him upstairs. When she reached upstairs, she was snagged in a room by strong arms and the next thing she knew was that she was pinned beneath a man, who kissed her. She couldn''t understand why she didn''t recognize him earlier. How did her memories wipe out? Did Menkar cast a spell? Eltanin sipped his wine as he looked at her over the rim of his ss. "Yes," he replied in a low baritone voice. When she had seen him with Menkar, he knew that she didn''t recollect their meeting at all. She had no memory of it. He didn''t want to force her to remember them out of fear that she may get mental trauma. But now he could sense that she was remembering their first encounter. One, which took his breath and sanity away. Should he let her know that she is his mate? "H¡ªhow?" she asked, her lips trembling, her eyes misty. He ced the flute on the table beside him and wiped the tear that was hanging at the edge of her eye. "Because I was the guard you bumped into that night." His knuckles softly brushed her cheek. "Because you were the one, I was seeking that night." And then every other night she wasn''t with me. His ck raven eyes stared into her light blue-green ones. His other hand slid to her waist and he sprawled it across the small of her back. He pulled her closer to him against his body. "Why didn''t you tell me?" she asked, her voice a mere whisper. "Because I didn''t want you to stress on something so insignificant." His other hand slid to her hip and he cupped it. Tania''s eyes darted between his lips and his chin as she tipped her face up. Eltanin leaned down and brushed his lips over hers. "It doesn''t matter," he said against her lips. Tania was a bundle of nerves. The king was being so gentle with her. She opened her mouth for him and he delved his tongue inside. She moaned when his tongue entwined with hers as if in a mating dance. Her body was on fire and for the first time in all her life she wanted something to do with the liquid heat that was teasing the apex of her thighs. She rose on her toes as he ground himself against her. He sucked her tongue and then sucked her lips until they were swollen. Suddenly, he picked her up in his arms and took her to the bed. She was still wrapped in her towel. He didn''t take her towel out. He made her lie on the bed and crawled beside her. "What do you want Tania?" he asked. "I¡ªI don''t know," she cried. She wanted to rx and then not. He made her turn to the other side and pulled her close to his chest. His hand dipped to the upper swells of her breasts which were exposed. He fondled them for a while and then he moved those fingers lower to her stomach. He moved his fingers in slow circles. All he was doing was rubbing her belly in slow circles, but for Tania this was all very new. Her body shuddered. He ced his thigh over hers to pin her down and then lowered his head in a way that his lips touched her cheek. "I know what you want, Tania. Soy back and let me help you," he said against her skin. Her chest rose and fell with all the adrenalin that was surging through her body. But shey back down, feeling the heat of his lips. He loved it when she submitted to him because usually, she ran away or he was afraid of stepping over the line, lest she run away like a scaredy cat. However, he could sense that he could touch that forbidden line right now. "I like it when you listen to me." She giggled nervously as all her focus went to his fingers. ¦Ñ??????????? His hand drifted lower and was below her navel. He knew that she waited for him like a curious cat. "This is inappropriate," she let out a nervous sentence slip off her swollen tongue. "What is inappropriate?" His fingers lifted her towel and he brushed his fingers over her panties. Her body jerked against his fingers. "Tell me Tania, why did you not resist me that night in the guest room?" She opened her lips to say something, but the moment she did that, his lips came on hers and her words got lost in his mouth. When he left her after another searing kiss, he said, "You wanted me to kiss you because you wanted to feel what it was like to be kissed. By me." His lips went back earlobe, sending shivers down her skin. All of a sudden there was a loud pounding on the door of Eltanin''s bedchamber. "Your guards," she rasped. "They are calling you." "Let them," he replied as he moved his hand further down, slipping between her thighs. He started stroking her over her panties even as the heavy pounding on the door continued. Tania''s breath stopped in her throat as she felt something sharp coiling very low in her stomach. Her breasts felt heavy. "What if your guards barge in?" He chuckled. "They won''t. And even if they would, they wouldn''t know where I am. They would have no idea of what I am doing with my hand in between your thighs." His decadent voice and dirty words made her exhale heavily. She became aware of her hips that were nestled in the cradle of his hips. He stroked her again over there and cupped her sex. She bucked and his chest vibrated with a deep rumbling sound. "Your Highness, you are needed urgently!" the voice of the guard boomed in the room. Eltanin started rubbing his fingers over her panties, right at the center, at the apex of her thighs, where she felt a bundle of nerves teasing her. She closed her eyes. She didn''t know how did she got here to this stage with the king of Draka, but she wanted to feel as much as she could after experiencing only torture and pain all her life. She was going to return back to Cetus Monastery and probably work her entire life as a ve. And even if she ever ended up with a man in her life, she knew that he wouldn''t be anything like Eltanin. The king had ruined her for everyone else. His fingers pressed on something that was swollen between her thighs and she cried. A wild sensation traveled all the way to her toes which curled. "Your Highness!" the guard pounded harshly. Chapter 66 [Bonus Chapter] First Pleasure Chapter 66 [Bonus Chapter] First Pleasure The guard knocked on the door so loudly, it was as if the whole kingdom wasing to its decline. But Eltanin didn''t leave her. Her pulse was pounding as her blood thrummed against her ears. He increased his pace over the apex of her thigh where he catered to her bud that was throbbing and needy. Her hips bucked in his hands. "You have grown wet for me, Tania," he let out a low, decadent growl. Tania didn''t understand what he meant, but she was wet. Her thighs were coated with her juices and she was sure that his fingers must have got coated with her juices. "I would love to lick those juices from you," he whispered and she shuddered at the thought. A soft mewl left her lips. "Would you want me to do that?" he asked and she thrust her hips in his hands. His chest vibrated with a rumble of approval and he moaned roughly. With the guard on the door of his bedchamber, needing him to be there urgently, Tania couldn''t help but feel that what she was doing was something so forbidden and yet she couldn''t help it. Her skin and her body were on fire. It was something she couldn''t control. She started rocking her hips against him, against the steady circles of his fingers, seeking more, chasing to relieve herself from the pleasure that was biting her on the inside. Even though she felt this was a forbidden fruit that she wanted to bite into, even though she felt that it was all wrong, then why was it feeling so good? "Do you like it, Tania?" he asked. Liquid heat pooled in her body and all her focus went to the fingers that were rubbing her on the apex of her thighs. "I am going to rip those panties off one day and do it to you on your beautiful pink folds." Tania trembled at the scenario that filled her mind. "I am going to pinch you out there," he said and pinched her bud over the top of her panties. Tania was a mess of liquid fire. "I want to go down over there and then lick you and get inside you. I want to put my fingers inside you. You are going to like it, won''t you?" Oh gods! Tania held his wrist tightly with both her hands. The ache between her thighs was simply too much to take now. ¦Ñ??????????? "You want that from me, don''t you?" He stopped his ministrations for a moment and she cried for the want of it. "Answer me, Tania!" It was amand. "Yes!" she cried, urging him to continue. His fingers started moving again, this time fiercely. She mewled and purred and her hips bucked automatically in his hands. "I am going to put my finger inside your tight sheath and then fuck you with it before I feed my length into you." Her breath became ragged as sweat lined her forehead. She could feel his muscles of his arms over the sides of her stomach and those of his thighs on hers, flexing, bulging. "I am going to pump my fingers in and out, in and out." His lips went to her earlobe and he nibbled at it. He bit it sharply and she cried, loving the feel. "You would love to ride my fingers and then you would love to ride my cock. Do you like riding my hand?" She dug her fingers in his arms, drawing his blood out, as she rocked against his hand. There was so much tension building in her as she chased the forbidden thing. "Do you like it?" he asked again. She whimpered her approval. "I wish I could do that today, but I won''t do it now, because when I am going to take you, Tania, I am going to take you so hard that you would moan my name and then I am going to drink your words in my mouth." Just as she thought that things couldn''t get dirtier, he took his hand to her core. He pressed his finger over there while he rubbed her swollen bud with his finger. He was doing it in a calcted rhythm, one that would bring maximum pleasure to her. She didn''t know when, but she found that he had brought his arm beneath her and curled it around her shoulders as his other hand created havoc over her panties. She realized that not only her hips were rolling against his hands, her whole body was moving against his. She moaned as she loved the cage he had erected around her, of his body. Her body though moving had be tight like the string of a bow. She wanted to cry, she wanted to shout because something was trying to explode inside her. All at once, Eltanin took her mouth and crashed his lips against her. He took his finger and thumb to her bid and pinched her hard over there and the pain and pleasure that had built to the level that was akin to tension, broke. Something intense sted inside her. "Ahhh!" she groaned as pleasure consumed her. She shuddered as pleasure throbbed in her like waves. His mouth took in all her groans as she continued to fall over the edge. She didn''t know how long her pleasurested but her body continued to jerk. He removed his hand from her panties and held her tightly against his chest. She felt like jelly and she was thankful that he was holding her against him. With a shaky breath she slumped against him, letting him take care of her. Did the guard pound the door while she was doing all this with Eltanin? As if on her cue there was another knock on the door. Eltanin kissed her on her temple and then got up. He stared at her flushed face, heavy-lidded eyes and bent down to kiss her lips. He drank her features, of the first orgasm he wrenched out of her, which belonged to him. "Sleep," he said proudly in a low voice. "You would need it." Her lips curled up as he tucked her inside the nket, and then slowly removed the towel from beneath it that she was wrapped in. Chapter 67 Murder Chapter 67 Murder Furious at the guard, Eltanin stormed outside the room to reprimand him severely. As soon as he opened the door, he grabbed the guard''s neck in hisrge hands as a ferocious growl came out of his throat. "You have the gall to pound on my door like that? Do you wish to die?" The guard paled as he was pinned to the wall behind him. "Y¡ªYour Highness," he said, his voice warbled. "A guard was murdered," he squeaked. Sweat coated his face. Eltanin narrowed his eyes. He removed his hand from the guard''s neck and waited for him to speak further. The guard rubbed his neck and continued, "His body was found in the gardens that overlook Alpha Alrakis''s room." Eltanin stared at the guard as shock sted through him. "If you are wrong, you will find yourself dead in those gardens!" The guards started trembling. "Your Highness, Alpha Alrakis is keen to have you with me as soon as possible." Eltanin gritted his teeth. He was having such a wonderful time with his mate. He had just wrenched a lovely orgasm from her and now this terrible news. He rushed back to take ast glimpse at Tania. She was sleeping soundly, tucked inside the nket under which she was lying naked. He sucked in a sharp breath and then strode out of the room with her mental image in his mind. There was a lot ofmotion where the body of the guard was lying. It was listless, with its head towards the ground. A sword was plunged in chest, through his heart and he must have died a brutal death. Blood had caked around him. The torches that burnt around in the garden lent a fiery glow to the trees and hedges. His father was standing there with his arms crossed across his chest. He was studying the body with his brows furrowed. Fafnir was waiting for instructions as to what to do next with his hand on the hilt of his sword. Eltanin knew that themotion wasn''t about the fact that the guard was murdered. It was more about the fact that he was found murdered in the gardens that overlook the balcony of his father. It was kind of a scandal. His gaze swept over the body of the guard and he noticed that his sword was still in its sheath. It meant that he was attacked from behind and that he didn''t struggle or had the chance to defend himself. After a long moment of silence which stretched ufortably between everyone who was there, Eltanin asked, "Whose sword is that?" "That sword has been decorating the wall of my room above my mantle all these years," said Alrakis. Eltanin whipped his head to look at his father with surprise. Only the servants were allowed to enter his room. "The sword was swiped with another one sometime and I overlooked it," Alpha Alrakis said, rubbing his hand over his mouth. Eltanin opened the mind link with his father. "Did you kill him?" he asked. Alrakis chuckled. "I wouldn''t need a reason to kill him if I had to and then why would I dump his body in my garden? Have you lost your brains somewhere?" Eltanin became quiet. He turned to the General and ordered, "Get the healer to examine the body, and round up every servant that attends to my father." "Yes, Your Highness." "Seal the doors that lead to this garden until the investigations areplete." He looked at his father. "Double the security around him." "I will, Your Highness," Fafnir bowed to him and marched out of the garden. ¦Ñ??????????? Eltanin could feel his father''s sadness. "Come with me, Father," he said. "We have to talk." Alrakis took a deep breath in and he walked back to his room with his son. The two didn''t talk at all in front of other guards and servants, but when they entered his room, Eltanin closed the door behind him and said, "You are going to stay in this room until the mystery is clear." "What? Are you trying to put me in house arrest?" Alrakis snapped. He was already under tension. "I told you that I haven''t murdered the guard and why would I? I didn''t even know that man until this night!" "Don''t be so impulsive in your thoughts!" Eltanin chided. "I am doing it for your safety. Who knows that the murderer is still out there and his target was you and not the guard?" "Then why the hell would he murder a random guard and not me?" Alrakis retorted and went to stand near the mantle from where the sword was stolen. His gaze went to the fake sword that hung there. The one that was stolen was a battle souvenir, and the one in front of him was a regr one that was forged in their kingdom for the soldiers. It had the insignia of the kingdom carved in the hilt. "Maybe this was a warning. The murderer must have found a loophole in your security!" Alrakis pounded a fist on the marble of the mantle. The stone cracked and some pieces flew in the air. "Then find this man, Eltanin. And don''t punish him. Find him for me." "I will, Father," said Eltanin. "But until then stay in your room." "Okay," Alrakis let out a deep breath. After a little more conversation about the murder, Eltanin walked out of the room and found Fafnir waiting along with the healer. "Examine the body properly," he said. "Keep it in the cold storage until I allow you to cremate it." "Yes, Your Highness," said the healer with a bow and left. Eltanin turned his attention to Fafnir. "Yulemas ising soon," said Eltanin. "I don''t want a word of this to go out. "Yes, Your Highness," Fafnir replied. "Where is princess Morava?" "She is in her room, grieving Giada." "Increase the security of her quarters too." Fafnir gave a tight nod. Eltanin suddenly became worried about Tania. His heart elerated at the thought. He took in a deep breath and rushed back to his chamber. Chapter 68 An Insect? Chapter 68 An Insect? When Eltanin reached his room, he found that the girl was still sleeping soundly. All the tension in his body vanished the moment heid his eyes on her. He removed his shoes, his jacket and went to lie with her. He knew that she was naked beneath the nket, so heid over the nket. He pulled her towards him and wrapped his arm around her tightly. He so wanted to remove the nket from her and feel her naked but he wasn''t sure that he would be able to control himself. Was he able to control himself right now? Well, the night would reveal that. All at once she stirred a little inside and the nket slid down, revealing her delicate shoulder. His breath hitched as he saw the creamy, velvety skin that stretched over it. He dropped his lips over there and kissed her shoulder. Tania murmured his name in the sleep and turned towards him. Eltanin froze as her other shoulder peeked out. "Fuck!" He leaned over to kiss that too. His cock shot north. It was as if his entire body was fired up. He had to think about the murder that had taken ce in the garden outside his father''s bedchambers, instead he was thinking of sinking his length into her. The nket slid down further and now the upper swell of her breasts were visible. He gulped. For a long time, he stared at them. Slowly, very slowly, he came to their level and stole a kiss on her creamy, lush skin over there. A whimper left him as his hips bucked on their own towards her. His fangs started lengthening, and he couldn''t believe that he wanted to sink them in her breasts while suckling them. "Fuck. Fuck. Fuck!" he gritted. --- Tania had slumbered off into deep sleep. She had never been this pleasured or content in her life. He had said that it was an orgasm. If this was an orgasm, she wanted more of them. And the orgasm was so good that it was as if she was drunk on it. She feared that she might get addicted to such pleasures because they relieved her of her stress. She dreamt of raven ck eyes and circlets of golds and guest rooms. She was about to be kissed by Eltanin in her beautiful dreams when she heard a loud explosion. And Tania entered her nightmares. Cordea had crouched over the ground with the little child in her arms. The baby cried weakly. There was a loud boom in the stable and suddenly momentster everything went dark. A wave of shock rolled through her as her grip tightened over the baby. The oilntern that was burning in the corner and was the only source of light, snuffed. With a shaky breath, Cordea looked at the hay bed where Kinshraa had just given birth to her child, but she gasped when she saw that the ce was empty. Her people had taken her back to her realm. "Kinshraa," Cordea said as goosebumps pebbled her skin and tears ran out of her eyes. But Cordea didn''t waste more time. She was sure that the sudden st of white blinding light must be a beacon to those who wanted to kill Kinshraa. So, she got up with the baby and ran out to where her husband was waiting. "We need to leave Arthur!" she said in a hushed tone through her tears. "She is gone!" Arthur, the stable hand, bit his lip and nodded. "Come Cordea," he said as he took a look at the little child who was still crying in his wife''s arms. The two ran towards the rear of the pce. There were clouds in the sky and not a star was visible. "Hurry, the storm ising!" Arthur urged his wife. However, instead of the storm, arrows flung past them. "Cman''s horns!" Arthur gritted as an arrow grazed past his upper arm, peeling the skin and flesh. Another arrow flew right over his head. "Run Cordea!" he shouted. An arrow came and grazed past Cordea''s thighs this time. She screamed in pain. Tania woke up with a start, her breath uneven, her eyes filled with tears. Her body was lined with sweat and her skin was heated. She gasped for air as she caught hold of sheets around her, trembling like amb in captivity. As if instinctively, her eyes snapped to the side but there was no one. She stabbed her hands in her hair and closed her eyes as she tried to steady herself. Who were the people who she was seeing in her nightmares? Who was Cordea and why was sheing in her dreams? Nothing made sense. Who was Arthur? ¦Ñ??????????? When she gained the semnce of control, she leaned over to the bedside table and grabbed the pitcher of water. She gulped the water down. Some of it escaped her mouth and sluiced down her body and she felt the coldness near her breasts. Her gaze snapped to her breasts and her skin heated when she realized that she was naked. She gasped. "Oh, my god!" And right on the upper swell of her right breast was a big red mark. It was as if someone had bitten her over there. "Cman''s horns!" Did she sleep naked with the king? And who the hell bit her on her breast? An insect? How did she note to know? Her face burned as if on fire more out of embarrassment than out of frustration of her nakedness. When her gaze traveled to the ss walls around her, she saw that the morning light was illuminating the water around. She got up and rushed inside to take a bath. The fesh arcana was waiting to be tranted. A hot water bathter, she was ready for her work. fesh was beckoning her. The dark spells of the book were bing difficult to trante with every page. By the time Tania came to the fifth page, she began feeling itchy on her back. She began to scratch her back. It was as if her skin wanted to peel from her body. "Tania!" Eltanin''s voice stopped her. He stared at her. She was wearing a pink silk gown withces in the front. Her hair was tied at the top, showing her beautiful, slender neck on the back of which was a lovely red mark. The louche looked at it proudly. "Your Highness!" she gasped. She got up from her ce, her breathing out in puffs. "There are insects in the room! I think they have got inside my gown." Eltanin raised his eyebrow. She pointed at the bed and continued, "There are insects and bugs on the bed too." His gaze traveled to the bed. "Why do you think there are insects?" Tania dragged her teeth over her lips. Now how could she say that she saw a big red mark right over her breast? "My back¡ª my back is itchy. I think they have crawled inside my gown!" He crossed the room to reach her and made her turn. "There are no insects," he said after inspecting her. "There are!" she insisted desperately. "Because¡ª" "Because?" "Because one bit my breast too!" she blurted. "Where? Where?" The shameless louche inquired tempestuously. Chapter 69 Beckoning Eather Chapter 69 Beckoning Eather Flustered, Tania smacked his hand off when he brought it to her gown, her face red like a tomato. Eltanin burst outughing at his cute little mate. He went to stand in front of her and met her gaze. He brought his hand to her nape and brushed his thumb and fingers on her creamy skin. He remembered that she was so deep in her sleep that when he gave her that little love bite on her breast, she murmured his name and brushed his cheeks. He could even smell her faint arousal in her sleep. She was so vulnerable at that point of time that he pulled her closer to him and tried going off to sleep. Eventually the sleep came after a few hours. "How is your trantion going?" he asked as if to put her out of her difort. Tania''s heart thrummed beneath his fingers erratically. "I don''t know¡­" she replied. "It''s as if something inside me wants to break free, but it wouldn''t because it doesn''t have an anchor." Eltanin''s eyes narrowed at her revtion. After a moment of contemtion he said, "Do you want me to help you with whatever is trying toe out of you?" Were those her powers that were stirring inside her, her gifts? The thought excited and scared him. He wanted to be with her through this journey in order to ensure that she wasn''t harmed. Tania stepped away from him. "No!" she rasped. "I would be better standing naked in front of you, rather than having that thing spilling out!" She was beginning to get scared of things that were kindling inside her. "Naked?" Eltanin stopped her from stepping away from him by cing his hands on her buttocks, sping them like a warning not to go away from him. Images of her naked back, his hands over there, the upper swells of her breasts, rosy nipples bounced around his mind. "If you want to be naked in front of me, I wouldn''t mind." Tania blushed like a red rose. Despite her reticence, a faint smile came to her lips. He understood her apprehension. "It is time that whatever spark you have in there," he tapped on her heart, "you get it out. I am here with you if you want to do it in my presence." He left her and stepped back. "If you don''t like me to be here while you are at it, I will leave." She lowered her head and didn''t say anything. He got the cue. He turned and started to leave. He was opening the door when she called him. "Wait," she stopped him, her voice wary. "I don''t know what to do." She looked at the fesh arcana. "Reading it stirs me from the inside and I am afraid. But I want to try. The next spells in the book are very powerful." Eltanin'' throat bobbed that she trusted him. He returned to her and stood in front of her. He cupped her face with his hand. "I will stand with you when you chant the next spells." Tania''s petite frame trembled a little as a thin film of sweat lined her forehead. He traced her shoulders with his fingers and then went to her corbone. "Rx." ¦Ñ??????????? Tania read the next spell softly, as she kept her gaze at the arcana book. Suddenly, tiny sparks of power whirled around his arms and he couldn''t help but feel shocked. Her touch felt warm, full as if he was floating over the Jade Sea. Something inside him stirred¡ªa wispy tendril of his power that wanted to connect with hers. It was as if his eather wanted to surge out and bond with her. He was tracing her skin earlier, but now his fingers dug in her flesh lightly. The power, the beginning of bonding, was like a potent drug. He had never ever felt his entire being thrumming in response to anyone like now. Tania''s eyes drifted to him because she felt a strange pull towards him. She chanted the next spell. Faint tendrils of power swirled around her in the form of white smoky wisps. Thest time she remembered when her powers were invoked was when her Master tried to take a piece of her soul when she was just a five-year-old child. The pain was excruciating and she fell ill for a long time. But with Eltanin¡ªit was as if whatever was pulsating inside her wanted to meld with him. "Don''t be harsh on yourself." His voice was slurry as his eather throbbed inside him, when the spell took a potent drug like effect. It was as if he had swallowed the strongest alcohol. He gripped her waist so as to bnce himself against her. The tendrils swirled around her and then traveled up his arms. His own eather throbbed inside strongly onest time before emerging out and meeting Tania''s powers. And as soon as the two powers met over their skins, Tania swayed in his arms. Despite feeling drunk on her essence, Eltanin held her tightly by her waist. His eyes became heavy-lidded and her lips parted. He pulled her closer to him, wrapping his one arm around her shoulder and the other behind her back. The effect was so pronounced that heat pooled in his groin and he started thrusting against her belly. He was beginning to get terrifyingly aroused by it. Her powers were pulsating strongly, and they flooded him, provoking his eather. A shudder passed through him as his heartbeat elerated, matching that of his mate. Suddenly, he realized that it was their spirits that had started bonding because she lowered every restraint against him. She let her spirit reach out to him. Eather spilled out of him in waves of blue. It streaked out of his eyes and rippled on his skin. It was as if Tania had this reservoir of power that was filling the well inside him that had been dry for so long. He nearly moaned in the intensity of the sensation that filled him¡ªof life as pure as driven snow mixed with essence called Tania. It was seduction beyondparison. It was a fathomless well of power. And Eltanin couldn''t imagine what would happen if he mated with her and sank his fangs in her. He would withdraw all that power and then some more. What would happen to his delicate Tania? If Felis had tried to use this kind of power to invoke his wolf, he would have happily given it to him. Instead, he used harsh spells and tortured him for days. He could feel that Felis wanted to abuse his wolf. On the other hand, Tania''s essence stirred his own eather that was pulsating inside his body all his life, but was waiting for something to pull to the surface. He needed more. He wanted top up all that power hungrily, greedily. He wanted to mate with her spirit, mate with her powers. It was like a door he had just stepped in. "Tania¡­" he said, his voice guttural. "Open for me. Chant another spell. Let me in." Her lips were trembling as she closed her eyes and whispered another spell. And as soon as she did that, anotheryer of her powers unfurled, giving him more ess. Eltanin''s head swum. Chapter 70 Will You Help Me? Chapter 70 Will You Help Me? Eltanin was so greedy for the powers, for the essence of life that flowed from her that he couldn''t stop himself. Her life force was enticingly drawing him. He wanted it all like a selfish bastard. His head swam as he fed from her like a vampire, or worse than one because the vampire fed on blood. He was feeding on her life. "Uhnn¡­" A soft muffled moan reached his ears. A whimper that was there or not. He couldn''t discern because all he focused on was the white light that encased both of them. He couldn''t believe that the little girl was a reservoir of such vast power. He ignored the whimper thinking it to be a figment of imagination. However, when he heard it once more, he tried his best to surface from the spell that had trapped him. His breath became ragged as he pulled out of the magic with every bit of his strength. His breaths panted as he tipped his head down and strained his ears. It was a low, unsteady whimper. A sharp burst of pain in his head made his vision swim. It was hazy and the snap out of the bonding was painful as hell. Eather that was rippling around him, pulsated a little and then sted off into air, vanishing as if it wasn''t ever there. When the haze from his eyes cleared, the scene made his heart stutter. Horror washed over him. "Tania!" he called her in a hoarse voice. She was slumped in his arms. Her eyes were closed. Blood trickled from her mouth and her nose, flowing down her chin and cheeks. "No. No. No. No." He felt his world drowning. He was horrified. What did he do? Did his mate die? "Tania," he hollered as he shook her in his arms. Her head lolled to the side. "Pleasee back!" But she didn''t open her eyes. "Tania!" He shook her hard without caring for the terrible ache in his head. The lights around her receded and then faded into the air leaving only blood on her face and neck. Somehow, he managed to grab the ss of water from the table. He threw the cold water on her face and she moaned. Her delicate hand rose to wipe the water from her face. Eltanin realized how many gods and goddesses he had prayed for in that short time. "I don''t know what urred after¡ª" she said in a hoarse, thin voice. He immediately lifted her in his arms. "Why didn''t you stop, Tania?" he said with anger mixed with desperation. He was rattled by what happened to her. He just couldn''t see the blood on her face. And on top of that her current state of semi-consciousness. "How could you let your gift out just like that?" At the back of his mind, he still couldn''t believe that his Tania had such special abilities. But how was this possible? Usually, such gifts were only found in the royal bloods. He shoved all the strange thoughts out of his mind and concentrated on the girl who was his mate, whose life was most important to him. He left her room and then despite his pounding headache, he climbed the stairs and reached his room. Afternoon''s light filtered through oaks that lined the gardens overlooking his room. ¦Ñ??????????? He made her lie on his bed and leaned over her. She opened her eyes. She took a hand to his cheek and cupped it weakly. "I didn''t know that I had all those powers in me. I feel as if they are still swirling inside me. Though I feel very weak now." He took a deep sigh of relief as his lips quivered when she spoke to him. For a long time, he closed his eyes, reveling under her touch. Then he leaned over to the bedside and picked up a tumbler that had orange juice from the morning. "If you won''t be feeling weak, I would be very, very concerned," he said and lifted her head to make her drink the juice. "You have a vast reservoir of gift inside you. Don''t let anyone know about it, okay?" He could also still feel all the power that he hadpped up from her. It was heady, and just thinking about it made him feel invigorated. He noticed that his fingers had this faint pulse of blue light when he touched things. This meant that his eather was surfacing, rather it wanted to surface now that it found a way. And he was surprised that he could actually sense how she tasted and smelled on him. The thought made him rock hard. His lust grew to a level that he wished to remove her clothes and take her right there and bury himself in all the power she held. He took the ss from her and ced it back on the table. "Don''t get up. Let me get a towel for you." He got up from the bed and was shocked when his body swayed a little. She tried to get up. "Your Highness." Seeing that she was getting up, he ced his hands on her shoulders. "Don''t. I will be right back." He rushed to the bathroom, hoping that she didn''t see his erection. When he came back, she was sleeping. He sat beside her and cleaned away all the blood around her nose and chin. He wanted to change her clothes, but if he did that, he was sure that all the lust and power that flowed through him would make his beast rise to the level of no return. He got up from the bed and tucked her into the nkets. Then he stoked the fire in the hearth to keep the room warm. Winter had knocked on the kingdom''s door. Cool winds from the Jade Sea blew in through the window. "Will you help me in tapping and controlling more of my powers?" she asked softly. He wanted to say no because of the way she fell in his arms after bonding with him. "I will," he replied firmly. If the prophecy had toe true in which it was his mate who would strengthen him further, then it was time that she be stronger for his bite and im. Chapter 71 Yunabi? Chapter 71 Yunabi? It was time that he brought out the dark arcana book hidden by his mother. Eltanin knew where the book was but he also knew that the kind of spells that protected it were far too dangerous. As he stroked the fire, the fire crackled and the logs caved in on themselves, sending a small plume of embers up. His throat bobbed up and down at the risk that he was going to take. He had to extract the book from somewhere. He decided that he would let her trante fesh and let her learn those spells. Her powers were already waking up and so he was sure that she would be able to take more of it. But right now, she was weak, and so, he was going to feed her well. He gave himself a week more before he extracted the book. When he looked back, he saw that she was sleeping soundly on his bed. A smile crept on his lips when he realized that this was the first time she was sleeping in his bed. And she looked so beautiful and he felt soplete that he was going to make sure that she remained in his bed forever. His chest squeezed with love. When Tania woke up next, the king was sitting on a chair beside her, watching her. Smell of food wafted in the room. She raised her head from the pillow. "You didn''t leave?" she asked. "No. And you must have your food," he said as he helped her sit on the pillows. How could he leave when for the first time he saw his mate sleeping on his bed? It was a sight he wanted to drink in andmit to his memory. Next two days, Tania continued to trante fesh arcana. With each spell she invoked, she could feel more power surging inside her. She started feeling very hungry. Though Eltanin would continue to feed her well, he never again offered to help her powerse out. --- Eltanin was getting impatient about the whole thing. He was eagerly waiting for Tania to finish tranting fesh so that he could take her to get the book. He would watch her every day and notice that her essence would flow out of her as she read the book. It would spill all around her in the form of white jeweled light; dance and pulsate, and she would hardly be affected by it. She was bing powerful. It was close to evening when he was going back to his room when he saw Fafnir rushing towards him. "Your Highness!" he panted. Eltanin drew his brows in as tension filled the air. "What is it, Fafnir?" he asked in a low voice. "A fight amongst the guards broke out at the outskirts of the capital. Many were injured while three guards died." "How?" Eltanin asked, as a muscle in his jaw feathered. "Can I have a private audience with you?" he said, looking at the guards who had surrounded him. Without saying a word, Eltanin strode towards his library. Fafnir closed the door behind him as Eltanin sped his hands on the back and turned. "How did it happen?" "I believe two Nyxers were there. They somehow infiltrated our defense. They were in an inn where they were all betting. The Nyxers came, disguised as travelers. It wasn''t difficult for them to mingle with the crowd. When people saw their trunk of gold coins, a fight erupted in the inn. Within five minutes the Nyxers killed three guards and fled from the scene. I seized the trunk and found that the coins were fake." Eltanin gritted his teeth. Betting was not umon amongst the soldiers. "This is a small warning from Felis. He is near and he is going to attack me soon." Fafnir stiffened in his ce. "What do you want me to do, Your Highness? I have already sent more forces around the entire capital. But I do believe that there are some checkpoints in the kingdom which have corrupt officials. Though I have executed those who were responsible thest time, I am unable to point anyone out this time." "Keep yourself ready for the war. That''s all. Also trace the Nyxers and kill them before they go out of Draka." ¦Ñ??????????? "Yes, Your Highness," Fafnir bowed. He left the library leaving Eltanin in deep thoughts. Eltanin''s thoughts went to Tania. He had to unearth the book from its location as soon as possible. And for that he had to take Tania out with him. The only problem was that Morava was still in the pce. She hadn''t once asked about the murder of the guard but she had been on her best behavior. With a hundred thoughts in his mind, he walked back to his room. He had to have a conversation with her. As he seated on the chair opposite to her, she stared at him with anticipation. What was so important that he was in such a hurry? "There is something very important that I have to tell you, Tania." She sighed as she put her quill down, the faint white light around her faded inside her skin. "Around five hundred years back, in the winters of a crescent moon, five kings along with a sea goddess gathered on the Humval mound to bury a dark arcana book. All these kings swore to the goddess that they would never reveal the location of the book." Tania leaned forward as she tried to make sense out of the whole tale. What was the point of narrating it to her? She grew irritated. "So, how is this relevant?" She drummed her fingers on her thigh. "And why would the king promise?" He tilted his head as he nced at his beautiful mate. "That is thest book I need you to trante. I have to go to the Humval mound and extract the arcana." A pang of sharp pain stabbed her heart. "Lst book?" Did this mean that she no longer had to work here? Would she no longer see him? Bile rose in her throat and tears choked her. "Humval mound is a dangerous ruin of a temple." If his luck favored, he would be able to breach it with Tania''s help. "And I want you toe with me." Tania stopped short on her yawn as she gave him an incredulous stare. "We?" she squeaked out of excitement. He nodded. "The ruin might be having more books. How would I recognize the Yunabinguage? Moreover, I would need you to cast spells in order to counter the spells of the ruins." "Yunabi?" Tania''s hands went to her mouth. That was the most difficult ancientnguage. "I would need someone toe with us over there. Someone, who can never reveal where we''ve been." "We can take Glenn with us," she suggested immediately. A smile worked up his lips. Glenn was the perfect man. "Do you remember any of your spells?" He really had to take her there and get the arcana before Nyxers came to destroy his kingdom. He didn''t know what kind of spells surrounded the ruins, but he had never seen anything leaving that ce alive. "I remember all of them." "And I would like to again do soul bonding with you," he said in a low suggestive voice. He wanted to tap her refilled reservoir of power before leaving so that he would kill anything that came in their way, in her way. Chapter 72 Feeling Lusty Chapter 72 Feeling Lusty Tania''s lips parted in anticipation. After reading fesh, she was filled with a strange kind of power that would erupt from her the moment she would chant the spells, invoking their magic. At Cetus Monastery, she had learnt all thesenguages. She had read text books about them, about the history of thenguages and the periods when they were spoken. fesh was spoken at the times when faes lived in this realm. Onduri was more recent and was spoken after the faes had left to go back to their realm. Thenguage that Eltanin was talking about, Yunabi, was spoken when dark elves lived. They were powerful people and theirnguage was not only difficult, it had to be carefully spoken. So, even though she had learnt thesenguages at the monastery, she had never ever read spells. And she never knew that reading spells would bring forth her gifts¡ªgifts she didn''t know existed in her. It was said that the gifts existed only in the royal blood. After her powers surged out during soul bonding with Eltanin, she wondered if she was the daughter of a kairau and a royal who must have a one-night stand with her. Kairaus were aplenty in all kingdoms and some kings even had a harem of more than a dozen kairaus. The thought sent shudders in her body. Over thest few days ever since she had started working for King Eltanin, her body has been experiencing changes. She loved the new power that she could feel rippling beneath her skin. It was as if it was flowing in her blood. After two days of reading fesh, she really wanted to check them out with the king, but she was too scared to ask him. He had been avoiding the topic and whenever he would return, he would actually close the book and wouldn''t allow her to read further on the pretext that she needed to rest. So, when he suggested another bonding, how could she refuse. "I would love to," she breathed as she got up. Eltanin''s lips curled up at her curiosity and willingness to bond with him even though he drained her of all her powers. He took his cape out and then his tunic. He closed the gap between them. He ced one hand on her shoulder. He curled his fingers beneath her chin and tipped her head up. He leaned closer to her and kissed her lightly on her lips, making her tremble. "Are you sure?" he asked against her lips. "I am!" She was dying to bond with him. "Should I start?" She couldn''t help looking at those solid muscles that seemed to ripple everywhere she looked. She had this strange urge to kiss him on his chest, on those nipples. She wanted to stroke the hair on his chest and the dusty line that trailed all the way to the navel and below. "Yes," he said as he gazed at her and realized that she was looking at his chest. ¦Ñ??????????? Tania took her hands to his upper arms and silently chanted a spell as she pressed her fingers in his flesh. She could feel the power bubbling inside her. She brought her fingers to his chest and lightly brushed his skin over there. His muscles jumped under her touch and he gasped. Inadvertently, she took her fingers to the hair on his chest and stroked him lightly. It was as if she was exploring him. And she loved it. She wondered if she had stopped breathing. She lowered her hand to trace the dusty line of his hair and before she knew she was just above his navel. From the corner of her eyes, she saw that he had clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles were white. His breaths were shallow. "Spells, Tania," he said in a reluctant voice. She jerked her head back as ifing out of a trance. Immediately, she chanted the next spell. This time the essence emerged from her in the form of thick smoky tendrils that were like clouds rolling all over her body. The tendrils meandered over her body and curve as if kissing her, making love to her before they spilled onto Eltanin. Soon the mist covered him as well and she opened herself for him. Eltanin''s spirit reacted to the bonding. He couldn''t believe how fast he was reacting to her magic, to her. The moment she opened up for him, like a greedy man he startedpping up her powers. The feeling was thrilling, intoxicating. His blood gushed inside him like a storm inside the Shining Sea. He felt drunk on her power like it was a drug. He grabbed her in his arms holding her hips. He squeezed them as he drank her power and his shaft became like steel. He thrust himself against her belly. "Fuck!" he rasped. He couldn''t control himself. It was so hazy and he wanted to sink deep inside her. Suddenly, he felt a finger touching his cock and he almost cried. The sensation was nothing like he had experienced. It was a hundred times more than he had ever encountered. He looked at his Tania and realized that she too was feeling lusty. Adrenalin was coursing through her like dynamite. Every emotion, every sensation was multiplied to the dangerous levels. She was controlling herself but she didn''t know that in her frenzy to control herself, her fingers went down to touch his manhood. As if the power that was rolling inside wasn''t enough, electric sparks jumped on her skin . She wanted him but she didn''t know what she wanted to do with him. When Eltanin looked at her through the haze, he saw how flushed she was. The next he knew was that he removed his pants and his erection sprang free. Tania gasped. Her lips quivered when she looked at the massive shaft that was proudly jutting out of his abs. She bit her lip seeing impressive length. He took her hand and guided it to his shaft. He curled her fingers around it. Her first touch made his eyes roll back in his head and he groaned. He started guiding her up and down his shaft slowly. Chapter 73 [Bonus Chapter] Glistening And Swollen Chapter 73 [Bonus Chapter] Glistening And Swollen Tania was shy but full of desire. The feel of his shaft in her hands was beautiful. She stared in awe at his naked body, at his huge erection. She had never seen a naked man, let alone a shaft. But what was in front of her was the most beautiful thing she could ever see. The veined shaft was so rigid that its engorged head had moisture beaded over the swollen slit. When her hands wrapped around it, the feel of velvety skin over the taut and hard length made her lick her lips. "I want to learn it," she said. It was impossible for her to control her emotions. It was as if the mist that they were both surrounded with was only adding more and more lust with every roll on their body. "Ah yes!" he hissed. She could perceive his body quaking in anticipation as he guided her hand up and down his cock. She could hear low growls that rumbled from his chest as he thrust his hips in her hand. He could feel his wolf trying to mor out in order to im and mark his mate. His muscles would bulge as the beast would surface. A ripple of hair and muscles spread right from his shoulders to his forearm and it took everything in his willpower to leash it back. Eltanin wanted to rip off her gown. Her misted skin was so beautiful, and he wondered how it would taste under his tongue. All at once, he saw Tania kneeling in front of him. "What are you doing to me?" He shuddered and his legs went weak. In her seductive voice that could make mene just by talking, she said, "I don''t know. I just want to¡ª want to¡ª" Her gaze fixed on his engorged cock. Eltanin thought that just by her looking at him this way would make him go mad. It felt so fucking good. He stared in disbelief when she took his shaft in both her hands and with her beautiful face, caressed its length. Was he dreaming? This couldn''t be possible. He was surely walking into a dream and Tania was the temptress. She lifted her eyshes as her chest rose and fell. She gazed up at him, her eyes filled with¡­ desire for him. Her warm breath fell over his cock as she licked her lips again. He watched her tongue dart towards his cock as she kept her gaze locked with his. He groaned and stifled a roar that could shake the foundations of the pce when her tongue touched his slit. He bucked her hips, wanting to go deep between those rosy red lips. ¦Ñ??????????? Tania didn''t know why she was doing it. All she knew was that it felt natural to pleasure the man who was standing in front of him. She loved the way he stared at her with potent, raw desire. Her breasts felt heavy and her panties became wet. She lowered her eyes to look at his erection and then pressed another lick. Eltanin could do nothing but look at his mate in awe. He kept his gaze pinned on her in order to memorize the first time she was taking his penis in her mouth. The anticipation killed him. When she darted her tongue to lick his shaft from top to the base roughly, he bit out wicked oaths. She stopped her togue at his base and then stared at his balls. He waited for her with agony, wondering what she would do next, when she grabbed his balls in her other hand and squeezed. "They are big," she rasped. "And tight!" Of course, they were. He was loaded with seeds. She licked his balls a little and then she took his crown in between her red lips. His thighs shuddered violently, his shoulder muscles bulging and his neck muscles cording with strain. He was sure that he wouldn''t evenst a second. She didn''t know whether what she was doing was right or not, but she was guided by her instincts. So, she took his length inside her mouth as much as she could, but then she realized that he was just too big. So, she gripped his remaining length with her fingers. He curled his fingers over hers and guided her to stroke him. She started sucking his cock as if she would die if she didn''t suck it. She loved the feel of the swollen crown in her mouth. She loved how the balls in her hands were clenched. All at once, she wondered if this thing could go inside her and her liquid head pooled in her lower belly. She moaned against his shaft. The way she moaned against him made him thrust his hips inside her mouth. He wanted to go deeper and feel her mouth. He had been so starved of sex all these days after he had met her that he was on the verge of spilling it inside her. His chest was covered in a thin sheet of perspiration. He wanted to turn her over the table, spread her butt cheeks and then m his cock inside her and fangs in her neck so deep that he wouldn''t know where he began and where she ended. His thighs trembled when she began to move her lips along the length of his penis, her cheeks going hollow. "Cman''s horns!" he growled. The hollowing of her cheeks and the red lips around his cock was one memory that was going to be engraved in his mind forever. The first time his mate had taken him inside. He was feeling like he was floating in heaven. He thrust his hips again. He took out his cock from her mouth and then mmed it right inside her throat, hitting the back of it. He yelled because it was impossible for him to stop himself any longer. She must have sucked him just twice and he spilled inside her with a roar that was difficult to contain. His eyes rolled back in his head and his body became a putty as he can and came. He was so spent, yet so content that he didn''t want toe out of her mouth. But he withdrew and knelt right in front of her. He pulled her against his sweat-slicked chest and crashed his lips on hers. He delved his tongue right inside and tasted himself on his mate. He groaned in her mouth as she curled her arms around his neck. She couldn''t believe that she did what she did, but whatever it was, it felt so nice. She felt good that she had pleasured him in some way. She threaded her fingers through his hair and grabbed them tight as he kissed her, as he devoured her. They were both panting when he pulled out his tongue. As if unable to stop himself, he licked her lips and sucked them till they were glistening and swollen. "Oh, Tania!" he said. Bringing his hand to the back of her head, he pressed her face to the crook of her neck. "Thank you," he rasped in a low voice full of gratitude. And he knew that after this experience he would never be the same again. He was ruined for life by her. --- Music rmendation -- "And I Love Her" by the Beatles Chapter 74 Why In Two Days? Chapter 74 Why In Two Days? The mist rolled away and evaporated after the spell''s effect faded. Eltanin picked up Tania in his arms. He climbed the stairs and took her to his room, her head tucked beneath his chin. His treasure¡­ his mate¡­ He was feeling heady with all the power that he had sucked from her. It was still cruising inside his blood and he could feel his eather pulsate around him all the more strongly. For the first time in his life, he felt that his true powers were emerging. He took her straight to the bathroom because he knew that she wanted to take a bath. As he made her sit on the edge of the tub, he ran hot water inside it and added jasmine oils. He wanted to stay there and give her a bath, but he didn''t know if Tania was yet ready to bare herself in front of him. He wanted to talk to her about a hundred things, but silence hung in the air. Once the bathtub was full, he sat down in front of her. He held her hands in herp and said, "I can stay and help you with a bath." She shook her head lightly, her cheeks a pale pink. As the mist evaporated, so did the effect of the spell, and her coyness returned. "I can take a bath myself, Your Highness," she replied. Eltanin leaned forward and kissed her on her forehead. Reluctantly, he got up and walked out of the bathroom and closed the door behind him. Tania stripped her gown and sank in the tub''s steaming water. When she roamed her gaze around, she was stunned by the sheer opulence of the king''s bathroom. It was huge with marble flooring. There were two porcin sinks and a toilet behind an arched ss door, but the bath, it kind of upied half of the bath chamber. It was more like a whirlpool that was hung over the edge of what looked like a steep fall. The edge of what she thought was a tub was like a mini pool, the edge of which merged with the darkness beyond and she wondered if the king''s room was over a hill. The hot steaming waterpped her around her body, caressed her in little whirlpools and then silently fell over the side. There were so many lotions and oils stacked up in the shelves that she gazed at them with wonder. Feeling tired from her earlier venture, she rested her head against the edge of the tub. A smile crept on her lips when she remembered what happened between the two of them. She searched for a hint of shame but all she felt was satisfaction. There was no shame in what she did, only a soft feeling blossomed in her heart which was like a butterfly that fluttered in her chest. She just couldn''t point to the feeling. Over the past few days, she had grown to feel good around him, and suddenly she realized that she missed him. On the outside, Eltanin stood leaning with his back on the door of the bath chamber. He was in a state of tranquility that he had never experienced before, yet his heart was racing wildly. What happened down in the room was something he had only ever imagined. He tipped his head back on the door and closed his eyes, his thoughts reying those memories again and again. A soft knock on the door snapped him out of his thoughts. "What?" he growled. The guard called him. "Your Highness, Princess Morava seeks an audience with you." ¦Ñ??????????? Eltanin frowned. He really had no intention of meeting Morava. The fact that she was still in his pce peeved him a lot. He grunted as he straightened. He growled, "Ask her to meet me in the throne hall." He just didn''t want her toe to his wing. He wanted to keep her as far as possible from Tania. "Yes, Your Highness," the guard said and bowed before leaving. Eltanin traipsed to his closet. He wore cks and tunic and draped a robe over it. He hated the idea of leaving his mate in the bath chamber, but a thought formed in his mind. And he had to let Morava know of his decision. When he reached the throne hall, he saw that Morava was sitting on one of the chairs and Ivy was standing behind her like her guard. She was leaning over Morava''s ear and whispering something. As soon as she saw him, she straightened and bowed to him. Morava too rose to her feet and bowed to him. He swept past her and went to sit on this throne, even though he could have sat down on a cushioned chair next to her. He rxed his back and ced his arms over the armrests. "What is it?" he asked her as if unhappy overing and meeting her. Ivy looked at her princess for onest time and then she left the throne hall, leaving the two alone. Morava stared at his face for a long time because she was sure she saw blue lights pulsing out of his eyes. But they hade and gone so quickly, it was as if they were never there. A wave of terror rocked her, but she kept it hidden. "Your Highness," she said. "I wish to leave Draka in two days." Eltanin raised an eyebrow. This was exactly what he wanted to tell her. "Why in two days?" he asked, implying that she could leave now also or maybe early in the morning. Morava was stunned at his rudeness. Her lips thinned as she checked her temper. "I could have left earlier, Your Highness," she said in a low growl. "But your father, Alpha Alrakis, has promised to take me on a tour of the capital." It was her who wanted to go for a tour of the capital and she had requested Alrakis. "He said that you would be visiting the town''s square tomorrow for the opening of the Grand Library and that I could apany you. He would pick me up from there and take me on a tour." Eltanin chuckled as his lips curved into a lopsided smile. He knew her too well. She wanted to apany him in order to show to the public that she was his future queen. "You don''t have to apany me," he said it loud and clear because he wanted to shatter all her hopes of dreaming to be his queen. "You cane with your friend Ivy in a carriage that will wait for you in the pce''s portico." What he meant was that she was unimportant. "You can apany my father, because I don''t have time to escort you." The tight leash that Morava was putting on her temper, loosened. "Are you insulting me, Your Highness?" she asked, staring at him pointedly. Suddenly, blue eather spilled out of his eyes again and streaked at an angle before retreating. She winced. "Gestures are more than enough for a wise man to understand," he replied. "Please give my regards to your father when you meet him." Saying that Eltanin rose to his feet and strode out of the throne hall. Morava watched his back, shaking with anger. When he reached his room, Tania wasn''t there. Chapter 75 Caught Chapter 75 Caught For the past two days, Tania hadn''t sent a single message to Menkar. She had sent one after her first visit to the orchards. If she was guessing right, then her Master might be sending his hunched spy to check after her. After taking a bath, she rushed back to her room, changed into a ck nightgown, tied her hair up in a messy bun and set out to the orchards where she would find Nomia. This time she decided she wouldn''t go very far from the secret passage which led out to the rose garden. The first time she went, she was lost and thankfully the king hade to rescue her. She didn''t want to be a burden every time. So, she decided to keep the trip short. Tania almost sprinted through the passage and reached out. The faint smell of roses filled her lungs and she sucked in a sharp breath. Hurriedly, she strode to the spot she had chosen to meet Nomia. Nomia was a clever owl and Tania didn''t know how he became Menkar''s pet, but she was impressed by him. She called the bird by letting out a low whistle and then waited. She wondered if she should tell how close she had be to Eltanin, but the thought pricked her heart like a sickle shaped thorn. She decided against it. How could she mention her rtionship with the king? It was so beautiful and pure and felt naturally right. She was going to keep it like that. Her cheeks heated up as images of her pleasuring him shed across her mind. She clenched her thighs when a thought crossed her mind¡ªshe wanted to do that all over again and without the spells working around them. Her hand went to her neck and she rubbed it as she giggled. Her gaze swept across the tall oaks and aspens, the leaves of which looked dark against the night sky that had clouds roiling angrily. She whistled again to call Nomia, but the bird didn''te. It was beginning to get colder. She rubbed her arms to warm herself. Winter was slowly descending on Draka and she hoped that this time the snow was merciful. As if on her cue, the first ke of snownded right on her cheek. "What are you doing here?" a gruff voice sounded from behind. Tania whirled and saw Eltanin standing behind a small rose shrub with a panicked expression. He was panting as if he had run all the way through the passage as fast as possible. In the dim light of the sconce that burned at the entrance of the tunnel, she could make out his hair that was sticking to his forehead in clumps because of sweat. "I¡ªI¡ª" she stuttered, startled. What could she say? Her mind raced to make an excuse for being caught. She had never imagined that he woulde back after her. Eltanin rounded the bush and closed the gap between them. He narrowed his eyes as he didn''t waver his gaze away from her. He went to stand right in front of her and she craned her neck to see him. She was so nervous about being caught like this that she didn''t realize when he held her hands and brought them to his lips. Her breath lodged in her throat not only because of her anxiety that the king caught her whistling, but also because of the sensation that his kiss elicited in her. "I¡ª I wanted some fresh air," she blurted as her cheeks blushed because of the lie and her heart raced wildly. Had he understood her n? Would he execute her? "You cannote out like this unescorted, Tania," he said in a low voice. A ke of snow floated through the air and settled on his hair. ¦Ñ??????????? She watched it settling over him and then another one that came right over his ear. "I think it''s safe here," she replied, relieved that he hadn''t suspected her. At the same time, a kernel of anxiety came in her chest. Where was Nomia and why hadn''t hee? How would she send the message back to Menkar. Another snowke drifted through the air and settled in her eysh. He tugged her towards him and curled one hand around her waist. The snowke over her eysh looked so beautiful and pristine just like her that he bent down and kissed it away. "You aren''t safe until you are doing my work as my secret scribe." Once he got the Yunabi book from Humval ruins, he was surely going to announce her to the world. He didn''t want to wait any further. He couldn''t. Every day, his wolf was getting more desperate than thest. When he didn''t see her in the room, panic bubbled in his chest like acid. He sniffed her all the way to here and only when he saw her, did he calm down. "Please don''te out without informing me. I can apany you if you want fresh air. You can go and visit Ladon. He would like to have you anytime." How could she ept that? She had work to do as a spy. She nodded, hating that she was lying to him. But she knew one thing¡ª once her Master freed her, she was going to kill him. He was a merciless man who deceived her at every step, but Eltanin never once deceived her. He had warned her that the king was a cunning wolf who had a mercurial temper, had a sharp tongue and was ruthless to his enemies. And she had witnessed how powerful he was. "Thene inside. We have to go to Humval mound tomorrow very early in the morning. I have already informed Glenn. He will be waiting for us." She was sure that Menkar had never thought that she would also be adventuring as a part of her job. She loved it. "I look forward to it," she said with a smile. Nomia was forgotten. He pulled her tight in his embrace as he grasped the back of her head and pressed it against his chest. A knot formed in his stomach and his throat coated with a burn of fear when he thought that he would be using her to extract the arcana. It was a dangerous mission. With his hand over hers, he brought her back to his bedchamber. He left her over there because he wanted her to decide whether she wanted to sleep in his bed or hers. Either way he was going to be with her. He went to his closet to change and when he returned, he found that she had gone to her room. So, it was going to be her room tonight. He trudged his way to her bed andy beside her over the nket she was tucked in. He turned to his side and inched his fingers towards her open hand. cing his palm on hers, he lifted his eyes to see her and found that she was staring at him. The two continued to look at each other until her eyes became droopy and she went off to sleep. Eltanin watched her for a long time before he dozed off. Next morning when Tania came out of the passageway, she saw Glenn standing with two horses. Chapter 76 Chop Your Hands Chapter 76 Chop Your Hands Glenn gave her an eager look as he held the reins of the two horses. "How have you been, Tania?" he asked. He had stayed back in the servant quarters after she had left. He didn''t leave for his kingdom because Prince Rigel had ordered for him to stay back and he couldn''t defy his orders even if Tania wasn''t around. In a way he was rxed that he didn''t have to be on vigil of the ve girl. She was very important because she was supposed to stay hidden and. He noticed that she was also very pretty. "I came to know from the king you are busy with your work." She looked healthier. Her usual pale skin was rosy and her lips were red with a beautiful pout. He wondered if after her work waspleted, he could take her to his kingdom and marry her. He was sure that the king wouldn''t travel with her on his horse and that she would be sitting in front of him. The thought made his heart flutter. She gave him a benevolent smile. "I am doing fine, Glenn," she said enthusiastically, seeing him after so long. Eltanin had asked her to go ahead of him in the passage and wait for him. He had exined to her that Glenn would be there. Tania looked at the gardens in front of her and saw remnants of white snow on the ground. Her hair fluttered in the cold breeze and yed on her cheeks, as they escaped from the white woolen scarf she was wearing on her head. Eltanin had insisted that she wear a full white tunic and trousers, a gray sweater over it and a red cloak. Tania walked to a white stallion that was standing next to a brown one with white spots on his skin. The horse stood taller than her and had a beautiful mane. He let out a soft exhtion, which fluttered her cloak. She patted his neck and scratched him behind the bridle strap. The horse, a tall stallion, was a far cry from Menkar''s geldings. "He is the king''s personal stallion," said Glenn as she continued to scratch him. "He''s beautiful," she remarked. She looked at the other horse who snorted a little when she touched him. She backed a little, but the horse decided to give his snout in her hand. Perhaps he was jealous that she was favoring the other horse and demanded her affection too. Taniaughed softly at him and began patting his head. The horse whuffled. Both the horses were saddled with knives and crossbows. While the brown horse was also loaded with supplies, the white one waited for his master toe. Eltanin had woken her up in the morning even before the sun was up. He had helped her to get ready. As he was buttoning her cloak, he said, "Make sure that you carry a dagger strapped somewhere on you." And she decided to strap a dagger on her thighs. Eltanin had groaned when he saw her strapping it there and she wondered why. "I wonder what is the hurry," she uttered under her breath, missing her sleep already. ¦Ñ??????????? Eltanin emerged from the passageway and she whipped her head to see him. He was wearing a white shirt, ck leather breeches and boots. His sword was sheathed on his side. His hair fell till his neck in silky curls that seemed to make love to his skin. He looked so regal. He had an air of an aristo¡ªpowerful, arrogant and confident. She let out a soft breath as a pleasant feeling tingled down her spine and settled in her lower belly. She found him so attractive that it was impossible not to look away from him even if she wanted to. She was dangerously getting ustomed to him. She pursed her lips in a thin line as she silently chided herself for thinking all about it all over again. She reminded herself of her goal, of her mission as a spy and what was at stake. Suddenly, she realized that the price of her freedom was growing higher with each passing day. Eltanin had packed a bag full of food and an extra pair of clothes for them. He tied the saddlebag to his stallion and asked, "What are you thinking, Tania?" His sharp voice snapped her out of her reverie. Glenn had bowed to him and hurried to help the king with loading the bag. "Oh, nothing!" she replied as a blush heated her cheeks. "I was just wondering how long our trip would be." "It will take a day to reach Humval ruins. We won''t stop anywhere if we have to reach that ce by sunset! And then we will return tomorrow morning." He tilted his head to see if she was having reservation or was scared, but she seemed eager. "Have you ever ridden a horse?" She shook her head. "No." Where would she ride a horse at? Her work at monastery was that of a ve and ves were treated like that¡ªves. His lips quirked. Instead of replying to her, he held the reins of his horse and was about to say something when Glenn eagerly interjected, "Your Highness, Tania will ride with me!" A low dangerous growl emanated from Eltanin''s chest and he gave Glenn a murderous look. Glenn didn''t know what wrong he said. He only offered the girl to sit on his horse and not steal his prized possession. He shrank and stuttered, "T¡ª Tania can share the ride with me." Eltanin''s growl made his knees weak and Glenn thought that the king was about to take his sword out of the sheath and murder him. Sweat broke on his body. Out of his nervousness, he squeaked, "Your Highness, I am yet to marry." What he meant to say was that this was his chance to woo a girl like Tania who was a ve. She was a perfect fit for an average soldier like him. "Tania will ride with me," Eltanin snarled. "If you touch her as much, I will chop your hands and then feed them to the wild beasts in front of your eyes." Chapter 77 Frozen Into Immortality Chapter 77 Frozen Into Immortality Glenn''s face became ashen white as his eyes widened with shock. "Yes, Your Highness!" he squeaked again and looked at Tania who had flushed till her neck. Eltanin extended his arm to Tania. "Come here," he said, his voice full of possessiveness and an underlying threat to the soldier. Tania bit her lip and then took his hand. He immediately pulled her to him. Her fingers tingled the moment she touched him as if she could feel the powers that were crawling beneath his skin. She thought she imagined eather spilling out of his eyes, coating it with a line of hazy blue. He picked her up as if she was a weightless doll and made her mount the saddle in one swift motion. Tania gasped, shocked at the mere strength this wolf possessed. The stallion was heavily muscled. He had a wide girth and her legs parted pretty much when she sat astride. Eltanin took the reins, and swung with ease onto the horse right behind her. He curled his arms around her as if she belonged to him and held the reins. Then he stared down at Glenn who was watching it all with a gaping mouth. "Are you waiting for the night to mount that horse?" he said in a serious tone and nudged his horse to move ahead. Glenn snapped out of whatever was happening to him and instantly mounted the horse. The king was much ahead of him with the girl he wanted to marry by the time he mounted and followed him. Tania had never sat on a horse. He had pressed his thighs around hers in order to absorb all the jerky movements of the horse and give her maximumfort. His arms were curled around her waist and now they rested on her thighs. His chest was against her back because he had pulled her back muttering that he didn''t want her to tire so soon. His hand felt warm even through her trousers and she wondered if it was the heat in between her thighs or the one in his chest that was making butterflies churn in her stomach. They came out of the pce making their way through several thickets. When they were out of it through a gate that was open on the wall in the rear, before her Draka''sndsy shrouded in a dense fog. Eltanin guided his horse down a sloping path which curved around the pce''s wall and then brought them to a long winding road along the rim of a mountain, the peak of which was frozen. The horse was going slow, but Tania loved thezy pace as she relished the peace of the morning, enjoying thezy rhythm of the horse. "What is his name?" she asked, trying her best not to think about how close they were sitting. "Wind," he replied and leaned forward to press his cheek against hers. "Are you cold?" "No!" On the contrary, she was feeling hot like forged iron. Or was it the warm clothes she was wearing? "Good," he replied and pressed a kiss on her temple. She blushed. "We are inpany," she reminded him when she heard clops of hooves behind them. "So?" He raised an eyebrow, feeling jealous and irritated that she should object to him kissing her publicly. What would girls do to be kissed by him in the open? "Well, you should maintain some distance," she said, not meaning her words. Eltanin narrowed his gaze. He didn''t say a word after that. His spine became stiffer and he actually distanced himself from her. Tania missed his warm presence immediately. They began ascending the mountain. The air became colder and soon they entered a path that had gathered snow fromst night. ¦Ñ??????????? The clouds began to gather and grumbled as if they would burst out anytime. But as they continued to travel, Eltanin simply pulled up her hood. It seemed that Wind was quite adapted to travel in such weather because he didn''t even balk at being made to travel uphill on a snowy, slick road. Tania dared to look at her right and immediately pulled her gaze away from the steep slopes, hoping that they wouldn''t careen over it. As if realizing her fear, Eltanin gathered her closer to him. Although her answer peeved him initially and he ''maintained distance'' from her, his willsted for no more than half an hour and that too seemed like an eternity. The moment he saw that she was looking down and paled, he just couldn''t stay away from her. He tightened his arms around her and pulled against his restless heart. "Don''t worry," he said. "Wind traverses through snow withpetence. He wouldn''t miss a step even if both of us fell asleep over his back. He isn''t a normal horse." Tania took a breath of relief not only because she was back against his chest but also because of his assurance. "And how is he any different?" she asked, looking at his white mane that fluttered as he trotted. "He was specially sent by my mother for me when I was twenty summers old. Wind can also walk on water, and not justnd." Tania jerked her head up to look at him. "Really? Howe?" She had never heard of a horse walking on water. Eltanin looked down at her. She was so beautiful that he pressed a kiss on her nose. "My mother is a sea goddess. This horse was specially bred for me in her stables." Tania''s eyes became wide like that of an owl. "You know both you and Wind don''t look that old. I mean shouldn''t you be a relic by now?" Eltanin burst outughing. "I was frozen into immortality when I was thirty-five summers. That means that I would always stay at that age until I die. And don''t you know how long werewolves live?" "You won''t die!" she snapped. "And how would I know how long they live?" "What is the age of Menkar?" he asked as they rounded a particrly difficult ledge. He didn''t want her to see down or ahead because she would have panicked. "I don''t know¡­ He looks very old," she replied, musing at the way Menkar kept his long silver beard ever since she had seen him. "He is over a thousand years old." "No!" Tania squealed in disbelief. Eltanin chuckled. He kept his chin over her head and took a deep breath of satisfaction. "He is, love." They went higher up and now her breath fogged in front of her. She moved her muffler over her face only leaving her eyes exposed. By the time they made it halfway to the winding pathway to the top of the mountain, it was already afternoon and she was very tired. "You said that it was a mound. Why are we going up a mountain?" "The mound is on the other side of this mountain," he said as he pointed to the valley in front of them. The valley was a vast field of forest that was dotted with thick aspens and tall pines covered in snow. And right at the end of the valley was the mound. "I know you are tired, love. We will stop at a clearing for the horses to rest in the valley." Chapter 78 Potent Desire Chapter 78 Potent Desire Tania was beginning to get uneasy when Wind started going down towards the valley taking a winding path down the slope. She tried to remember every spell that she had learned from the books she had read the past few weeks. She had learnt them so well it was as if she already knew them and they came to her naturally. Yet, when they entered the woods, she couldn''t shake the uneasiness. She could scent the coppery smell of dark spells, the kind that could bring forth the dead or maybe bring demons from a different world. "Don''t be so restless, Tania," said Eltanin as they entered the shadowed avenues of the snow-covered forest. The forest was bathed in the pale light of the afternoon sun that was peeking every now and then from behind the clouds. The small tufts of grass that emerged from the snow looked like fireflies when the rays of sun glistened their wet tips. The woods spread in front of them gave way to more sloping hills dotted with pine and aspens. The trees around them stood proud, the pine needles glowing yellow and white, shedding down like teeth of icicles. Cool wind rustled through the trees and howled or perhaps wailed. It was so ominous that Tania''s shoulders tensed. "These trees are thousands of years old," Eltanin said in a low voice. They offer a barrier to the Humval mounds to those whoe here without a purpose. She noticed the low branches of the trees that bore the brunt of the gusty winds and blizzards. Tania had never been outside her monastery and after that she was practically caged in Eltanin''s room. And now that she was out in the open, she was in the midst of some spelled mound. Eltanin stopped the horse to scan the ce for a moment. Glenn too stopped behind them. However, he nudged the horse into motion by pressing on his side. He guided him towards the north and Humval mound. Tania was feeling very tired and her thighs were aching. She wondered if she would be able to walk after half a day''s ride. Soon she closed her eyes and her head lolled on his chest. Surrounded by his woodsy and male musk scent, she ended up resting her cheek on his chest. He gathered her closer to him and she too nestled closer to him. She had dreams of rocks cracking and exposing vast expanse ofva in the hell. Cordea and Arthur jumping off a cliff with the baby and then demons chasing. She jerked her eyes open. Directly above her was the ceiling of a thick white canvas and leather tent. She rose up and scanned her surroundings. Eltanin was right beside her, watching her. Her throat was parched as her heart thundered. "Where are we?" she asked. "Unfortunately, a blizzard started. So, we had to stop," said Eltanin as he gave her a skin of water. "Anyway, we had to stop." She drank water greedily and handed him back the skin. Eltanin took out meat covered in a cloth for her. "This was all I could manage from the breakfast tray in the morning," he said. "This and some fruits." ¦Ñ??????????? She smiled as she took cold meat from him. "That was very thoughtful of you," she said. As she took the first bite, she noticed that a fur was rolled out on the ground and one covered her. He must have carried her over here and erected the tent all the while when was sleeping. Was she so tired? She pulled her thighs up and groaned as pain sted. Her legs felt like one giant bruise from the inside out. Her entire body was sore. Eltanin immediately took out a jar of healing paste from the saddlebag that was lying in the corner. "You got that too?" She was surprised at how thoughtful he was. "Yes," he replied as he opened the lid of the jar. He removed the fur from her. "Lower your trousers." He knew that his delicate flower would need it. "No!" she tried to pull back her fur. "Your thighs are aching and this paste is going to work wonders. Let me apply it, okay," he said with a warning. And the warning was that if she didn''t lower her trousers, he would anyway apply the paste. She turned on her belly and lowered her trousers to expose her thighs. She almost moaned when his warm hands started making circles on them. He applied the warm paste on the inside of her thighs gently and massaged her until the paste waspletely absorbed in her skin. The way he massaged her heat was pooling inside her belly. She wanted to clench her thighs with the sensation, but he had pinned them apart. His fingers went to the lower curves of her hips, over her panties and then to her spine. He rubbed her lower spine and she moaned louder, almost embarrassing herself. She grew needy for something and this time she knew what she needed. But she was too shy tomit. All at once, his hands moved away from there and all she felt was his warm breath on her thighs. When she turned her head over her shoulder, she saw that his mouth was hovering over the lower curves of her hips and he was staring at her panties intensely. She wanted to protest when he brought his mouth down and kissed the inside of her thighs, but she didn''t. He ced a gentle kiss down there and her hips bucked instinctively towards him for more and she wasn''t even under the spell''s effect. The heat in her belly pooled. He lowered his mouth and trailed a line of kisses all the way to the back of her knee and she cried. He trailed back up to her hips with his feather light kisses and a growl rumbled from him. His finger went inside her panties and he brushed the edge of her sex. "Fuck!" he rasped. She was so wet that her arousal was mouthwatering. He wanted to lick everyst drop of her honey. When he lowered her panties, for the first time he saw the plump curves of her butt and he growled. He bit into her flesh and she cried. He lowered her panties further down and slipped them out of her legs. With his hands he spread her butt cheeks apart and the first vision of her sex almost made hime. Her pink folds were enticing. They were wet and his tongue darted out to lick it. "Cman''s horns!" he groaned. He took his nose closer and inhaled her intoxicating smell for a long time. His cock was painfully erect. He wanted to wedge it between his mate''s thighs. He got up and flipped her around on her back. He looked into her blue eyes and then said, "I think you need me." When his gaze fell over the curls of her sex that was glistening with her juices, his chest rumbled with potent desire. He thought he woulde even without stroking himself. He took his fingers to brush her over there and she cried. Lusty little piece. He parted the curls and exposed her pink folds. He lowered his mouth and wrapped his lips around her swollen bud. Chapter 79 Do You Know About Mates? Chapter 79 Do You Know About Mates? As soon as his mouth came down on her clit, he started sucking it between his lips. The way he swirled his tongue over it, a shudder passed through her. It was as if the heat that had pooled inside her belly wanted toe out with a st. "Ahh!" she moaned as she thrashed against the fur beneath her head and bucked her hips against his mouth. Eltanin growled and pushed her back down by pinning her thighs wider. His fangs grazed her over there and she saw stars. She was feeling so much pleasure it was as though she would burn in it. She had never felt this good in her life. Lost in sensation that he was providing her, Tania was writhing beneath him, silently begging to give her more. He opened her pink folds and licked all the way down to her core and then right back to her swollen bud. As his tongue danced over her clit, he pressed his fingers against her core and rubbed her over there. He went down to her core and groaned against it, licking it, sucking it. His mate tasted like honey and he wanted to lick every drop of her honey. When his fangs grazed her over there, she rolled her hips, at the crazy pleasure she was experiencing. "Elty¡­" she moaned for him. He went back to her aching clit as she threaded her fingers through his hair and closed her thighs around his head. His mouth hummed against her throbbing clit. He licked her once more and then looked up at her. "I want this," he growled as he pressed his thumb against her core. "I want to im you, Tania," he groaned. "Tell me that you want me to im you." Saying that he lowered his mouth to her clit as his gaze was still locked with hers. "I have never¡ª" "I know that love," he growled. And he loved that she called him Elty. "You want me to im you, don''t you?" She just thrashed her head against the fur. Outside, the blizzard was raging. She could hear the winds howling and it should have been bitterly cold, but she was covered with a sheen of sweat. He growled against her clit. "You didn''t answer me, love," he said. "Yes," she choked on her emotions, chasing her pleasure. "Say it loud!" "Oh, yes!" she groaned. "I want this." "What do you want, Tania?" he growled deeply. He rubbed her core and sucked her clit at the same time. "I want¡­" she was going to go insane. She didn''t know what she wanted. "I want you to do something!" Eltanin groaned and then bit her lightly on her clit. Tania''s body stilled and then heat uncoiled with the speed of an asp. She screamed his name and came all over his tongue. Greedily, he sucked everyst drop of her honey. Tania was a mess by the time he finished. She was panting, her eyes closed as she saw stars in her vision. She had never ever experienced such an explosive pleasure. When she somehow peeled open her eyes, she found him right beside her. He turned her to face him and then took her hand on this throbbing erection. "Won''t you help me?" he asked, his voice decadent. He wrapped his big hand around hers and started stroking himself. His steel shaft was so beautiful to touch that she started stroking him with fervor. Her free hand went to his balls and she squeezed them lightly. He groaned as his eyes rolled into his head. Any form of sex with his mate was like a thousand times with other women. It was phenomenal. He had curled his hand beneath her and pulled her closer to his chest. He wedged his thigh between hers as she continued to stroke his shaft fondly. It was not long when he roared and came all over her hands and belly marking her with his seeds. Both were sweating, exhausted, by the time they finished and were panting in each other''s arms. Eltanin pressed a kiss on her forehead. He was in so much bliss that he didn''t want to go anywhere. This small tent was like his sanctuary. For the first time, he felt he was alone with his mate and that nothing else mattered. The blizzard piled up around their tent. In order for her to stay warm, he pulled her closer to him and tucked both of them in the furs. However, she was still shivering from the cold. So, he pulled her over his chest. "This way you are going to stay warm," he replied when she gasped. ¦Ñ??????????? She pursed her lips as a pale blush rose on her cheeks, but then ced her head over his chest and curled her legs up against his thighs. Why was it that she felt so right, lying on him? It was as if every part of his body, every ne of his ridged muscles curved against every contour of her body perfectly. "Don''t start getting ideas, okay?" "What ideas?" he asked in a low husky voice. "I mean¡ª" she stuttered. "I mean¡ª" "Yes?" She snapped her mouth shut. How could he be so shameless and make her speak? Couldn''t he understand on his own? He stroked her hair gently. "Are you feeling warm now?" he asked with a chuckle. "I am," she said, relieved that he didn''t pursue her about it. "Do you know about mates amongst werewolves?" he asked softly, carefully. He didn''t want to tell her about mates for the fear that she would run away. That was why he was slowly training her to like him, love him and be addicted to him just like he was addicted to her. Only then he would tell her that she was his mate. And only then he would dere to everyone that he had found his mate. He would immediately marry her after that. "I do¡­" she replied with a yawn. "Vaguely¡­" "Ah, I see." He caressed her back lovingly to rx her. "What about them?" "Nothing. You should sleep. We have a long day ahead." She snuggled in his chest, closing her eyes. "Do you know you called me Elty when you wereing all over my mouth?" She gasped. "I am sorry, Your Highness!" "Now you should believe that you sleep-walked to my room shouting my name, Elty, Elty!" She clutched his tunic and hid her face in his chest. The blizzard stopped two hourster and then rolled back their tents and other supplies before mounting the horses. This time, when Eltanin mounted his horse, he made her sit behind him so that he could shield her from the soft snow that was falling around them. Glenn followed them with a scowl. ording to him the king was a third rate louche who liked to enjoy women and that was why he had got Tania with him. He had heard them screaming and moaning and groaning and it made him jealous of the king. It would have been him getting all the pleasure from the ve girl only if the king hadn''t been such a womanizer. Tania felt silent, happy to rock with Wind''s easy gait as she scanned her surroundings. Eltanin''s broad frame blocked her front view. Chapter 80 Humval Ruins (1) Chapter 80 Humval Ruins (1) The wind was still howling in the snow forest. She heard the whispering brush of tufts of grass and soft clopping of hooves of horses on the ground. The forest gave way to a more rollingndscape where pines stoon like sentinels of the ruins on the low hills. Some birds swooped low from nearby trees as if surprised by the presence of foreign people in thend that belonged to them. Eltanin pointed to the right a little further away. "There is a small stream that flows there. We are going to stop the horses for drinking water." When they reached there, Tania saw that the stream wasn''t frozen and gurgled with icy water. It traversed a meandering path down the hill and veered to the right, disappearing from her sight. As if he had smelled fresh water, Wind picked up the pace and reached the stream. They reached their destination by the end of the day. There was gray light of the clouds that spread over the snow forest, but now darkness started spreading slowly. They came to the base of a small hill and surveyed the top. Eltanin pointed to a structure between a copse of trees. "That is Humval ruins." The ruins were surrounded by darkness beneath the tall trees. The temple was made from white marble. She could make out the beautiful columns and tall dome in the center. There were vibrant flowers surrounding it and the scent of jasmine wafted through the air. They climbed up the slope and when they were close to it, Tania said, "This is so beautiful!" Glenn jumped off his horse and started to walk towards the temple as if entranced. "Stop!" Eltanin warned him. Glenn jerked to a stop as he whipped his head to look at the king. "What happened?" Tania asked. "The temple isn''t what it looks like," he said. "Can you try and remove the spell cast over it?" "But I don''t know what spell is cast over it?" she replied, her eyes wide. "Then focus on the temple and feel the air around you. I am sure you will be able to figure it out," he urged. Tania let out a ragged breath. She squinted and blinked and heavy air rippled around her. It was a spell. Her heartbeat increased when a tingle ran over her skin. "I know this spell!" she said aloud, very excited. ¦Ñ??????????? "Now try and remove it," Eltanin goaded her with confidence. He knew that his mate was a special one. Tania sucked in a sharp breath. She tipped her head up, pointed up at the clouds and chanted, "Obriu nossva." The vision in front of the wavered. Air around them gusted with a shrill whistle and tiny pin pricks of white sparks crackled. The illusion in front of them shattered, revealing a dpidated structure of the ruin. And it reeked of blood and decay and rot¡­ of death. The flowers that smelled of jasmine were nothing but thorny bushes and dark tangled weeds. The front of the temple was marred with ck marks as if the ce was burned long time back. The roof was sped by gnarled roots of trees, making it so fragile that it was barely in its ce. The ground was covered with ck earth instead of the usual snow. Tufts of grass grew in the cracks of earth and over the boulders. It wasn''t the appearance of the ruins that made her uneasy, it was the silence and the reek of death around it that made her skin crawl. Even the dull and in Cetus Monastery was much more vibrant aspared to Humval ruins. It was as if evil slept inside it and made the ce its home. Their horses became nervous and neighed. Eltanin held the reins of his horse tightly. Tania sped his chest tightly, hoping she wouldn''t fall down. When they reached within a few meters of the ruins, he said, "We are going to walk from here. The horses won''t like the spells." The horses were actually extremely restless. Instead of going forward, they were stepping back. With Eltanin''s help, Tania dismounted. He jumped right beside her when Glenn came to offer his help to her. He snarled at him, "Get your crossbow and other weapons ready. We need them!" Glenn winced and backed away immediately. He went to his mount and from his saddlebag took out all the weapons he had as Eltanin also took out his sword and daggers and knives which he strapped to his baldric. Then he said to Tania, "Do you have the dagger I gave you?" She nodded, looking at the ruins and thinking of all the spells she had learnt in the past few days. Eltanin closed the gap between them and ced his hand around her waist. He took a strand of hair and worried it between his fingers as he brushed her cheek with his knuckles. "Are you scared?" "A little," she said nervously. "I hope I can chant correct spells." "You will be able to," he said with confidence. He didn''t know why but his instincts guided him very well. He could feel that she would be able to chant the spells correctly. It was his basic instincts that goaded him to take such a huge risk with his mate. She was meant for him so this was a part of him getting stronger. He had to extract the Yunabi arcana so that she would read and learn its spells and then only he would be able to im and mark her fully. "And don''t forget to call me Elty from now on." Elty? Glenn''s eyes widened with shock as he stumbled back. Who in their right mind would call the mighty Draka king, Elty? Surely, Tania wasn''t courting death, or was she? Tania would haveughed at his quip, but she offered him a weak smile as a shaky breath left her. Eltanin turned to his stallion, looped the reins around his neck and patted him. "Go boy! Come back in an hour." Wind whuffled as if thanking Eltanin for sparing him from dark spells. He looked at the other horse that was already waiting. Wind trotted to the other horse and nudged him with his head. As if understanding what to do next, the two horses turned and galloped away down the valley. Eltanin chuckled and then closed in the straps of his bag. He extended his hand to her and she grasped it. "Be careful of the thorny bushes," he said. "Those weeds may look dormant, but they are nasty." The three trudged down the broken cobbled path in the middle of a ruined garden. She was looking at all the thorny bushes and weeds that seemed to entangle in themselves when her foot brushed on the weed that was hanging onto the cobbled pathway from its bed. Within a second the weed started growing. It hissed and the air around them rippled as if warning whatever evil was inside. The weed thrashed on the pavement to reach Tania and coiled around her leg. "Ah!" Shocked, she gasped and tried to free herself from it but the ck stem only tightened around her calves. Chapter 81 Humval Ruins (2) Chapter 81 Humval Ruins (2) Tania thought that since it was just a stem, she would be able to snap it, but she was surprised when she touched the ck tendril. It vibrated with strange power and shot up her leg. She could feel its vibrations right up to her chest. Something inside her swirled with disgust. "Tania!" Eltanin shouted as he tried to yank the weed from her leg, but the more he tried, the more the tendril tightened around her leg, digging into her flesh. Pain surged through her leg rapidly. She found herself rooted to the spot and she looked angrily at the weed. On the inside she knew that if she didn''t get out of the weed soon, she was going to be trapped in it forever. Glenn came forward and he too tried to yank the weed but the stem thickened, hissing as it crawled towards her thighs. "Leave it," she ordered. "The more you will try to pull it out, the more it is going to grow." "It will entwine all around you!" Eltanin rasped, panicky as hell and berating himself for not being able to protect her. Perhaps he should have lifted her and walked inside the ruins. Tania wanted to weed to break apart. "Please leave it. I am thinking of a spell for it." "But Tania¡ª" "Trust me," she clenched her jaw. "Step away." Reluctantly, Eltanin and Glenn stepped away from her. The weed hissed, turning its head towards them and then slowed down. Tania gave it a sharp re and chanted, "Trenca aras!" There was a moment of inactivity when the ck tendril stopped growing abruptly as if confused. All at once with a low keening noise, the stem dislodged itself and fell limp on her feet. Tania kicked it away and the weed shrank, withering and burning. She exhaled heavily and then looked triumphantly at the two men who were standing there looking at her with awe. Her lips curled up because she was actually impressed by herself. "Give me your hands," she said. Eltanin growled when Glenn too extended his hand. Glenn immediately retreated his hand. Tania stopped an urge to roll her eyes. "I am going to cast an invisibility spell on all of us," she said. "That way the weeds won''t be able to sense our presence." To say that the men weren''t impressed was an understatement. "You can cast spells?" Glenn said, not asked. What was this ve girl? Was she so powerful? And if she were, then he was awed. Eltanin''s lips curved in a smug smile as his chest filled with pride. Tania was bing stronger than what she was and he liked that she was able to cast suchplicated spells. Then he motioned Glenn to give his hand in hers under his careful scrutiny. As soon as Tania held their hands, she let out a silent spell. Something tingled across from her to them through her hands. The tingle traveled all the way to their shoulders and went deeper. Air whooshed out of their lungs and they gasped. They felt as if they were now bound to Tania in locked doors. ¦Ñ??????????? Glenn removed his hand away from her, still wide-eyed. "Are we invisible?" he asked, his question, rhetoric because he could feel it. "Yes, it is," she let out a soft reply. "And I have alsoe to know some of your secrets." Eltanin rubbed his chest with a smile because he wanted her to know her secrets, while Glenn cringed. The girl whom he coveted at the beginning of the journey was turning out to be dangerous. He decided to maintain his distance from her. Tania stifled augh when she read Glenn''s expression of horror. It was a small joke that she yed on them and loved it. When she left their hands, soft white lights circled on their fingers. As they traversed the winding path avoiding the thorny ck weeds and overhead branches that hung from the trees, Tania''s nostrils twitched with the smell of rot. It was as if many dead bodies had been piled in a ce and left to decay. The scent choked her to the level that water ran out of her eyes. Whatever evil was in there, it surely vited a temple to this extent. The three came to stand right in front of the steps that led inside the derelict temple ruins. The steps were broken. A few meters away there they saw a skeleton of a man, or perhaps a woman. Covered in tattered and rotten clothes, the skeleton stared in the nk space through its empty eye sockets. "That was one of the princes who hade to bury the book," Eltanin muttered. "He couldn''t make it out of the ruins." "Oh, God!" Tania gasped as she clutched Eltanin''s arms. "But there could be more such skeletons inside because way too many foolish men had tried to plunder the wealth hidden in its womb." After that Eltanin just shoved her behind him and walked ahead. They slowly climbed up the stairs with her following him on heels. As for Glenn, even though he was under the influence of an invisibility spell and with a powerful king like Eltanin, he stifled an urge to turn and run away. The only thing that made him go ahead was that he was under an invisibility spell. Who would remove it if he ran away? He would have to live invisible throughout his life then? When they reached the main door of the temple, Eltanin pushed it open and darkness flowed out like blood trickling in water, drop by drop. The door groaned open and then hung on its hinges. Eltanin was about to enter when Tania stopped him. "Wait!" she warned him. Then she rounded past him and sensed the air in front of her with her fingers. She had smelled a thick coppery magic. Bright sparks crackled in a pattern. "I knew it!" she muttered. She chanted a spell silently and then blew it on her palm. Blue lights rose from her palm in the form of wisps. She flung it towards the space in the front. The blue lights mmed against the magic that barred entry of the visitors. They all sparkled and crackled and soon with a light gush of air, the magic disintegrated. While Glenn was practically falling on Eltanin''s back, Tania took the lead. "We must go back," Glenn squeaked. He clenched his jaw to the level that it ached. "You should stay close to us, Glenn, because if you stray apart, how will we find you," Tania chuckled. She was feeling excited with her new venture because she had never been out in the open for so long and she had never had a chance to use her abilities. But with Eltanin, things were different. She loved the way he was letting her read all the arcanas and loved how he trusted her with the extraction of Yunabi arcana. If he never believed in her, she would have never trusted herself. The ruins were covered with dense tangled and gnarled roots of the overhead oaks that looked thousands of years old. "Llum spagada!" she whispered, fling her palm forward. Ambent yellow light orb emerged in front of them from her palm. Chapter 82 Crimson Mist Chapter 82 Crimson Mist The light-yellow orb of light floated in front of them, guiding them into the temple''s interior. Tania felt like puking when the rotten scent of decayed bodies along with a strong coppery smell of ck magic crawled over her skin. The orb emitted only enough light to throw light in their near vicinity but she could make out the broken beams and rafters that were barely hanging. As she moved forward, she made out the cracked marble floor of the temple which was coated with dust and leaves and more weeds. This time the weeds didn''t do a thing even if they brushed them or walked over them because the ck tendrils could not sense the presence of intruders. Ahead, she noticed an assortment of tattered nkets, bits and pieces of what once were torches, water skins and torn rugs¡ªthings that were abandoned by those who might havee inside the temple. It was the next room where she gagged. There were two skeletons of women, covered in frayed clothes, their hands frozen right over their skulls as if they died screaming or covering their ears from something that screamed. Even though from the outside the temple looked like it was a small ce, but on the inside, it was a maze of moderately sized rooms. They went up the stairs on the left only to find more skeletons and came to a courtyard that was bathed in the darkness of the dense clouds that hung overhead. "Where is the arcana?" she asked because Eltanin was the one who had taken the lead midway and navigated them to this ce. He seemed pretty familiar with the temple''sbyrinth. "I mean how much further do we have to go?" She almost bumped into him as he stopped and scanned the ce. "The arcana is in the library of the temple," he said in a low voice. "And if my guess is right, it is on that side." He pointed with his finger to the north-east. "Once we reach there, all you have to do is cast a spell to diffuse the ancient spell that is around the shelf containing the arcana. The moment the ancient spell is lifted, I will extract the book and we will run back, okay?" Tania was eager to extract the book and get out of the ruins as soon as possible. The rancid smell of rot was too overbearing. "The ce smells of dark ancient magic, Your Highness," she whispered. The yellow orb hovered on her left as they walked. Glenn followed them close on the heels, his face ashen white. Eltanin opened the library''s door and the orb fluttered inside. It cast its soft glow in the small room. Tania''s breath lodged in her throat at the sight of small shelves on which there were several books that seemed ancient. "These books are spelled. They contain dark art beyondprehension," said Eltanin. "These contain ck magic that was practiced when the elves inhabited this realm. They had some elves who were witches and wizards as well. They wrote all the spells and kept them stashed here. The elves had long abandoned the ce. When Draka was ruled by the sixth king, it was gripped under dark magic of a crimson mist that affected its people. The sixth king ordered his troops to find the reason. They found out that the priest of this temple was into dark arts and that he was responsible for the crimson mist. They brought the priest to the capital and he was burned at stake. This temple was destroyed by the soldiers and spells were cast so that no one could enter it." He waved at the library. "As you can see, these books are the treasure that everyone wants because they contain dark spells." The library was in shambles. It was small with a broken floor that was covered in dust. The scent of rot was stronger here. There was arge wooden table in the center that cracked in the center and had caved in so much that it would fall any moment. The chairs were overturned and she almost shrieked when she saw a skeleton stashed in the corner with its hands on its skull. The books were neatly stashed on the shelves, but the furniture was overturned. It meant that people had managed toe to the library but none had been able to take even one book out. "How do we identify Yunabi arcana?" she asked, surveying the shelves. Glenn was wary of entering the dingy room. "I will stay here and guard the door." ¦Ñ??????????? "And who exactly wille after us, Glenn?" Eltanin growled. "There could be wild creatures," he squeaked. Glenn wasn''t so much afraid of the humans for he could kill them, but dark magic¡­ it could kill him. Eltanin shook his head. "I should''ve asked you to stay out. Now keep a watch on anything untoward around us, okay?" "I will, Your Highness," he said hurriedly. Eltanin saw Tania going towards a shelf. He followed her. "How are we going to identify the book?" she repeated her question. "From my memory, I remember the Yunabi arcana having a brown leather binding with golden words Stargyza written on its spine. The words weren''t exactly that, but they resembled those letters in ournguage." Tania shook her head and he shrugged. They scanned the first shelf and then the second. Finally, when they came next to the shelf on the side of which the skeleton was lying, they found Yunabi arcana on the top row. "There it is!" Eltanin said with excitement and Tania''s eyes followed him. He took his hand over there when the whole room swum before his eyes. He shook his head but again the room swum. "Fuck!" he rasped as he brought his hands to his head. ck magic touched him. "What''s wrong?" Tania asked, scared that he swayed a little. "Can you identify the spell?" he asked. "We have to hurry." "Let me try," she said and stepped in front of him. She brought her hands in the air and waved them in the front as if trying to feel the magic. Something very cold touched her and icy fear ran down her spine. She jerked her hands away, recoiling in shock. She closed her eyes, took a deep breath in and then waved her hand again. She felt the icyyer of magic and as if on an instinct, she chanted, "Dexa calor ompli." Something groaned around them, as if trying toe to life. The walls appeared to warp as theyer of magic shattered under the spell, emitting tiny sparks of green light. "Try taking it out now," she whispered to Eltanin. He reached for the Yunabi arcana and plucked the book from the stack. The moment the book was in his hand, something groaned as if in a lot of pain and misery. The walls began to split with fissures. "Run!" he said as he grasped Tania''s hand and dashed outside. Something vicious wasing for them to hunt them. "Swords!" he shouted as he unsheathed the sword. Glenn too took his sword out. "Where''s your dagger?" he asked Tania. She reached her thighs and unstrapped her dagger beneath her tunic. "We are being hunted." Chapter 83 Humval Ruins (3) Chapter 83 Humval Ruins (3) Terror gripped her chest and they all rushed back to the open. However, the moment they reached thending of the stairs, a crimson mist whirled and raced towards them, howling and screeching. It started climbing the stairs. "Cman''s horns!" Eltanin cursed. "Let''s go that side," he said pointing to the left. There should have been a stair on the other side as well. However, the moment he reached there, the marble stairs cracked with a boom and crumbled into dust, sending a flurry of debris on the first floor. Without thinking much, Eltanin grabbed Tania by her waist and jumped on the first floor,nding nimbly on his feet. Debris and dust whirled around them. She coughed and saw that Glenn had followed them. Terrified, she sped onto her savior. The crimson mist stopped and rolled into itself as if confused and trying to sense its prey. Tania could feel the ck magic that emitted from the crimson mist and she knew that the Crimson mist wanted her. It was as if she was being lured by the mist and it wanted to be her. She opened her mouth and took a deep breath in. The crimson mist scented her immediately. It started drawing closer as if craving for Tania, as if it had found home and wanted the very essence of her life. Tania knew that the mist was getting attracted to her gift. But why? "It wants me¡­" she said in a low, gravelly voice. Eltanin stared at the mist in wide-eyed shock. The crimson mist was created by the High Priest of the temple and when it affected people, they turned into flesh-eating, blood sucking vuargs. The mist roiled and groaned as if calling its lover. The walls around them started crumbling. The mist gathered speed and descended the stairs. "We need to get out of here!" Eltanin rasped, his forehead coated with fresh sweat. He grabbed Tania from her waist and started to run. The mist sensed their movement and chased them. In one hand, he held the book, and in the other he had Tania. He had to make out of the temple before the mist consumed them. He shouted at Glenn to take the lead and Glenn ran as fast as possible to open the doors if they were closed. The mist was barely a few feet away from them. "Shift!" Eltanin shouted to Glenn and Glenn leapt in the air and shifted into his wolf form. He jumped over a bundle of debris. When Eltanin leapt over it, a crimson tendril of mistshed out and looped around his leg. He crashed on the floor with Tania in his grasp. Agony ripped through her body and her vision became ck. An enraged shriek filled the room. She closed her ears, feeling the weight of Eltanin''s body over hers. Suddenly, she sensed them being pulled in the opposite direction. Blood trickled from her nose. Eltanin raised himself up with a groan and tried to break free from the mist. Her throat became paper dry. She didn''t want the mist toe to her. It smelled of death and blood and rot. Almost instinctively, a silent spell left her lips. Another shriek sounded and the mist uncoiled from his leg, shrieking as if in pain. Eltanin took the opportunity. He rose to his feet with her in his arms and darted out of the room. However, the mist was only too fast. It gathered speed,shing out its tendrils at him. It wanted to reduce him to ashes, burn him and take his possession. It wanted Tania. Tania let out another and blew it over her palm towards the mist. It recoiled and curled back. ¦Ñ??????????? Eltanin jumped to another room through the door. They were still two more rooms away. The walls of the rooms were crumbling. The rafters were falling. Glenn had already gone out. By the time they reached the door of thest room, the rafters fell from the ceiling and blocked the entrance. "I have to break past them," he said as he panted and set her to her feet. "Can you keep that thing at bay?" She nodded and turned to see the mist behind them. It was too close. She chanted a spell and was about to blow it towards the mist when all at once, the ball of mist rose up in the air andunched itself on Eltanin. Just then, he thrashed the beams with his punch and leapt out. Tania dodged the mist and jumped out only to find that his cheeks had lost their color. Blood trickled down from his left ear. Tania stumbled to him as the mist stopped right behind them, breathing as if it was full of life. Evil life. Eltanin inched away from it, taking Tania back with him. The mist hadshed on his thighs and made a gash. His leg was covered with blood. "I want you to leave Tania," he whispered. "Let the mist consume me, but you have to leave." Her lips quivered. She couldn''t even think of life without him. Over the past few weeks, she had grown so addicted to him. Do you know about mates? He had asked. She knew vaguely. Mates could never stay away from them and they¡­ "I will follow you until death¡­" she heard herself saying it to him and it felt right. He whipped his head to see her. "Leave me, love. This is not for you." They could hear the mist breathing. "Then it is not for you either," she replied. She walked in front of him to shield him from the mist. "What are you doing?" he growled. With effort and pain, he rose to his feet, almost limping. He held her by her waist. "I need you to leave. Now!" The mist''s ck magic must have seeped in his blood because he was reeling under the shock of it. His vision was hazy and all that mattered to his was her safety. With determination she red at the crimson mist. It started to crawl slowly towards her, as if like a puppy in love. Tania clenched her teeth. She narrowed her eyes, took her hand up in the air. When she brought them back in the front, she chanted, "Desa parix a marca!" Tiny wisps of magic flowed out of her body and coiled around his body. They called for his eather. When the two met and curled outside their bodies, it became like a thick cloud that swirled. She hurled it towards the mist. A shriek emanated from the mist. It tried ast ditch effort tounch on them, but with a loud boom, it sted. Icy wind gusted around them as the ck magic evaporated. A momentter, Eltanin copsed behind her, lifeless, awash in blood, his body cold. "Eltanin!" she shouted. She knelt beside him, her own pain forgotten. She wiped the blood from his face, wetting her sleeves. "Don''t you leave me here alone!" She looked at the darkness outside and screamed, "Glenn!" The mist was gone, but it took its toll. She shook Eltanin. "Wake up, will you?" Her voice trembled but only silence greeted her. Glenn came inside in his wolf form. Chapter 84 [Bonus Chapter] Destroyed And Extracted Chapter 84 [Bonus Chapter] Destroyed And Extracted Glenn was on the outside. He had made it out of the main door. He had been there only for a moment when he heard Tania scream. He rushed in and witnessed Eltanin on the ground with Tania knelt beside him. "Get up!" Tania screamed as she shook Eltanin, but he was still lying motionless. She pressed her ear to his heart. Glenn came near Eltanin in his wolf form. Glenn''s wolf was a gray colored beast who was nearly as tall as Tania and had a wide back. He was aghast seeing Eltanin''s condition. His face was as white as that of a ghost and he had a deep gash on his thigh. There were multiple wounds on his body from which blood flowed to the cracked door in the form of rivulets. And wherever the blood pooled, he saw a little green sapling sprouting up. It was as if the temple was thirsty for his blood. His fur bristled. The whole ce was now reeking with rot and decay as if someone had unleashed it. He noticed that the ball of crimson mist wasn''t there anymore. However, the moment he turned his face to the right, he saw a small crimson ball hurtling towards them from the top of the stairs. He let out a growl and Tania was alerted. She stared at it in disbelief. "Not again!" she rasped. The mist began toe down as if desperate tobine with her. Tania again felt entranced. The attraction to be one with evil was clouding her senses. ''Run Tania. Leave me.'' His words echoed in her mind. He wanted to save her with his life. She didn''t want to die either and suddenly she realized that she loved this man to the point that she would give her life for him. The will to be with him, the thought of having one more chance with him, brought about emotions that acted as a catalyst to her gift. She refused to die like this. She got up when the crimson fury was only a few meters away. Glenn growled and tried to warn it but the mist was hardly even bothered about his presence. It rolled towards Tania, screaming and moaning as if thousands of people were crying with agony. "Not again!" Tania bellowed at the mist. And as she said that honey-colored magic tendrils flowed out of her mouth. She used thest bit of strength left in her body. "You will stay back!" she screamed and the tendrils curled around her hands. She flung her hands at the crimson mist. As soon as the tendrils met the mist, she felt a shocked stillness. The mist stopped screaming, as if frozen in time. Seeing the mist''s reaction, she used thest kernel of her power with rage and directed it towards the red ball of miasma. The screaming reduced to a keening and she could feel the flutter of whatever evil existed in it. The tendrils covered it all over and squeezed the mist to a level that it sted with a loud boom. Panting for breath, she sank to the floor. The yellow tendrils faded. She knelt beside Eltanin and pressed her ears against his heart. It was beating faintly. She was ted. "Elty," she said softly. "Please stay with me." Her essence was still flowing out in soft ripples around her body. She ced her hand over his heart and goaded her essence to mingle with his. She closed her eyes chanting onest spell before her mind became addled. She waited, waited, and waited for the spell to work. A muscle feathered beneath her hand. She thought she was imagining when all of a sudden, his heartbeat thundered beneath her hand. She gasped and found herself staring in the raven ck eyes of Eltanin. "Tania!" he rasped. She was so ted that she shrieked with joy and hugged Eltanin tightly. "Ah!" he winced and then draped his arm over her. ¦Ñ??????????? Glenn had no time to ponder over what happened. He did what he thought was the best. He nudged Tania with his snout. When she looked at him with cheeks stained with tears and swollen lips, he nudged her again as if trying tomunicate something. Then he went near Eltanin and sat down. He looked at Tania and she understood what to do next. After a lot of efforts, in which Tania''s pain increased, Eltanin managed to roll on Glenn''s back. He stood up, keeping Eltanin bnced on his back. Carefully, he traipsed out of the temple''s main door. As soon as they were out, Eltanin got down. The darkness around them was ominous. Shadows swayed and slithered across the ruins as the moon yed hide and seek with the dense clouds overhead. Wind was waiting for his owner just a few meters away from the walls of the ruins along with his friend, the brown equine. Tania touched Eltanin''s face that was pale and lifeless in the uncanny moonlight. Her body was so weak that moving was painful. Breathing was agonizing because she suspected that a rib or two were broken when Eltanin leapt with her to escape the mist and she crashed on the floor with his weight upon her. Despite all that, she chanted a spell. When she blew the spell out of her palm, three yellow orbs of light appeared in front of them. Each yellow orb traveled through the air and hovered around them. Eltanin sat on Wind and when Tania wanted to mount it, Glenn stopped her. He nudged her to mount him and she understood why he was doing that. Eltanin was too injured and so was she. They had an option in which Glenn could easily carry her back to the pce and Wind would carry back Eltanin. Even though Eltanin growled a protest, at the back of his mind he knew that Glenn was right. With a chuckle, Tania kissed Eltanin''s palm, stashed Yunabi arcana in his saddlebag and she walked to Glenn. He sat down for her to mount him. As soon as she sat on him, he took off. Soon he was running at a high speed. They followed the orbs in front of them which spread soft light, illuminating just enough area to keep them moving. They traveled through the night. Images of the crimson mist, which was shrieking furiously, made her shudder all the while. She was sure that the skeletons that were inside the temple were victims of that mist. They must have died when it screamed and that was why some skeletons still had their hands over their skulls. It started snowing and all she hoped was that it didn''t convert into a blizzard. She pulled the cloak around herself tightly. Her heartbeat was bing slower. She could feel coldness flowing in her blood. Next, she closed her eyes as darkness imed her. When Tania opened her eyes next, she felt caged in something that was akin to a forge with a woodsy and male musk scent surrounding her senses. Eltanin. She took a deep breath in and snuggled closer to him. "Oh, thank fuck!" she heard his voice, smiled and then went off to sleep again, feeling rxed. Chapter 85 Smelled Different Chapter 85 Smelled Different "Cordea, run with the baby!" Arthur shouted as the guards started chasing them across the field. Bathed in the moonlight, the field was a green patch surrounded by tall ptial walls. Thendscape was filled with water puddles and wild flowers "Get themmmm!" a guard screamed at the top of his lungs. The baby was crying in Cordea''s arms. "Hush, my child," said Cordea. "If you cry, the guards are going to find out about you." Even though she was wounded and blood flowed out of her upper arm, Cordea ran as fast as she could. Arthur leapt in the air and morphed into his gray wolf form. Cordea climbed onto him with the baby tucked in her arms and the wolf ran as fast as he could into the darkness of the night. The soldiers couldn''t catch up to him. Arthur found a bend in the wall. It was a small breech. The wall was broken. He jumped over it and then continued south towards the Em forests. Both Arthur and Cordea rubbed themselves with yarrow and honeysuckle leaves on the way so that the soldiers could not catch on to their scents. They came to a halt in front of a small hut with a thatched roof. "We will have to stay here for the night," said Cordea. "The baby is under a lot of stress and I can feel her limbs going stiff." Arthur''s ears went down. He shifted back into his human form. He took the baby for Cordea as she went to fetch some dry wood from the forest for a small fire. He caressed the child''s soft golden hair and smiled. "I am your Da, okay?" he whispered affectionately. The baby mumbled a tender Da. Tania woke up with a jerk. She was alone. Who were the people haunting her dreams? Who was the baby? Tania turned to her side and grabbed a pillow. She hugged it tight and sucked in a sharp breath. Images of thest night shed across her mind. The crimson mist, the ruins¡­ Eltanin had be unconscious. She rose up in the bed. "Eltanin!" she called him. A sharp pain stabbed her in the chest. She cried and looked down only to find that she was bandaged heavily around her chest with one breast jutting out in between them. She wasn''t wearing anything except her pajamas. She gasped and quickly covered herself with the nket. She scanned her surroundings and realized that she wasn''t in her room. Instead, she was in Eltanin''s room. It waste morning and the sun''s light was peaking through the gauzy curtains. A smile curled her lips up. They were back at the pce and she would now be able to trante Yunabi arcana. However, a small twinge of pain pricked at her heart. This would be herst assignment in the pce and after that she would have to go back to the Cetus Monastery. She was sure that after her work would be done, the king would have no interest in her. And why would he? She was just a ve and a scribe. The thought left her mood sour. Maybe, she would request the king to let her stay for a few more days after she finishes her work. Little did she know that the king was nning on iming, marking her and then introducing her to the world after she read the Yunabi arcana. ¦Ñ??????????? With a heavy exhale, Tania got out of bed. She missed Eltanin. His presence was soforting to her senses that she was beginning to feel ted when he was around and sad when he was away from her. She missed the tingles that spread through her body when he touched her. She picked up the silk nightshirt from the couch and put it on with great deal of difficulty, wincing every time a sharp pain in her ribs urred. Tania had wanted to go to the balcony overlooking his room, but since it was daytime, she was sure there would be guards outside, so she decided to open the window so that she could breathe in some fresh air. Where was Eltanin? As soon as she opened the window, the sweet smell of roses and jacaranda filled the chamber, along with the melody of birds. "Nomia!" she said sharply, remembering that she hadn''t sent the message still. She turned back to the bed and decided to go to the orchards. She was about to leave from the secret passage door, when the main door opened and Eltanin walked in with a huff. "And what are you doing out of your bed?" he asked, narrowing his eyes, closing the gap between them in long strides. He held her hand and brought her back to the bed. "You are injured and you are venturing out?" His eyes went to the opened window and he growled. "I am fine," she said as she stared at him fondly. He looked so much better than he didst night. She was ecstatic to see him bustling around as usual. There was a small bruise on his forearm. "And I see that you have healed quickly." He set more pillows behind her head and sat down next to her. He cupped her face and leaned over to press a lingering kiss on her lips. "I am healthy because of your spell. Glenn told me how you used thest bit of your energy to drive the mist away and revive me." He brushed her skin with his knuckles. Tania smelled different than what she normally smelled like. Her citrusy and spicy scent was mixed with female musk. He lowered his head to the hollow of her neck to take in her smell and heat rushed to his groin. She smelled tantalizing and if she weren''t in bandages, he would have taken her. She also smelled faintly of¡­ magic. Happy to have him back with her, she asked, "How is Glenn feeling?" "He is fine," he replied without a trace of jealousy. The soldier had proven his worth. She peered at her bandages and said, "Who put me in these?" "Who else?" he replied nonchntly. "If anyone else had touched you out here, I would have ended up killing them." He recalled how he removed her tunic and then used a dry cloth to sponge her. She was terribly bruised and it killed him to see her unconscious like that. After they came back to his bedchamber, Glenn helped him on to the bed and also helped him with Tania. The soldier was exhausted, but despite his tiredness, he did whatever he could to make themfortable and then after that he left. Eltanin couldn''t reveal his journey to anyone. Exhaustion had taken over and he had slept with Tania on the bed. He woke up after a horrible dream of the crimson mist, reaching out for Tania in the dark. She was right beside him and had murmured in pain. Eltanin got out of bed and forced himself to take care of his mate before he went to take a bath. In the dead of night, he had gone to the healer''s room to fetch medicinal pastes for her and some fresh linen. He had peeled all her clothes off, wiped her clean and then bandaged her ribs carefully. Chapter 86 About Mates Chapter 86 About Mates As a soldier and warrior, Eltanin knew how to take care of himself, as well as his colleagues, when they were on the battlefield. He made her wear one of his pajamas, leaving the shirt on the couch. After taking a bath, he got back in bed to sleep with her in his arms. However, he got up in the morning to inform Fafnir that he would bete for the court hall. He had to go to the opening ceremony of the Great Library in the afternoon, but he didn''t want to. A pale blush spread across her face when he said that he helped her change. "Did anyone notice your absence?" she asked as she ced her hand over his cheek. A smug smile appeared on his lips. "I am the king and I can do whatever I want!" Sheughed at his cockiness. But he then became serious again. "Thank you for saving my life at Humval ruins." "I had to¡­" she replied. He took a deep breath in relief. Perhaps she was feeling the mate bond just as strongly as he was. "You smell different," he said. when she furrowed her brows, he said, "You smell of morning mist and smoke." Like that of sorcery and thunderstorms. "It seems that your gift is awakening." He had nearly died and it was her magic that pulled him out, but it had drained herpletely. He remembered how silky threads of her essence tugged on his soul and stirred him inside. A flicker of excitement passed through her eyes. "But I would like for you to suppress this scent for as long as you can. I don''t want anyone to know about your magic." "I will¡­" she reassured him. He was over protective about her. He leaned forward and kissed the top of her head. "There is something very important I want to tell you." "What?" Tania asked with a frown. He rubbed the lines on her forehead. "Don''t worry so much. But it is something I have been wanting to tell you for a long time now." He held her hands and squeezed them. "It is about¡ª" A heavy knock on the door stopped him. He growled, "Who is it?" "Your Highness!" The guard called. "There has been another murder!" Eltanin got up as shock sted through his body. He went to the door and cracked it open a little. "What are you saying?" The guard bowed, trembling under his re. "There''s been another murder, Your Highness." The guard turned his face to the right. Eltanin followed his gaze and saw a very tense Fafnir standing in that direction. Fafnir bowed to him. "The body was found this morning on the rear side of the rose garden. Dread skittered down his spine. That was the ce where the passageway from his bedchamber ended. "Who is it this time?" ¦Ñ??????????? "A guard from Prince Rigel''s army. His name is Glenn. Prince Rigel had left him here, which is quite unusual," Fafnir informed. Dread knotted in his chest. "Glenn?" "Yes, Your Highness. He had bruises on almost every part of his body. It looks as if he was tortured the entire night before being murdered. There was a dagger plunged into his throat." Eltanin grabbed the handle of the door tightly as blood drained from his face. "Whomever did the ghastly act did it in such a way that no one knew about it. And I had no clue as to why anyone would murder Glen. He was an innocent man who wasn''t involved in the politics of Draka, or the Orion kingdom." Fafnir clenched his fists. "They threw the body in the garden. A passing servant scented the rotten smell. He followed the smell and found the body. When I arrived, I saw that blood was already caked around the body. Glenn was cold and smelled rotten. There were flies all around him." Eltanin felt as if the ground had slipped out from under his feet. He leaned against the door frame to stop himself from falling over from shock. Glenn had apanied them to the Humval ruins. He had brought him back safely. Not once did he stop on the journey back to the pce because the man had understood the importance of the covert mission. In the end he had murmured to Eltanin, "I know that you both are mates, but don''t reveal her to anyone. There are many who would want to take her ce." It was friendly advice which Eltanin took with a smile and then had embraced Glenn. His lips trembled as he said, "I will be out in a moment." Fafnir bowed to him. "I will wait for you. Do you want me to send a message to Prince Rigel?" "Yes." Fafnir left. Eltanin closed the door and leaned his back against it. How could he tell this to Tania? The girl was already in shock and was still recovering. He decided to deal with it on his own. "What''s wrong?" Tania asked with worry when she saw Eltanin''s grave expression. His face was pale. She couldn''t hear what Eltanin was talking with the guards about since they spoke in hushed voices. Moreover, the main door opened into the living room and the bedroom. It was impossible to discern what they had talked about. "Nothing," he murmured. He sat down on the bed and then pulled her into his embrace carefully. Stroking her hair and down to her lower back he said, "Don''t leave this room for the next few days. There are some issues I have to sort out, and after that¡ª? "After that?" she asked, her face was pressed against his chest. "I will let you know¡­" "You should let me know now," she argued, tipping her head up. He stared into her blue-green eyes and melted. "Promise me you won''t get upset and that you won''t leave me." She let out a softugh. Her gaze went to his lips. She brought her finger up to them and traced their outline. "I won''t promise you that I won''t get upset, but I will promise that I won''t leave unless you ask me to." "And that day will nevere," he added immediately. "So, now tell me what you have been wanting to say," she urged. He bit his lip. "What do you know about mates?" Her heart went still. "Mates are for life." Tucking a strand of hair behind her ear, he started, "Yes, mates are for life. Usually on your eighteenth birthday, you shift into your wolf, and if your mate is near, you can smell them immediately as well. However, this wasn''t the case with you. You didn''t shift into your wolf, so how could you smell your mate? Finding a mate is pretty rare in Lore. Sometimes we don''t find our mates and mark females that we love and want to take them as wives." He made her lie back onto the pillows. "When mates smell each other, the contact is so electrifying that it triggers emotions you''ve never felt before. You are drawn towards your mate even if it meant that you would burn up like a moth to a me. Your wolf gets so stirred up that it wants toe out with you and follow the scent. Mates can scent each other from miles away." Her stomach knotted. Chapter 87 Because You Are My Mate Chapter 87 Because You Are My Mate Eltanin got up to cover her with the nket. As he tucked it around her, he continued, "Mates want to mark and im each other. Your mate is your soulmate and you will follow him or her to the Fade. If one dies, so does the other. Or let me put it this way, if one dies, the other doesn''t want to live if they have formed a mate bond." A shudder ran through her body. She experienced this feeling when he was lying lifeless in the temple. She didn''t want to live without him. Her feelings for him were so intense it was hard to fathom. "Most mates do not wait¡­ they can''t wait to mark and im each other because the bond is too strong to deny or resist. However, sometimes you find mates in omegas, in werewolves who haven''t yet shifted. So, it is possible that the omega doesn''t smell his or her mate but they do develop strong feelings for their mates. They trust each other over anyone else." He sat down beside her and took her hand in both of his. He brushed her knuckles with his thumbs. "Mates want to have pups together and take care of their families. It is a natural instinct." Eltanin had lived so long, yet he hadn''t known much about mates. He had never identified with their intense feelings. His parents were mates and he idolized the strong bond they had with each other, and that was one of the reasons why he wanted to marry his mate. He had seen how his mother and father would talk passionately with each other. They protected each other with their lives. Now that he had found his mate, everything he was saying felt natural and right. It was as if his soul had gravitated towards only one person and that was his mate. "Why are you telling me all this?" she asked in a shaky voice as she stared at him. Her eyes welled up. He brought his free hand to her cheek and caressed it with his fingers. "Have you ever had any feelings about¡­ me?" Her gaze locked with his and she felt her vision bing blurry. She had been feeling all this for him and then some. "You are the only wolf I have ever felt this strongly about," she confessed. Eltanin''s whole body felt like strung chords of a harp. His soul hummed with so much happiness that his chest vibrated with a rumble. So, the girl who came to spy on him fell in love with him¡­ eventually. Tania felt a tear wetting her cheek. With quivering lips, she thought she should speak, but a sob left her instead. "Why¡ª why are you telling me all this?" she asked again, breathing heavily. "Because you are my mate, love." Tania''s hand flew to her mouth. Her eyes were as wide as saucers with tears rolling out. He leaned towards her and kissed her tears away. Then he kissed her on her forehead and realized that she was shivering under his touch. He knew that the information was overwhelming for her. Dread bubbled inside her chest. The whole thing felt so right, yet¡­ She was held by numerous shackles. "But you are a king and I am¡ª I am just a ve, Your Highness." ¦Ñ??????????? "So?" he said. "You are my mate and that is all that matters." "But I am¡ª I am someone you will loathe, Your Highness. I am¡ª" she choked. How could she say that she was a spy who was supposed to ry all his secrets and every day routines about him to Menkar? She felt she had betrayed Eltanin on so many levels. And she betrayed her Master as well by falling in love with the man who was her first mission. Guilt weighed heavily onto her shoulders, like the mountain of Humval ruins. She was loathsome. How could a man who was the most powerful king of Araniea, who trusted her blindly, be her mate? Yet through all this, she wanted his hand to soothe away the sting of guilt and the feeling that she was betraying him and Menkar. All of a sudden, Tania wanted him so badly she couldn''tprehend her feelings for him. She wanted to be devoured by him. She wanted to be taken by him, if that even made any sense. A strong wave of anxiety at the thought that a part of her soul was held prisoner by Menkar made her tremble. She had made a deal with Menkar that if she spied on Eltanin, he would give her her freedom. He would give back that piece of her soul that he had coveted since she was a child. But now she didn''t know what to do¡ªchoose her soul or Eltanin. She wanted her freedom desperately. And it depended on herpletion of the mission. So, now what? Should she stop spying? Should she tell Menkar that she couldn''t be a spy anymore or should she tell Eltanin that she can''t be his mate. The thought twisted within her soul and felt as if it was stabbed by a thousand daggers. Eltanin rested his head on hers. "Don''t think too hard about it, Tania. Just ept me." She was broken out of her reverie and the tears she was holding back rolled out unbridled. She choked on her emotions as a sob left her. "Your High¡ª" she shuddered. "Elty¡­" "Oh, Tania!" Eltanin crashed his lips on hers. He had never felt such strong emotions about anyone in his life and for the first time he said passionately, with all his heart, "I love you!" She curled her arms around his neck and threaded her fingers into his soft and silky, midnight blue hair. She had to admit that she, too, was in love with him. "I love you, too!" Something stirred wildly in her chest. It wanted toe out and im the beautiful man kissing her as if his life depended on it. But other than the wild sensation she felt, nothing else happened. When the two pulled away from each other, they were both breathless. "I don''t know if your people would ept me. I don''t know where to go from here¡­ You are a king and I am a ve from the Cetus Monastery, who hasn''t even shifted. Everyone hates me. I am¡ª" a spy. How could she say that she was a spy? She rubbed her chest as unease settled within her. "Maybe¡­ maybe, you should reject me. I am not worthy of you." He ced a finger on her lips as a growl emanated from his chest. "You don''t have to say anything right now. And I will never reject you. The word rejection will nevere between us, okay?" "But¡ª" He pressed another kiss on her lips and stopped her from speaking. "I want to show you to the world." He was so proud of her that he was bing impatient about marking her and presenting her to his people. The Elders would get shut down once and for all. His father and mother would be so happy for him. "But first, I want to take you to meet my mother." She giggled with amusement. "I would love to meet her. Where does she live?" "In the Jade Sea." Her mouth fell to the floor. Chapter 88 Pretty Pouty Lips Chapter 88 Pretty Pouty Lips Eltanin''s lips tugged up in a smile. He put his finger beneath her chin and closed her mouth. "She is a sea goddess, Tania. What do you expect?" "Sh¡ª she is a mermaid?" Disbelief surged through her like a rush of adrenalin. "Yes," he replied proudly. "So, you are a half merman?" she asked with curiosity. "You can shift into a merman too?" The room in which he had put her in had ss walls and she saw many mermaids through it. He had even said that the room was created by his mother for his amusement and was secret. Did his mother already know that they were mates? Who were the mermaids who woulde and watch her? Heughed as he pressed yet another kiss on her forehead. It was impossible to stay away from her or to not touch her. "No, I can''t shift into a merman. And honestly, my mother or father weren''t even bothered about it." "That is wonderful," she said with stars in her eyes. "I wish I could shift into my wolf¡­" His chest squeezed. His mate was so adorable. "You are a powerful girl, Tania. No one that I know of has learnt magic so quickly and been able to use it. I feel it is nothing short of a miracle. You have so much potential in you. It is only waiting to be uncovered, unleashed." She grinned as a pale flush spread across her face and neck. "I am just a normal scribe." "No, you are very intelligent! And you know seven ancientnguages. Never underestimate yourself, okay?" He didn''t like how she belittled herself. Her confidence was low. "And you have to tell me what I should do so that you will start believing in your own capabilities." Her eyes welled up with happy tears. "Nothing. Your presence is enough." "Oh, Tania!" He took her hands and kissed her knuckles. "You will never lose me. I would scent you from miles away." She grinned wider. She loved the way he assured her and then decided something. As much as he didn''t want to leave, Eltanin had to go and investigate Glenn''s death. It was unusual. Who would have murdered him and then left him in the rose gardens? The thought that someone had discovered the secret passageway was unnerving. "I have to go, love. I will be back as soon as possible. Stay in the bedchamber, okay?" "I will. And I can start tranting the Yunabi arcana now," she added enthusiastically. Eltanin paled. "Hell no!" he almost shouted. "You will not touch the book until you are well!" She jerked her head back. "But I can¡­" she whined. ¦Ñ??????????? "I have locked the Yunabi arcana somewhere safe. You won''t be able to reach it and trante it until you have fully recovered," he said firmly, almost mulishly. Last time her powers had been drained when she used them to revive him and sted the crimson mist away. He wouldn''t let her touch the arcana until she was as healthy as a cow. She pouted her lips. He couldn''t believe it that her pouty lips were so sexy that he immediately wrapped his own lips around them. Blood rushed to his groin. They kissed each other passionately. When they pulled away, they were both breathless. "Don''t pout your lips. My wolf will go mad!" "I love your wolf," she said. "Really?" he asked, nting his head. "A lot!" "Then close your eyes." "Why?" He ced his hand on her eyes. "Just close them." She chuckled and closed them. He removed his hand from her and a few momentster she heard a growl. When she opened her eyes, she saw a massive ck wolf in front of her on the floor. "Eltanin!" she rasped. He had such a beautiful wolf. Eather spilled out of his eyes in the form of blue mist. Instantly, she threaded her fingers into his soft, ck fur. He ced his head on herp. She loved raking her fingers through his fur. She kissed his snout as he yapped and nipped at her. Sheughed andughed until her ribs hurt. "God, I love you so much!" He licked her face and she giggled more. Finally, when he had sufficiently uplifted her mood, he shifted back into his human form in front of her. She watched his transformation with extreme interest but wasn''t ready to see himpletely naked. Eltanin loved her reaction when her eyebrows shot to the ceiling upon seeing his massive erection. He climbed on the bed as she took her fill in and kissed her on her forehead. "I wouldn''t mind if those pretty, pouty lips of yours were around me." Tania gasped. Shenever thought that she could want it so much. She ended up kissing the bouncy erection. A rumble vibrated in his chest and he said, "Not now, my love. You are too unwell, but when you are, I will have my way with you. And I want you to call me Eltanin or Elty from now on, not ''Your Highness''." Tania bit her lip and blushed heavily. Eltanin got dressed and left Tania after ensuring that she wasfortably lying beneath the nket. He hurried to the site of the cold murder. Glenn''s body was found in the same way as the previous guard''s body had been in front of his father''s room. He was on his belly with his neck turned in an odd direction. The man was tortured brutally. There were bruises on the sides of his lips, wrists and ankles, which meant that he was gagged and bound and wasn''t allowed to shift even if he wanted to. Blood hadn''t spilled onto the grass but it was caked on his wounds. Which meant that he was killed a few hours back. There was not a spot on his body where he wasn''t bruised. Eltanin felt a pang of pain when he looked at Glenn. "Have you informed Rigel?" he asked Fafnir, who was standing beside him with his hand on the sword''s hilt. "Yes, Your Highness." "Take the body to the cold storage. Wait for Rigel and hisst rites will be performed ording to his wishes." Eltanin didn''t say much about the murder. As he walked to the throne room, he had multiple thoughts running through his mind. Whoever was doing it, was definitely an insider. The person must be watching over everything. If they had murdered Glenn, and threw his body near the secret passageway, then this also meant that they knew about Tania or wanted to know about her. The bruises on Glenn''s body meant that the man hadn''t spoken a word about it. His body was not exactly found near the tunnel, but it was found several meters away from it. That meant that the person didn''t exactly know where the tunnel was, but he or she had a rough idea about it now. This piece of information posed a direct threat to Tania. Now Eltanin had another angle to think about. Was this murder rted to Tania? Was this a message to say that they were near Tania and found out about her, that she was his mate? The thought unsettled him to the core. Her safety was paramount to him. He was going to have to reveal it to someone about her. Chapter 89 Who Do We Have Here? Chapter 89 Who Do We Have Here? Tania slept for most of the day. When she had woken up in the afternoon, she saw a tray of food ced for her on the bedside table, covered with a red crochet. She knew that Eltanin had left it for her on the table so as to not disturb her. He was really taking such good care of her that her guilt was eating at her. Removing the cover, she saw a sd of chicken mixed with lettuce and olives and pickled anchovies, sliced fresh pineapple and buttered bread. Hungry, she munched on her food quickly. She then went back to sleep. When she woke up next, it was evening. And to her amusement, the food tray was reced with orange juice and milkshakes. She rose to her feet to go to the bathroom. Her chest was still hurting and she wondered how long it would take to heal. She was amazed to see how quickly Eltanin healed. She wanted to meet with Glenn and ask him about it. Maybe tomorrow¡­ Tania went to her room downstairs and surveyed the water that surrounded it. From her peripheral vision she saw a mermaid swimming towards her. Mesmerized, Tania walked to the wall to look at the mermaid. The mermaid steered towards her. Tania''s breath lodged her throat when she saw how beautiful she was. She had long midnight blue hair and emerald eyes. Her long tail was covered with shiny peacock-green scales. Wearing a leather bustier, the mermaid looked ethereal. Soft light radiated from her body. Tania ced her hand on the ss wall and the mermaid raised hers onto the other side. The two smiled at each other. Tania mouthed her name. The mermaid nodded and mouthed her name, but Tania couldn''t understand. The mermaidughed and after blowing a kiss to her, she spun around and swam away. Tania watched her until she disappeared from her sight. She had made a decision. She was going to tell Menkar that she was not going toe back and that she would like to negotiate a deal with him for her soul. She was also nning on talking about it to Eltanin, because he was the only man who could help her get her soul stone back. She was sure that Menkar was afraid of the mighty king and would never have the gall to deny Eltanin''s order. With that in mind, Tania put a shawl over herself and headed towards the secret tunnel, which led to the orchards. Last time, Nomia hadn''te to her and she was dyed. This time she would not reveal anything about what she was doing for Eltanin, but she would instead, send her message for negotiation. Tania wanted to be free from Menkar, but she wanted to give her body and soul to her king, her mate. She wished that she could shift into her wolf and be able to smell him soon. The thought sent a wave of joy down her body. What it would be like to y with Eltanin''s wolf while in her wolf form. She chuckled at herself. The passageway was covered in the soft light from the torch that she carried in her hand. It waspletely quiet. She increased her pace in order to reach the orchards as soon as possible. She didn''t want Eltanin to know about the message she wanted to pass to Menkar. She wanted to speak to him first about it. After all, she was a spy and the sense of betrayal was weighing her down. She hoped that Eltanin wouldn''t be angry when she revealed her true mission. Though if he did get angry, it would be a natural response, she would bear it. Just thinking about his reaction made her shudder. A shaky breath left her when she thought about the possibility that he might order her execution, or worse, reject her. ''The word rejection will nevere between us.'' His words bounced around in her head and that gave her confidence to do what she was about to do. She walked out of the passageway into the rose garden. She left the torch on a metal hook on the wall. Stars shone in the sky and the moon was on the horizon. She was in a hurry to ry her message, so she increased her pace, even though her ribs ached. Once she reached the orchard, she let out her slow whistle for the owl toe out. She waited for a few moments. The smell of apples hung in the air. She inhaled it deeply. Nomia didn''te, so she let out another slow whistle and waited. It was getting colder by the day. She noticed a few ces where snow had already formed clusters. In this weather, she wondered how long it would take for the apples to sustain. They needed to be harvested soon. Worry bubbled in her chest when Nomia didn''t turn up. She grew impatient and let out another whistle. "Well, well, who do we have here?" Tania turned sharply. A woman was standing behind her with two men. ¦Ñ??????????? The woman, a tall girl with curly auburn hair braided tightly, was staring at her with winter blue eyes. Two men, who were with her, wore masks and had swords. Tania gulped as dread flitted down her spine. "I am just a ve," she lied and lowered her head to walk away. She didn''t want to be discovered. "A ve with the king''s scent on her?" said the woman. Tania nched. The two men stood in her way to stop her from leaving. "No. No! I have his smell because I worked in his room!" She threw another lie as she backed away from the two men. She was ready to use her magic if these men tried to do anything to her. The woman stepped in front of her and crossed her arms. "Or are you the servant girl for whom Princess Morava was insulted over?" "What?" Tania gasped. "Who are you?" she asked as she silently chanted her spell, but the spell needed energy and she hardly had any. Chanting it caused her immense pain and blood leaked out of her nose. She couldn''t use the magic in her. "I am Ivy," the woman chuckled and then gestured to the men with her chin. Immediately, one of the men grabbed her by the waist, while the other put a cloth over her nose. Soon, everything turned ck. --- Eltanin returnedte in the night. Fafnir had told him that Prince Rigel would arrive by the morning. Eltanin decided to let his father, as well as Rigel, know that Tania was his mate. And he would tell them tomorrow, first thing in the morning. His bedchamber was empty. Tania was nowhere to be found . He rushed to look in the bathroom, then to her room, but she wasn''t there. "No!" He was flooded with panic. He followed her scent all the way out of the tunnel, cursing beneath his breath that she had ignored his words. Why did she leave when he had warned her against it? Couldn''t she stay inside for even a day? He had clenched his fists so tightly his knuckles were white. He reached the orchards to the spot where her scent had taken him. He could smell a strong scent of mint. Was someone else with her that hid their scents? Terror-stricken, he swirled on his feet to look for her. "Taniaaaa!" he roared, but only the birds answered him back with their angry calls. Chapter 90 Suspected Chapter 90 Suspected Eltanin sank to the ground on his knees and stabbed his fingers into his hair. He could smell the poisonous vapor of opium in the air. This meant that Tania was sedated before they had taken her. Something horrible had happened and he just didn''t know what. The dread propelled him to his feet and he moved towards the pce at a dead run. Uncaring that he was covered with mud, he raced down the corridors of the pce with his guards following him until he reached Fafnir''s chambers. Fafnir rose to his feet with a dead rm. "Your Highness!" He had his hand on the hilt of the sword on reflex. "Seal every entry of the pce, now!" he barked. Fafnir jerked his head back as his brows furrowed. "And what will we be looking for?" he asked without questioning his king''s judgment about sealing the pce. "A ve girl!" He ran out of Fafnir''s chamber. Fafnir followed him while giving orders to his soldiers to seal every entry and exit of the pce. He couldn''t understand as to why the king interested in a ve girl. Yet he didn''t question. They reached the staircase that led to his bedchamber. "What happened to her?" asked Fafnir. "She was taken," Eltanin snapped. He skipped thest seven steps as he vaulted over the rail to reach the foyer of the pce wing that he stayed in. He picked up his cloak and then Tania''s discarded gown. He tossed it towards Fafnir. "Smell it andmit that smell to your memory. You have to find her and like yesterday!" Shock took over his surprise when Fafnir caught the maroon silk gown in his hands. He had never ever seen the king so panicky about a woman and the king had had numerous in his life. Not only that, the king had never brought a woman to his bedchamber. He surveyed the room and found a tray of food, petite silk sandals, a strong smell of a girl, tangled bedsheets and nkets, panties, shifts, and potions on the bedside table. Was the king tending to this ve girl? Who was this girl the king was personally attending too secretly? His curiosity was at an all-time high. The king had never been this anxious before. Eltanin rushed out of his bedchamber. "Come with me!" he shouted. The journey back to the orchardssted an eternity, at least for him. His fear for Tania''s safety was ovee by an overwhelming rage that someone dared to abduct her and steal something so precious to him. They even dared to kill guards in his own pce. Long back, in a battle against Aqu, a part of his kingdom was destroyed. Eltanin had been extremely upset, but he had gotten the damaged parts reconstructed, pacified over the loss by making it even better. ¦Ñ??????????? Tania was not a part of the pce that could be easily reced. She was his mate. He vowed to himself that if she came to any harm, he would wreak such heavy havoc that it would make all his previous battles look like a child''s y. He reached the orchards with a faint hope that Tania might be standing under an apple tree, frightened, but not harmed. But the moment he reached it, the hope had died soon after. He was furious. Disappointment surged through him like a strong wave in the Jade Sea. All at once a sudden realization weighed heavy on him, his fury over the fact that she was abducted, would pale inparison to his horror, if he found out that she was dead. A big hollow hole formed inside his chest. Stabbing his fingers through his hair, he looked wildly around. He should have locked the door that led to the tunnel from his room. When he found out who had abducted Tania, he would obliterate them from the face of Araniea. He would make their death agonizingly slow and painful. He would bruise them till they were drained of everyst drop of blood and then suffocate them in a saltwater tank, their punishment would look harsher than any heap of dead bodies he had seen in his life. "Did you find out about the murders?" he asked Fafnir as he gazed at the oak trees that bordered the orchard. He darted towards them to find any evidence of her abduction. "Not as of yet, Your Highness," he replied, following the king. "The murderer was very proficient at what they did. They killed the victims and knew the art of torture inside and out. So, we are dealing with someone who is a professional." He paused as he halted at a shrub. "Was the ve girl injured?" he asked. Eltanin stopped. He spun around and strode over to Fafnir. "Why?" he asked as he followed the direction of his gaze. He found a tiny piece of a shredded shawl with stains of blood. Fear sted through him. This was his shawl. She must have worn it before leaving. But why was it stained with blood? He felt the ground slipping beneath his feet. Eltanin knelt on the ground, no longer able to think coherently. Was she murdered? No. That couldn''t be. His heart and his wolf said otherwise. He untangled the tiny piece of shawl, as his breath lodged in his throat. After that he didn''t know what Fafnir was instructing the soldiers to do. He wrapped the piece around his palm and brought it near his heart. "Stay safe, Tania," he murmured. "I will find you as soon as I can." "Your Highness!" Fafnir called him. Shaken out of his reverie, Eltanin got up to his feet. It was dead of the night but sleep was the least of his concerns. He ordered his soldiers tob the entire pce while he went straight to the guest wing. He was nning on putting Morava under arrest in her room until Tania was found. He highly suspected she had a hand in Tania''s abduction after he connected the dots. And if he found a modicum of evidence that pointed in her direction, he was going to destroy her and her father before razing down the kingdom of Pegasii. Tania¡ª Chapter 91 Where Am I? Chapter 91 Where Am I? When Eltanin ran towards the guest wing, he had to suppress an urge to shift and run because he knew that if he shifted, his wolf would tear apart Princess Morava. There were about a dozen guards following him along with Fafnir. He banged open the door of Morava''s bedroom and found that it was empty. Everything inside was in its ce. The bed looked as if it was made recently,there wasn''t a single wrinkle. It looked as if no one had even lived here. Her strong scent was also missing, reced by that of mint andvender. "Call the servants who attended to her!" he barked as he ran to the closets. He couldn''t believe what he saw. Not a single gown of hers was hanging. Everything was wiped clean. He ced his hands on his waist, astonished that he didn''t see thising. She was gone without even informing him. The servants who attended to her came and stood in a line in front of him, trembling with fear. "When did she leave?" Eltanin asked in a cold voice that promised ughter. "She left only a few hours back," said one of them in a low voice. "We were asked to pack everything in her room up and load it into the wagons." "Princess Morava was in a great hurry," another servant added. "She had received a letter from her mother that she was unwell." A muscle feathered in his jaw. "How do you know about that?" asked Eltanin. How would a servant know about such a personal letter? "Herpanion, Lady Ivy, was asking about it loudly and so we had all overheard." Eltanin was not ready to believe that Morava would run away so quickly from his pce. She stuck to him like a fly on meat, then why would she suddenly leave? His suspicions grew even stronger. Ever since he had killed Giada and humiliated her in front of the soldiers and servants, she was looking for an opportunity to get to him. She got him at his weakest point. The bitch surely had Tania with her. And if he discovered Tania in her entourage to Pegasii, he was going to burn her at the stakes in his kingdom, letting others see it as a form of punishment. He snapped his head towards Fafnir. "I want to meet with my father. When is Rigel arriving?" "Your Highness, Alpha Alrakis is sleeping," Fafnir cautioned. "Then wake him up!" he roared. "And send a unit to meet Rigel with my message!" Fafnir jumped in ce. The king was furious as hell. That meant that the servant girl was extremely important. Has the king finally fallen in love with a girl? And that too a ve girl? He nodded as he blinked. "Yes, Your Highness!" He bowed and scurried away. ¦Ñ??????????? --- Tania was bound, gagged and blindfolded. She was jerked awake by a bump on the floor. Something was moving and she was on the floor of it. She tried to wiggle her hands and legs, but she was stuffed in a ce where she couldn''t move much. The smell of mint,vender, rose and eucalyptus oils wafted in the air. Her skin scraped against the hard metal of the trunks. She heard the creak of the wheel that was perhaps being driven by the horses. And the horses were running fast. Every bump on the road made her wince. Her ribs hurt badly. She tried to make a noise, but only heard herself mumbling against the gag cloth. Tears rolled out of her eyes as her heart mmed against her ribs. Ivy, Princess Morava''sdypanion, had abducted her. But why? Did Ivy find out Tania was the king''s mate, or was this revenge because she kicked Giada and Orna? But taking such drastic measures for something so minuscule as kicking thedies, was ridiculous. A whimper left her. She missed Eltanin immensely. She should have listened to him and stayed put, but she had wanted to send the message to Menkar. Why hadn''t Nomiae? That was the second time he hadn''te out on her call. How she hoped that Eltanin woulde and take her away from here as soon as possible. She promised that she would never stray again. Tania tried her best to untie the ropes, but she just couldn''t, there was no room for her to maneuver around. Fiery pain branded her wrists, stopping her. The more she tried to untie them, the more they tightened on her harder. Her throat was dry and her breath came out in short, uneven pants. After what felt like hours of a nonstop journey, the wagon finally stopped. She waited for someone toe. She wanted to confront Ivy and ask her why. Was Princess Morava also with the entourage? She waited for a long time, but other than hearing the horses neighing and soldiers running around, her wagon never opened. She remained inside. She used every bit of energy she had left to kick the trunks, and make some noise. She heard soldiersughing at her efforts and calling her a fool. Panic crept up into her throat, making it harder to breathe. The wagon started to move soon after. Her pulse quickened and she felt as if she would vomit. Eltanin. An image of him shed across her mind. More tears rolled down her cheeks. More images of him bounced around in her mind and her heart squeezed with love for him. It was not long when Tania had drifted off into darkness due to theck of air. When she opened her eyes again, she heard voices of a man and a woman. She had been dumped somewhere. Perhaps in a dungeon since the ce was stone cold. Her gag and ties had been removed and someone threw a bucket full of cold water onto her face. She snapped her eyes open, but she was so tired, her vision was blurry from being blindfolded for so long. Despite the biting cold of the water, she couldn''t open her eyes. She heard voices echoing from a distance, warbled and ghostly. "Where am I?" was all she managed to croak out through her dry throat. "In Pegasii," a woman''s voice reached her ears. Was that Ivy? Shock and disbelief sted through her. Thest time she ran through the Em forests, near the Pegasii borders, she had encountered the spirit of a winged horse and had followed it. She recalled how she had been sted away from the border by a dark spell. Then how was she able to pass through the borders now? Nothing made sense. She was confused and tired and her ribs were aching. Through her hazy vision, she saw heavy booted legs near her head. She was rolled over by them, but it was too dark to see the face of the person who did this to her. "Tomorrow you will be executed," said the woman. "The princess is resting for now. She ns on whipping you before she executes you." The woman snickered. She heard her boots clicking on the stone floor, the metal gates of the dungeon closing and the heavy lock dropping in its ce. Chapter 92 Shocked Chapter 92 Shocked It was morning and Biham was sitting with his wife Sirrah in his antechamber, having lemon tea. "It looks like Morava has finally persuaded the king to marry her. She has shown her strength that she can be a good queen by controlling her anger," said Sirrah. "I have only been getting good news from the Draka kingdom about her. People have epted her and praised her a lot. They especially talk about how beautiful she is and that she would look lovely sitting as a queen on the throne of Draka. Alpha Alrakis is also satisfied with this arrangement. I think we should send the marriage proposal to Eltanin for our daughter as soon as possible. We shouldn''t let go of this opportunity and hit the iron while it is hot." She was proud of her daughter. Morava was a fine princess. Sirrah had known about her affair with Mizvah, but this wasn''t her first indulgence. As a princess she had her needs and Mizvah had been her third affair. The soldier was loyal to her and Sirrah had nned out sending Mizvah as a dowry gift to Morava. These things were prettymon in royal pces. "It is a good idea, Sirrah," Biham replied with a smug smile. "I will send the information to Eltanin today myself." He had been sure that after Giada''s incident, Eltanin was going to refuse his daughter''s hand, but his daughter used her shrewdness and stayed back, disowning those two stupid girls. Sirrah grinned. She started forming more ns in her mind. She was going to stay with Morava in the Draka pce and enjoy the benefits. She had heard that the pce was huge and luxurious. A soft knock on the door made her snap out of her train of thought. "Your Highness," the guard said. "Lady Ivy is here for an audience." "Ivy?" Biham stopped drinking his tea as his brows furrowed. Ivy was with Morava. What was she doing here? And this was so sudden that he got up from his ce. Ivy was also his spy and kept a watch on Eltanin''s activities as much as possible. A few days back she had asked for some of the finest spies from Pegasii and he had sent four without asking any questions. She was supposed to return with Morava. Why had shee back to Pegasii so early, why had she left Morava unattended? Rage bubbled in his chest. "Why is Ivy back so soon?" asked Sirrah. She had sent Ivy along with Morava so that she would stay and attend to the king if needed. Sirrah knew that kings needed more than one woman for their needs, so sending three more girls with her daughter was natural. If required they would shed their clothes for the king. However, the fact that Ivy hade back so soon was unsettling. She didn''t know that Ivy was Biham''s spy as well. "Has she left Morava behind ande back?" she asked Biham, feeling just as angry. "I don''t know!" Biham replied sharply. "We need to find out." He strode out of his bedchamber, tying his silk robe on the way. Ivy was standing in the corridor that opened into his room. Wearing an olive-green gown, she looked anything but a spy. He motioned her to follow him to his library. Once they were in the library, she closed the door and waited for him to be seated. "Why are you back so early?" he asked with narrowed eyes. "Didn''t I ask you to stay with Morava and report back to me about his activities? This kind of direct disobedience of my orders is going to cost you your life," he growled. Ivy bowed to him again. "Your Highness, Princess Morava is also back. She had to get out of the Draka pce as soon as possible and that is why we are here so early." ¦Ñ??????????? Dread warred with anxiety in him. "What has she done? Has she displeased Eltanin?" Keeping a stoic expression on her face, Ivy said, "Princess Morava has abducted a ve girl from the Draka pce." "What?" Biham almost shouted. If Ivy was shaken by his rage, she didn''t show it. "Exin to me the meaning of this!" Biham pounded his hand on the table. Ivy narrated. "When we reached the Draka pce, Giada and Orna¡ª" "I know about that. Tell me what happened next!" Biham roared in agitation. "Princess Morava was not happy with the king''s behavior. He was only getting more distant from her. So, she asked me to keep a close watch on him. We suspected that a ve girl had gotten close to him to the level that she affected his decision in marrying the princess." Ivy stopped to suck in a sharp breath. "Our suspicions were correct. I asked for the spies to keep a stricter watch. We caught the soldier named Glenn. He was from the Orion kingdom. He was taking care of the ve girl. We followed him everywhere, but we never saw the ve girl. The king only became ruder and had even asked the princess to leave early. Obviously, the princess was very upset." Ivy pursed her lips. "Did she kill the ve girl?" Biham asked, concluding that she had. No wonder she had to leave the pce. Eltanin had killed Giada for a ve girl. He couldn''t imagine what he would do to Morava now. A shudder passed through his body. "No, Your Highness," said Ivy. "The princess wanted to abduct the ve girl. We killed a guard and threw his body in front of the gardens of Alpha Alrakis''s chamber. While the guards were set out on who murdered that soldier, we focused on King Eltanin''s daily routine. My spies followed him everywhere. About two days back the king disappeared and so did Glenn. We don''t know where they went, but the moment Glenn returned, we grabbed him. We tortured him so that he could reveal the location of the ve girl he was protecting, but he hadn''t untill the end. However, just before he died, he said something about a rose garden." Ivy paused. Biham was listening to all of it with his breath trapped in his throat. Morava had gone insane with her revenge. "And then?" "There were only two rose gardens in the pce, we knew which rose garden Glenn was referring to. So, we killed him and threw him in the rose gardens that were behind the chambers of the king''s wing. After that we waited for the girl to appear. Our patience was rewarded when she appeared. It was easy to abduct her." Ivy''s lips curled in a smug smile. "And now the princess will exact her revenge on the girl. She will kill the ve girl and no one will ever know anything about her. It will be as if she never existed." Her chest filled with pride frompleting her mission. Biham rose to his feet. He strode over to Ivy and pped her hard across her cheek. Ivy fell onto the floor as sharp pain stung her cheek. With her hand on her cheek, she whipped her head to look at him. "Y¡ªyour Highness¡ª" She was shocked by his reaction. "Are you fucking mad?" he shouted and grabbed her by the hair, yanking her head back. Chapter 93 To The Dungeons Chapter 93 To The Dungeons Shocked, Ivy stared at the king with eyes as wide as saucers. Her heartbeat elerated. "Your H¡ªhighness, I¡ª I did what the pirn¡ªprincess asked me to do¡ª" Another p came across her face. She shrieked as intense pain sted onto her face and stars bursted in her vision. Biham pulled her up by her hair and shook her. "Did I ask you to do that?" he growled dangerously with his mouth close to her ear. "N¡ªno¡­" she replied through her split lip. Even though the king hadn''t asked her, it was his daughter who gave her the order. How could she deny it? "Under whosemand, are you?" Biham asked, yanking on her hair so hard that she thought her scalp would peel back from her head. "Yourmand," she replied as tears rolled down her cheeks. "Then why did you go against mymand?" Biham shouted and mmed her against the wall. Her forehead hit the wall and blood oozed out of her head. It trickled like a river down her cheeks and chin. "Mercy, my king, mercy!" She started begging, she was sure that the king would kill her by beating her to death in the library. "It was Princess Morava''s order. H¡ªhow could I deny it?" She started wailing. "You should have circumvented it, bitch!" he growled. "Now look at the situation you have put me in!" "But no one will ever know about the servant girl once she is killed," she sobbed. "She was the reason why Princess Morava was insulted." Biham was so angry that he shoved her onto the floor, her face hitting the rug. The rug was stained with her blood as she cried. Biham glowered at her. "I thought you were intelligent and that is why I made you a spy. But if a kingdom has spies like you, then God save the kingdom. And it''s no wonder that Eltanin is the most powerful ruler of Araniea. He has awork of sharp spies and soldiers who listen to him." He paused to rake his fingers through his hair. "A ve has no meaning in the games of kingdoms. She was of no importance until you made her so. Did you think Eltanin would not find out about Morava''s actions? You have rubbed him the wrong way now. Couldn''t Morava have waited to punish the ve girl until after her marriage with Eltanin?" Ivy trembled. She thought that she had done a great job, but now because of her, Biham was in serious trouble. If what he said was true, then Eltanin would not only invade Pegasii because of a hurt ego, he would never marry Princess Morava. ¦Ñ??????????? Biham nodded when he heard her thoughts through the mind link. "Now you know what will happen?" He kicked her in the belly and she rolled on the floor, mming against the legs of a chair. "You bloody stupid women have ruined all my ns!" He sat down on the chair and held his head in his hands to try and think of all the possible scenarios he could to end this unwarranted feud with Eltanin. The only way would be to free the ve girl and send her back immediately. However, if Eltanin had already started his march towards Pegasii, chances are that he didn''t have much time to defend his kingdom. He contemted on killing her and then erasing any of the evidence, but wouldn''t that be just in foolish? Eltanin and his soldiers must have already sniffed out the girl to Pegasii. And he knew that the Draka king wasn''t just strong in body, he was also very intelligent. His mother was a sea goddess, which meant that he was a demigod. It wouldn''t take more than a day for Eltanin to raze his kingdom to the ground. And all because of his daughter''s uncontrolled temper, arrogance and foolishness. He felt like crying when his gaze shifted to Ivy. She was curled up in a corner, sobbing and bleeding. Suddenly, he rose to his feet, scared as hell. "Where is Morava? Has she killed the ve girl?" Ground had slipped beneath his feet. He had to save the girl and return her back to Eltanin. "I¡ª I don''t know," Ivy replied with terror in her eyes. If Morava had killed the girl, she was certain that Biham would behead her. "But the princess was very tired from her journeyst night, so I think she is still sleeping." As if he was infused with new life, Biham walked to her and grabbed her hair. He yanked on her hair to pull her to a standing position. "You better pray to all the gods out there that the ve girl is still alive. Otherwise, I am going to skin you alive and then hang your body upside down on the gates of the pce wall for everyone to see!" Ivy started shaking like a dry leaf barreling in the summer breeze. "Now take me to the ve girl!" He shoved her towards the door. Ivy stumbled. She nodded vehemently and opened the door, praying to every god out there that Morava hadn''t reached the girl yet. Biham shouted orders to his guards, "Where is Balfour?" Balfour was his second inmand. "Get him to the dungeons as soon as possible!" he barked. In her battered condition, Ivy hurried to the dungeons where they had kept the ve girl. Biham wasn''t bothered about how he was dressed in his night robe. He was just concerned about reaching the ve girl before Morava did any damage to her. --- Morava was extremely tired. When she returned home, the first thing she did was order Ivy to throw the girl into dungeons. She was going to kill her, but she wanted to make her pay for what she did to her and her friends first. Because of her, Giada lost her life. Not that she was bothered about Giada, but it hurt her ego. How could Eltanin favor a ve over her? Because of her, Eltanin overruled her judgment. Over thest few days, he had been avoiding her like the gue and even was hinting that she should leave. She decided that if she was going to leave, she wouldn''t go without taking the servant girl that everything had started with. If the ve hadn''te into the scene, she was certain that Eltanin would have been engaged to her by now. She woke up with a groan, her thighs were pinned apart and Mizvah''s mouth was in between them. She had ordered her servants to send him to her chamber for the night. She had been hoping that King Eltanin would have had her in his bed after their engagement, but the man hadn''t even touched her. She felt insulted. And over the past few days of not having sex, she had pent up frustration. Mizvah was the only wolf who would never deny her. So, when she saw him in between her thighs, her lips curled up. He growled over her sex and devoured her hungrily. She threaded her fingers in his hair and arched her body for him to take more. Soon, she came all over his mouth. He got up and slid inside her immediately. Pounding into her at a maddening pace, he breathed out, "I missed you!" Chapter 94 You Are Nothing! Chapter 94 You Are Nothing! Morava was screaming his name as he moved between her legs. He leaned his head in the crook of her neck, nipping her skin, grazing her with his fangs. Soon he stilled and then with a brutal snarl against her skin, he came inside her. Mizvah slumped over her naked body and she curled her arms around his torso, having missed it a lot. She kissed him on his shoulder as she ran her hands through his hair. "I have some business down in the dungeons. Stay in my room," she whispered. Her mood had been lifted greatly. She was going to enjoy torturing that ve girl. "I will be back soon and then I want you to be with me for the entire day and night." He chuckled. "So greedy, huh?" He lifted himself onto his elbows and ced a kiss on her lips. "I won''t be going anywhere princess. I am hungry for you. You were gone for many days." Morava took a deep breath in as she stared into his eyes. She knew that once men got a taste of her, they would always leave her reluctantly. That was normally the case, so why then had Eltanin refused her? The thought angered her and she resolved herself to torture the ve girl all the more, for she was the reason. Morava had an inkling that the king had been fucking her and that was why she had been in his chamber. When they brought her to the wagon, all tied up, she couldn''t see her face because Ivy had gagged and blindfolded her. She had asked Ivy to apply mint and cedarwood oil all over her body to cloak her scent so that no one could follow her. They had stopped only for an hour to rest the horses and then they had traveled all through the night. She wanted to reach the safety of her kingdom in case anyone chased after them. "And why are you going to the dungeons?" asked Mizvah, as she slid from beneath him and started getting dressed. "It''s none of your business," she snapped. "You just stay here. I won''t take more than an hour. But when I return, I want you between my thighs." "At your service, princess," Mizvah replied with a nted smile. He cradled his head on his arms that were crossed beneath the pillow as he watched her put on a gown over a shift. Morava''s gaze drifted to his member that was already erect. She smirked. Who could resist her charm? She was so beautiful and sexy that all the best men in her father''s army were wrapped around her little finger. And this ve girl dared to challenge her? She turned to leave her chamber in a sour mood. She was going to teach the ve girl the biggest lesson of her life by whipping her. Two guards stationed at her bedchamber''s door followed her all the way to the dungeon. When she reached the dungeons, the stink of piss and feces hit her nostrils. But Morava was used to it; this wasn''t the first time she had visited the dungeons. The keeper bowed to her and opened the locks for her. ¦Ñ??????????? "Where is the new prisoner?" she asked. She had asked Ivy to be here when she got to the dungeon. Why wasn''t she there? "She is in thest cell to the left, Your Highness," said the jailer as he led her down the hall. An oilntern was hanging in his hand as it swayed. Shadows danced upon the walls as they walked. The jailer opened the door for her and she stepped inside with her two guards. Tania was still unconscious. There was blood around her chest which meant that she was injured. That was good, she would finish her off soon enough. "Wake her up and shackle her with the chains on the wall!" she barked. The two guards lifted her up by her hands. "Ahhh!" Tania winced with pain. "Who is there?" she asked, trying to open her eyes to see who it was in the dim light of thentern. "Get some water and throw it on her face," she said to the jailer as the two guards dragged her to the wall and chained her with the heavy iron shackles. The jailer rushed to get water. Tania slumped against the wall. She was too weak and pale. She hadn''t been able to recuperate. She had shivered in the cold dungeon over the stone floor. They didn''t even give her a nket to cover herself. Instead, they had thrown a bucket of cold water on her. At the present, she had a high fever making her delirious. "Please leave me¡­" she murmured as she tried to make sense of her surroundings. The jailer came back with a bucket of cold water and sshed it on her face. Tania shrieked in pain as she wrestled against her shackles. "Get me a whip," she snarled at the jailer. The jailer went to fetch the whip. Morava walked slowly towards the girl. She stood in front of her and grabbed her by the hair to yank her head back. She wanted to see what the girl looked like. Tania gasped in pain when her face was tipped up. "Open your eyes," Morava ordered. Tania peeled her eyes open to look at Princess Morava. Her face was scrunched, filled with hatred. "So, you are the ve girl who interrupted my beautiful and perfect life!" She shoved her head back. "What is your name?" The girl was way too beautiful to be a ve. That was why the king had gone for her. "Tania¡­" her vision was blurry from crying. "Princess Morava¡­" she said in a low hoarse voice. "Why am I here? You must return me if you want to live." The jailer had brought the whip back. It was a leather strand knotted at intervals. Morava snatched the whip from the jailer andshed it across Tania''s legs. "How dare you!" she screamed. "How dare you threaten a princess!" Tania''s screams filled the dungeon. "I am the heir of a kingdom and you," she pointed at Tania with her whip, "¡ªa ve, threatening me!" Sheshed it against her body again and Tania screamed in pain. The whip had left deep and bloodycerations. Stars sted in her vision. "I am going to whip you so severely that you will beg me to kill you. Because of you, Eltanin killed Giada. That was nothing. But because of you, he humiliated me in front of the servants, guards and his father. Now that was wrong. He didn''t realize what he was doing messing with a princess over a ve girl. I am going to show you what it means to mess with Princess Morava!" She lifted her whip andshed it on the floor out of frustration. "I am going to peel your skin off. I''m going to chop your body into pieces and throw them to the dogs. I will use your guts to strangle you, but won''t let you die, until I have had my fill." She lifted the whip tosh at her again, when a strong hand stopped her, turned her around and pped her across the face. Chapter 95 [Bonus Chapter] Mother And Father Chapter 95 [Bonus Chapter] Mother And Father Stunned, Morava spun and stared right into her father''s face. She nched. Her hand up in the air, her gaze locked with her father''s. He was looking at her murderously. He snatched the whip from her and pped her again. Morava was not only humiliated once again, she was petrified. She covered her cheeks that were stinging with pain as she looked at her father, who threw the whip on the floor. "What the hell are you doing?" he roared. Her eyes widened with shock. How did her father learn about it? She saw a trembling Ivy behind her father, whose face was all bloodied up. Ivy couldn''t meet eyes with Morava. She seemed to shrink in the background. "F¡ªfather¡ª" Morava stammered. Her father had never pped in front of the guards before. She gazed at all of them as they flinched. No one dared to even move. "This is a sl¡ªve¡ª" "Shut up!" Biham roared again. "What have you done, you bloody idiot! You havemitted the biggest mistake of your life." Embarrassment warred with humiliation and pain. How could her father speak to her like this in front of so many people, even if she had made a mistake? She opened her mouth to say something, but her father appeared as if he was about to p her again, so she snapped it shut. "You have ruined the only chance we had to strengthen our position. I had sent you to entice the king, not vent your anger over a ve. With your act, you have ced this ve girl over the agendas of the pce. Do you realize your mountain of mistakes? Now Eltanin wille and wage a war against us." "But he won''t know that we have the ve with us!" Morava cried. "You must kill this girl and take my revenge. She is nothing, not even worth the dirt beneath my feet! Father, you should know that because of her, Eltanin didn''t have any interest in me. He preferred a ve over me." "So what?" Biham roared. "Did you think a king would marry a ve? He would have added her to his harem and you would have be his queen!" Morava''s mouth fell to the floor. "B¡ªbut¡ª" "Not a single fucking word!" he retorted. Then he looked down at the girl who was looking particrly faint. She was slumped against the wall with blood trickling down her legs and chest. She was shackled in chains. His brows furrowed and he walked towards her. "Unshackle her," he said. The guards hurried to open Tania''s chains and the moment they did it, her hands dropped to the ground. She moaned in pain as she gasped for air. When she lifted her head, the soft light of thentern fell onto her sweat-slicked face and wet body. She was shivering from head to toe. By that time Sirrah entered the cell, she gasped at seeing her daughter with blood trickling from the side of her lip. She didn''t have the nerve to say a word, standing frozen. She just couldn''t understand what was going on, but she knew that Biham was so angry that he would rip off the head of anyone who dared to speak to him right now. And who was the girl that was chained? Her gaze drifted to the blood-stained whip on the ground. It was not hard to figure out that it was used on the girl. Her clothes were blood stained. But what worried her was that Biham had never reacted like this before. What was so important about this situation? She looked at Ivy who stood in the corner, with guilt on her face, trying to blend in with the darkness behind her. Even the guards stood frozen in their ces. "Biham?" she said softly, but he growled at her and she instantly became quiet, sensing his ominous mood. Biham turned his attention to the girl. When he gazed at her, his eyes narrowed and then shock ricocheted through him in tight waves. He inched closer to the girl and sniffed the air around her. His lips trembled as he shook his head. His eyes widened at what he saw. "Impossible!" he muttered. He knelt down in front of the girl and curled his hand beneath her chin. She whimpered in pain. Goosebumps pebbled his skin as another wave of shock sted through him. "Who are you?" he asked, his voice hoarse. Bile rose in his throat as his heart elerated. Surely it couldn''t be. ¦Ñ??????????? He tipped her face up slightly and stared into her light blue eyes. And as he gazed into her eyes, his whole body shuddered. His knees became wobbly. "Guards!" he shouted. "Get a clean cloth now to clean her up and get a healer!" "Father, what are you doing?" Morava gritted. Had he lost his mind? Why was he behaving like this with the ve? Biham ignored her as all his focus went to the girl in front of him. His eyes became misty. "I have been searching for you, Lusitania¡­" he said and tears rolled out of his eyes. Lusitania! Sirrah''s whole world came crashing down with just one word, one name. Her chest caved as her breath punched out of her lungs. She caught hold of Morava''s hand so that she wouldn''t fall onto the ground. "I am Tania, Your Highness," the ve croaked through the pain and tears. The king of Pegasii was overwhelmed with emotion. "You look so much like your mother," he said with his lips quivering. Tania''s eyes flew wide open, even through the pain. "You know my m¡ªmother?" Her breath became ragged. She had never imagined in her entire life that she woulde across someone who would know of her mother. And it was more of a surprise that King Biham had known about her mother. Biham nodded with a wobbly chin. "I knew her very well." How could he not? "Biham!" Sirrah called him. She had to break up this conversation, else she didn''t know what cmity woulde over her, her daughter and the kingdom of Pegasii. For so many years, she had worked towards only one thing and that was to get more power. She had married Biham for power after she rejected her mate, whom the Moon Goddess had chosen for her. She had even gone to the extent of making Biham reject his mate. She had yed a huge game in all this. "Have you gone mad? This is just a ve! Stand up. We have things to do!" Biham picked up the whip and threw it at Sirrah. "Shut up!" he growled ominously. Sirrah snapped her mouth shut as she snapped her head to look at the ve. "Where is she? And my father?" asked Tania in a weak voice. So much blood had leaked out of her body that she was feeling like she would faint, but she had to ask him, hoping that she could meet her once in her life, that is if she survived. With a loud cry, Biham pulled Tania to his chest and embraced her. "Kinshra is no more, my child!" His body raked with loud sobs. All the people in the dungeon stared at their king. "And you are in the arms of your father!" Darkness gobbled up Tania. Ground slipped out from beneath Morava. Chapter 96 Slap In The Face Chapter 96 p In The Face "Arthur." Cordea whispered as she rested her head against the chest of her husband. The soft fire was burning in the hut. Arthur had hunted a duck from a nearbyke and Cordea had cooked the meat on the fire. After eating, they were both sitting huddled up next to the fire. They were looking at the little baby who was swathed in a warm sheet that Cordea had managed to snag from the pce to cover Kinshra. Arthur was stroking his wife''s back lovingly. "Yes, Cordea," he said as he looked at the baby girl that Kinshra had left with them to take care of. "What if the queenes after the baby? How are we going to be able to save her?" she shuddered as she said that. The baby was less than a day old and she knew that the child would soon need milk. They had to arrange for a nursemaid. "We will save her for as long as we can," Arthur replied. "We both are already doomed, so let''s just extend our lives." Cordeaughed at her husband''s jest. Even in this situation he was making herugh. "I love you so much." "And I love you too, Cordea. You have shown your loyalty to Kinshra. And I am d that she was saved by her people just in time. I hope that after we are gone, her daughter also lives a long life and finds her ce in the world." "Right ce!" Cordea sighed. "They have snatched everything away from her!" --- Darkness was so enticing that Tania didn''t want to wake up. But nightmares followed. She woke up with a start, her throat as dry as a desert. She mumbled something incoherent. "The baby¡­ save her¡­" Speaking those words weakened her more than ever. Someone pulled her up and gave her water to drink. Shepped it up with effort. Someone called her name, "Lusitania¡­" It sounded like it wasing from far away in the woods. She wasn''t Lusitania. Even Ladon had called her Lusitania¡­ "I am Tania¡­" she muttered. "Eltanin?" she questioned. Her tongue felt swollen. She tried to look around her, but everything was hazy, misty. Pain was like a serrated dagger in every part of her body. "Blood¡­" After that she embraced the peaceful darkness. King Biham was sitting at the edge of the bed, looking at his daughter for the first time. The moment he had sat down in front of her, her scent hit his nostrils and shocked his senses. She smelled of him and Kinshra. The name sounded melodious to his ears and brought forth so many beautiful memories that tears welled up in his eyes. Kinshra was his mate. And she was a fae. King Ian of Vilinski had traveled to Araniea on Biham''s request. He had to ask her about ancient magic that his ancestors practiced. He had wanted the mysterious arcana that had been written and stashed somece in Araniea. No one knew about them. He was sure that King Ian would shed some light. The king was apanied with his small troupe of courtiers, who also included Kinshra. He remembered in their first meeting he had scented her as his mate. He was mesmerized by her beauty. He couldn''t believe that his mate was a fae. Kinshra had long pale blond hair with deep blue eyes. Her white wings that had a streak of brown on the edges were tightly tucked behind her back. When her gaze locked with Biham''s, she gasped and Biham¡ªhis world had turned upside down. His wolf wanted to shift and im his mate. "She is the princess of Delphin," King Ian had said. "A state within Vilinski. Her father rules the state, but Kinshra is one of my courtiers." ¦Ñ??????????? At that time, he was betrothed to Sirrah, who was the princess of a small kingdom, Antlia near his. Her father, the king, was on his deathbed and he had promised to merge his kingdom with Pegasii if Biham married Sirrah. However, Biham couldn''t resist the mate bond with Kinshra. Sirrah was pregnant with their daughter, Morava, when Biham met Kinshra. Biham had begged King Ian to leave Kinshra to Pegasii because she was his mate. "Only Kinshra can produce the rightful heir to my kingdom. The spirit of my kingdom will recognize her child and no one else''s." After a lot of contemtion, Ian yielded to his request, but he had a condition. "If Kinshra does not feel safe in Pegasii, she will return and I will give her ess to my realm. However, your child will not be able to apany her until he or she is blessed by the spirit of your kingdom. It would be like his or her brand." "I assure you that I will never let Kinshra and my child out of my sight." On his assurance, King Ian had patted Kinshra, had a long talk with her over the pros and cons of staying back and then returned to his realm along with the rest of the courtiers. --- Sirrah was pacing her daughter''s bedchamber. She had arrived immediately after the incident in the dungeon. She saw a naked Mizvah on the bed. "Get out!" she said, shaking with rage. Mizvah had gathered his nket, bowed to the queen and then left. After Biham had learned about Lusitania, she was trembling on the inside with fear and rage. She was afraid that now the truth woulde out and she was furious that Lusitania was still alive. Lusitania was Kinshra and Biham''s daughter and the rightful heir of Pegasii. She was the princess of Ant and her power was everything. Unfortunately, she had found her mate in an omega soldier of her kingdom, not believing that this was the fate Moon Goddess had chosen for her, she had rejected her mate immediately. She didn''t take the rejection easily and had terrible headaches. She hadpelled her mate to reject her too, so that she could move on and be with a powerful man into a royal household. ording to her, in the games of kingdoms and power, mates were of no importance. Two yearster, when her father rmended king Biham''s to her for marriage in order to save the kingdom from falling into the wrong hands, she had agreed hastily. She hadn''t revealed anything about her mate to anyone. After she forced him to reject her, she had him killed. Morava was sitting at the edge of the bed, her face ashen. She had not only been pped by her father in the face, she was pped with the reality that a ve girl turned out to be her half-sister. She didn''t know what was worse. Until yesterday, she was the undisputed heir of Pegasii and now¡ªnow her father had dered that the true heir had arrived. She knew that true heirs were those who were born of mates. But her mother had made her father reject his mate. Then what happened? Where did this childe from? Her head was reeling with too many questions. She had faced so much humiliation from her father and then the ve girl, that she just couldn''t contain it. As soon as she had entered her room, she had thrown half her things around. Chapter 97 True Heir Chapter 97 True Heir "Stop this nonsense!" Sirrah shouted at Morava. "Nonsense?" Morava retorted. "My father is sitting there with a girl who was a ve up until yesterday and today¡ª" she let out a sharp puff of breath. "Today that bitch is the true heir of Pegasii?" Sirrah clenched her teeth so hard that they hurt. Clenching her fists, she started pacing the room again. She recalled when she had learned that Kinshra and Biham were mates, she had nned something so that it would make Biham reject his mate. Biham was unable to live without Kinshra. There was not a day that she was not seen with him. It was as if he couldn''t stop touching his mate. Sirrah had confronted Biham and demanded that since she was the mother of his first child, he should reject his mate. "How can I reject my mate, Sirrah?" Biham replied. "Did you know that she is only here in this realm because of me? And do you know how risky it is to leave your own realm ande live in a different one? The number of spells King Ian had to deal with just to create a portal toe to Pegasii was insane. Kinshra and I are inseparable. I cannot reject her. In my many years of existence, I hadn''t known that I would even find a mate, but it was just by a chance meeting that I found her. Can you imagine how lucky I am? If you like we can annul the marriage and I will give you back your kingdom. But I will not reject my mate." Sirrah was shaking with rage. "After having a child with me, you are saying that you are lucky to have found your mate? Now who will take me? Who will marry me after you annul our marriage? You have to reject her!" Biham growled and caught her neck. He pushed her to the wall and growled, "I will never reject my mate!" Sirrah was shocked. He left her and said, "However, aspensation, I can remain married to you, as well. You can stay in my pce. I will give you every protection and will remain your child''s father. At the same time, I will marry my mate. I will announce her to my kingdom''s subjects soon. It is not umon for kings to have more than one wife." "What do you mean?" "I mean what I said, Sirrah. Kinshra''s child will be the legal heir of Pegasii, while your child is going to be like any other prince or princess. The mate''s child is the only child the spirit of kingdoms will recognize. Any Ooher they won''t even show themselves to. Remember that I tried taking you to the garden where the spirit resides. What happened? The doors wouldn''t even open for you." "So what?" Sirrah said loudly as she pushed Biham on his chest. "So, what Biham? Who the hell is interested in an heir that the spirit recognizes? People are only interested in what the breed of the queen is? And Kinshra doesn''t even belong to this realm. The people of Pegasii will never ept her. The Elders won''t ept her because she is a fae. She is a threat to the people of Araniea!" "Shut up!" he growled and took a step towards Sirrah as if he would rip her apart. "She is no threat. Kinshra is like a delicate flower and is the most beautiful and polite and down-to-earth girl I have evere across, despite being a princess. I will not tolerate a word against her!" ¦Ñ??????????? "Then are you forgetting that faes possess ancient magic? It was their ancestors who wrote the dark arcana books and had hidden them in a ce where no one could go. Those who have tried, have been met with death! And you want to ept that kind of a girl as a queen to your kingdom. She would not only be a threat to Pegasii, but to the entire Araniea. She possesses so much power that she could destroy us!" Sirrah was breathless. "Do not let your emotions take over your logic! Even I rejected my mate because it was the right thing to do!" "Sirrahhh!" Biham had growled dangerously, forcing her to be quiet. "I will not reject my mate and that is final. I will talk to the Elders about it!" After that he was gone. Sirrah sank on the nearest sofa. Fury flooded her like moltenva. She had to eliminate Kinshra. She didn''t care that Kinshra was polite or didn''t have interest in the kingdom. Sirrah was afraid that her child would be the true heir of Pegasii. She couldn''t take that chance, she had so meticulously nned out her life. Her father was unwell and she was sure that he would breathe hisst any time now. Biham had stoppeding to see Sirrah after that. When Sirrah had told her father about Kinshra, he had advised her that at least Biham was still married to her out of guilt, but had he been any other king, he would have annulled the marriage. A mate bond was revered above marriage and if a king found a mate, then the spirit of the kingdom recognized only the mate and the child born from her. He had asked her to stay quiet. After her father had announced that she would be Biham''s betrothed, Sirrah had in no time seduced him and became pregnant with his child. She married Biham soon after and gave birth to Morava. For some reason after that, she never could be pregnant again. Sirrah wasn''t prepared for this earth-shattering shock. Biham found his mate in a fae. The fae was more powerful than her in terms of magic, but she was no match to Sirrah in cunningness. Sirrah had yed this game since she was a child. Sirrah hadn''t attended the wedding between Biham and Kinshra. Sirrah had stayed in her kingdom because she couldn''t bear the humiliation of staying in Pegasii. Biham was only with his mate. He had her security so tight that no one was allowed to meet with her. No one knew what was going on, until a few monthster Sirrah got information that Kinshra was pregnant and she was in full pregnancy. Sirrah felt threatened to a great extent. Eliminating Kinshra had be an obsession. When Kinshra was nine months pregnant, she was framed for practicing ck magic. It was reported to the Elders. Few dayster the Elders arrived at Biham''s pce and they insisted that he throw Kinshra in the dungeons and kill her, but Biham could never do that. He knew that his fae mate hadn''t practiced it, but he hadn''t known who had been behind framing her, even up to today. Biham ended up rejecting Kinshra. Heartbroken Kinshra started contacting her people to go back, but they refused and said her child could never pass through the portal to the fae realm. So, Kinshra fled from the pce and stayed hidden for a week along with her maid, Cordea. As soon as she gave birth to her daughter, she was taken back by her people. Cordea and Arthur had to run to save the little child, who was Pegasii''s true heir. Chapter 98 [Bonus Chapter] Encamping Chapter 98 [Bonus Chapter] Encamping "Mother!" Morava shouted, bringing Sirrah back to the present. "How is it possible that that ve girl is the true heir? I knew Father had a mate, which he rejected, but why hadn''t you ever mentioned her child? How did the child survive? You told me long back that the fae woman had left on her own and then was hunted down by the locals for practicing ck magic, what is it that I am missing?" She picked up another porcin flower vase and threw it against the wall, roaring with anger. "I don''t know!" Sirrah gritted. She held her head in between her hands as a headache started forming. "I had sent the guards to kill Kinshra, but they informed me that before they could reach her, she had escaped to her realm. Then my guards went after her maid, Cordea, to erase all evidence. Both Cordea and Arthur escaped my guards with the new born baby." Sirrah hadn''t known where Cordea had taken the baby to. It was five yearster that she had learned the child survived and the rest was history. She had even had the Pegasii''s borders covered in so many dark spells, using the help of a Shaman who practiced dark magic. The spells were to ward off any children of Biham, other than Morava, to enter Pegasii. But how did Lusitania enter then? Was it because she apanied Morava or was there something else? "Mother, we have to kill the bitch!" Morava said as she stood up with panic inside her. "If people learn about her, about the rightful heir of Pegasii, we will both be in huge trouble. Father will announce her to his subjects soon!" "I know!" Sirrah snapped. All her ns after so many years seemed to shatter in front of her eyes. It was as if she was back where she started. An hour back she was with Biham, nning out arrangements for her daughter''s marriage with the most powerful king of Araniea, now here she was¡ªthinking about the ve girl who suddenly became the center of Biham''s life, and would soon be the face of Pegasii. The mother and daughter shuddered at the thought. They were supposed to be rich and the most powerful, but now they didn''t even have that chance in their own home. Moreover, if Biham was correct, King Eltanin would soon wage a war against them. "Think Mother!" Morava goaded her as she stood in front of her. "We have to eliminate her before things get out of hand. We have to poison her, even if father doesn''t reveal what I did to her, she will reveal it to Eltanin! As such Eltanin is too protective of her. He would¡ª" Sirrah clenched her teeth and narrowed her eyes. Rage bubbled in her chest. She got up and pped Morava hard across her cheek. "Mother!" Morava shouted as she pressed her cheek, surprised at her mother''s sudden change in demeanor. "If it hadn''t been your foolish decision to exact revenge over a ve girl, we would have never gotten into this situation!" Sirrah hissed as she red at Morava. Then she left her daughter and strode to her room. She had to get to Lusitania. --- Biham was sitting at the edge of the bed where Lusitania was lying. Two healers were constantly with her. They had given her poppy in order to induce deep sleep as they applied yarrow to close her wounds. They had poured honey into the yarrow and added beeswax in order to bind the salve. It was applied all over Tania''s wounds and then clean bandages were wrapped around them. Just so that the infection didn''t set in, the healers had changed the bandages twice in the day. The girl was delirious and muttering something incoherent whenever she would wake up. "How is she doing?" he asked the healer in a low choked voice. "She should be okay, Your Highness," said the healer as he made her drink hot chamomile tea. Biham nodded tightly. Throughout the day he spent his time with his daughter, with the true heir of Pegasii, with the child his mate had given birth to. He had lost all hope and was sure that Kinshra had died. He had tried to find her, looking everywhere after the Elders made him reject her. His own pain after rejecting her was so horrible that he couldn''t imagine what Kinshra must have undergone. She was pregnant with his child. ¦Ñ??????????? When he sniffed Kinshra''s scent in Lusitania, he stared at her incredulously. He thanked every god in the world that they had given him the chance to live with the child he had been searching for, whom he thought had died with Kinshra. And now his hopes sprung back to life. What if Kinshra was alive? Tears welled in his eyes. They had thought of the name Lusitania together, if they had a daughter. It was almost midnight and dark outside. He had visited the temple in the pce premises to pray to the deities to save his child, the rightful heir of Pegasii. The girl was in a terrible condition. When he returned, he had wanted to whip his eldest daughter, but he avoided them instead, because at the back of his mind he knew that had Morava notmitted this folly, he would have never met Lusitania. He had canceled the court and asked every guard in the pce to stay vignt. He had stationed two dozen guards outside Lusitania''s room. No one, except him, was allowed to enter that wing. He had especially ordered that both his wife and daughter would not be allowed in and if he found them anywhere near that wing, he would ughter every guard stationed. Last time, Sirrah had done everything she could to show her hatred for Kinshra. He was afraid that she might harm Lusitania because of hatred for her mother. And as for Morava¡ªshe already loathed her. Biham got up and rounded the bed to reach where Lusitania was lying. He leaned over her and kissed her forehead. He was going to take good care of the girl and he would never return her to king Eltanin. Lusitania was born to take the reins of Pegasii. As soon as she healed, he would take her to visit the spirit of the kingdom for its blessings. "Your Highness," a guard knocked from the door. He had a nervous tone in his voice. Biham growled. "What?" "General Balfour is here." "Send him in." The guard opened the door and Balfour stepped in. He bowed to the king. "What is it, Balfour? You look as if you have just seen a ghost. You should be happy that we have found the true heir of Pegasii. In fact, the whole kingdom will be in a celebration for the next few days!" Biham said, wiping his tears and looking at Lusitania with his chest full of pride. "May the moon shine upon the princess," Balfour said and bowed to Tania. He turned to Biham and said, "However, very disturbing news hase." Biham raised an eyebrow. "King Eltanin''s armies have reached the outside of Pegasii and as we speak, they are encamping." Chapter 99 Go, Get Her! Chapter 99 Go, Get Her! An unknown fear sent a shudder through Biham. He knew that the Draka king was angry, not because the ve girl had been stolen from him, but because Morava tried to put her hand in the lion''s den and extract the meat. Eltanin hade to wage war to take the ve girl back. And Biham would never return his daughter, his heir. He had to pacify Eltanin and at the same time he had to save his daughter from leaving Pegasii. "Close the pce gate and station soldiers at every corner." His gaze drifted to Lusitania. "Get more soldiers to guard her." His throat bobbed when the girl drifted into another delirious fit. "Arrange a meeting with Eltanin." Then he growled at the healer. "I want her toe to her senses by tomorrow morning. If she doesn''t, I have no use for you!" The healer paled. "Y¡ªYour Highness, she is¡ª" "Cut it!" Biham hissed. "I want her up and well. She is the future of Pegasii. I want to announce her to my people!" The healer gulped. "Yes, Your Highness." Biham kissed Tania''s forehead once again and then strode out of the room. He was not going to meet Eltanin tonight. Instead, he would wait for the next morning. By that time, he was hoping that Tania would be fine. He marched to the meeting room where he called an urgent gathering of the counselors. When Morava learned that Eltanin was camping outside on the east borders of Pegasii, she was horrified. She was pacing her room with her hands sped in the front. She crumbled her gown, fidgeting with it to such an extent that it was wrinkled, as if it had been washed and never ironed. Her mother had closed her bedchamber and wasn''t meeting with her. Ivy was nowhere to be found. The only person who was with her was Mizvah, who was watching her pace the room all evening. "Why don''t you sit and rx?" he said as he stretched his legs on her bed. "Come here, I will massage your back to loosen you up." "You don''t understand!" she snapped. "Do you realize what has happened?" she asked him as she stood at the ledge of the window where she could see the eastern borders. Flickers of lights dotted thendscape. There were soldiers who had burned small hearths to stay warm in the winter night. "Eltanin is out there, nning on how to kill me and then take the ve girl. He has waged war against my father. The war may be because of the girl, but on the outside I appear as if it is more about his ethics! The bastard is going to be a hero overnight by saving a ve and tainting me as the most malicious woman of Araniea!" Mizvah raised his eyebrow in surprise. For a long time, he was quiet as he watched Morava gazing out of the window. Then he said, "Why don''t you go and meet with him secretly and apologize?" Morava turned on her heels as if a scorpion had bitten her. "Apologize?" she yelled. "I am a princess. I don''t apologize to people, and especially not when they are going to attack my kingdom!" Mizvah was taken aback. "Okay, calm down princess, if you have other options then we can discuss them. I will help you." She gritted her teeth. "I don''t!" she said and turned back to look at the soft glows of fire hearths. "If you don''t mind, I have an idea," he said in a low voice. Morava twisted at her waist and narrowed her eyes as her gaze met his. "What is your idea?" "What if we steal the ve girl from your father''s clutches and return her to the king?" Morava tilted her head. "I am listening." "The king will quietly take her back. Not only the attack on your kingdom will be averted¡ª" his lips curled up. "Your reputation will be saved as well." Morava crossed her arms across her chest. She stared at him for so long that he grew uneasy. If she managed to steal the girl from her father''s clutches and give her to Eltanin, that might put her in the good books of Eltanin once again. Moreover, if Eltanin takes her back to Draka, Pegasii would remain hers, Eltanin would not tell anyone that he has the girl. A chuckle escaped her throat. "So how do we steal the ve?" Mizvah let out a sigh of relief. "We need to think of a n and execute it very carefully. That part of the pce has a small cavalry. It is very heavily guarded." Morava sauntered over to the bed. She sat on it and crawled over his legs. She straddled his thighs and lifted her gown. Mizvah put his hands on her thighs and caressed them. She said, "Let us think of a n tonight and execute it tomorrow morning before the sun rises." "Yes princess." ¦Ñ??????????? --- The moment Eltanin learned that Morava had left Draka without informing his father or the General, which was the protocol, his suspicions that she had abducted Tania was confirmed. He had called his father for an urgent meeting. After hearing Eltanin, Alpha Alrakis was not just shocked, he was furious. "That ve girl is your mate, and you choose to only tell me about her now?" he yelled across the room. "You wouldn''t have believed me even if I had blown a horn in your face. You were so into Morava. Additionally, I didn''t want topromise her security," he replied, wondering whether he was more panicky than agitated. His thighs were shaking and he broke out into a cold sweat every time he thought that Morava might have killed her. "You imp!" Alrakis couldn''t stop yelling at his son. He punched a hole in a wall. Suddenly, he remembered, "But what about her gifts? She doesn''t belong to any royal family." He shrugged. "I don''t know." Without revealing that he had taken her to extract Yunabi arcana, he said, "She had tranted some ancient arcana and it seems that her gifts awakened. "And she is a ve at Cetus Monastery?" "Yes." "How is it possible that she is your mate? What about the prophecy?" Alrakis wondered. In order to dispel all his doubts, Eltanin revealed, "I had taken her to the garden of spirit." "And?" Alrakis froze in his ce as he held his breath. "And Ladon epted her. He even gave her a golden apple to eat." Alrakis was so stunned that he sank onto the sofa behind him, with his eyes wide as the full moon. Goosebumps pebbled his skin. He squeaked, "You have found your mate!" "Yes, Father," Eltanin replied. "And right now, she is with Morava!" "Then what are you waiting for, you¡ª you nipoop! Go, get her!" Eltanin didn''t wait a second longer after that. He got up to leave when Alrakis said, "Do not tell anyone that she is your mate until she is here with us!" "I won''t." On his way to Pegasii, Rigel joined him with his unit of soldiers. --- As the army encamped outside the borders of Pegasii, Eltanin stood outside of his tent, watching the Pegasus Pce. His Tania was somewhere inside waiting for him. Chapter 100 Dagger And Roses Chapter 100 Dagger And Roses With his hands sped behind his back, Eltanin stared at the pce, which was surrounded by the high walls that shone gray in the waning moon''s light. The pines and oaks that surrounded it marched down the hill like sentinels. Built on the top of a mound, the pce was strategically located. Pegasii''s banner pped gently on the heights. The pce was lit by thousands of torches that lined the parapets. He could smell her from miles away. His chest vibrated with anger and trepidation. He wanted to march into the pce and get her, killing everyone in his way, but Rigel had stopped him. "Why didn''t you tell me that she is your mate at that time?" Rigel sounded angry standing behind him. He found Eltanin''s behavior odd, but he didn''t question him since he was in a hurry. He growled, "She is my mate, unmarked and unimed. She is fragile and a ve from Cetus Monastery. What do you think I would have done?" Rigel understood his friend''s predicament. Eltanin was highly protective about her. It was natural. But Rigel was happy that Eltanin had finally found someone. The fate of Araniea was looking better. "So, how do you n to extract her? I am sure Biham already knows that we are here." "I want to kill them all and get her as soon as possible. She is being held a prisoner!" Rigel rubbed his temple. "Come inside Eltanin, we have to form a n." But Eltanin didn''t. He continued to look at the pce. He had a n of his own. That also included killing Morava. --- The healer had given Tania a stronger potion for healing. She had stopped mumbling and was now sleeping soundlessly. He hadn''t gotten a wink of sleep all the while. Checking her pulse rate, he said to his colleague, "She is better. If you want to go refresh yourselves, you may leave. I will stay here." His colleague looked so disheveled that he pitied him. "Thank you." His assistant bowed and without another word walked out of the room. The royal healer chuckled. He got up and briefly gazed at her bandages on the thigh. She was healing well. Relieved, he sat down in his chair and didn''t know when sleep had overtook him. --- "Mamaaa!" Tania sobbed. "Stay here Tania," her mother said, a woman with hazy features but clear gray eyes. "Whatever happens, don''te out, okay?" "I want you mama," little Tania cried, holding her hand and tugging her. "My little Tania¡­ I am so sorry for not being able to protect you, my child. Hide here until everything is over." Tania shook her head. "Where is papi?" But mama was gone. Tania felt as if she was being held under water. Blood dripped all around her and mingled with it. She wanted to breathe. The scenery in front of her changed. There were soldiers all around and a woman. "Did you find her?" she growled at them. "No, Your Highness!" the soldier replied. ¦Ñ??????????? "Burn this hut down!" she said and Tania heard her boots ttering against the stone floor. There was fire all around and screams. --- Tania woke up with a jerk, her body covered in sweat. She was breathless as she scanned her surroundings. The nightmare was so real that she felt like she was living it. Her mama and papi were killed and the hut was burned, so why had Biham said that she was his daughter? He was mistaken. Her eyes went to the healer who was sitting next to her. She needed to escape this ce as soon as possible before things escted to an ugly level. How could a ve girl from Cetus Monastery be a king''s daughter? From the window she could see that it was still dark. Very quietly, she removed her nket and swept her feet off the bed, when a sharp pain hit her. "Arghhh!" she groaned. The healer stirred a little, but he didn''t wake up. The embers in the hearth glowed a fiery orange imparting a soft glow on the entire room. Tania caught the edge of the bed and limped her way to the door. By the time she reached the door, she was sweating heavily. As soon as the door was ajar, she found herself staring in the eyes of a guard, whose face was half covered with a cloth. Another, taller guard, stood right behind her. All the other guards were still standing in their positions. Her heartbeat elerated. Those eyes. "Princess Morava?" she gasped as dread skittered down her spine. Morava immediately took a dagger out of her tunic and pointed at her. She leaned over her ear and whispered, "Come with me and do as I say. If you don''t, I won''t think twice before plunging this dagger into you." Tania''s head dipped to see the dagger. She raised her eyes and found that all the guards were standing very quietly at a distance. "I will not go with you," she said with quivering lips, untrusting Morava. There was no way that she was going to go with her. Morava growled. She pricked the dagger in her stomach and gritted, "Come, or I will lose my patience! I will hand you over to¡ª" Suddenly, Morava found her lips sealed. She couldn''t part them. She tried to open them, but she couldn''t. The more she tried to open them, the more they pursed together . "Princess!" The taller guard rasped. "What is wrong?" She whipped her head to look at him. She pointed to her lips and a muffled sound came out. "Why are your lips locked?" he asked as he ced his hands on her shoulders. Morava pointed her thumb over her shoulder to Tania and tried to say something again, but she only managed to hum. All of a sudden, she turned to Tania and tried to press her dagger into her, but stumbled. Mizvah held her steadily to stop her from falling onto Tania. "Have you killed her?" Mizvah mumbled, breaking into a sweat. It was a bad idea and now he would be executed. When their eyes went to the ce where Morava had plunged the dagger into Tania, they found that Morava held roses in her hands, the petals crushed against Tania''s stomach but the thorns dug into Morava''s flesh. She couldn''t even scream with pain. It was as if she had been gagged and stabbed tiny knives all over her palms. "Were you trying to stab me with those roses?" she asked in a cold voice, taking some rose petals and pasting them between her thumb and finger. How did this happen? Horrified, Morava lifted her gaze to look at Tania, who fluttered her eyshes innocently. And then¡ª "Ahhhhh!" Tania screamed as loudly as she could. Commotion followed. All the guards rushed to where she was standing. Morava tried to leave the ce, but Tania pointed at her, crying. "That guard wanted to kill me." Morava shook her head as she stepped back. She wanted to deny vehemently, but her lips were sealed tight. She picked up the roses to show to the guards to prove her innocence, but instead of roses, now a dagger was there. Confused, Morava''s hands started shaking. One of the guards removed the cloth that covered her face as they held her hands from the back. "Princess Morava?" Chapter 101 Arranging A Meeting Chapter 101 Arranging A Meeting Morava was kneeling in front of Biham, who had woken up after themotion. He had given direct orders to wake him up if anything happened to Tania or when she awoke. He had almost run all the way from the north wing of the pce to here. When he saw that the guards were holding Morava as their prisoner, his temper red. He ordered the healers to take Tania back inside. "Father, I hade only to greet Lusitania. She was¡ª" Morava snapped her mouth shut when realized that she was speaking again. How was that possible? She looked towards the closed doors of Tania''s room, bewildered. Biham growled and lunged at her. He grabbed her neck with both his hands, he was so furious that he started to squeeze when all of a sudden, he heard his wife. "Biham!" Sirrah came rushing to his side and held his wrists. "Are you insane?" she tried to yank his wrists off Morava''s neck. "Do you want to kill your child for another?" After a long moment, once Morava actually started coughing and tears started flowing out of her eyes, had he shoved her to the floor. "If I see you here again, you will find yourself in the dungeons." Sirrah was sure that Biham would kill her daughter. She assured him that Morava would note back and took Morava hurriedly back with her. Tania went back to sleep. The energy she had used to pull out her magic to use on Morava had drained herpletely. She was shaking by the time she had reached her bed. The healer had given her chicken stew along with some medicine. He was trembling in fear. He shouldn''t have slept. He was sure that the king would order his execution. However, the king was only interested in putting his fragile daughter back to bed. When she woke up next, she asked the healer, "How long have I been asleep?" "It''s been over a day, princess," he replied and bowed to her. "Princess?" She jerked her head back. "I am no princess," she muttered. And a day? Feeling extremely hot, she got up and wiggled her toes. Her wounds were all healed and only a few red marks were left. Fortunately, her body had healed pretty quickly. She took a deep breath and swept her feet onto the rug on the floor. "Would you like to take a bath, princess?" the healer asked. He was overjoyed to see her up and about. He had to inform the king as soon as possible. Tania felt like she was stinking for all of Araniea. "Yes, I would like to," she mumbled. She missed Eltanin so much that her heart ached for him. She sucked in a sharp breath and rubbed her chest as she walked to the window. She had to escape in order to be with him. She didn''t have a n, but she was going to form one. If only she could send a message to him. Her eyes welled up. She had irrevocably fallen in love with him. He had said that she was his mate. Did mates know when they went missing? Or did he find someone else? The thought was enough to punch all the air out of her lungs. Also, the fact that Biham was her father, unnerved her to an extent that she didn''t have words. Who was her mother and why did he leave her? She wanted to meet her mother. Tania wondered if she was born out of wedlock. That could be one of the reasons why Biham left her mother. However, it wasn''t umon for kings to have bastard children. Was she a bastard child? So, why was Biham interested in her? A shudder passed through her body as dread poured in. Too many questions bounced around in her head. ¦Ñ??????????? She leaned against the window and stared into the darkness beyond. It was a dark, moonless night. The stars had lit the ck velvety sky in the form of a ribbon that dazzled above the forest andnd. From her peripheral vision she noticed the white tops of tents that looked like an ocean of sharp waves, which stretched for miles and miles. Small bonfires dotted the area, imparting a glow to an otherwise still night. From the pce, the view was breathtaking. "What is that?" she asked hoarsely as she sipped the honey and lemon vored water that the healer gave her. "That is King Eltanin and Prince Rigel''s armies," he replied. Stunned, Tania grasped the tumbler tightly in her hands. "Eltanin is here?" she said in a very low voice. "Yes, princess," the healer said. Then, without bothering her with more details, he bowed to her. "I am sending the maids in with hot water. They will help you take a bath." --- "Have you gone mad? How much more trouble can you cause, Morava?" Sirrah admonished her. "I can''t live with that bitch in the same ce, Mother!" Morava threw another tantrum. She was entitled to the throne. She was supposed to be the wife of the Draka king. She was the only true heir of Pegasii. "You have to do something to remove her from the pce and Eltanin''s life." When her father had gone to meet king Eltanin, he had asked about the ve girl and said that she be handed over to him. He had also said that he would make sure that Morava was beheaded for doing something as dangerous and vicious as abducting someone who was off limits. With the fear that Eltanin would attack and wipe them off the face of this earth, Biham had only informed him that the ve girl was healingl. The king was eager to see her, and said that Biham should send her to meet him, but Biham had informed him that she was unconscious and that his healers were working round the clock to cure her. Biham didn''t, however, inform him that Tania was the heir of Pegasii for different reasons. He couldn''t reveal that Lusitania was his daughter, he was embarrassed of himself. Also, that''s not how kings talked to each other. More hair had turned gray over thest two days than at any other time in her life . Sirrah was tense. "I have thought of a way, but itrgely depends on you Morava," she said as she sat down by her side. A crease formed on Morava''s forehead. "Don''t ask me to abduct Tania!" "Abduct her? Don''t even touch her! You can''t reach that girl even if you wanted to, Morava!" Sirrah snapped. "Biham has put her into such heavy security that a bird can''t even visit her without his permission. And he would never allow you to go near her until he has announced her as the true heir." "Then what is the n?" She opened theces of her gown. "I am thinking of arranging a meeting between you and King Eltanin," Sirrah said, picking up a salted olive from a bowl. Morava''s eyebrows shot to her hairline. "What?" Sirrah bit her bottom lip to stop a smile. Her n was going to make Tania leave once and for all. She would y with the king''s emotions. Chapter 102 Greedy Girl Chapter 102 Greedy Girl Excitement crept into her chest like a warm sunny day and settled deep in her stomach as she stood between the trees and stared at the first row of tents. Morava was so happy that this was going to be Tania''sst day in Pegasii. A day had passed after her mother had discussed the n with her. There were rumors that Eltanin wanted to kill Morava and she was taking a big risk bying here, but she had Mizvah and a dozen soldiers with her that her mother had arranged for her safety. Just so that the meeting arranged between her and Eltanin wasn''t leaked to Biham, she had started a rumor that Morava was sick and wouldn''t leave her room. "Why hasn''t the king attacked us yet?" asked Mizvah as he stared at the tents. "If they attack, Pegasii would be razed, leveled to the ground." His breath was ragged in the cold winter night. "That''s because my father wants to reason with him." "King Biham''s decision has been met with a lot of controversy, princess. Have you told him?" Mizvah said. "What controversy?" she asked as she brushed the snowkes off that had fallen onto the cor of her cloak. "The soldiers are unsettled by this. Some want to fight rather than sumb to Eltanin''s reign. Many are uncertain about the future. They wonder if King Biham has traded their death over a ve girl." He said as he inched closer to Morava, his shoulder brushing her back. He wanted to be as close to her as possible, seeing her with Eltanin made him jealous. "What do you want, Mizvah?" She turned slightly to cast him a suggestive look. He returned her gaze with his warm hazel eyes. There was a lot of tenderness in the way that he peered back at her. He had strong feelings for her and his possessiveness overwhelmed him. "I want you¡­" he said it simply. "And I would do anything for you princess. Rather than being here, you should contest against his decision. I know that he has this steely resolve to announce Lusitania as his heir, but what about you? You should ask him topensate you." She chuckled. Compensation wasn''t what she was after. She wanted all of Pegasii. And then Eltanin. If tonight''s n worked, she would be on her way to victory and that ve girl would be out of Pegasii. "If you want, I can ask my unit to attack his army. We can attack them during the night when they are sleeping." "Before youunch the attack, King Eltanin will vanquish you. Your act would be called a rebellion by my father and before he throws you into dungeons, Eltanin would have your head on a spike!" Morava spat with hatred. Saying that she walked towards the first row of tents. The soldiers standing on the guard raised their spears and pointed towards them immediately. Many ran to circle Morava and her guards with their swords. Her guards brought their hands to the hilt of their swords. "I am here to meet King Eltanin," she said as she shifted her tiara to the center. It was to show that she was the princess. "Allow her toe in," a deep voicemanded them to lower their spears. Fafnir came forward. He bowed to her and said, "The king wishes to inform you before you speak with him that the meeting was arranged at your mother''s request." Morava clenched her teeth. Eltanin wanted to convey that he wouldn''t have entertained her, if it hadn''t been for Sirrah. "Thank you." Fafnir nodded once. "Pleasee this way," he said. When her guards started following her, he said, "Only the princess can enter from here." Her guards were immediately stopped. ¦Ñ??????????? She took a deep breath in and followed Fafnir. They walked through a row of tents and then circled through a maze before arriving at thergest tent. She saw Prince Rigel sitting on a stump, sharpening his sword a few yards away. She bowed to him, but he didn''t return the courtesy. Fafnir lifted the p of Eltanin''s tent for her to step inside. "Please wait here, princess," he said in a cold voice and then left. Morava noticed that a red carpet was spread over the ground. Two braziers burned in the corner giving a soft buttery glow to the insides. A table and a chair at one corner had some documents opened. A white gauzy curtain with a lot of frills blocked the view of the other side and Morava could make out the faint lines of a bed. The curtains parted slightly and Eltanin came into view. Lying on the bed, his chest was naked. He had propped up his arms behind his head over the pillows to cradle his head. A thick fur covered him from beneath his navel. His muscled arms and the nes of his chest were so beautiful that Morava drooled. She wondered what it would be like to be beneath him. She stifled a moan and clenched her thighs. She noticed that his hair had grown and therge curls now fellzily on his neck. His hair was tousled and she had this strong urge to thread her fingers in them and crash her lips onto his pillowy ones. Eltanin was the sexiest and most handsome man she had ever seen in her life. Without greeting her, Eltanin asked, "What is the purpose of this meeting?" There was so much animosity in his voice that she quivered. He didn''t even bother to get out of his bed. Morava couldn''t see much of him through the parted curtains. She stood in front of him to get a better view, but at a distance. It was not very bright on the other side. "I came here to tell you about my father''s ns," she said. "And to tell you where the ve girl is." Eltanin tilted his head and narrowed his eyes. "However, once you know about her, you have to promise me that you will take her away and never return. I have more conditions for the information about my father''s ns," she said without hesitation. When she waited for him to say something and he didn''t, she continued, "Would you like to hear my conditions?" He sighed, pulled his fur up a little and said, "Go on." "Once I tell you where the ve girl is, you will have to take her back," Morava said her first condition. "She is Tania to you," he growled. "The next time you call her a ''ve girl'', I will rip out your tongue!" Morava gasped at his reaction. "Next condition?" After a moment of calming her nervousness, she carried on. "T¡ªTania is a vicious girl. At first, my father wasn''t interested in her, but when your army encamped around Pegasii, my father was worried. He asked me what the whole thing was about. I told him the truth and I was admonished for it." She lowered her head. "I am sorry Your Highness, I shouldn''t have created so much¡­ havoc." She hoped for Eltanin to soften, but only cold silence followed. Disgusted, she said, "Tania has learned that you and your army havee to get her and have be pricey and high-minded. The greedy girl started making deals with us." Chapter 103 Greatly Bother Me Chapter 103 Greatly Bother Me "She is gluttonous!" Morava spat. Eltanin growled menacingly. "Please don''t take it personally, Your Highness." Morava sucked in a sharp breath, as if very upset, and nced at the documents on the table. "Even we didn''t expect her to be so low. But, Your Highness, as a woman of royal pedigree, as a person who has been born and brought up in an environment that was full of games of thrones, I have a small piece of advice." She paused. The silence stretched for a few heavy moments. "You shouldn''t havee personally to wage war for her. Coming over here for a ¡ª" she bit her tongue. "I mean Tania, wasn''t the right strategy for a mighty king like you. You are the king of Draka and she is not even worth a grain of dirt¡­" Eltanin''s chest rumbled with a growl and Morava thought that he had agreed with her. She walked to the table and pulled the chair out and pulled it over to where she was standing. She sat down on it and continued. "Tania has be greedy. Every day, she threatens us in your name. She has asked for two trunks of gold coins. Honestly, you can take her, we are ready to give her two trunks of gold anyways. Do anything you want with her, but you have no idea how terrible she is. I even heard her tarnishing your reputation." "Tarnishing my reputation?" Eltanin asked in a voice filled with resentment. Morava nodded as her lips curled down. "She has been telling everyone that you kept her chained in your bedchamber and had sex with her in disgusting ways. Your Highness, Tania doesn''t like you. She hates you so much that you can''t even imagine. I have been asking her to stay quiet and not speak so lowly about the king. Besides, I even reminded her that it is not her ce to stain the character of a king such as yourself. It pains me to no end. She is nothing in front of you, but she doesn''t understand." Morava became quiet for him to react. "Are you done?" he asked, his voice wrapped in a thousand shards of ice. Cold sweat broke out onto her forehead, despite the winter, as terror crawled beneath her skin. But this was her only chance to speak as much as she could against the ve girl. So, she stopped herself from quivering. "Please take her away from here, Your Highness. My mother and father are really depressed. We don''t want her." "Then why hasn''t your father handed her over to me?" Eltanin asked in the same cold voice. "My father only wants her to heal well. Trust me, she has healed properly, but she is so avaricious that she doesn''t want to leave theforts of the room that my father has provided her. She keeps telling us that she isn''t feeling well. There are maids and soldiers who attend to her. She has ess to the finest silk and jewelry. Would you believe that she wants to take those silk gowns and jewelry with her?" Morava turned her gaze to the flickering embers in the brazier. "You don''t know what a monster you have created¡­" her voice trailed off. Eltanin raised slightly and turned towards her. "I still haven''t heard your second condition." There was a gleam in his eyes and she couldn''t ce what it was. "If I tell you her location, please take her out quietly. I will help you in extracting her from the pce, along with her trunks of gold coins. No one will learn of how she left. Both of our families and kingdoms will be happy. I will have saved the honor of my father and you will save the honor of the oppressed. You will be the hero of Araniea. All this will end peacefully. No soldiers will be hurt and a bloodbath will not take ce." She paused and twisted the ring on her thumb. "My second condition is that if I tell you where she is located, you will have to promise me that you will marry me. I am the right woman to be your queen, I will be responsible for the avoidance of this blood bath." She sighed and lowered her head, as if ready for the sacrifice. "You can take any number of women after that. It wouldn''t bother me." "But it would greatly bother me," came a soft voice. ¦Ñ??????????? Morava whipped her head up with shock to look at Eltanin. However, the moment her eyes went to him, her stomach plummeted to the floor and her chest knotted with a different kind of terror. Eltanin looked over his shoulder, as a smile curved his lips up. A woman''s head and a naked shoulder rose from behind him. Her golden hair was like a halo around her. Her fingers slid to his chest and she rested her chin over his upper arm. "Tania?" Morava gasped. Blood leached from her face and she felt her limbs going numb. How did she get here? Did father allow her? Goosebumps pebbled her skin. Has Tania already revealed everything to the king? Fuck. The bitch had taken the Draka king under her control? Morava just walked into her worst nightmare. Tania raised a little more. She kissed Eltanin on his upper arm and a growl of approval emerged from his chest. "I am anything but greedy, Your High¡ª" Another growl stopped her. She smiled. "I mean, Elty." Her nickname for him made Morava almost tumble out of her chair. He raised his arm and drew her closer to him by wrapping it around her shoulders. "What would I do with two trunks of gold coins?" Tania sighed heavily. "Do you see those documents on the table?" she asked Morava. Morava was bereft. Her tongue felt swollen just like her brain. "They are the full map of the Pegasus pce. Eltanin already knew where I was in your pce," Tania said with a smile. "After all, it was him and Prince Rigel who had brought me here." Morava was shocked. "What?" --- After Tania had taken a bath, she was helped by the maids to wear a cotton nightgown. Since it was very dark, they tucked her into the furs of her bed, stroked the fire in the firece, and made her eat broth that was specially prepared by the cook under the healer''s guidance. Tania knew that every room in the pce had a secret tunnel that connected to the outside. She waited for the maids to leave, feeling better after the bath. However, she was also impatient, she wanted to meet with Eltanin desperately. So, as soon as her room was clear of any other activity, she tossed her fur away and started searching for the secret passageway. Her search didn''tst for more than fifteen minutes, when she heard a bigmotion at the otherside of her door. She leapt to her bed and had just covered herself with the fur, when Biham opened the door and walked in. Tania held her breath as she watched the kinging towards her with a sparkle in his eyes. "How are you Lusitania?" he asked in a soft voice that was choked with pain. He sat on the edge of the bed, as Tania rose up and watched him with curious eyes. Chapter 104 What A Difference? Chapter 104 What A Difference? "I am well," Tania replied in a careful voice. Numerous questions surfaced when she met his gaze. She still couldn''t believe that he was her father. Biham stared at his heir for a long time and his throat bobbed up and down. It was as if he was unable to speak. After a long moment, in a shaky voice he said, "I would like to hear everything about you. Do you trust me enough to tell me?" She hardly didn''t have anything in her life that she wouldn''t want to reveal, except that she was Eltanin''s mate. He had asked her to stay quiet about it. Tania bit her lip as her heartbeat elerated. She really didn''t know where to start. Her heart thudded against her ribcage. "I want to hear about yourself first," she said, looking at his drawn features. "As far as I remember, my father was a simple farmer and my mother was¡­ my mother." "You mean Cordea and Arthur?" A st of shock passed through her as she shook her head in disbelief. Those names reverberated in her nightmares. They were a figment of her imagination, but Biham just gave them a physical entity. With wide eyes and tingles spreading all over her skin, she stared at him incredulously. Air punched out of her lungs. "C¡ªCordea was my mother?" Biham narrowed his eyes. "Please don''t tell me that you believed that Cordea was your mother. That bitch kept you away from me for so long. She wasn''t the one who carried you for nine months and then spent hours screaming with intense pain to give birth to you," he spat. "It was Kinshra who carried you, despite all the protests from the Elders. I¨C I¡ª" he choked. Realization hit Tania like a lightning bolt. Cordea was the woman who protected the little baby in her arms. The little baby was herself. All her dreams materialized in front of her. None of it had been in her imagination. It was the truth of her past that had haunted her through her nightmares. "Don''t talk about her like that," Tania said. Had her cheeks be wet? "She protected me. Arthur protected us. They¡ª They¡ª" she didn''t know what they did after that, but, "I remember them loving me so much." She gulped her cries, sobbing. "Until our hut was razed down. Some soldiers gutted it and killed the only parents I had ever known." Tania''s body trembled, while crying at the loss that she felt in the pit of her stomach, in the core of her heart. "Cordea protected me with her life." "She should havee to me, but she chose to hide you!" Biham snapped. "I had been under the impression that my child had died with my mate." "Your mate?" Tania said in a gravelly voice. Biham shook his head with so much guilt that he hoped that the earth cracked open and he would disappear into it. "Your mother, Kinshra was my mate and my second wife." Tania''s hands flew to her mouth. She remembered her dreams about Kinshra. Seeing how pale she had be, Biham shifted near her and held her hand in his. "You are the true heir of Pegasii. I have finally found you Lusitania and I will not let you go now. Pegasii has a bright future under you. Do you realize the kind of fortune you have inherited? This entire pce, its jewels, its treasury, this whole kingdom is yours, my child! Tomorrow, I will take you to the royal garden where you will meet the spirit of Pegasii." All those words felt like a giant boulder on her heart. Heir? True heir? Bright future? Treasure? But she was a ve in the Cetus Monastery, with a part of her soul with Menkar. "How did my mother die?" She wanted to know so badly, even though she should be excited about her future. "I don''t know¡­" Biham replied, feeling totally helpless. "I sent¡ª" Why wasn''t she acknowledging all the wealth? If it had been Morava, she would have started nning her ascension, but this little girl was asking about her mother. ¦Ñ??????????? Tania remembered the bright light in her dreams that consumed a beautiful woman with wings. "Was my mother a werewolf?" Biham jerked his head up. "No¡­" "Then?" "She was a fae¡­" He stared at her with disbelief, she asked a question that she wouldn''t have asked normally. Tania closed her eyes and fell back on the pillows. "Lusitania¡­" Biham said and squeezed her hand, but she pulled it away from him. "After my parents were killed, I was sent to my grandmother who would¡ª" she wiped her tears but they wouldn''t stop. "Who would say I wasn''t her grandchild. She was a drunkard and she beat me often. She would make me work in her house every day and give me very little to eat. She never had enough money to feed the both of us. Do you know what she had done in the end?" Biham braced himself for the worst. Had Tania gone to a brothel? "The old woman sold me for a few coins to the High Priest of the Cetus Monastery." A sigh of relief crossed him. He had to thank Menkar. "I will have to thank Menkar," he mumbled. "You could have gotten into the wrong hands." Tania sucked in a ragged breath. "Menkar¡ª" A heavy knock pounded on the door. "Your Highness, there''s been an attack on the far east of the pce!" Biham cursed as he raked his fingers into his hair. He wanted to spend more time with his daughter, but the Draka king was being a bastard. "I have to handle this, Lusitania. But know this¡ªI will be announcing you to my kingdom the day after tomorrow. After that, you will address King Eltanin as the heir of Pegasii and not as some ve girl. He will have no choice, but to retreat once he knows of your true identity." He rose to his feet, patted her shoulder and then strode out of the door. So many things were left unspoken. She needed answers. She needed sce. She needed Eltanin to calm her nerves. Wiping her tears, she swept her feet off the bed and started afresh in her search to find the hidden passageway. After almost an hour of touching every surface with her fingers, she came across a door that seemed to meld with the wall. Its giveaway was a small dent in the wall. When she pressed the dent, a door creaked open. She was so happy at the discovery, at the possibility of meeting Eltanin, that she almost squealed with joy. Picking up a candbrum from the table, she burned its candle and entered the passageway. The entire path was riddled with thick cobwebs. She chanted spells to burn away the webs and clear her path. As she neared the exit, she was suddenly surrounded by a familiar woody and male musk scent. "Eltanin!" she called him. "Tania!" He called back to her. She squealed and ran the rest of the distance to him. Dressed like an ordinary soldier of the Pegasii army, he was standing at the entrance, adorning a dagger that dripped with blood in his hand. She froze in ce, drinking his features in, not believing her eyes, lips quivering and then¡­ her feet moved on their own ord. "Elty!" Chapter 105 Four Days To Imagine This Chapter 105 Four Days To Imagine This The candbrum was dropped somewhere. Tania lunged at Eltanin and he gathered her in his arms, picking her up, his dagger ttering onto the ground. She wrapped her arms tightly around his neck and showered kisses upon him just as ferociously and urgently as he kissed her. They both were breathless and yet they couldn''t stop kissing each other. The passion between the mates was crazy. The mate bond would have snapped after they had mated, but even before that it was intoxicating, unending and strong. "I missed you," he breathed between the kisses. "It was hard¡ª" he pried her lips open. "It was hard to breathe." She whimpered as she let him open her mouth and he grazed his fangs on her lips. He held her tight against his body with one arm around her upper waist and one locking her hips against him. His erection instantly shot up andy like forged iron against her belly. When she pulled away, he let out a growl, hating it, as if someone had snatched the meat from the wolf''s mouth. He rested his forehead on hers. "I wasing to find you," she whispered. "You shouldn''t have taken the risk," he said. "There are many foes around you." "I don''t care¡­" And he knew that she really didn''t care. She would have jumped in the fire if she had to, to reach him and he would have done the same. "I love you!" He slid her to the ground against his length and she gasped. "Are you okay?" he asked, scanning her from top to bottom. "You are not injured anywhere?" "I was, but I have recovered," she said to cate his anxiety. "Oh, thank God!" He pulled her closer with one arm. A small cough from the side brought them out of their trance. From the corner of her eyes, she saw another man standing as his guard, watching them with a grin and a bloodied sword in his hand. Prince Rigel. Heat seeped into her cheeks and neck. This was her first interaction with him after such a long time and now as Eltanin''s lover. "Does he know?" she whispered. Eltanin lowered her to the ground and said, "Yes. He came with me." Rigel rolled his eyes. "I had toe along with a whiny, unbearable baby!" Eltanin shot him a re. "We need to leave as soon as possible," said Rigel, scanning the surroundings. "I wille with you." Tania insisted. "Did you think I wouldn''t take you with me?" Eltanin questioned her as he curled his hand beneath her chin and tipped her face up. "We staged an attack on the far east of the Pegasii border only to distract them and find our way in." Tania''s mouth fell to the floor. "Cman''s horns!" Eltanin attacked Pegasii toe for her? "H¡ªHow did you manage to get these clothes?" As Eltanin picked up his dagger from the ground, Rigel swirled his sword proudly. "We had to kill two guards for that." ¦Ñ??????????? "Oh my god!" "They were no match against us," Eltanin added smugly. "But you must have encountered several soldiers on the way!" Tania said going pale. She gazed at their bloodied weapons. "Of course, love," Eltanin replied nonchntly. "The two of us had to kill about a dozen." All of a sudden, they heard footfalls. Several soldiers wereing this way. "Hurry up!" Rigel said as he braced himself for another attack, swirling his sword in the air. Eltanin gathered Tania close to him, as he held his dagger high and let out a growl. They started leaving in the other direction, but they had only gone about ten yards ahead when they saw arge unit of soldiers running towards them with spears and swords. "Fuck!" Eltanin rasped. Both he and Rigel stood with their backs against each other with Tania in the middle. The soldiers wereing from both the directions. Eltanin raised his dagger to kill anyone who approached and so did Rigel. However, the moment they did that, they saw that the soldiers rushed in the opposite direction without even noticing them. As soon as all of them had left, Rigel turned sharply to look at Eltanin who seemed just as confused. Stunned, their eyes went to Tania who was giggling. "I chanted an invisibility spell." Rigel''s mouth fell to the floor. "You know¡­ magic?" "I learned it while I was at King Eltanin''s pce." She smiled. Eltanin had fallen in love with his mate all over again. She looked terrific with that beautiful smile. Seeing her after so many days had this effect on him. His fear mollified, his nervousness vanished and all he felt was warmth tailored for her. He felt good, better than good. "We can walk all the way to your camp and no one will notice us," she added. "I can hold the spell for some time." Eltanin didn''t wait for even a second after that. He held her hand and rushed to his camp. As soon as he got Tania to his tent, Rigel was forgotten. He took her to his bed and made her lie down. He removed his clothes and crawled right over the top of her, with his erection springing painfully in between his thighs. She ced her hands on his chest with a soft moan, as her fingertips tingled, sensitive to the feel of his skin. "Would you feel bad if I tore this gown?" he asked. "I wouldn''t, but the maid at Pegasus Pce may," she chuckled. She raised her arms up and he pulled her nightgown off and tossed it to the ground. The world narrowed down to his hands, her hands and sensations. His broad back flexed beneath her fingers. He leaned closer and ced a light kiss on the upper swell of her breast. She moaned as he nuzzled his face against her breasts. Her twin mounds were so delicate and enticing that Eltanin thought he woulde before he managed to get between her thighs. Tania arched into him and he wrapped his arms to encircle her back and pull her closer. Her fingers threaded into his hair as he started kissing her all over her chest. He paused over her nipple and suckled her hard, moaning and growling. He held her nipple between his teeth and shook it with his teeth. Desire coursed through her like a strong wave and settled in her belly like liquid heat. Eltanin paused and drew back only to see the nipple he had dampened with his mouth. "Don''t expect me to be gentle Tania. I have had four days to imagine this. I want to put my mouth between those thighs and I want your mouth on my erection. I will suck you so hard that you will cry my name so loud that everyone will know that you are mine!" He lowered to suck her lips, and then he pulled away to see if she also wanted the same. Without hesitation, Tania kissed him back. "I want you, Eltanin," she whispered against his mouth. That was all he wanted to hear. He pulled her closer to him, ttening her breasts against his naked chest, hissing at the contact. Her head tipped back, exposing her long, slender neck. And Eltanin epted her silent invitation. He bent down to press soft kisses, which soon turned harder as lust heated and fueled his blood. Suddenly, the p of the tent opened and Fafnir walked in with Princess Morava. Chapter 106 [Bonus Chapter] Soldiers And Slaves Chapter 106 [Bonus Chapter] Soldiers And ves Morava didn''t know what shocked her more. The presence of Tania in Eltanin''s bed, the fact that she escaped even after such tight security, or that she practically stole her ce in every possible way. For a long time, she stood silent, speechless and almost shaking. She had woven perfect lies about her to the Draka king and she was sure that Eltanin would at least start disliking the ve for whom he hade to attack Pegasii over. But what was happening in front of her eyes was unbelievable. She wasn''t ready for this bombshell. Tania rose a little up and pressed herself against the king. Eltanin hissed as her nipples raked against his back and his eyes became droopy. "Can you please borate on the deals I have made with you? Were you a part of those discussions?" Tania asked. She was done with this shrewd woman. It was time to tame her. "I¡ª I¡ª" Morava stuttered. "Yes, I was!" She lied. How would Eltanin know that she hadn''t been? She drew her gaze to Eltanin and said, "This girl is the biggest maniptor, Your Highness. She asked us to give her two trunks of gold coins to get her to leave! And trust me, we are ready to give it to her. Now that she is with you, please take her away. I will ask my mother to send the treasure over here." Tania raised her eyebrow. "That is wrong, Your Highness," she said and tried to sit up when Eltanin growled and turned towards her. He hugged her tightly in his arms to shield her nakedness from Morava. Tania''s hands went to his back as she rested her chin on his shoulder. She caressed his back with her finger and said, "Actually, I didn''t ask for any trunks of gold." "Then what did you ask for, love?" he asked as he nibbled on her neck and grazed her skin. His hands went to her hips where he dipped his fingers inside her panties. "I asked for the kingdom of Pegasii," she said softly as she smiled at Morava. Eltanin stopped for a moment and then roared withughter. "That was intelligent, my pretty, pretty Tania! You deserve nothing less." Morava''s stomach knotted with tension. This meant that Tania had mentioned to him that she was her half-sister. Her eyes went to Tania''s fingers that were still rubbing Eltanin''s back. It was as if she was casting a spell on the king to stay under her control. Did she know ck magic? Sirrah had banished her mother, Kinshra, from the kingdom because she practiced ck magic. Did those qualities surface in Tania as well? "You are stepping on a dangerous path, Tania," Morava said with spite. "This will have consequences." Eltanin turned sharply at her. His ws started lengthening and so did his fangs. "How dare you use that tone? I will shred you into pieces!" Tania stopped him by cing a hand on his chest. She smiled. When her gaze met Morava''s, she said, "I look forward to the consequences you are talking about." When Morava didn''t speak, she added, "Next time make sure to tell a lie that is believable. Right now, you look like someone who is about to lose everything." "Tania!" Morava shouted. "Leave before I kill you!" Eltanin said with clenched teeth. "This is yourst chance." Morava gulped in terror. Why was Tania so important to him? Surely, she was just a ve who was practicing ck magic. She had to contact the High Priest of the Cetus Monastery to take her with him. She knew that Menkar would take control of her if she gave him a wagon full of gold coins. She got up and strode out of the tent. "How was the meeting?" asked Rigel in a cold voice. He was leaning against a tree with his hand on the hilt of his sword. She bowed to him and didn''t reply. She started to leave when he suddenly stood right in front of her. "I heard that your spy murdered my man." Morava halted with a jerk, only toe face-to-face with cold brown eyes. Unadulterated terror swamped through her when her gaze locked with Rigel''s. Heart thumping wildly, she said, "I¡ª I don''t know what you are talking about!" ¦Ñ??????????? "Such lies?" Rigel said in a cold voice. "You don''t remember the murder of a man, which was the first part of your n to abduct Tania?" She gulped. "I never ordered the murder anyone." Her blood had drained from her face. "You don''t have any evidence!" "I don''t need evidence, Princess." "Then you can''t use me of anything," she snapped. "And one more thing Prince Rigel," she said with clenched teeth. She circled past him to walk away. "Murdering of soldiers and ves is not umon when ites to the royals. You should get used to such things and don''t act like a sissy!" She started to leave. "You are right," he said after her. "I am not crying over the murder of one of my best spies." She shrugged. "But I would like you to see something." "I am not interested," she replied. "You should be." Rigel stood behind her. "It belongs to you." Morava turned her head over her shoulder. What could it be that belonged to her that she wouldn''t know about? "What do you mean?" she asked, slightly puzzled. "Won''t youe and see?" Rigel said with a smirk. "It would be interesting to see your reaction." He took a step back for the cat to be curious. She wanted to get back as soon as possible to report that Tania was missing to her father. She had to tell him that Tania was a traitor and that she was involved with King Eltanin, the man who wanted to attack Pegasii. She had to point out to her father that he was making a big mistake by making this slut a princess. "I really don''t have time for this, Prince Rigel," she answered. "I have something very important to do. Maybe when you invite me to Orion Kingdom, we can sit and talk over a cup of tea." "As you like it," he chuckled. "But you are going to miss it." He turned to walk away. "Wait!" she called to him. "What is it?" Rigel grinned. He waved his hand towards a row of tents. "It is out there." He walked towards the tents and she followed him. The tent was smaller. He lifted the p of the tent for her to enter. "Don''t tell me you have brought me here to kill me," she remarked with amusement. "My father and mother know that I am here." "I wouldn''t dare," Rigel replied as he lifted the p higher. "Come in," he gestured with his hand. Morava stepped in. Stench of blood hit her nostrils. Someone mumbled from behind a thick curtain. Rigel walked to the curtain and drew it open sharply. Raw terror gripped her heart as her eyes became wide when she saw Orna and Ivy gagged and tied, severely injured. Blood flowed out of them in rivulets, pooling beneath their bodies. Ivy''s one eye was swollen. Two fingers from her right hand were missing. She was cuffed in thick chains. Orna was unconscious, a part of her head shaved. There was blood pooled in herp. "What did you say about soldiers and ves?" Rigel''s voice was brusque. Chapter 107 It’s My Turn Now Chapter 107 It¡¯s My Turn Now Morava felt the ground slipping beneath her. She grabbed a chair as her breath became ragged. Rigel tilted his head and said in a sarcastic voice, "What did you say? Murders of soldiers and ves is nothing umon when ites to the royals. You should get used to such things and don''t act sissy!" Morava wasn''t scared of the fact that Rigel had taken Ivy and Orna and had tortured them to this extent. People like Ivy and Orna were small pawns in the big game. They were nothing. But what scared her was that Rigel had brought them in his tent despite all the protection. How did he manage to infiltrate the pce? She recalled seeing the map of the pce in Eltanin''s tent, but it was hardly anything that was not unobtainable. She clenched her teeth. "Consider them as apensation, Prince Rigel. You can kill them for all I care." She turned her head over her shoulder. "And my regrets for killing your soldier. I didn''t know you were so attached to minions." Rigel gauged her from where he was standing with a hard stare. "You should be concerned about your minions else they don''t have loyalty. Orna cracked up pretty fast and told me a lot of things." "As if I care!" She started to walk out of the door. "And Ivy has vowed to the Lore that she would be my spy if I spare her life." Rigel walked in front of Morava. "Spies have a lot of information about the kingdom''s governance. I would love to know some." "You¡ª" Morava spat, quaking with rage. Then without saying another word, she stomped out of the tent. --- "So where were we?" he asked, as he flicked his tongue over her jaw line as if remembering andmitting her face lines to his memory. She tasted of orange blossoms and mist as he trailed a damp path to her ear. He nibbled her earlobe and she shuddered in his arms. Now he knew that nibbling her earlobe made her whimper and moan. He wanted to discover more. He had drawn the curtain back and had told his General not to allow anyone near his tent for a long time, via mind link. ¦Ñ??????????? Her hand traveled down as she traced his chest and navel and then further down to his cock. Her hand went to his balls and Eltanin thrust against her hand when she lightly brushed her finger on the velvety skin. His fangs started lengthening. "I want to fuck you so hard that you will scream my name while I empty all loneliness of being without a mate all these years of my existence." She moaned and he plunged his tongue inside her, filling her mouth as he filled her hands with his erection. She let out a reluctant cry when he left her and buried his face in the fullness of her breasts. He cupped her one breast, marveling how it filled his hand. Hetched onto her rosy nipple as she started stroking his cock. The sensation of having his cock in his mate''s hand sent him into an uproar. He suckled her breast harshly, grazing his fangs all around her nipple, hoping not to puncture her skin. He held her nipple in between his teeth and shook it hard as he growled against her. She started squirming beneath him as his hips bucked when she stroked his cock. Her fingers came to the crown of his cock and she could feel the warm precum of his seeds. Eltanin left her nipple, leaving the area around it red from his ministrations. How could he stay sane? His mate was in his arms and she had his shaft in her hands. "When I take you back, there will be a fire festival in the Draka kingdom." "And what is that for?" she asked, breathless. "That would be for us to mate," he said. "That festival is held every year and if anyone finds their mate, they are taken to a cave. We tend to transform into our wolf because we are consumed with the mating fever." She groaned. "And what would I be expected to do?" "Mate with me. I will mark you and make you mine!" Tania was so consumed with desire that she panted and lunged at his mouth. She pried his lips open to delve her tongue inside. She sucked his tongue, kissed him hard and bit him. His lust heightened. He growled his approval as he tasted his blood and then in one swift motion, spun her to her belly. He pulled her on her knees and hands as he ced his hands on both her buttocks. He started caressing them. They were so plump and rounded and pale that his hand looked darker against them. With another guttural snarl, he parted her hips and saw the pink folds that were glistening with her juices. The smell of her arousal hit his nostrils. His cock throbbed so hard that he wanted to shove it in her core, butter. He promised that he would do itter when he would mate with her. Tania moved her hips a little for him, seducing him. He lowered his mouth to her core andtched on to it as his fingers moved in her wet curls. He sucked her hard, his eyes rolled into his head as he weed the familiar taste of her honey. She let out a small scream that was his name. she must have swayed her hips because he gripped them hard to keep them pinned. This was no less than mating. He growled against her pink flesh as emotions swelled in his heart and created havoc. He held her thighs and his fingers dug into her flesh as he continued to suck her, lick her and then nibble her. He took her pink flesh between his teeth and shook it. "Ahhh!" she cried. He knew she wasing. He went back to her core and delved his tongue inside and the moment he did that, she shuddered and came all over his tongue. He sucked her sweet honey with abandon. Once she was done, he wiped his mouth with the fur and turned her on her back. "It''s my turn now, love," he said as he straddled her and opened her mouth with his thumb. As soon as she opened it, he shoved his shaft inside. "Unhh¡­" he moaned, feeling her lips around cock. She began thrusting in and out. In and out. She flicked her tongue and sucked him hard. He started thrusting faster into her mouth, hitting the back of her throat. His eyes turned silvery and eather pulsated out in nted streaks. He stilled for a moment when a shudder came down his spine and with a roar, he spurted his seeds inside her mouth, filling her. His climax struck him like a strong wave that crashed over and over and over, until he gave onest thrust and slid his cock out of her mouth. He was covered with sweat as he breathed short, ragged pants. He was entranced with her as he stared at her mouth that had a milky stream of his semen leaking from the side. He wiped her lips with his thumb. He sat down on his calves, bringing her up with him. She knelt on his thighs. Chapter 108 Here Comes Your Doom Chapter 108 Here Comes Your Doom Tania''s head fell on his shoulder and she buried her face in the crook of his neck. His hand trailed to her breast and he cupped it. He flicked her nipple and then teased it with his thumb and forefinger. With his other hand, he gripped her buttocks and traced their curves. "I want to know everything Morava did with you," he said as she swayed her hips in a silent plea to do more. "And I want to know every detail." "I met her for the first time in the dungeons of Pegasii. She didn''t do anything¡­" Tania nibbled his skin on the neck. "If you do that, we will not be able to talk at all," he hissed. "I will make youe so hard that you won''t be able to walk for the whole night." She chuckled. "I will be sleeping for the whole night." Amused he threaded his fingers in her hair and yanked her head back to look at her face. She smiled as she lifted her thick eyshes to gaze in his eyes. She looked so beautiful with droopy eyes because ofing hard and with rosy cheeks. Her pouty lips were swollen and she smelled of him. He moaned, drinking that look. "Tell me everything Tania. Please." She took a deep sigh. "They blindfolded me, gagged me and tied me in thick ropes before throwing me into a wagon." Then she rted the rest of the incident. Eltanin made her lie back on the bed and covered her with the fur. His body was tense and his neck muscles were corded as he listened to her. He was so calm that it looked like a silence before the storm. In the end, she said, "I don''t want to go back." --- Morava reached the Pegasus pce as soon as possible. She was furious that the ve girl had fooled her father and run out to be with Eltanin. She wanted to snitch it to her father so that he punished her. He should know that Tania was no ordinary ve. She was cunning and she was warming the bed of King Eltanin when Morava should have been in his bed. After all, Alpha Alrakis had finalized her as his queen. "What is wrong, princess?" Mizvah asked as he almost ran behind her. "That ve girl¡ª" Morava hissed through her clenched teeth. "She is a slut! I am going to make her pay for it!" "For what?" Mizvah couldn''t understand. "For warming Eltanin''s bed, when I should have been the one out there! She is taking my ce." She stomped her foot on the ground. "I will crush like an ant!" Mizvah froze. "You saw Lusitania with Eltanin?" "I did!" ¦Ñ??????????? Mizvah didn''t know whether he was happy or happier than ever. He suppressed his smile and followed her quietly after that. When Morava reached the pce, she rushed to her mother''s chamber. Her mother needed to know of this development. Sirrah was sitting by the window as one of her maids oiled her hair with avender oil while the other massaged her feet. She was looking out of the window when at this time she should have been sleeping. When she turned her face towards Morava, Morava could see the dark circles below her eyes and she looked as if she had aged several years. Sirrah asked the maids to leave at once. When they were alone, she said, narrowing her eyes, "How did the meeting go?" Morava clenched her jaw. She covered the gap between her mother in five long strides. "It was interrupted by Lusitania!" Sirrah''s face scrunched. "What do you mean?" Morava sat tightly on the couch with a huff. "That bitch was already there, Mother. King Eltanin and Prince Rigel hade to take her. I have no idea how they came in, but they took her away and that whore was warming his bed!" Sirrah''s blood drained from her face. "Did you¡ª did you tell him about what¡ª what we discussed?" Morava held her head between her hands. "Yes, I did. I didn''t know that she was present there and¡ª" Sirrah pped her daughter, the echo of which reverberated in the chamber. "Mother?" Morava caught her cheek that pained. "What was that for?" "Didn''t you smell her before blurting it all out, you fool?" Morava''s mouth fell to the floor. Why didn''t she smell Tania? "I think she covered her smell¡­" All she could smell was the enticing male musk scent of Eltanin. Sirrah got up and collected her shawl from the bed. "Come with me to your father." Morava followed her quickly. "Yes, we must report her absence to father. Then only he wille to know that she is such a slut. Then only he would realize that Lusitania is not worth the throne of Pegasii. If the father is thinking that she would be loyal to Pegasii in one day, then he is so wrong. This would be an eye opener for him!" Sirrah hissed a yes. "If he approves of Tania''s treachery, he wouldn''t punish her, but he would dy the announcement. This will help us buy more time and I can think of something that would eliminate her forever!" "Yes mother!" Morava couldn''t feel any more joyous. If her father came to know that Tania was with their enemy and on top of that was in the bed of the man he wanted to marry her with, he would blow his mind. She giggled thinking of all the fireworks that would take ce. Maybe, he would send Lusitania back to dungeons. And if the ve went back to dungeons, Morava was going to kill her. She would me the jailer of someone who she hated the most. Her chain of thoughts gave her more energy. Internally she said, ''Herees your doom Lusitania. You wanted to take my throne; now I will strip you off it. You won''t dare to dream about it. You wanted to take the man who I wanted; now I will take back what is mine!'' Biham hadn''t slept with Sirrah ever since Lusitania hade into his life. He had asked her about Kinshra as to how did she die or how did she disappear even though he had ordered her to stay back until she delivered the child. But Sirrah had shown her ignorance about it. At the back of his mind, he knew that she was hiding something. Besides, he was so concerned about Lusitania''s safety that yesterday he had moved to two rooms away from hers. The attack on the east borders had rattled him. He knew that the Draka king was going to be very angry if he didn''t return the ve to him. It was no longer about ves. It was more of an ego sh between the kings. Biham had rushed to the eastern borders to check it out, and realized that it was a minor drunken scuffle that urred between the soldiers of two kingdoms. He had admonished his soldiers and taken care of the whole situation. Interestingly, Eltanin or Rigel weren''t there. He returned back to his room after a long tiring night, and was sleeping when someone knocked on his door. Hating that he was disturbed again, he snarled, "Go away!" "Biham! It''s me. Sirrah!" Chapter 109 Big Manipulator Chapter 109 Big Maniptor Biham growled his disapproval. "I asked you not to disturb me." Sirrah opened the door despite the guards'' resistance. "You have to listen to me!" Biham didn''t like the intrusion at all. He rose up and swept his feet off the bed, ready to hit Sirrah for her audacity. Sirrah cringed and cowered and before he could hit her said, "Lusitania is not her room." He stopped midway as he stared nkly at Sirrah. Blood drained from his face when her words made sense. "Wh¡ªwhat?" Happy to have gained his attention, Sirrah added sarcastically, "Your true heir is now with King Eltanin who now turns out to be your true enemy." "How is this possible?" He couldn''t believe a word Sirrah said. "She is fucking Eltanin as we talk!" "Shut up!" Biham''s voice boomed in the chamber. Both mother and daughter shrank with fear. Morava padded to stop behind her mother. "Mother is right. I saw her going to King Eltanin''s camp. So, I got a maid to follow her." She could never reveal that she had gone to meet Eltanin. "My maid witnessed Tania entering the king''s tent and then she heard vulgar noises." Biham''s anger shot to the roof. He had asked Tania that she should not step out of her room and had arranged so much security for her, yet the girl went to Eltanin. And not just to visit him, she went to fuck him? She had the audacity to go against his orders? What if Eltanin took her back with him? The thought made his knees wobbly. What if he would never return her to Pegasii? "Fuck!" he growled tasting fury at the back of his throat. He grabbed a robe and wore it in a hurry. As he dashed out of his chamber, he said, "If any of this is wrong, I will make you eat dust!" "It isn''t wrong, Father," said Morava, shaking her head. "I am extremely sure that Tania is with the Draka king. I am telling you that by tomorrow morning, Eltanin will walk in our pce with the ve girl and make deals on her behalf." "No," Sirrah muttered. "He would take her away from here just to embarrass your father." Sirrah had a great n after Biham would witness Tania''s absence. She was going to make him forget his ve daughter and get Morava back into good books. She would ask Biham to not go crazy after this true heir business, and if he insisted, she was going to threaten him that his true heir was a whore of Eltanin. Biham rushed to Tania''s bedroom. The guards followed them. "Open the door!" he growled as soon as he reached her room. He was breathless and in a terrible mood after Eltanin''s attempt to break the east borders. The guards opened the room. It was shrouded in darkness as the embers in the firece dimmed to a dull red, crackling softly. Hazy shadows danced on the walls as Biham moved closer to the bed. ¦Ñ??????????? Surrounded by gauzy curtains, the whole ce looked silent and still. The room was warm and cozy. Biham moved to the bed where the furs were spread all over. A petite body covered in the furs was breathing softly and he could see the movement over the furs. Biham clenched his jaw. He turned sharply to look at Morava. He whispered, "She is right there, you dimwit. You used an innocent girl." Morava was stunned. "No, I saw¡ª I mean the maid saw her entering the king''s tent!" She stared at the person on the bed. "Tania is very cunning. That could be her maid!" She was as sure as death that this wasn''t Lusitania. And why wasn''t she able to smell her? Sirrah nudged Biham to go ahead and discover the truth, but he was reluctant. Seeing his reluctance, Morava walked past him, opened the curtains and pulled the furs off the person. The person got up with a start. "Lusitania!" Morava''s mouth fell to the floor. "B¡ª But¡ª you were¡ª" Lusitania blinked innocently at her half-sister. Her gaze drifted to Biham as a shiver ran down her body. He was looking furious. "Is anything wrong?" she asked with the innocence of amb. "I was sleeping¡­" Sirrah was standing right behind Biham, shock apparent on her face. "I am so sorry, Lusitania!" said Biham as he grabbed the furs from Morava''s hands and covered her gently. "We were all afraid that¡ª that you were in danger." "What danger?" she asked softly, tilting her head. Biham pursed his lips. "Nothing of importance, child," he said. He was sure that she would have be very scared at this sudden appearance. As such the girl was under immense trauma. "You should sleep." He nudged her shoulders back to the pillow. Then he stroked her hair lovingly. He knew that the girl was so innocent that she wouldn''t know how to even get out of the pce, let alone go to meet the Draka king. That would be a huge adventure for her. When sheid back on the bed, he drew the curtains back and hissed at his wife and daughter. "I want you both out of the room now! Come with me!" Saying that he strode out of the room. Sirrah followed him silently whereas Morava watched Lusitania who had closed her eyes and was sleeping all over again. Morava was baffled. How probable it was that Lusitania came to her room so fast when she just saw her in Eltanin''s tent? She exited the room while ncing at Tania every now and then. Things didn''t add up. Was the king with her? Then why wasn''t she able to smell them? She gave a cursory scan to the room and everything was in its ce. "Come out!" Biham''s dangerous voice made her jump. She strutted out of the room and the guards closed the door behind her. Outside, Sirrah gave her ominous looks. Biham halted in the corridor. "Guards!" he said, his voice dangerously cold. "Take Princess Morava and put her under house arrest. She is not allowed to move out of her room." His gaze slid to Sirrah whose face was ashen white. "If the princess steps out of her room, take her to the dungeons!" He turned to leave. "Father!" Morava cried as the ground gave way under her. "This¡ª this is not fair. I was only trying to expose her true face. Can''t you see that she is a big maniptor?" Biham looked over his shoulder. "Silence!" His voice echoed in the corridors of the pce. "From what I can see is that you are the one who is manipting! You are the one who wants to eliminate the heir of Pegasii!" He turned. "And Morava, I will not allow you to do it. I will fiercely protect my daughter!" Saying that Biham walked back to his room. Sirrah watched him disappear in his room as knots formed in her stomach. The guards came and surrounded a stunned Morava. She whipped her head to her mother when she was grabbed by her upper arms and pushed forward. "Mother! Mother!" she called her, but Sirrah just watched her going away. She would not be able to meet her daughter until Biham lifted his order. Inside¡ª Chapter 110 I Didn’t Want To Bother You Chapter 110 I Didn¡¯t Want To Bother You As soon as Tania heard them leaving, Tania tossed the furs aside. She rushed to the secret passage door of the room and opened it. Eltanin walked in and she pressed her mouth to stopughing. He smiled and picked her up by the waist with his left hand. She wrapped her arms around his neck. He grabbed the back of her head and pulled her to his lips. He walked her to the bed where theyy side by side. "Do you think King Biham woulde back?" she asked as he pulled her closer to his chest. "He won''t. And we came back just in time." She giggled. "You closed the door just in time to stay hidden." As soon as Morava left the tent, they couldn''t keep their hands off each other, but they also knew that she would go and tattletale to her father about it. They had rushed back to the pce under the invisibility spell. "You are tired," he said as he curled his arm around her waist. "Sleep." "King Biham wouldn''t allow me to leave Pegasii," she said with a sigh, turning on her back. Absent-mindedly, she took the locket out of her gown and yed with the tangerine soul stone. White light pulsated in it and throbbed before exploding and then dimmingpletely. Eltanin watched the stone in horror. His heart thudded against his ribcage. It was the first time he saw it pulsating with light. "What is this?" he asked, dreading the answer. Tania stilled and stopped ying with it. A rough exhale slipped through her lips as she put it back inside. "It is nothing." How could she say that Menkar had a piece of her soul with him? She changed the topic immediately. Eltanin cupped her cheek and forced her to look at him. "What is it, Tania? I am not asking, so don''t hide." Eather started spilling out of it and spilled on the edges. His wolf was beginning to rise. "Tell me the truth," he said in a guttural voice. He wanted to shift because his wolf had sensed that their mate was in danger. ''Shred the man into pieces who had put her in this condition. I want blood.'' She bit her lip as she stared into his raven ck eyes, breathing raggedly. "Eltanin¡­" A crease formed on her forehead as tension rippled through the air. "It is¡ª" "A soul stone," hepleted her sentence. She gasped. "You know about it?" "I would have never known had it not pulsated with your energy," he growled. She lowered her eyshes as her vision became blurry. "Who has your soul?" he asked. He had a tough time controlling his beast. It wanted toe out and roar and howl. Seeing their mate hurting, it was hurting. "The High Priest of Cetus Monastery," she said and removed his arm from her waist. She sat down on the bed and propped up her pillow. Resting on them, she looked at the nk space in front of her. ¦Ñ??????????? Eltanin felt his world came crashing down. His mate''s soul was locked with magic so dark that it was banned from Araniea thousands of years back. And Menkar practiced that magic? He dug his ws into his palms as rage coated the air. His entire body shook hard to control it. To lock it before the need to rip Menkar into so many pieces that all the priests of Araniea would think twice before practicing dark magic. His eyes twitched. If his mate''s soul was locked then how would he free her? And why did Menkar steal a piece of her soul? If he had it, then Tania wasn''t free."When did this happen?" he asked with a coldness that could cut through the air like ice shards. He knew that she was a spy, but he didn''t know that she was a spy who could never leave her Master. "When he bought me from my grandmother¡­ I was five years old¡­" Bile rose in his throat. He too got up, his mind and limbs going numb. If Menkar came to know that she was his mate, then he was never going to release her soul. Eltanin knew that Menkar was a dark man. He just didn''t know of his depravity until Tania revealed it. "Tell me everything Tania," he said. This was the most important link in his future. If he mated Tania without freeing her soul, what would be the repercussions? Tania hadn''t had a chance to say anything about what Biham told her. So, at first, she chose to say that. "I am Biham''s daughter." His head reeled with that information. "What?" She nodded. "The reason why he isn''t leaving me is not because I haven''t healed. It is because I am his daughter, or ording to him, I am the true heir of Pegasii." Shock sted through him. He suspected that she was of royal lineage, but he never thought she would be Morava''s sister. "What do you mean true heir?" he asked in a hoarse voice, his heart beating so fast that he could hear it in his ears. "My mother Kinshra was a fae who hade to meet King Biham along with a group of courtiers led by King Ian of Vilinski." She sighed. "Biham found out that Kinshra was his mate, but at that time, he was married to Sirrah. I don''t know much, but Biham was forced to reject Kinshra by the Elders. Kinshra ran away for fear of her life, because she was pregnant." Tania closed her eyes remembering her dreams. "I was taken care of by Kinshra''s maid Cordea and her husband Arthur. I regarded them as my real parents. But they were murdered. They died in a fire that razed our hut down." She ced her finger on her temple and rubbed her forehead as a dull headache started forming. "After that I was given to Cordea''s mother, who sold me to Menkar." Image of how he stole her soul shed across her mind. "I don''t know why but he¡ª'''' she pursed her lips, remembering the pain she underwent. "He took a part of my soul." Eltanin was aghast. The bastard performed dark magic on his mate when she was only five. He pulled Tania and made her lie on his chest that was hurting as hell. He buried his nose in her hair and wrapped his arms tightly around her. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier, Tania?" his voice was pained. A tear rolled out of his eye and fell on her cheek. He was going to make Menkar pay for it and then kill him slowly and painfully. There was so much going on in his life. Why Fate suddenly rolled its ball at lightning speed. Or rather rolled a boulder. "I didn''t want to bother you¡­" she said, as her own tears mingled with his. "Bother me?" he chuckled. "There is not a moment when I am not bothered about you." He held her tightly in his arms for a long time. "So, this is why you don''t have a tattoo?" "Maybe¡­" "Tomorrow when Biham suggests that you meet the spirit of Pegasii, you should¡ª" She looked up. "I should?" Chapter 111 Amazed Chapter 111 Amazed In the morning when Tania woke up, her hands went to her side to search for the familiar warmth and scent that she savored for the whole night. She jerked her eyes open when she realized that was alone. Her mood dipped. She had spent the whole night in Eltanin''s arms, even though there were only a few hours remaining for the night to end. "I wille to visit you every night, Tania," he had said just before she went off to sleep on his sweet reassurances. Tania yawned and stretched her limbs. She turned her gaze to the left and through the gauzy curtains found a group of maids waiting for her. Not used to this kind of a treatment, she woke up with a start and removed her fur. The maids hurried and they immediately gave her sandals to wear before she ced her feet on the ground. "Th¡ª that won''t be necessary!" she blurted. "It is, mydy," said the maid who had given her a bath yesterday evening. "His Highness wants us to dress you appropriately because he is taking you out in the capital to introduce you to the subjects." Tania was stunned. Everything was happening at a lightning speed. Just a day back she came to know that she was a princess, that King Biham was her father, that Princess Morava was her half-sister and that she was the real heir of a kingdom! Her life had turned upside down or the other way round. "After that there would be a meeting with King Eltanin and Prince Rigel," the maid continued. Stunned, Tania raised her eyebrow. "Why?" she asked cautiously. "I don''t know, mydy," said the maid. "But the rumors are that King Eltanin wants to meet the ve girl who was abducted from his kingdom and he wants to be reassured that she is doing fine." Tania suppressed a chuckle. The wolf was too cunning. He was just finding ways to meet her. A pale blush rose on her cheeks. She gulped the lump in her throat as she stared at the maid. Was she even ready for this? What if her Master came to know about it? Would hee and im her and demand the kingdom in exchange for her soul? Too many frightening thoughts made her tremble. She got up on wobbly feet. An hourter after she was given a thorough bath with sandalwood oil and various other lotions rubbed on her body, she was dressed in a blue silk gown that matched her eye color. It had a square neck and a brocade bodice that entuated her curves. The skirt had a lot of fabric and so it pooled on her ankles. Arge gold belt of gauzy material knotted like a butterfly on the small of her back. Half her hair was pulled up and pinned by gold pins and the remaining were curled to fall on her shoulders. The maid made her wear blue diamond earrings with a matching ne. As Tania sat in front of the mirror, stunned at whatever was going on, she couldn''t believe that she looked so different. Earlier, she looked like any other ordinary girl who was so timid and fragile and scared of the world, but now she stared back at her reflection with confidence. There was only one consternation in her mind¡ªthe tangerine soul stone. "Would you like me to remove it, mydy?" asked the maid, seeing her brushing her finger on the chain that held it. Tania jerked out of her stupor. Releasing a shaky breath, she shook her head. "No¡­" The maid nodded at her assistant who brought a t rectangr box. She opened it to reveal a white gold tiara that had diamonds. She fixed it in Tania''s hair and gave her a huge smile. "You look so beautiful, mydy. May the moon shine on you forever." ¦Ñ??????????? Tania blushed as her lips curled up. "Thank you," she replied. "Come, mydy," the maid offered her hand. Being tended to was so different from tending to others. She hesitated for a moment and then took the offered hand and rose to her feet. Biham was waiting for them in the main hall. He was pacing the hall with fresh anxiety. He didn''t want to dy Tania''s coronation as his heiress, and for that he had to prepare his subjects first. Not only that he had to¡ª The guard announced her arrival. "Princess Lusitania!" As soon as she entered the hall, Biham''s breath lodged in his throat. The girl was a replica of her mother, only that she had blue-green eyes whereas Kinshra had bright blue eyes. Images of his mate shed across his mind and his eyes became misty. Kinshra was the love of his life. His heart ached for her every day because even though he had rejected her, she never rejected him and that meant that their rejection was notplete. The dull ache in his heart for his mate always remained. Even Sirrah''s beauty and the birth of their daughter Morava, never reduced it. Lusitania walked to him with trepidation in her eyes. The nervousness was etched on her features. He knew that everything was new to her, but he had no time to build her confidence. He would take each day as it came. He had to teach her a lot. Had she been with him since the beginning, he would have given her a far more rigorous training that what he did to Morava. "Come here my child," he said proudly. She was so beautiful that he was sure that no one else in the whole of Araniea matched her beauty. He could sense how everyone in the main hall, right from the courtiers who had gathered to see her, to the guards and the servants watched her with intrigue. He knew that they were mesmerized by her. She had a soft halo around her face and that was because her mother was a fae. Tania closed the distance between them. She bowed to the king and waited for his next step, biting her lips out of anxiety. She was under a lot of pressure. Biham held both her hands and squeezed them as warmth filled his chest. He was sure that if the Draka king saw her, he would ask for her hand in marriage, and he wasn''t going to give her. He would offer his older daughter only. Tania was his child, and he intended to make her the queen of Pegasii. She was his legacy. "How are you feeling, Lusitania?" he asked. "I am well." "Good. Come with me," he said and without wasting time he started walking to the royal gardens. Located in the center of the pce, the royal gardens were heavily guarded. Biham and Tania entered the corridor that was cordoned off for others. They reached a wooden door that was heavily crafted. He ced his hand on the handle and chanted an incantation. The door creaked open. Biham was amazed. She had passed the first test. The door never opened for Sirrah or Morava, but it opened for her. With a sigh of relief and immense joy, he opened the door wide open for Lusitania to enter. Chapter 112 Pegasus And Tattoo Chapter 112 Pegasus And Tattoo As soon as Tania entered the garden, mist rolled in front of her over the ground and wrapped her thighs as if embracing its lover. The door closed on its own with a loud groan. She shuddered and exhaled roughly. The mist was thick, smelling of burnt wood and cedar and soft fragrance of flowers. She looked up at the sky and realized the haze of the morning sun. The mist was obscuring the mountains. It was so thick that the visibility was very poor. However, she could make out rows and rows of flowers as their thick scent hung in the air. When she nced on her side, as she walked on the cobbled path between them, she saw how mist clung to the petals of the roses, condensing into small drops. "This ce remains clouded forever," said Biham. "The spirit will sense you and appear." Lusitania wanted to say that she had met the spirit earlier, but she decided against it because then Biham would ask as to what she was doing in the Em forests. They continued to walk through the gardens and reached the center. Suddenly the mist in front of them separated, curling away and showing the lush green grass on the ground. She heard soft hooves on the ground. She forgot to breathe when the head of a white horse emerged from the mist. As it slowly came towards her, she found herself gazing into his eyes. The white horse was taller than her, almost one and half times taller. He neighed softly as he came to her. Tania was mesmerized by the sheer beauty of the horse. Its mane of white hair fell on one side. "Pegasus," said Biham. "He is the spirit of Pegasii." Goosebumps pebbled her skin at the sight. The mist around the spirit clearedpletely and Tania noticed that his body was golden until he red his massive wings that were golden in color. Tania was stunned. With wide eyes she gaped at the gorgeous golden winged horse. The spirit came near her and sniffed her. "Lusitania¡­" it said in a low voice that sounded as if it came from a hollow. Pegasus circled her as if inspecting her. "We have met before¡­" he said. She didn''t speak a word. She couldn''t speak a word. Pegasus circled her again, his soft feathers touching her. She could feel cool sensations on her body as the feathers brushed her. They would disappear when they touched her and then reappear. Pegasus came to stand right in front of her and said, "Biham, you have a fine heiress. She would make a lovely queen." Biham bowed to the spirit. "Your blessings count oh great Pegasus!" Pegasus whuffled as if he wouldugh. He lowered his head in front of Tania. She raised her hand to touch him but her hands met with the cool sensation of clouds. All at once, a sharp pain like numerous ants biting her urred on her left arm and the side of her body. She felt like scratching it, but restrained. "If you ever want to ride me, all you have to do is remember my name in your thoughts. I wille." ¦Ñ??????????? She wondered how she would ride a spirit. As if understanding her predicament, he said, "Only you will have the honor to ride me, Lusitania and no one else. I am yet to allow a ruler of Pegasii to sit on my back." She let out a breathy, "Thank you." Pegasus stepped back a little and then lowered his head to her in the form of courtesy. After that, he turned sharply. He started running but his hooves didn''t touch the ground. Momentster, he spread his golden wings in the air and flew away. Tania realized that she was staring at him without blinking her eyes. When he disappeared in the sky and the mist rolled back, she snapped out of her reverie. The pain returned on her left upper arm and the side of her body. She scratched herself out there. "Ah!" "What happened?" Biham asked with worry. "Nothing," she replied, pursing her lips. Biham was ecstatic. There were tears of joy in his eyes. He held Tania''s hand and squeezed it tightly. Then he pulled her in his embrace and said, "I am so grateful to deities to bring back my child. I never dared to dream that my child would one day enter the royal gardens, but look at you¡ª" he said as he pulled away and ced his hands on her shoulders. "Pegasus has invited you to ride on him. Do you realize what a great honor that is?" Tania nodded. She was dazzled and awed at the same time. "Come, it is time to take you to show to the world," Biham said with pride filled in his chest. As they walked back to the doors of the garden, her itch enhanced. "Ah!" she grabbed her arm. The pain was so terrible that she doubled up and sank on the ground. "Lusitania!" Biham sat with her, perturbed as hell. "What is¡ª" he snapped his mouth shut when he saw ck lines forming on her upper arm. Her birth tattoo was taking shape. When the child was born, the tattoo was already there on his or her body, but in case of Lusitania, it was appearing or forming now that the spirit had approved of her. And he knew that the tattoo was going to be arge one. The lines crawled at a rapid speed on her arm as she shrieked with pain. All he could do was watch her and stroke her back as the ck ink curled and crawled beneath her skin. Tania was in tears. She didn''t know what was happening to her. She felt as if her left arm was going numb with pain. She wanted to scratch it and remove all the ants and spiders and scorpions that were biting her, but Biham had held her right hand at the back. She screamed in pain. Sweat beads formed on her head and she was panting. "Stop it. Stop it." She begged. It took a while before the pain stopped and by that time, her face was flushed red, tears stained her cheeks and her lips had swollen a little more like that of a baby. She sat on her calves and gazed at her left upper arm. She gasped when she saw the tattoo of a winged horse over there. The golden wings of the horse pped once and then settled permanently. "That shows that you belong to the kingdom of Pegasii," Biham said proudly. Even his tattoo wasn''t as beautiful as hers. It had ck lines, but hers ¡ª it had golden wings. They walked out of the royal gardens and as soon as they came to the main hall, Tania''s gaze met with Eltanin''s. She stifled a squeal of joy and an urge to go and be with him and he smothered a strong impulse to go and pacify her. She was looking like she had emerged out of a storm. His eyes fell on her new tattoo and he gulped. So, Tania was the princess of Pegasii. His eyes filled with pride. His trance broke when he heard a low growl of King Biham who stepped in front of Tania as if protecting her from him. Chapter 113 [Bonus Chapter] Is She Betrothed? Chapter 113 [Bonus Chapter] Is She Betrothed? Eltanin clenched his jaw and a hard expression came on his face when Biham obstructed his view of his mate. He narrowed his eyes on him. Biham smelled of fear when he stepped in front of Tania but Eltanin knew where the fear emerged from. The king of Pegasii was under the impression that Eltanin hade here to see the safety of his ve girl and probably to take her. Biham bowed to the king and Eltanin returned the bow. There was so much coldness in the air that it hung heavily on everyone out there. "You havee early, King Eltanin," Biham said, still shielding Tania who had popped her head from the side to peer at him. Wearing ck trousers, a white shirt with gold cufflinks and a red cape, he looked majestic. His long hair fell in curls over his neck. He towered above all others, only matching Rigel. But Tania knew that pure wolf bloodlines were like that. Biham was slightly shorter than Eltanin with a small potbelly. Tania''s breath hitched at the sight of her beautiful mate. No wonder he was swooned over by so many women. Eltanin walked majestically to Biham and said, "So what? After all, if the girl is fine, it is better that I take her back with me. What are we waiting for?" Right behind him stood Prince Rigel, Fafnir and four soldiers. There were about a dozen standing out and the whole army on the borders was at alert if something uneventful happened. Biham flinched at the mention of taking away Tania. He pursed his lips and then carefully said, "I can''t let her go because of a reason." Eltanin knew the reason, but he raised an eyebrow out of suspicion and yed his part well. The thing was that he knew that Biham would never allow Tania to leave Pegasii, and he would take Tania away, even if that meant a battle. He could have taken her the day she came to him or could have easily abducted her back, but then he wanted her to ept her royal lineage. His kingdom people would be more than happy to ept a royal princess over a ve girl. It''s not that their opinions mattered, but who didn''t like a smooth transition? Biham nervously nced at Prince Rigel whose hand was on the hilt of the sword. Dealing with Eltanin meant dealing with the kingdom of Orion as well. If he took one wrong step, he would be quashed like a fly. "Can we have this conversation in the carriage?" he said. "You see, Lusitania is very important for the kingdom of Pegasii and my people want to see her." Over the past two days, he had meticulously nned her first outing. He had sent his spies to nt rumors in his subjects that the real heir was found. Right now, a path was nned out for the royal carriage to travel through the capital with guards in every nook and corner. "And why is that?" Eltanin asked, looking pretty amused, as Rigel''s expression remained indifferent. "We are gettingte for the procession, King Eltanin," Biham said, his voice desperate. He invited him. "Pleasee and sit with us in the royal carriage and I will exin everything to you." Had it been a normal procession, Biham would have given him a separate carriage, but how could the cunning wolf leave a chance to not be with Tania? "Okay," he replied as stiffly as possible, even though his insides were already putty. When Tania emerged from her father''s side, his gaze went on her arm and he saw her tattoo¡ªthe horse with golden wings. It was beautiful. Under his gaze, the wings of horse pped slightly and she didn''t evene to know about it. Everyone''s eyes went to Tania''s tattoo and all the guards and servants standing over there bowed to her, chanting, "My Princess." It was a moment of sheer excitement for them to see their future queen. As for Tania, she shrank behind her father, feeling extremely awkward. Biham held Tania''s hand and tugged her outside to the portico where the royal carriage was waiting. It was gold and red and four white horses were reined in front of it to pull it. The guard opened the door and helped Tania to sit inside. Immediately, Eltanin hopped in to sit on her right side much to the astonishment of Biham. Biham grunted his disapproval as he got in and red at Eltanin who was now brushing sides with his daughter. The cushioned bench had enough ce for just two to sit. Eltanin, being arge strapping man, covered most of the area as he satvishly. Tania was pushed to the side. He rested his hand behind her to amodate her. ¦Ñ??????????? As for Tania, she had blushed heavily. Eltanin wasn''t even looking at him. He was busy plucking a non-existent particle of dust from his red cape. Furious at Eltanin''s disregard for civil behavior, he didn''t say anything. He would have asked Tania toe and sit on his side because he wanted everyone to see the tattoo on her left upper arm in full disy. And the way she was leaning on the window, the tattoo was already visible amply. "When we reach the crowd, I want you to wave at them, Lusitania," he said, controlling his anger. "I want them all to see your tattoo." Tania nodded quietly. Biham and Fafnir sat in the carriage behind them along with Balfour. Just as they were ready to leave, they saw Sirrahing out of the pce and descending the steps. She bowed to Prince Rigel before sitting in the carriage with them. "Your Highness, you can sit in the first carriage," Balfour said, feeling odd. "I will be fine here, Balfour," Sirrah replied and settled next to Rigel. As the carriage rolled out of the pce, Biham started exining what Eltanin already knew. Eltanin kept his expression intrigued by the development, but he had slid his hand at Tania''s back and was brushing her skin, sending shivers of electricity down her. Biham lowered his head and said, "So, you see, Lusitania is my daughter. She has been epted by the spirit of Pegasii." He pointed at her tattoo proudly. Eltanin bobbed his head up and down. "It''s an interesting turn of events, King Biham," said Eltanin. "What are your ns now?" All at once, a loud joyous squeal pierced their ears. The carriage had entered the path on both sides of which people were standing with the royal gs and waving at their princess. Tania clenched her dress with her fists, totally nervous at this show. Biham reached forward and made her release her gown. "Lusitania, please wave at them. They want to see their fearless leader. You have to let go of your past." Eltanin''s hand slid to her waist as an assurance that she should do that. With a quivering body, she took her hand out of the carriage and started waving. More cheering followed. Someone shouted, "Is she betrothed to the Draka king?" --- Menkar was sitting in his official chamber when his spy came to him. "Your Grace, spies have got information from the queen. She wants to meet you." "And what information about Tania?" he asked as he leaned back on his chair. Chapter 114 Powerful Aura Chapter 114 Powerful Aura The spy bent over a little on the table and gave him a letter. Menkar opened the envelope''s seal and pulled the letter out with his long slender fingers. He read it twice as his eyes turned colder with every sentence. Keeping it aside, for a long time, he brushed his white beard as if pondering on something. His gaze went back to the letter as he whispered a spell. A small fire ignited on the end of his finger. He torched the letter with it. It had been a few days since he had touched the soul stone. So, he drew it out of his robe. He held it against the dim light of the solitary oilntern that was burning brightly in his study. A faint light pulsated inside it. He rubbed his thumb over it and fresh sparks of energy tingled all over his skin. Renewed with more energy, he let out a rough exhale. His lips curled up. He could feel more power in the stone. It was as if her soul was getting stronger. He looked at the spy and said, "What is the news about Tania?" "Your Grace, she is in the kingdom of Pegasii. King Eltanin is camping on the borders of Pegasii along with Prince Rigel." A hard expression came on his face as Menkar clenched his jaw. "Would you like me to deliver a letter to the queen?" the spy asked as if telling him to write a reply. "No, that won''t be necessary," Menkar replied, looking at the ashes of the letter. "Pretend that this letter never reached us." "Yes, Your Grace," said the spy. Now he had to kill the messenger who brought this and was waiting outside for a reply. "Should I get Tania back to Cetus Monastery in a few days?" "No," Menkar blew the ashes from his table with a silent spell. They flew in the air and disappeared. "I will order her retrieval when it is time." "Yes, Your Grace," the spy bowed to his Master again and then turned to leave. --- Sirrah was sitting in the carriage behind the royal carriage where she was supposed to sit and now Lusitania sat with her husband and King Eltanin. Though there was a ce to sit inside that carriage, she was scared of Biham. By sitting in the second carriage, she conveyed that to the people easily. Tania had suddenly stolen every bit of her life. As she heard the people shouting and cheering for their queen, she couldn''t help but feel jealous. She was hating every moment and she was nning every second. She promised herself that the way she had tossed Kinshra out of the kingdom, she was going to do the same to Lusitania. ¦Ñ??????????? Sirrah didn''t want to join the procession, but she knew that if she didn''t join it, then each and every household of Pegasii would gossip about her jealousy towards her step daughter. And she was the Luna queen of Pegasii. How could she let them think so lowly about her? She just had to wait for the right time to throw Tania out of the kingdom. Disregarding Prince Rigel''s nces at her and Balfour''s uneasiness, she watched the crowd on the outside. They all looked so happy and content. How was this possible that their faces lit up the moment they nced at Lusitania? She could even feel how Balfour felt good. She couldn''t help but ask him, "Why Balfour? You look excited." Balfour smiled a little. He said, "I am, Your Highness. In the morning, when our king took princess Lusitania to the royal gardens, we all could feel a shift in the air after some time. I don''t know how to exin, but I was overwhelmed with a feeling of immense happiness. It was as if I felt that plenitude in my chest. At the same time, I could feel a very powerful aura. It was so powerful that it was almost terrifying. I felt like shifting and howling." He pointed at the people who were happily cheering for Lusitania. "Look at them. Their excitement is palpable . There is a very strong aura in the air mingled with fear. This is the first time we are sensing such emotions! Honestly, I feel like submitting to my new princess." Sirrah was taken aback. Why didn''t she feel the same and why didn''t Morava feel the same? If Morava did feel it, she hid it well. Rage vibrated inside her chest like hot moltenva. Her gaze shifted to Prince Rigel who was sizing her up. Immediately, she schooled herself. "That is nice, General Balfour," she said softly. "After all, the heir has returned." Balfour grinned. "Yes, Your Highness. We all are very happy. Princess Lusitania is the daughter of Kinshra who was a fae. And faese from an ancient bloodline. One can only imagine what her powers are." The way he said it, he almost pitied Morava. Sirrah could understand his unspoken words. She cast him a murderous look and then looked at the frenzied crowd. Soon, she was going to have to kill Lusitania. Soon, she would dash the hopes of these bastards like she did all those years back. Suddenly, she heard someone shouting, "Is she betrothed to King Eltanin?" Ady squealed, "They would make such a handsome couple!" --- Inside the royal carriage, Eltanin watched his mate waving at the people. He was sure that they loved her, but now he had to take away his mate back with him. He was forming his words carefully. He opened his mouth to speak to Biham, but Biham spoke first, "King Eltanin." Eltanin snapped his mouth shut. "Yes?" Biham peered at his daughter with pride in his chest. His gaze drifted to Eltanin and he said, "I know that Morava had been a little temperamental when she was at the Draka Kingdom, but I have to thank my elder daughter for bringing my younger one back home. If you will give Morava another chance, she will surely prove her worth. Would it be okay to send her to Draka again? If not, I would totally understand your concern." Eltanin gritted his teeth. Biham had yed ahead of him. He didn''t want Morava toe at all. He wanted Tania toe. Biham added, "This time I will send my wife, Sirrah along with Morava, so that she doesn''t make mistakes. Meanwhile, I will be training Lusitania. Her training will start tomorrow." There was apparent eagerness in his voice. Tania swallowed saliva down her throat. She lowered her head as she bunched up her gown in herp. The idea of Morava with Eltanin was repulsive. Why wasn''t Eltanin speaking anything? Her anger rose and she looked away. Eltanin was not ready for this. He thought that Biham would never propose Morava''s hand in marriage to him after what happened, but the man was shameless and shrewd. Biham wanted to have his younger daughter for Pegasii, while marrying the elder one to him, thereby bing one of the strongest kings. Eltanin had to nip it in the bud. He chuckled. "I am not interested in your elder daughter." Biham tensed. Eltanin continued, "Rather, I would like to invite Princess Lusitania to the Draka kingdom for the fire festival in two days." Chapter 115 Coronation Chapter 115 Coronation "The fire festival?" Biham almost squeaked. He knew what that was. The fire festival was only celebrated in the Draka Kingdom and it was when the werewolves met their mates and mated them. Men and women from all over the kingdom were invited once a year and it was their chance to find a mate. Though finding one was as rare as finding a needle in hay stock, yet they all came and took their chances. Most ended up marrying after knowing each other for a while, whereas some were marriages of convenience. "B¡ªbut Tania is too young to attend it!" he protested. He was scared that she wouldn''t return if she found her mate. What if her mate turned out to be a ve like that of Sirrah? What if he turned out to be of lowly life? He simply couldn''t let his daughter be out of his sight. "How old is she?" Eltanin asked, narrowing his eyes. "She has just turned eighteen." "That is the ripe age for entry to the festival," Eltanin replied with a stubborn smile. Then suddenly his expression hardened. "Are you rejecting my invitation?" A thin line of sweat broke on his forehead. "No, not at all!" Biham blurted. King Eltanin''s army was stationed outside his territory and they could attack any time. The king himself was now in the carriage with him and inviting the right heir of Pegasii to strengthen the rtions between two kingdoms, which was a natural thing to do. All new crown princes or princesses were invited like this across all the kingdoms. However, Lusitania''s case was different. He didn''t want her to leave his side even for a minute. At the same time, he couldn''t leave his kingdom. The only option left was that he sent Lusitania only for a day and that too with Sirrah and a unit of his soldiers. "Well, then it is settled. Tania will go back with me to Draka for the fire festival!" Eltanin said as a final statement. "I would like it if you apany her." He wanted to eliminate the possibility of Morava joining them. "Go with you?" Biham said, jerking his head back in a shock. Did the king not realize that Lusitania was no more his ve girl? He was talking as if he owned herpletely. "It would be better if you leave first, King Eltanin. I am sure you will have to make a lot of preparations for the festival. Lusitania wille a day after." "I don''t have to prepare for the festival, King Biham. My servants will be doing that." Biham realized his mistake. "Of course!" he sputtered. Eltanin ced his hand on his thighs and leaned forward in an intimidatory manner. He growled, "And Tania won''t be able to reach Draka if she starts a day after on the right time. She has to start today itself." Biham felt as if sands of time were slipping through his hands. He didn''t know what to say next. And just as he was thinking that he was running out of options, Eltanin added, "Tania is still my ve. I haven''t freed her of my bondage." He was on the tip of telling him that she was from Cetus Monastery, but that would have been disastrous. He didn''t want to reveal Tania''s true identity as a spy. ¦Ñ??????????? Biham was well aware of the ves and how they were bonded to their Masters. It was a blood oath that they had to take. He looked at his daughter with pity and sadness. In his happiness he hadpletely forgotten about that part. His daughter had to be released of her blood oath. Till then, she was going to be Eltanin''s ve. "You must release her from the bondage, King Eltanin," Biham said like a plea. "After all, she would be the Luna Princess of Pegasii now." "I will but for that she needs to be in my kingdom," Eltanin said in an authoritative voice. After a long moment of silence, he said, "Okay, she can go with you, but my wife Sirrah will be apanying her. Lusitania is too na?ve to be left alone." Eltanin couldn''t say no to that. Sirrah was the queen of Pegasii and practically Tania''s mother. "She is most wee," he replied but at the back of his mind he started forming ns on how to keep Sirrah away. The entire journey was over in two hours. When Tania came back after her fate was being decided, pushed and pulled, by two most important men in her life, she was both physically and mentally exhausted. She wanted to go back to her room in quiet and peace but she was taken to the throne hall for her coronation. It was as if her day was suddenly filled up with things that she would normally do in a year. From the corner of her vision, she saw Sirrah also walking behind them. She wanted to ask many questions from her about her mother, but she thought it would be best to stall those questions for now because Sirrah looked like she could murder her. The throne hall was packed. The guards announced their arrival. The red carpet in the center of the throne hall was showered with petals of flowers as soon as Tania entered. Her fingers rested in the crook of her father''s arm as he walked proudly beside her. Eltanin and Rigel and the rest of them walked right behind them. Now that Eltanin had made his entry, he wasn''t going to leave Tania even for a minute. As Tania moved forward, each and every courtier and guard present in the throne hall bowed to her. She found it all extremely awkward. Nervous and not knowing how to react to all of it, she held the side of her gown tightly and dug her nails in her father''s arm. Eltanin wanted to go and soothe his mate but he knew that it would be too soon of an intervention. He decided to wait until she was alone so that he could teach her the ways of the royals. His heart saddened at the thought. Tania was a royal but was robbed of her lineage. He was going to find out about the person who benefitted from it all and he was going to kill them to make this world a better and safer ce for her to live. A priest was standing on the dais where two cushioned thrones were. As soon as Tania reached the dais, her father made her stand in front of all the courtiers. After that he nodded at the priest who immediately started chanting the ancient words for the ceremony. Biham had asked him to cut short the ceremony because he wanted to see the crown on her head as soon as possible. The priest did as he was told. The ceremony which would have taken at least an hour, finished in a quarter of an hour. He lifted a knife from a tray that was being held by his assistant. "Give me your hand," he said to Tania. He sliced her palm and picked her hand up. The blood trickled on Biham''s crown that was in his hand. A golden shine pulsated out of the crown sharply. The red drop mingled and disappeared. The priest made Biham wear his crown and a gem encrusted gold tiara to Lusitania. Lusitania was forever bonded to Pegasii. Chapter 116 Pushing Her Luck Chapter 116 Pushing Her Luck "All hail the princess!" The courtiers shouted as they sank on their knees and ced their hands on their heart that moment Lusitania wore her tiara. Feeling a thousand shades of awkwardness, her gaze drifted to Eltanin who was sitting on the first chair on the left and watching her. He smiled and blew a kiss to her which made her blush a deep shade of red. Biham noticed the way King Eltanin was flirting with his daughter. He immediately became protective as a scowl appeared on his face. The girl had just be the princess and this shameless man had already started with his flirtations with her? Did Eltanin think that he would give away his precious jewel to him? Never! Once they sat on the throne, every courtier introduced themselves to her. Tania had to bow to all of them and ept the gifts they brought. It was not until evening that the court was over. A formal dinner was announced an hourter. It meant that she only had an hour to rest and get ready. Tired and antsy, she made her way back to her room. "I don''t want anyone to disturb me for the next one hour," she said and closed the door behind her. She needed the quiet to absorb what all was happening around her. It was happening at a lightning-fast speed and she wondered if her boring life would ever return. She kicked open her sandals, removed her gown and plopped on the bed in her thin shift. Her eyes closed soon. Strong arms curled around her and pulled her close to his chest. As if not satisfied, he moved her over his body and grasped her waist by one hand and neck by the other. He stroked her back gently. "I don''t know what to do¡­" she said in a tired voice. "You did just fine for the day, Tania. Let your instincts guide you." He kissed the crown of her head. "I want to go back with you." He chuckled. "Tomorrow." She buried her head in the crook of his neck, inhaled his woodsy and male musk scent and drifted off in deep slumber, feeling calmer. --- "You will be going to the Draka kingdom tomorrow," said Biham as soon as Sirrah entered his bedchamber. He had called her to his chamber in order to talk to her about Tania''s journey. Sirrah''s brows creased. "Why?" she asked as she sat on the couch. "Haven''t you already insulted me enough by ignoring me in all of the asions that were supposed to be held for Lusitania? You haven''t even invited Morava. Have you forgotten our association so soon? I was your wedded wife before Lusitania came into your life, and this is how you treat me?" Biham smirked. "As if you are happy about those asions?" He took his cape out and hung it on a chair before sitting opposite to her. "King Eltanin has extended his invitation to Lusitania to be his guest for the fire festival. You will go with Lusitania to watch over her. You have to make sure that he doesn''t try to attract her. Keep Lusitania away from him and let her meet him only when required. Do you understand?" "What?" Sirrah spat. "You want me to be Lusitania''s nanny? How can you even expect me to look over the girl whose mother had nearly stolen my husband?" She didn''t feel the need to hide her hatred for her. "Why don''t you go with her?" "Shut up!" Biham''s voice boomed in the room and Sirrah winced. "Another wrong word about Kinshra and I will rip your throat off!" When he got her full attention, he leaned forward. "Now listen to me carefully. Lusitania is still bonded to Eltanin as a ve. She is still bound by the blood oath. You have to make sure that her oath is severed and that she is free from him." Sirrah let out a rough exhale. So, Lusitania was still Eltanin''s ve. "Do you understand?" he asked. Shaken out of her reverie, she nodded. "I have a condition before I apany Lusitania." Biham gritted his teeth. "No, you are in no position to throw deals, Sirrah. Either you go or I use my authority against you. What would you prefer?" He was so angry with her that his aura spilled out and Sirrah was forced to submit. ¦Ñ??????????? "Before you use your authority, please listen to me." She knew that if she defied the king''s orders, he would do everything ugly other than executing her. A thin film of sweat coated her forehead as she tried to speak against his force. "Speak." "Is it possible for me to take Morava with me? She is under house arrest in the pce. You don''t want to see her. If she will go with me, I will make sure that she apologizes to Eltanin and that she mends herself properly." "The king of Draka has clearly said that he is not interested in Morava," Biham snarled. "Why are you pushing her luck?" Sirrah got up and knelt in front of him. She sped her hands. "Just once more, Biham. Only thisst time. If things don''t go the way they should, I will bring Morava to Pegasii and she will never ever be allowed to leave its territories." Biham''s face scrunched as he gnashed his teeth. "I don''t want to risk it, Sirrah. Morava has done enough damage." "I promise that there will be no problems this time. I want to use this opportunity to rectify her mistakes and improve her nature. This lesson is long overdue." She touched his thighs as she gazed deeply in his eyes. After a tense silence, Biham nodded. "If I hear one mistake, I will put Morava into dungeons or dispatch her to the Hydra kingdom where Felis will dly receive her. As such she is of no use to this kingdom." Sirrah shuddered. "You have my word." --- Eltanin woke up when the maids pounded her door. "You have to get dressed, love," he said as she stirred a little. She lifted her head and kissed on his lips. "I wanted to thank you," she said, feeling his shaft hardening against her belly. "For?" She kissed him back. "You know what." Her eyes twinkled and heughed. Tania got down from him. She was about to get down the bed when he pped her butt. She squealed. "Mydy!" the head-maid called her anxiously from outside. "We areing in!" The door opened and Eltanin rushed to the secret door passage in his trousers, picking his other things on the way. When the maids entered, Tania pointed towards the bathroom and squeaked, "I saw a rat!" She was dressed again in a far more expensive gown for the dinner. --- In the dark of the night, the messenger was dispatched with a letter. His horse cut through the wide ins in the west towards River Eridani towards Hydra Kingdom. He had only a day with him to deliver the letter. If he didn''t, he was going to be butchered by the Nyxers. The snow had started falling and a blizzard was soon to follow, but if he found a ce to stop for the night, he would cross the deadline and the fire festival would be over by then. He couldn''t take a chance. Chapter 117 Completely Insane Chapter 117 Completely Insane The dinner with the courtiers went very smoothly. All of them watched and followed the movements of Tania. She was getting very anxious for being under so much scrutiny. Having lived a life of a ve, protected, sheltered and abused, she was not used to so much exposure and attention. Biham stayed right next to her and introduced her to the guests while Eltanin watched her from a distance. He was standing with Rigel. He was suppressing his desire to be with her and soothe her nerves. At one point of time, he wanted to pluck her from the gathering and take her away somewhere far and hide her. There were several courtiers who were vying for his attention, but Fafnir and two other courtiers from his court kept them all at bay. Ever since Tania met the spirit of the kingdom, she was feeling different. It was as if she belonged to thisnd, as if she was tethered to Pegasii. Every now and then she would look at her tattoo on the upper arm and she thought she imagined when the wings of the horse pped. Unsure of her new feelings, it was after coronation that something inside her stirred violently. It was as if an invisible force bound her with the people of Pegasii. Was she getting delusional? She shook the feeling but it lingered somewhere in her soul. As such her soul stone was also heating up every now and then. She had gone to the bathroom to put it in water and was shocked to see that the water hissed the moment the stone touched it. And right now, the stone was warming again. Sirrah was also attending the dinner and she hovered around Biham, but didn''t dare toe near him. However, it was Biham who called her over. Sirrah had first seen Tania in the dungeon and after that Biham had been so overprotective about her that he didn''t introduce her to Sirrah formally. "This is your mother, Lusitania," said Biham as Sirrah looked at her with a warm smile. Tania bowed to her but couldn''t help feelingpletely awkward in the presence of her new father and mother. There was a strained silence until Biham spoke, "You will be going to the kingdom of Draka and Sirrah will be apanying you." Something thick gathered in her throat as she met her gaze with Sirrah. Tania already knew that she was going to Draka, but with Sirrah? Biham continued, "I will be sending a unit of my soldiers to ensure your safe passage into thends of Draka, even though I know that there is no potential threat. Sirrah is going to teach you how to conduct in the royal court." "That is very generous of you, King Biham," Tania replied, her tone quivering. She was not really sure of the woman standing in front of her and giving her a warm smile. "Call me Father, Lusitania¡­" Biham said with affection that Tania wasn''t used to. "It is high time¡­" Her blue eyes stared into his hazel ones for some time as she tried to understand the weight of his request. She let out a shaky breath and lowered her eyes. The word ''Father'' had a different meaning for her. Only images of Arthur shed in her mind as her father. His memories were too sharp in her mind. Sirrah could feel her difort. She added, "And call me Mother," to add to her unease. Only if Lusitania would be diforted, her ns would work. Those words were like a strike to her chest. They were spoken so genuinely but why was it that they sounded false. She stared at Sirrah, half in disbelief. Sirrah was Morava''s mother. Tania didn''t expect her to speak so warmly with her, especially after how Morava was plotting ways to murder her. Sirrah''s expression softened all the more. "You will be leaving tomorrow morning for Draka, at first light of the dawn," Biham said, interrupting her thoughts. ? "No," a voice behind sounded, stunning them into silence. King Eltanin. He was standing with Prince Rigel. "We will be starting tonight after the dinner," Eltanin said. Shocked, Biham hissed. "What? That is not possible! I have to take Lusitania to the temple of our deities. And besides, we haven''t prepared so fast!" King Eltanin was really pushing his limits and he wasn''t liking it. Why was he in such a hurry? Eltanin sipped his wine from the goblet and said, "There is no time left to wait. What is the point of waiting when you have already dered her the crown princess? I will wait for you to take her to the temple and then we will have to start." "But Your Highness," Sirrah interrupted with a chuckle, "We need to prepare for the journey and the festival. Surely you can''t let women go without their usual trousseau?" Eltanin gave her a cold re and then his gaze drifted to Biham. "I don''t have time. As soon as Tania visits the temple, we will start our journey. Surely you want her to be relieved of her blood oath as soon as possible, don''t you?" He wanted to show that he still had an upper hand. Biham''s throat bobbed. He gritted his teeth. He wanted that as soon as possible. He inhaled deeply to calm down his temper and said, "Okay, you have to wait until midnight." Sirrah stared at Eltanin in wide-eyed shock, really wishing that she should have thought this through. The wolf was too quick for her and she was a woman ten steps ahead. A scowl appeared on her face when Eltanin gave her a smile. She veiled her fleeting temper as fast as possible and said, "No worries, Your Highness," she supported her husband. Then she added with tone wavering towards sarcasm, "I will prepare Lusitania''s trousseau before mine. She is the new princess of Pegasii and she is one who would be making more appearances than me in Draka." Eltanin tipped his wine goblet towards her and said, "You are pretty right on that part." Saying that he bowed to her and left. Tania couldn''t help the blush that rose to her cheeks. As she watched him leave, she couldn''t help but notice how women gave him flirtatious nces. Jealousy stabbed her. She wanted to gouge the eyes of all those who were looking at him. It was Rigel who was grinning at all thosedies and dipping his chin every now and then in courtesy. "What is this blood oath thing that I am missing?" Rigel asked as they walked to a group of courtiers who were trying their best to talk to the most powerful king of Araniea only to boastter of their acquaintances. "As far as I know Tania is not under any blood¡ª" "Nothing much, and seal your lips!" Eltanin growled. Rigel grinned. He had never seen Eltanin going to the lengths of fooling kings to this level and that too for a woman. He was doing everything¡ªlying, flexing his power, fooling others, putting his life in danger to meet her at every opportunity, getting an army to camp outside Pegasii for her and God knows what else, just to remain close to her, despite all the danger signs. Rigel shook his head. Mates surely made a sane man insane. No. Completely insane! Chapter 118 I Want To Stretch My Legs Chapter 118 I Want To Stretch My Legs Tania was taken to the temple where priests performed more ceremonies. It was about midnight when she exited the pce at the very front of where a crowd had gathered under the velvety night sky with soft cotton-ball like clouds drifting giving a view of the stars that dazzled above every now and then. There was a mix of guests from the capital and courtiers. A row of carriages and horses with soldiers and wagons were standing, waiting for them. Although the Draka army was supposed to meet them on the outside of the capital, Biham was surprised to see that Eltanin hade along with a small unit of his army to take Lusitania with him. It was as if he was taking back his bride. Unease settled in his heart at the thought of Lusitania being Eltanin''s bride. Biham was holding her hand as they descended the stairs more to show Eltanin that Tania belonged to Pegasii. When they reached the bottom, he said, "Always stay near Sirrah. She is going to guard you with her life." He had warned Sirrah that if he saw a single bruise on Lusitania, he was going to make her living life a hell. Then he lowered his voice. "We want to marry off Morava with the king. If possible, put those words in his ear and convince him to marry her. I know that Morava hasn''t been nice to you." His eyes had a tight expression. "But now dynamics have changed greatly. She is your half-sister and you have to see her bright future. Besides, her being tucked safely with Eltanin, you would be able to rule Pegasii nicely." Tania strangled an emotion akin to hatred and shoved it deep down. "Your Highness," she said, "Are you giving up the throne of Pegasii any sooner?" Biham jerked his head back. He looked at her as if gauging her. "Dear girl," he said as he ced his hands on her shoulders. "Don''t think too far and remember what I told you." Then he kissed her hair and released her. Tania moved on from her toward Eltanin instinctively but Sirrah came in between them and halted their movement. "Come this way, Lusitania," she said, pointing to a carriage. Tania was taken by surprise, but what could she do? Under the tight scan of her father and others, she walked to the carriage which Sirrah had pointed at. The coachman opened the door for her. It was pretty dark inside the carriage and antern hung on the bottom. She stepped inside and felt a presence. She turned her face sharply to the left only to find herself staring into Morava''s face. Tania turned pale. She thought of fleeing from the carriage when Sirrah stepped in. She was forced to sit on the bench and Sirrah sat beside her. An unknown fear gripped her but she sped her hands tightly in herp and then looked outside the window of the carriage. Morava sat quietly in the carriage and so did Sirrah and none of them nced at her. Tania wondered if she would get even a wink of sleep. The carriage started rolling and Tania heard horse hooves clopping the ground. The seat of the carriage was a dark velvet. It had wood paneled walls that were lined with leather and fur to keep the war inside. The floor was plush with a woven carpet. Even though the interiors were luxurious and warm, she had broken into cold sweat and she felt cramped. They were outside the pce premises and into the capital. Soon they were out of Pegasii. She noticed that there was not a single tent of Draka army. All the soldiers were now on their saddles, waiting for their king to join them. "Aren''t you lucky, Tania?" Morava mocked, as soon as they were out of the pce. "You have the attention of the Draka king. Did you tell our father that you were his whore beforeing to Pegasii?" Tania looked out through the window. She didn''t want to argue with Morava. She felt like chanting an incantation and turning her into a rodent. The life of which she actually deserved. Morava leaned a little forward and lowered her voice. "Does he know that the Draka king is taking back his whore with him in the name of a fire festival?" Tania whipped her head in her direction and studied her for a moment. She realized that Sirrah was leaning away from them and resting in a corner over a soft pillow and pretending to sleep. Through the darkness she could make out a faint smile on her face. ? "Why Morava?" Tania said in a low voice. "Are you jealous?" Morava''s nostrils red. "You bitch! You dare topare me with you, a whore?" She picked up her hand to strike it across Tania''s face, but stopped midair as Tania red at her. Morava didn''t know how, but she felt as if her hand was being forced down. Sweat broke on her face as she tried to resist the force. Air rippled around her like it was charged with something too menacing. "If you do that again, I will make sure that your hands are tied behind your back forever," Tania growled. "Morava!" Sirrahshed. "Stop it and behave!" Morava''s chest rose and fell and then she snapped her head to look outside. The pace of the procession was achingly slow and Tania realized that both Sirrah and Morava had gone off to sleep or were pretending to sleep. Who knew? Chilled air passed through the gap in the frames as the procession moved away from Pegasii towards Em forest. The carriage was surrounded by at least a dozen soldiers of Pegasii. They escorted them down the long winding path in the midst of the Em forest. As they traveled further away, the clouds began to gather densely, the weather ending its reprieve. The rain started to fall heavily, the shimmery lines freezing the moment they touched the ss of the window. However, no one stopped and the group continued to travel because the soldiers were adapted to the cold of the unpredictable Em forest. The guards simply put their hoods on. The rain stopped as soon as it came. As they took the meandering road along the rim of a mountain, Tania tried to relish the peace of the night, tried her best to pay attention to the rain and snow, but the moment the carriage would slide on patch of ice or jolted over a rock, her heart would jump into her throat. Soon, she wanted to go out in the wide open and not be stifled with the two women who she could never trust in her life. She tapped her knuckles against the window. Both Morava and Sirrah opened their eyes instantly and stared at her through darkness. The carriage slowed down and without waiting for it to stop, she got up, opened the carriage door and slowly jumped out of it. "Lusitania!" Sirrah called her as she jutted her head out of the window. "Come back in. It is cold outside." "No, I want to stretch my legs," she replied and looked behind the carriage. Eltanin was right there on his stallion, Wind. Their heated gazes met. Chapter 119 Riding With Him Chapter 119 Riding With Him Tania knew that Eltanin was around somewhere. Her feet took her to her mate. "Will you ride with me?" she asked. "Anytime princess," he said and bent down to pull her up to make her sit right in front of him on the saddle. Sirrah had stepped out of the carriage after Tania. Shock ripped her when she watched how Eltanin picked up the girl and made her sit in front of him. She wasn''t expecting that at all. Muttering curses, she rushed to them and said, "This is not appropriate Lusitania! You are no longer the ve girl who belongs to King Eltanin. You are the princess of Pegasii. Maintain some decorum." Eltanin stared down his nose at Sirrah. He wrapped his arms around her waist possessively and said, "You forget Luna Queen Sirrah, she is still my ve till I sever my blood oath with her." Sirrah clenched her jaw. "Your Highness, ve girls don''t travel on the same horses as the kings unless they are whores of the king. And I am sure you wouldn''t want Lusitania to be known as your sex ve after her coronation. She needs to maintain her dignity in front of the soldiers of Pegasii, else rumors travel faster than air." Her temper had red because that was the ce where Morava should have been sitting. "I don''t like the way you are speaking about Lusitania. But I do wish she was my personal sex ve. And I don''t care about the rumors, Luna Sirrah," Eltanin replied. With a ''hup'' he nudged Wind to move forward, leaving a very bbergasted Sirrah. Sirrah watched them go ahead as her mouth fell to the floor. What was it about Tania that made King Eltanin such a risk? Or rather what was it about Eltanin that made Tania take such a risk? She had to find out and she had to take strict measures so that this didn''t ur. Dark jealousy cut through her like serrated knives. She walked back to her carriage and climbed it, mming the door shut. "Didn''t I tell you how cunning she was?" Morava said. "She is taking over my world slowly. I knew that she was the king''s whore. My suspicions were right." "Oh, shut up, Morava!" Sirrah growled. "Had you been a little patient in your behavior, you would have been sitting there instead of her. Your father and I kept reminding you to stay calm, but you made a mess in Draka. You went on to take revenge from a girl who was just a ve and it was because of you that Lusitania was discovered. Had you stayed quiet, she would have continued to be a ve. Do you realize your horrible mistake?" Morava looked away. She tilted her head and saw Eltanin''s fine stallion moving on the path. The horse seemed veryfortable with the two of them. It was as if he was used to Tania. She narrowed her eyes and promised herself that she was going to make Tania disappear soon. Suddenly, a horse came to her side and the rider looked at her. Under the darkness, his features weren''t that visible but Morava was well acquainted with every curve of his face. her face paled. What was Mizvah doing in the caravan? She quickly sat back. Her head snapped to see her mother''s reaction to it, but Sirrah had closed her eyes, her face distorted with anger. Tania took a deep breath in as Eltanin pulled her closer to his chest and held Wind''s reins in his hands. "Are youfortable now?" he asked. She rested her head on his shoulder and said, "Yes, I am." She loved to be surrounded in his scent. Despite the cold, she loved that he was so warm. It was the first time she closed her eyes peacefully. "How long are we going to travel?" she asked. "We will travel until dawn. We will travel east through Em to the border of Draka. From there if you like, we can go in my carriage." ? "I would really like that¡­" she murmured before exhaustion took over her. All she remembered was how Eltanin brought his fur cloak over her and wrapped them both in with it. He had opened theces of her gown and his hands had slipped inside to her belly where he madezy circles. "Ah!" she bucked when his fingers brushed her sex inside her panties. "Just sleep princess," he whispered. "Then don''t touch me around." "Think I am not touching you." Saying that he tore her panties in one expert motion. They dangled on her thigh. She gasped when he cupped her sex with hisrge hands. "You are too tired and tense." He started circling her nub. She wanted to smother her cries, so she hid her face in his chest. He rubbed her his thumb over the bundle of her nerves. Her toes curled in her boots. "What if someonees to know what you are doing to me?" she asked, as heat crept in her belly. "Then let them know. I want the whole world to know that I have made youe," he said and brought his finger to her core. "Here." He gave the reins in her hand. "Now keep your hands steady and don''t pull the reins." "No," she cried as her gaze went to the deep dark valley that was on their right. She was already feeling like she was drawn tight like the string of an arrow. His fingers were creating havoc as he rubbed her clit. One wrong pull of the reins and Wind would take off or they would careen off the edge. She couldn''t cry out loud. She couldn''t keep her focus away from the horse. Her gaze went to the men riding in front of them. She had to sit straight and bear the torture. Or the pleasure. He took one arm to her shoulders and secured her against him tightly. He gathered moisture from her pink folds and rubbed it over her core. Her hips bucked in his hands. He rubbed her bud and he pressed her core at the same time. "Right there, Tania. I want to taste you so badly and sink my fangs at the same time. I want to mark you over there." Imagining his fangs sunk over there as she came on his tongue brought a sharp twirl of pleasure that rippled through her, wrenching out more of her juices. He took his hand to her breast and pinched her puckered nipple. "I am going to sink my fangs and mark you here as well." "I think¡­" she moaned shakily as he took his hand back to her sex. "I want to get inside you right over here," he whispered and pressed his finger on her core. His dirty words along with his actions were pushing her to the edge. She thrust her hips in his hand as if to swallow that finger inside her. Despite the soft flurries of snow drifting around them, she felt hot. "Rub against me, Tania, like you would die if you won''t." And she started moving on his fingers. Her gaze went to the soldiers who were riding ahead of them. Would they turn to look back? Chapter 120 A Small Request Chapter 120 A Small Request Eltanin lowered his head to her side and bit her shoulder over her fabric and she stifled a cry. He rubbed her until she was putty in his hands and then suddenly, he pinched her bud. She opened her mouth to let out a loud cry as waves of pleasure undted inside her,shing out. He paced his arm right over her mouth and she ended up biting him on his arm as she came hard. He hissed, his erect shaft twitching against her back. She couldn''t hold the reins of the horse any longer. Once the waves of pleasure settled, her head lolled on his chest. From the corner of her vision, she saw that he had got his fingers to his mouth. "Watch me," he whispered and then sucked his fingers. Heat crept in her cheeks at the sight and she gasped. "You taste so good Tania." She left herces open as she closed her eyes without a bother in the world. Soon, she drifted in a deep slumber within the protection of his arms. She didn''t know for how long, but when she opened her eyes next, she found herself in a tent. It was arge tent, especially erected for the royals. Her bed was surrounded by curtains. Remembering thest night, she blushed and her eyes snapped to her dress. All herces were tied and she was covered with furs. It was surely day because a little bit of sunlight leaked inside through a gap in the tent. She got up and peeped outside the curtains. She really needed to refresh and her stomach grumbled. "If you have woken up, then you can go to a makeshift bathroom at the back of the tent, Lusitania," came Sirrah''s voice. "There is food waiting for you on the table. It is already cold now. We will start traveling again in an hour and this time you will stay in the carriage." Surprised, Tania wondered how she came over here. She was with Eltanin. She saw Morava was sitting at the table and eating her food along with Sirrah. Tania pursed her lips to suppress her surprise and then without a word went to the bathroom. When she came back, Morava was grumbling about how pathetic the food was. The rabbit stew was cold, but it was tasty. Used to eating the leftovers all the time, she didn''t mind the cold food. She ate it all, greedily. "I will send someone to help you get ready," Sirrah said. "You can leave the tes. The servant will pick it up." Tania nodded. She was eager to get ready and meet Eltanin. Even though Sirrah had ordered her to sit in the carriage, Tania wasn''t even bothered about her orders. She was again going to sit with Eltanin. Or if that was going to be too much, she would ride a separate horse but she would ride side by side to Eltanin. She chuckled at the thought when a girl came in with her dress. It was a pale-yellow gown with small gold beads on the neck of the bodice. The girl sponged her and then helped her dress. She let her hair open. After making her wear a cloak with a hood, the girl bowed to her and then walked out of the tent. Tania''s head reeled the moment she got up from the bed. She sat down with her head in her hands. Shaking her head of the weird feeling, she rose to her feet again. However, she felt as if the ground beneath her was shaking. She fell down, bile rising in her throat. Stars sted in her vision. Eerie voices came as if from a hollow tunnel. "Piikkk herrrr uppp." Two strong hands picked her up and started carrying her out of the tent. Tania wanted to shout and kick her limbs or maybe use her magic but her tongue was swollen, her mind was numb just like her limbs. All she could do was watch men through her blurry vision. The eerie voice sounded again. "Taakkke herrr fasssttt." Something ck was slid over her head and then Tania slipped into darkness that surrounded her like a shroud. --- ? "Where is Tania?" Morava hissed at her mother when they were about to start. Sirrah smiled. She nced at King Eltanin who was impatiently waiting near his tent that was being packed by his soldiers. In the morning, he had picked her up in his arms and brought her to the tent that was erected for the queen and her daughters. He had tied all herces and covered her with fur before leaving. He would have taken her to his tent had Sirrah not been shouting and making apparent to everyone around that Lusitania be moved in her tent. "She is already in the carriage, Morava," Sirrah said and hurried. "Now you better hurry up too." She pointed at the guard who opened the carriage for. Tania was stepping inside, her yellow gown fluttering behind her. Eltanin saw her getting inside the carriage. With a sigh of relief, he walked to where Rigel was and then mounted his horse. He was sure that Tania would get out of the carriage soon enough and join him. They all started through the Em forests towards Draka. Eltanin was behind the carriage and was waiting for Tania to pop her head out and be with him but she never did that. They continued for a few more hours, stopping once to water the horses. Food was distributed to the soldiers and to thedies inside the carriage. Eltanin sat on a stump as he stared at the carriage, willing Tania toe out. His anxiety increased and he knew it was because of the fact that he hadn''t seen or touched his mate. It was impossible for him to eat food unless he saw her even once, so he rose to his feet from the stump he was sitting on with a fillet of fish wrapped in a leaf and strode towards the carriage. "Eltanin!" Rigel stopped him. He turned around and growled at him with animal viciousness. "What are you doing?" he said as he closed the gap between him and Eltanin carefully. "I am going to get Tania," Eltanin snarled. From the corner of his vision, he saw Sirrah getting down from the carriage. She stretched her limbs and as soon her gaze met theirs, she smiled and bowed. She sauntered towards them and said, "It is a nice day for traveling. The sun is out most of the day." When Eltanin didn''t reply to her, she canted her head. "Oh, the girls are doing fine. Lusitania has been sleeping most of the day and so is Morava. Tania has been terribly exhausted since yesterday. Would you like to see them?" Eltanin narrowed his eyes on her. Before he could speak further, Sirrah said, "I had a small request, Your Highness." "What is it?" he asked gruffly. "We will be reaching the Draka kingdomte at night. I would like to hurry to the guest chambers rather than getting into the tiring formalities of receiving us. The girls are just too exhausted. They need their sleep for the fire festival tomorrow. Who knows they may just find their mates?" After a brief pause, she added, "Though I would still want Morava to be married to you." Chapter 121 Do You Understand Me? Chapter 121 Do You Understand Me? Eltanin snorted. His jaws clenched at the thought. A muscle feathered in his jaw and without speaking a word, he circled past her and headed to his stallion. Rigel followed him, sending a pointed re in Sirrah''s direction. Sirrah shrugged and then walked back to the carriage. As the coachman opened the carriage door for her, she saw Eltanin''s soldiers breaking ranks and disappearing into the darkness of Em. Sirrah knew that if they were breaking ranks, they must be scouting. She watched them with a cold expression and then stepped inside the carriage. Under her breath she said, "Girls, brace yourself for the next few hours of the journey. We will reach Draka by evening, that is if we move quickly." "Is heing?" Morava asked. She had seen her mother talking to King Eltanin. "I don''t know," Sirrah shrugged. "Most likely not. But I suggest that whilst the carriage is stationary, you catch up on your sleep." Morava blew a strand of hair off her face and rolled her eyes. "I can''t sleep!" She was too hot and bothered. "The fire festival is tomorrow, Morava," Sirrah said. "You better sleep as much as you can because you will be unable to sleep for the entire night. You have a target to focus on if you want to be the queen of Draka. You cannot leave Eltanin''s side even for a minute, during the mating event. You have to offer yourself to be marked by him as much as he would demand." Morava''s worry was reced by excitement. She couldn''t wait for tomorrow night and be mated with the most powerful king of Araniea. She would be the queen of Draka. Starry eyed, she tilted her head to see where Eltanin was. He was usually riding behind their carriage because of Tania. However, this time he wasn''t there. Disappointment settled in her heart. That man was so beautiful that she wondered how it would be to feel those hard nes of muscle as they rippled with every movement. Drool pooled in her mouth at the thought of tasting him. When the carriage started its journey, Sirrah looked out of the window. She saw her soldiers riding beside them. She took a fabric bag out that was stashed below her bench. She opened the buttons and said, "Morava, when the fire festival begins, I want you to wear this dress." Morava''s brows creased when she took the bag from her mother and pulled the dress from it. It was a bustier and a short skirt made from deer hide. "Why?" she asked. The dress was so scandalous for a princess. "You wear this and go inside the cave where the mating will take ce," Sirrah instructed. She looked at Tania on the side who was watching them with wide eyes and then reverted her gaze back to Morava. "Tania will apany you to the cave. She is going to drop you there and then she wille back. Amongst all the werewolves who will be under the mating fever, you have to find Eltanin and mate with him." "We don''t need her toe with me," Morava disapproved, scrunching her nose. "It is important that shees with you," Sirrah snapped. Morava pursed her lips and didn''t argue after that. She decided she would do whatever her mother asked her to do as long as she got Eltanin in the end. ? "Also, we will be reaching Draka sometime around midnight. I am sure that there will hardly be anyone to receive us. I have asked Eltanin to not have anyone receive us because you two will be very exhausted." Sirrah nced at the guard who was riding with them. A surprise flickered in her eyes. "Mizvah hase with us?" Morava''s lips curled up. "He can''t seem to stay away from me." "But be careful, Morava!" Sirrah warned her. "I don''t want Eltanin to suspect that you and Mizvah are close." "Eltanin won''t be bothered with what is happening amongst the guards of Pegasii. You just worry too much," Morava dismissed her. She started inspecting the dress that her mother had given her. The bustier hadces that ran through the eyelets on the back. One tug of the bustier and it woulde out. She chuckled. Her mother really knew how to seduce men. After all, she had managed to seduce her father. Sirrah continued to instruct her. "For the whole day, you are not to step out of the guest room, okay?" "Why? Morava''s lips curled down. "I want to roam around the pce. It is beautiful. Even you shoulde with me." She whined. "Don''t you remember what happened to youst time you were there, you foolish girl?" Sirrah scolded her sharply. "The servants and guards of the pce, and probably Alrakis too, won''t want to see you again. They may try to snicker behind you!" "Then I will simply¡ª" "Shut up!" Sirrah hissed as she clenched her fists. The main reason why she was asking Morava not to go out was because of her temper. "I want this to go very smoothly and not be ruined by your anger. First get marked by the king and then you can show them all who the person inmand is. It will be a resounding p in the face of every person out there, including Eltanin!" Morava jerked her head back. Her gaze turned to Tania who was still looking wide-eyed towards them. "Lower your fucking head bitch! What are you looking at?" Moravashed her anger out at Tania. "Do you understand me?" Sirrah asked as she held Morava''s wrists. "I do!" Morava snapped and wrenched her wrists out of her mother''s hold. Infuriated at how her mother was ordering her around for the smallest of things, she looked to her side and saw Mizvah staring at her like a lovesick fool. He winked at her and she wished that she was riding with him, or maybe making out with him under a tree. She winked back. Chapter 122 Sent Her To Nyxers Chapter 122 Sent Her To Nyxers The weather was good for the rest of the journey and Sirrah was thankful that Eltanin had no longere to disturb them. Her excuse that the girls needed rest, due to sheer exhaustion, worked well. Snow had stopped falling and it was just a chilly wind that blew through the forest. That was the only reason why they were able to move at such a fast pace. They reached the borders of the capital after sunset. All throughout the entire journey, Sirrah had a tough time watching her animated daughter, all she had wanted to do was to get out. Tania on the other hand, sat quietly, as she watched them. Just a few more hours and they would all be in Draka. The caravan stopped suddenly. Morava slid the ss window to the side and asked Mizvah, "Why have we stopped?" "I don''t know," he replied as he looked ahead, narrowing his eyes for better vision. "Go and find out," Sirrah grunted. She didn''t like his closeness with Morava. She couldn''t risk him getting close to her. He was going to be a headache. Mizvah kicked his horse on the side and made him trot towards the front. He soon came back, panting. "The soldiers found the body of a soldier hanging from a tree somewhere deep in the Em forest. So, the scouts have stopped the entire caravan before they proceed further." Something inside Sirrah shook. She gulped the bile that rose in her throat and asked, "Whose corpse was it? I mean which soldier? Ours?" "No." Mizvah''s reply gave her the much needed relief she needed. "It is one of their soldiers and I believe they have sent a strong team to hunt for the killers," Mizvah replied nonchntly, as if this was all normal. He gazed at Morava, who was staring at him, and a blush rose on his cheeks. Sirrah immediately closed the window. Mizvah whipped his head back to the front. The caravan stopped for no more than an hour and then they started their journey to Draka once again. It was after midnight when they reached the capital. Extremely exhausted, Sirrah made the girls wear their cloaks with hoods and hurried them both to the guest rooms. As requested, no one was there to receive them and that was important. ? They soon fell asleep and when Morava got up, it was prettyte. She heard her mother shouting at Tania, "If you want to go out, you can go and sit on that bench under the canopy." She was pointing to a bench and the canopy of trees right outside their rooms. "Make sure that no one sees you." Morava swept her feet off the bed and watched her mother fluffing up Tania''s hair so that they covered most of her face on the sides. "Now you can go!" As soon as Tania stepped out, Morava walked up to her mother and growled, "Why is she allowed to go out and I can''t?" Sirrah smiled. She wrapped her arm around Morava''s shoulders and said, "Because I want people to see her from a distance and be reassured that she is Tania, otherwise suspicions will be raised and we will be unnecessarily deviated from our main purpose." Morava giggled. "You have meticulously thought of everything, haven''t you Mother?" "Of course!" Sirrahughed. "I have removed Tania once and for all, not only from Pegasii, but also from Draka." She held Morava''s hand and took her to sit on the couch at the foot of the bed. "The rabbit stew that Tania ate in the morning was heavily drugged. I had mixed such a heavy portion of poisonous mushrooms, that she would have been unconscious until the evening." Moravaughed. "That was a brilliant n, Mother." "It was easy to smuggle her out of the tent. Two of my guards dragged her all the way deep into the forest, away from the path as quietly as possible, in a bag," Sirrah continued. "There was so muchmotion during that time since the soldiers were all wrapping up the tents, utensils and other items to start with their onward journey. I know that this was the best time that no one would have seen what was going on behind the tent of the royal queen and her daughters." "I saw that," Morava replied with a glint in her eyes, as she ced her arm on the footboard of the bed and cradled her head on her palm. "My guards carried her all the way to a tavern near Hydra Kingdom, which is frequented by Nyxers. They are always looking for women to add to their breeding herd," Sirrah said in a very cold voice. A shudder passed through Morava. "You also know about the Nyxers?" she asked, her eyebrows shooting to the roof. "In my position, I need to know a little about everyone, my dear," Sirrah said with a mysterious tone. "So, you are suggesting that¡ª" Morava''s mouth fell to the floor as she realized what her mother had done. "You have sent Tania to¡ª" A sly smile yed on her lips. "Last night, I had dispatched a letter to one of the Nyxers that I know, toe to the tavern to buy a special breeder. I revealed who the girl would be. I am sure that the Nyxer would be in a rush to buy her. I even put a hefty price on her." "Oh. My. God!" Morava''s hands went to her mouth as her eyes widened. "But why?" Sirrah chuckled. "Because after all, she is the princess of Pegasii. The bitch who wanted to be the queen of Draka. A girl as important as her should fetch a good price, shouldn''t she?" She plucked an imaginary dust particle from her gown. Then she turned her head to Morava and said, "I have asked the Nyxers to give me two trunks of gold." A wild smile appeared on her lips. That was what Morava had told Eltanin when she first tried to sow the seeds of hatred between them. Chapter 123 Serves Her Right! Chapter 123 Serves Her Right! Morava lowered her hands to herp and she shook her head as sheughed. "In case Tania manages to free herself from the Nyxers, do you think she would not take the opportunity to carry two trunks of gold with her? And if she does so, I have another n backed up. I will tarnish her reputation of being so greedy that she agreed to be a whore for the Nyxers." "And how would you prove that?" "The gold coins would bear the mark of the Hydra kingdom, wouldn''t they? The moment they arrive at the market, I will trace her location and expose her. Biham will be the first one to kill her! And by that time, you will be married off to Eltanin!" Sirrah said with a low snarl. "She and her mother had done enough damage to me. It needs to be stopped." "But won''t Eltanin know of her absence sooner, if notter?" Morava remarked. "Also, Tania is not the greedy kind. "He will notice her absence, but he is going to be so busy for the whole day in court, that he will hardly be bothered. I believe that his ego has been massaged after bringing Tania back to Draka." She cked her fingernails. "And what does it matter whether Tania is greedy or not? Biham usually reacts on his impulses. He will simply throw her in dungeons or behead her. I will make him believe that she whored for Nyxers." A soft knock on the door interrupted their conversation. Sirrah got up and walked over to open the door. A messenger from the king''s court was standing with a scroll in his hand. He bowed to her and said, "Your Highness has invited Princess Lusitania to grace the court with her presence." He hands the scroll over to her. Sirrah smirked. She took the scroll and sauntered to the table in the corner of the room that overlooked the garden. She nced at the imposter Tania who was sitting with her head bowed over a book. She scoffed at her. Taking a quill out of the holder, she wrote back a rude reply to Eltanin. "Your Highness, I am too tired. If it is not important, I would like to skip the court and will meet you in the evening along with my mother and Morava. Princess Lusitania." Sirrah rolled the paper and gave it to the messenger. "Take it to the king." The messenger bowed again and left. Sirrah returned back to where Morava was. ? "Please wait Mother!" Morava said as rushed to the bathroom. When she came back, she found her mother sitting right over there. Excitement buzzed in her body as she sat beside her. "Now tell me what should I do?" Sirrah continued, "I don''t want you to leave this room, until the evening. They will be expecting Tania to show her face, but she will not show. By evening, when they ask you about her, just say that you don''t know." "Ah, okay," Morava agreed. "Even I will feign ignorance. By the time they actually start looking for Tania, she will be on her way to Hydra kingdom. If she crosses the Eridani River and enters Hydra, she will never be allowed to leave. Felis has very strong magic to prevent his breeders from leaving." Sirrah took a deep breath in. "She will be raped and used to such an extent, that she will lose her sanity. Once she disappears from Pegasii and Draka, no one will be bothered about her after a few seasons. She will be forgotten when a new scandal takes ce. I will make sure that your marriage is rejoiced by the subjects of both kingdoms, for at least two months." Morava was gaping at her mother after listening to the whole n. "You truly have a fertile mind mother," she quipped. Stars popped in her imagination as the Draka crown appeared on her head. She sighed. "For how long have you been nning this?" "Ever since I discovered that Eltanin wanted her back in the kingdom of Draka." Her eyes flickered a winter blue. "He just doesn''t know who he is messing with. He will have no clue if I was the one behind the disappearance of Tania." She said in a fierce voice, "Kinshra also tried to steal my kingdom and the position I had vied for since I was born. I threw her out of the kingdom and Biham''s life beautifully. I had personally gone after Cordea and Arthur to kill them, but the bastards had hidden Tania somewhere and so I killed them and burned everything down. My soldiers burned their little hut after I killed them!" She turned her face to Morava and her features softened. She took a strand of her hair and tucked it behind her ear. "Don''t worry, my child. I won''t let history repeat itself. I have taken care of Tania''s fate before it bloomed. She will go down the pages of Pegasii as the princess who ran away out of cowardice. And Eltanin¡ªwell he will never want to mention the name of a woman who is in the Hydra kingdom." Morava took her mother''s hands in hers. They sat there quietly for a long time and then she hugged her. "Mother, I am sure that your n will go smoothly." "They will, my dear," she said. "Tania must be on her way to Hydra kingdom as we speak. And who knows, she may have already been beneath one of the Nyxers?" A roughugh emanated from her throat. She couldn''t help it. All her ns were going so smoothly. She was going to make Tania one of the best breeders of Nyxers. "Serves her right!" Morava said through her clenched teeth. She got up from where she was seated and walked to the window and her gaze fell on the well-manicured gardens of the pce. On the side, the imposter Tania was sitting, reading the book. "What are you going to do with her?" "She will have to be killed," Sirrah replied in an icy voice. Chapter 124 Her Work Is Done Here Chapter 124 Her Work Is Done Here Sirrah got up from the couch and went to stand behind her daughter. "I will haveplete control over Pegasii, and as for Draka, my ns are in ce. Once you are married to Eltanin, we will slowly take over Draka too. I have already removed the filth out of our way." They watched the girl, whom Sirrah had gotten the girl herself to the kingdom, for specifically this purpose. She had asked her handmaiden to look for a girl who had blond hair. The handmaiden didn''t understand what she was actually looking for, so she chose five servants who had golden hair. Out of them, the girl she brought along, matched Tania''s shape the most. Before leaving from Pegasii, she instructed the girl that she would be calling her Tania. How could a servant girl deny? She had thought that the queen was taking her on a special mission that involved the princess. So, she did whatever was asked of her. It was not her ce to know where Princess Lusitania was when Sirrah had hurried her to sit in the carriage, after making her wear one of the gowns of the princess. After that she didn''t utter a word as the two talked. "Come Morava," said Sirrah. "There''s a lot you need to know and understand for the fire festival. It is going to be my first step to conquer Draka." Morava followed her mother to the closet where her clothes were hanging. She took out a purse and extracted a key. Then she walked to her bed and pulled out a small ck velvet box. She inserted the key to open it. "What is it?" Morava asked as she stared right into a small bottle that had a thick transparent liquid in it. "Tonight, during the fire festival Eltanin will be looking for his mate. It is possible that he will find one. Before that happens, you have to make your move. You have to put this in his body." Sirrah plucked the bottle from the box. "On ingestion, it will produce the same symptoms in his body that would be like that of mating fever. All you have to do is be in front of him when this happens." Morava''s face drooped like a wilted flower. "Mother, he doesn''t trust me. I wonder if he would take anything I would offer him." Sirrah ced the bottle back in the velvet box. "Then think of a way, Morava. If you want him badly enough, then you have to try. Notice his movements, see what he is doing, look at his needs and seize the moment when you see a gap." "Seems like a huge task, Mother!" she said, still not convinced. "Why don''t you help me out with this?" Sirrah smacked her head. "Once he has this potion, he will want to mate. You have to be in front of him so that he pulls you to the cave and mates with you!" "Oh!" her mouth formed an O. Sirrah gave her the box. "Keep it safely with you. Tuck it onto your body before you go to the fire festival, okay?" ? "Okay¡­" For the rest of the day, they stayed cooped up in their room. Sirrah called the servant girl inside in less than an hour. And in that time, a few servants of the Draka pce had seen her from afar. It was enough to spread the rumors that the Pegasii princess was sitting in the gardens and reading a book. Sirrah was sure that the news had to have reached Eltanin''s ears as well, but she knew that he wouldn''t be able to meet with her, he was too busy with the court. Satisfied that her ns were going just as she had nned, she waited for the day toe to an end. She had run over her n again and again with Morava so that she didn''t miss a single detail. The fire festival was supposed to start in the evening after the king lit the first fire. Morava was extremely excited. She had gotten ready an hour before. She was wearing the dress that her mother had chosen for her. The bustier and skirt were skimpy. She had to tighten the strings at the back so that the bustier stayed put as she walked. The skirt fell to her thighs and fitted over her hips pretty well. She didn''t wear any panties beneath it. A beaded ne with matching earringspleted her look. She appeared so sexy that she was sure that many would fall for her charms. The servant girl was sitting in a corner and staring at them with fear in her eyes. "What should I do, Your Highness?" she asked, finally. "Do I also have toe with you?" She was hoping to go with them to see the popr festival. It was much talked about throughout Araniea. "You may get ready," Sirrah ordered her in a chilling voice, pointing towards the bathroom. The girl bowed eagerly and rushed to the small closet room with her gown. Little did she know that a guard was standing there with a dagger in his hand. He had no difficulty in slicing her neck. The girl gurgled and gasped for breath as she tried to reach out to her queen who was standing and watching her die. "Once we leave, take her to Em forest and bury her body there," she instructed the guard before leaving. "Her work is done here." "Yes, Your Highness." Outside, she saw Morava standing by the window. She was waiting for the royal escorts to take her to the fire festival. However, Sirrah announced that they would be escorted by their guards and not by the Draka guards. She arranged the skirt of her green floral gown. "Where does the festival take ce?" asked Morava. "It takes ce in the premises of the pce. There''s a cave here that Eltanin''s ancestors considered sacred for mating. No one except mates can enter the cave," said Sirrah. "There is some ancient magic that wards off everyone else." Chapter 125 Where Is Princess Tania? Chapter 125 Where Is Princess Tania? "But I am not Eltanin''s mate," Morava said in a dejected voice. "Will I be able to enter the cave?" "Ancient magic recognizes royal blood. Once you enter with him, the magic will open for you as well." "You know a lot, mother!" Morava said as she gave her mother a surprised look. "It''s my duty to know it, my dear." She patted Morava''s shoulders. "Now be ready. Stay alert. We will be heading out." Morava took a deep breath as her face flushed. "Here Ie Eltanin," she said in a breathy voice and Sirrahughed at her daughter''s antics. As soon as they stepped out of the room, they were surrounded by the Pegasii guards, who escorted them to the site, where the festival was held. It was a long winding walk towards the small mounds that stretched behind the pce. The pce itself was built in the midst of two craggy peaks and overlooked the entire capital. A stream trickled from one of the peaks and gurgled all the way around the pce and then suddenly veered to the west to meet River Eridani. The festival took ce on the grassy mounds between the peaks. Full moon lit their way and soft, powdery snow flew up beneath their boots when they stepped onto the soft patches of drift that showed up over the grassy mounds here and there. Dense oaks surrounded the area, their silhouettes dark against the moonlight. Several hearths were built, all waiting to be lit. Trees were hung with several oilnterns and candles lit the main path that meandered over the mounds for a long stretch illuminating the patches of drift with their dull yellow mes. Morava noticed an awful lot of wolves and she-wolves who were sniffing the air eagerly to catch the scent of their mate. Most of the werewolves were just wearing trews or a loin cloth as their upper bodies remained naked, while the she-wolves were all wearing their skimpiest clothes. No doubt it looked as if they were all out for their best dance of seduction. Drum beats sounded in the air and some groups had even started dancing. She walked with confidence with her nose up in the air in their midst. Morava walked to one group where she noticed that Mizvah was standing. "Luna Sirrah!" Alrakis weed them to the festival. Sirrah snapped her head to the right to look at him and she bowed. "Alpha Alrakis," she said with a lilt of a charming smile. The man was still as handsome as she had seen him many years ago. He already had a mate who was a sea goddess, otherwise she would have gone for him. Sirrah was afraid that the sea goddess might turn her into a sea monster if she dared to flirt with Alrakis. Alrakis looked at the servant on his left. The servant hurriedly offered her a tray of wine. Sirrah picked up one and politely said, "Where is the Draka King?" Alrakis rolled his eyes. "He is getting ready. Will be here in a short while. Today was a busy day for him, he had gone with four units of his army to encamp in front of Pegasii." ? A flush rose on Sirrah''s cheeks and neck. "Men," she breathed. "They can have terrible egos!" Alrakis chuckled. "I think sometimes women parallel men in that department!" He sipped his wine as he watched Sirrah''s reaction. "In fact, I know of women who have destroyed homes because of their egos." What he meant was how Sirrah had ousted Kinshra when she found out that Biham was her mate. Sirrah understood his sarcasm, but she didn''t react to it. Sometimes for a greater cause, it was better to overlook small criticism, or sarcasm in this case. When she didn''t speak another word, Alrakis said, "Where are the princesses? I hope they are here when my sones. Who knows, maybe one of them is my son''s mate?" This time Sirrah''s face beamed with a toothy grin. "Morava is right over there," she said, pointing towards a group that was dancing to the drum beats. They were setting the mood of the ce. Sirrah was amazed to see the number of people that had turned up for the fire festival. She couldn''t imagine what it would be like to see her daughter Morava mated to Eltanin in front of all of them. So many would be witnesses and she was going to love it. It would be her blow on her husband and Eltanin. Alrakis looked at Morava who was gyrating her hips with the group. "And what about Princess Tania?" Sirrah knew that he would ask that question. She was prepared. "She must also be around. That girl was more excited about the festival and so she left earlier than us!" Alrakis nodded. "I see¡­" Silence stretched between them and then a few momentster, the guard announced, "Your Highness, King Eltanin." Eltanin walked with four soldiers surrounding him. He wore tan fitted leather pants and boots. There was his golden crown on his head and vambraces on his biceps. His torso was naked. It was an outfit to show the muscture of a strapping king. The breadth of his shoulders was wide aspared to his hips. The cut of muscles on his torso was curved steel without a single malleable edge. Women gasped as they stole nces at their king before bowing to him. He walked with an authority and a confident aura around him that made people cede to him. Eltanin''s gaze drifted to Sirrah who was standing with his father. He walked to them and bowed to her and his father. Sirrah could see that he was not feeling well. Instead of the fact that chilly winds touched his bare skin, a line of thin sweat covered his torso. Was he down with the mating fever? If that was the case, then she had to move up her ns and push Morava towards him. "And where is Princess Tania?" he asked. Sirrah gulped the insult when he didn''t even ask about Morava. Chapter 126 Laced With Poison Chapter 126 Laced With Poison "She must be somewhere around," Sirrah replied, casually waving her hand in the air. "She arrived earlier than us out of excitement, so I don''t really know where she has gone." "Shouldn''t her guards escort her?" Eltanin asked, raising an eyebrow. Sirrah was taken on a back foot. "Sh¡ªshe¡ª they must have apanied her," she said glibly. Eltanin red at her. Sirrah felt as if the air around them had charged with murderous energy. She lowered her gaze and when Eltanin walked away from them, she let out a breath. The man was daunting and she had to be very cautious if her n was to go through. Since the evening Eltanin could feel his whole body was on fire. His wolf was looking for his mate and wanted toe out immediately. He was finding it very difficult to keep him down. Moreover, dread rippled through him not being able to see Tania since the morning. Fear tensed him up and it was fear that was driving his wolf toe out. Transformation from his human form to his beast form would be terrible if the fear persisted, because it would make itst longer and hurt more. He had to shed his fears for an easy transformation. It was something that his father had told him when he shifted for the first time on his sixteenth birthday. ept your beast without fear and he will rip out of you without pain. Eltanin was doing his best to push his beast down even though it was a full moon and he suffered from the mating fever. If he didn''t mate on this night, his wolf would go crazy. Had his wolf not scented his mate, it wouldn''t have been a problem, but his wolf had scented her the day he met her. He walked to the biggest pile of firewood that was stacked. From the corner of his eyes, he saw Morava standing with a group of wolves. Everyone had stopped what they were doing and bowed to their king. As soon as Morava saw him, she rushed to where he was, but she was stopped by his guards. Shocked, she gasped and then crossed her arms across her chest to hide her embarrassment. She smiled sheepishly at him. Eltanin didn''t even acknowledge her presence. He took a torch that was burnt by his father and ignited the firewood. As soon as it was lit, drums sounded and some wolves howled from somewhere deep inside the woods. Eltanin surveyed the men and women in front of him. "May the moon shine upon you and may you find your mates." Rice and flower petals hurled in the air and the celebration began. Eltanin started walking towards the cave. He really wanted to go inside it. He wanted to meet Tania and spend the night with her. His eyes flickered a wintry blue and his eather was surging through his body, trying to spill out. Morava watched him leaving, feeling scared to follow him after the way he looked at her. Her eyes went to Sirrah as hesitation crept in. She mouthed what do I do. Sirrah jerked her chin in Eltanin''s direction, asking her to go after him. Morava shoved his apathy towards her down her throat and then rushed after him. She had hidden the small bottle of drug in between her cleavage securely. Sirrah too wanted to go to her daughter and help her with the ns, but Alrakis stopped her. "Would you like to see how beautifully they have decorated the festival?" he said, inviting her to walk with him. Sirrah didn''t want to, but if Alpha Alrakis had invited, turning down an invitation for no apparent cause was going to sound suspicious. "Surely!" she said with a reluctant smile. ? "Come this way," Alrakis waved his hand in front. She gave a fleeting look to Morava who was rushing after Eltanin, she walked with Alrakis. As they traipsed, Alrakis said, "I am finding it incredibly odd that Princess Lusitania is nowhere to be found. Didn''t you ask her to stay for the opening of the ceremony? I hope she is well." Sirrah took a breath of unease. "The girls¡­" she trailed off, shrugging. She didn''t want him to probe any further. Alrakis gave her a tight smile and then started talking about their journey. In the front of the cave was arge crowd. Music yed and wolves were dancing, drinking and flexing their bodies in front of potential mates. The air was charged with seductive scents and arousals. Eltanin stopped in front of the cave where arge number of dishes decorated half the area. Morava walked up to him and saw that Eltanin was very unwell. His facial expression was tight and it seemed like he was having a fever. She went to the counters where they were serving water and wine. Everyone bowed to her. All at once, Mizvah appeared. Her eyes narrowed at him. "What are you doing here?" she said, as she poured water in a tumbler. "I wanted to be with you," he replied with lust in his demeanor. He was only wearing trousers. His muscles flexed when he said, "I would like to take you to that cave." She clenched her teeth and then growled at him from under her eyshes, "Stay away from me, Mizvah, otherwise I will ask the guards to take you away." A flicker of frustration crossed his eyes. Mizvah''s neck muscles strained. He turned and left. Morava watched him disappear in the crowd and then hurried to where Eltanin was standing. He was staring at the entrance of the cave with hope, with desperation. When the soldiers stopped her again, she said, "I have onlye to give him water." Eltanin tilted his head and motioned his soldiers to let her in. Her lips curled up and she strutted to him. "I have water for you, Your Highness," she said in a honeyced voice. "You look quite unwell." Eltanin took a gander at the tumbler she was holding in her hands. "Thank you, Morava, but I don''t ept anything from others unless it is tasted by my samplers. Since they aren''t here, I would like you to drink half that water for me." Morava gulped. The water wasced with poison. Chapter 127 Realization Punched Her Gut Chapter 127 Realization Punched Her Gut Morava tried her best to maintain herposure, but her face paled. Gathering her wits, she leaned forward and hid it with an effortless glibment, "You are too paranoid, Your Highness. It is nothing but water." Eltanin''s gaze raked over her cleavage that she had exposed for a good show. He leaned against the tree, beneath which he was standing, and crossed his arms across his chest. His wolf growled inside, forcing him to find his mate. Disregarding herment, he said, "Where is Princess Tania? I haven''t seen her since this morning. She had even rejected my invitation toe to the throne hall." Morava''s mouth opened and closed, like that of a fish, as her mind conjured up a believable lie. She remembered what her mother had instructed her to say. "Lusitania left much earlier than us. She was very excited. I am sure that she must be around somewhere." Then she lowered her voice. "She was waiting for the festival to begin, and when she couldn''t hold the excitement any longer, she dashed here. My mother asked her to stay back and be patient, but I don''t know why she was in such a hurry." She pursed her lips and her lips became droopy. "Sometimes, I don''t why does she¡ª" she stared at all the men around her and snapped her mouth shut. Eltanin scoffed. "After what you told me about her in the tent, you really think that I would trust your lies?" Morava''s stomach knotted. "I¡ª I am not lying!" "Then drink the water in your hand," he replied pointing at the tumbler. "I will have another one," she refused him politely. "I am not really thirsty. This is for you, Your Highness." She swayed gently, seductively and looked at him from under her eyshes. "Water will ease your insides. I can feel the heat radiating off your skin." And his mouthwatering scent. She itched to run her fingers over his muscles. Her eyes slid to his chest that was breathing in and out. In and out. Her thighs clenched and a soft purr left her. How could a man be so attractive and seductive? "Drink that water, Princess Morava," he said in a frosty voice. "Otherwise I will ask my guards to force it down your throat." Terrified, a shudder passed through her body. She stumbled back so that the water would fall to the ground, but Eltanin caught her hands and didn''t allow it to fall. The guards approached behind her. "Drink it," he ordered. A force rippled around her. She feltpelled to drink the water that she had poisoned with heavy drugs. She resisted the potent force. Her lips quivered when the tumbler touched her lips. In ast-ditch effort she said, "You can''t force me to do this! I am the princess of Pegasii, not amoner!" She knew it was Eltanin''s Alpha aura. ? "Amoner would never approach me with a ss of water, princess. So, drink it." Saying that he held her jaws tightly, forcing her mouth open and tipped the contents of the water inside. She tried to sputter it, but he pinched her nose immediately after and she had to gulp it all down. Eltanin grabbed the tumbler from her hand and threw it on the ground, as he watched her stagger on her feet. Everyone in the vicinity watched them with horror in their eyes and stunned silence. The king of Draka manhandled the princess of Pegasii. The moment the drug hit her stomach, Morava felt as if she had ingested pure fire. The fireshed all the way through her insides like a viper. Her body temperature rose and she felt like removing all her clothes. Her head reeled to such an extent, that she thought she was floating on air. The drug was so potent that it was so effective it would have had Eltanin mating with her for the whole night, but its effect on Morava was like a thunderstorm over a stormy sea. Tears welled in her eyes from the tornado that her body was going through. She wanted something¡ª anything to get between her thighs. In her imagination she had never thought that a simple act of giving water would turn out to be so horrible. Eltanin grabbed her by her upper arm and yanked her up. "Where is Tania?" he asked, his voice guttural. "I¡ª I don''t know¡­" she slurred. Her tongue felt swollen. "Then let me tell you where she is!" He clenched her jaw with his hand and turned her head to look at the entrance of the cave. To her utter consternation, she saw the silhouette of a beautiful girl in a yellow chiffon dress that was backless. The girl looked over her shoulder and her golden hair fluttered in the soft breeze. Her blond hair threw threads of golden color in the dim lights that were lit throughout the entire cave. "Lusi¡ª Tania?" Morava said, her voice hoarse and a mere whisper. "Yes, Lusitania!" Eltanin said through his teeth. "You were nning to sell her to a brothel with the Nyxers?" He shoved her and she tumbled onto the ground. He knelt beside her and leaned over her in a menacing way. "Did your mother think that I was so na?ve as to not know that Tania was missing? I had sent Rigel to follow Tania''s trail. Did you think that I didn''t see you mixing drugs into the ss of water?" Morava couldn''t do anything as her head felt like it would roll off her shoulders. The drug was rapidly taking effect. "I didn''t know¡ª" she tried to clear her name. Eltanin raised his hand and pped her across her face. She shrieked with pain as she rolled on the ground in wet mud and grass. "Now hear this properly. Lusitania is my mate and I am going to her!" Morava''s heart fell to her stomach as shock rippled. "Your m¡ª mate?" Eltanin scoffed as he got up. "Take her away from here!" he ordered his guards. They came and held her by her upper arms. When she couldn''t stand, they dragged her far away from the cave and shoved her in a copse of oaks. As soon as they turned, they heard, "Yippee!" Chapter 128 Mating (1) Chapter 128 Mating (1) Eltanin looked at his mate with such tenderness that it tugged on her heart. He walked to her and said, "You all right?" He caressed her cheek with his knuckles as his throat bobbed. "I am," she replied as she looked up at him. Magic rippled around them and a cool breeze brushed past their heated skin. He grabbed her hand and held it close to his chest as he led her out of the chaos. Tania couldn''t take her eyes from the sight of hisrge hand that sped over hers protectively. The cave was hot and lit with small fires. No one else was inside it. Eltanin was now consumed with mating fever. He didn''t know what he was going to do, but he knew that she had to be patient with him. There was a lot of energy and a lot of waiting that spanned over the past five hundred years of his existence. He needed to mark her and im her so urgently that his heart elerated at the thought that she could have died or been with Nyxers, had Rigel not intervened at the right time. His entire day was spent in anticipation. It was impossible for him to conduct his court, so his father had taken over for the rest of the time. Not able to stay away from her any longer, he scooped her up in his arms and had taken her deep inside the cave, in the shadows of an unlit pyre, while wolves roared and howled and celebrated outside. The drums had picked up their beats. Furs were spread out onto the stony floor of the cave and an oilntern imparted a soft buttery glow. He made her sit on the fur very carefully and surveyed her for any injuries. Rigel had brought Tania back an hour before and had hidden her in a room adjoining to his. "I missed you¡­" he said. She brought her hand to his cheek and cupped it. "I missed you¡­" "Oh, Tania," he breathed and pushed her delicately on the ground with his body. He held her for a few moments, savoring the feel of her in his arms. He cupped her face in his hands. His thumbs glided across her cheekbones as he traced the contours of her nose, eyes, lips and jaw. "Every woman in Araniea pales inparison to my mate, a woman who has gold in her hair and the moon in her eyes." His fingers wrapped around her nape possessively as he caressed her pulse point and pressed his weight onto her body. A moan escaped her lips when he captured her lips in a gentle kiss that was long, as he made love to her mouth. He rested his forehead on hers and said, "I want to im you." ? "Then im me¡­" "And I want to mark you as mine." "Then mark me as yours¡­" That was all the permission he needed. He lifted himself off her. His gaze went to her breasts that were rising and falling enticingly. Gently, he removed her gown and tossed it aside. He gasped when he moved from the bed and then knelt back, sitting above her. Tania waspletely naked and she was on full disy for him for the first time. She felt shy and a blush crept on her face. Her impulse was to cover her breasts, but she resisted it and let him have his fill. He rubbed his hand over his mouth wondering if he wouldst even a minute inside her. The thought of being inside her made his erection painfully hard. Dropping his hands to the p of his trousers, he said, "Watch me." Tania''s lips parted as she watched him remove his boots and then his trousers. Her breath lodged in her throat when she saw her man in all his glory. He was the most beautiful man in the world and she hadn''t even seen any yet, but she knew that he was the only one for her. All that tanned skin and lean muscles. There was not a single scar on his body and his skin was wless unlike hers. She had scars on her body, but he never even seemed to notice them. His muscles rippled under her gaze. She recalled how he sent his men to save her from being sold to a brothel and emotions choked her throat. Tears pooled in her eyes and a treacherous one rolled out. He moved to her and pressed his hard length over her soft and supple body. He licked the tear and she felt overwhelmed. "No tears tonight," he whispered in her ear. She chuckled. He brought his hand to curl around her nape and said, "Do you know how long I have imagined this mating? You have no idea how much I have wanted to be inside you and feel you all over my cock while I sink my fangs in your neck." He paused as he shifted on top of her. "It feels like I have been waiting for you for an eternity." She could scent his need and that was enough for her to unleash the darkness and wildness that was hiding inside of her. She met his lust with vengeance. As if this was what she has been waiting for a hundred lifetimes. As if this wasn''t the only lifetime that he had imed her. "I have ached for you for an eternity, Tania," he grated against her neck. Her thoughts struggled to remain coherent until all she could feel was her ache for him too. Her breasts began to feel heavy and her sex ached for him. He cupped her breast and flicked his fingers on her throbbing nipple. The touch was enough to make her putty in his hands. She cried out in pleasure and brought her fingers to his midnight blue hair and yanked his head to kiss her. He growled as her tongue pushed against his lips. He opened for her and she delved her tongue inside his mouth, but then he pushed his tongue inside her for a deep kiss. Chapter 129 Mating (2) Chapter 129 Mating (2) The way Tania was surrendering to him, as if she needed him urgently, made his wolf want to howl with satisfaction. Her gifts flowed out of her body like a tranquil river of blue energy, the waves of which curled and coiled around her body. The moment they touched him, theypped him up softly and then with a light flutter twined over him. Eltanin drew in a sharp breath when her gifts touched him. Eltanin was a demi-god, but his gifts had been suppressed inside him for a long time. His eather wanted toe out, but it would stir up in his chest and then subdue. Thest time he drank on her gifts, his eather had surfaced and spilled into his eyes. This time it was bubbling inside him like a red hot fury. It wanted toe out and meet her gifts, mingle with her desperately. She cried when he pulled out of her mouth, but in the next moment she whimpered when his mouthtched onto her nipple. He groaned against her like a beast and she cried as he suckled her hard. A shiver ran down her entire length of her body when the coarse hair of his legs rubbed against her skin. He had trained her body to his needs so well that when he sucked her nipple, she bucked her hips for him to take her more. He moved to the other nipple and his hand slid to her belly. He made circles around her navel and she rolled her hips under his touch. The whole thing was turning out to be magical. Eltanin hoped that his beast stayed in control because he was rumbling inside. Tania loved the way his chest rumbled and she touched him near his heart. That small gesture calmed his beast for the time being. He traced his hand all the way down between her thighs and when he was in between her folds, he found her wet and so ready for him that a dangerous growl came out of his throat. If anyone had been there, he would have murdered them to im his mate. With a rumble in his chest, he collected her juices and spread them over her bud. He started rubbing her swollen bud in slow circles. She cried and he said, "I am going to put my finger inside you." He began to press on her core with his index finger and then he went deeper inside her. She cried again, loudly this time, as sharp pain shot through her. He stilled for a moment. "Tania?" he said in a strained voice. She opened her eyes as she felt his thick finger inside her and her eyelids grew heavy. He groaned and moved his finger a little deeper. "Gods!" His shaft pulsated over her thighs. "I am feeling the inside of you for the first time." She was so tight and so hot that he tugged her nipple in teeth and shook it and then he pierced his fangs into her creamy skin. "Ahhh!" she screamed, but he kept her body locked beneath him. He moved his finger inside her and she became wetter. He started slowly pumping it in and out. She forgot about his fangs and rocked her hips to greedily pump his finger. He withdrew his finger only to insert it with another. He stretched her core and her head fell back as soft moans came out of her throat. He knew that she was liking the movement, so he increased his pace a little more. "Say my name." Tania whimpered. ? "No. My name." Dark heat mingled with his voice as desire cruised through him. Cman''s horns, he hoped she didn''t speak his name. Tania gazed into his eyes with her droopy ones. And when she said, "Eltanin," all her desire poured into that word. He groaned and closed his eyes as a shudder passed through his body. She just made love to him with his name. "Don''t stop," she whispered and then he realized that he had stopped pumping her. "I fear that I wille on your belly like this." Though everything inside him screamed to make his matee on his fingers, he wanted her toe on his cock. Tania started chasing the orgasm she was growing used to. Her muscles started tightening around his fingers. He thought of removing them, but she looked so beautiful in her throes of pleasure that he didn''t remove his fingers. Heat inside her belly wanted tosh out. All of a sudden, he removed his fingers from her and she cried. "Nooo!" "I need to taste your honey," he sounded dangerously attractive. He lowered his mouth in between her thighs and then started licking, flicking and sucking her core. She bucked her hips wantonly. This was bliss. His tongue fucked her like it fucked her mouth. With one finger inside her, he opened her slightly and then sucked her, grazing his fangs over there, stopping himself from piercing them into her core. It didn''t take long for her toe all over his tongue. Hepped up her juices, hungrily. "Turn on your back," he said in a guttural voice. "Why?" "Because my wolf needs his mate." He flipped her on her belly and then pulled her hips up. He pushed her back down. She gazed back at him and saw that he was losing control over his wolf. He was turning and had gripped his engorged shaft in his hand to take her. She should have felt scared, so why was she feeling like rolling her hips and touching his shaft with her core? Tania made her choice. She turned on her back and faced him. She wanted him to take her anyway he wanted to and she wasn''t scared. His eyes were a pale blue. Eather had spilled out of them. His fangs had elongated and he peeled his lips back to show them fully, as if telling her what to expect. She lifted her hand to touch his chest tomunicate that she wasn''t afraid. Chapter 130 [Bonus Chapter] Marked And Claimed Chapter 130 [Bonus Chapter] Marked And imed His hand crawled beneath her body and he adjusted her. And then Eltanin climbed up, rising over her. Her breathing became ragged in anticipation. He lowered his hips and her eyes went to his massive, angry shaft and his balls that were loaded with his seed. He stroked his erection as he stared into her eyes. He brought it to her core and rubbed the crown the entire length and then she felt him feeding it into her, the broad crown demanding entrance. She closed her eyes. Tania saw how he waspletely out of control. If she didn''t allow him an entrance, he would go crazy. But she needed him so badly that she opened her thighs wider for him. When his broad head entered her, she moaned, calling out his name, "Elty." His erection inside her felt so good in her hot sheath, it felt right. She knew that his beast would have perhaps shoved himself right in, but somehow Eltanin was forcing him to go slow. Slowly, he rolled his hips and forced his shaft deeper until his balls touched the curve of her buttocks. Her sheath was so tight and hot that it took all his willpower not toe so soon. When he waspletely wedged inside her, he threw his head back and his chest rumbled. He wanted to roar with ecstasy, with satisfaction and with pride to finally be inside his mate. Tania moved a little to adjust him inside her. He shuddered when her core rubbed against his penis. His neck and shoulder muscles strained with tension as he let her adjust to his size. He wanted to rut her madly, but he held himself. Slowly, he started moving inside her as her sheath squeezed around his cock like a tight fist. His hands trembled beside her as his need to plunge inside her harder rose, but he was afraid that he might injure her. She could sense his fear. She raised her legs and slid them over his hips until her ankles locked him at his back. This was all the coaxing he needed. He started moving inside her and she groaned. He moaned with her and his cock swelled more. She savored the sliding of his swollen cock inside her. She hadn''t known that this was what she was missing all her life. He filled her as if he was tailored for her. As he pumped inside her, he touched all her sensitive spots until she thought that she would burst into mes beneath him. He started moving faster, taking her harder over the fur. He could feel his eather pushing against his skin. It wanted to rip out of his body. He crashed his lips on hers in a savage kiss and she tasted blood. He snarled as he kissed her. Her hands flew to his back, digging into his flesh. He loved the feeling. Atst, he was iming his mate. His gaze fell on her pulse point and she knew what he wanted, she turned her face to offer him her neck. "Mark me, Eltanin," she purred. He growled, "Yes Lusitania!" He started pumping inside her with abandon. Eyes fixed on her neck, he leaned over her. He licked her over her marking spot and just as he was about toe, he pierced her flesh with his fangs, marking her as his. With a snarl against her skin, he shot his release into her slick heat, arch upon hot arch. His eyes rolled inside his head and a st of red-hot energy exploded from his body and mingled with her soft blue one. ? He was iming her¡­ marking her¡­ A tendril of his furious energy traveled to the unlit pyre and ignited it. However, in the next moment, a ripple of a blue wave covered his body and soothed his fury. He snarled into his bite as he thrust his penis inside her. She screamed somewhere between pain and pleasure. Her gifts spilled outpletely from her body, encasing his furious red tendrils of eather. And in that bite, Eltanin drank in her gift''s full potential. Tania came all around him, her muscles milking everyst drop of seed. He continued to mindlessly pump inside her as his body sucked up her energy. When he had spilled hisst drop into her, he reluctantly removed his bite, but he didn''t remove his shaft that had already begun to swell. He wanted to drive inside her till he couldn''t move. "Control your gift, Tania," he growled. "Otherwise, I will take it all." For the first time, he feltplete. For the first time he felt like a demi-god. Mating with Tania was the rightest thing he had ever done. "I want to take you from behind," he said. He pulled her up with him, turned her and made her sit on her hands and knees. He pulled her plump buttocks in the air and pped them. She squealed in pleasure, so he pped her twice more before he cupped her waist and gripped her hair only to thrust his shaft inside her from behind. He roared her name with pleasure and she mewled his. Tania gazed back at him and found that his beast was rising. She gave herself to him, and she knew that this was going to be the first of many pleasures that she would be receiving from her mate. It was not long when he came inside her all over again. He slumped his body over her as they both tried to catch their breath. Eltanin had just started. After their first mating, his fever came down a little, but he knew that until the full moon shone in the sky, the fever would keeping. He didn''t remove his shaft from her and rolled with her to her side. She was tired and so he was going to give her the much-needed rest, and then he would take her again. Inside his heart, he knew that she realized his appetite for mating, and she was ready for it. "Sleep Tania," he said as hezily thrust inside her. Chapter 131 I Remember… Chapter 131 I Remember¡­ The ethereal river of blue luminescence flowed from her body and wrapped him in its cool ripples. The twoid side by side in a tangle of arms and legs and gift and eather. When he had started his mating with her, Tania had sucked in a sharp breath as thousands of images shed across her mind that showed Eltanin in all his naked glory, making love to her in various ways. She knew that was what he had in mind. It was as if his soul was touching hers and coaxing her emotions out, forcing her gift out to meld with his. Her heart squeezed at the yearning she felt from him. Last time when her gift hade out with him, he seemed to absorb all of it and she felt a slow drain of power from her. She had copsed on the floor and had slept for a long time. But this time it was different. She had let out every part of her gift and she knew that he was absorbing it. And she wanted to give and give. Every time his body sizzled when a red tendril of eather left him, her essence would reach out andp up that part of skin and soothe it. Eltanin had spooned her from behind and his shaft was still wedged in between her thighs. He leaned into her and her head tipped back. His warm breath tickled her cheeks. He kissed her temple and her desire for him was an overture of the remaining night. He caressed her side with his long fingers as if cajoling her to sleep. She closed her eyes, feeling exhausted. The pain of his bite was throbbing. kKnowing what to do, he licked the skin of her neck over his bite. His saliva contained special properties that would heal her. Tania was surprised when the pain subdued considerably. He continued to thrust in herzily and had pulled her close to his chest, his arms coiled around her tightly, possessively. She had fallen asleep, but he still came inside her, moaning her name against her skin. When she woke up next, she found him staring at her with his head propped up on his arm. The fire in the hearth had reduced to embers and his body was sshed in the colors of burnt sienna and pale orange. Her gaze raked over his shoulders, chest, navel and then below. His erection was proudly jutting from his curls. A smile crept on her lips as she lifted her droopy eyes and gazed at him. "How did you find me?" she asked. ? He brought his hand up to a stray strand of her hair. Her hair was tousled up in that sexy way and he loved it. He worried the strand in between his fingers and said, "I was sure that Sirrah woulde up with some weird antics. I wanted you to stay with me after you had fallen off to sleep on Wind, but she created a scene in front of all her soldiers that you were the princess of Pegasii, unwed and virgin. It would be terrible on her reputation if rumors spread that you have spent the night with me." He rolled his eyes. "Ironically, she had sent her daughter or rather groomed her daughter to have sex with me before marriage to entice me." A pang of jealousy stabbed her heart. She flipped on her back and started looking at the ceiling. He shifted next to her and ced his legs over her thighs and his head on her breasts. Curling his arm around her, he continued, "I had to put you in her tent, but believe me I was unable to sleep at all that night, scared that she might kill you." A shudder passed through her body and feeling guilty about her emotions, she started stroking his hair. "It would have been better if she had attempted to kill you. At least I would have been able to catch her red-handed. But I wasn''t prepared for the vicious n she had in mind. In the morning when I woke up, I saw that you were already in the carriage and she wasn''t letting me see you. That was a red g for me. I opened my mind link with my soldiers and gave them a silent order to hunt for any oddities. Some of my spies reported that they saw a messenger going towards the Hydra kingdom." "Can you reach your soldiers even at that distance?" she asked, bewildered. He chuckled and settled on her plump left breast. "No, but my spies, who were near them, got the information and then it was ryed to me as fast as possible." He kissed her nipple and started ying with the nipple on the other breast. "My soldiers caught the man she had sent to the Nyxers and brought me the letter. We killed the messenger." A gasp left her. "It was necessary Tania," he said as if trying to make her understand the urgency. "Now I had possession of the evidence that she wanted to sell you. After that, I wanted to go after you, frenzied as all hell, but Rigel stopped me. He went after you with a unit of soldiers. He asked me to act innocent about your disappearance because he was sure that if Sirrah suspected that we had discovered her ns, she would have been extra cautious and who knows if she would have sent more men of hers for you." "I remember¡­" she whispered. "I was heavily drugged. They had tied me in a bag and carried me on a horse across Em Forest. When I woke up in the tavern, every part of my body was aching." She had woken up with a start on the cold floor. Her limbs were tied at the back and she felt like puking. Her tongue felt swollen and her head swum. She saw herself in a dingy room that stank of dampness,sweat and dirt. She saw two soldiers from Pegasii who were sitting next to her. "Who are you¡ª" she took a deep breath in. "¡ªand why have you taken me here?" she asked, her voice hoarse. She wanted to pull her magic out and chant a spell, but the drug had affected her cognizance to such an extent that even her breathing wasbored. The soldiers hadn''t spoken a word. One of them hissed at her when she tried to make feeble attempts to break free. He grabbed her hair and yanked her head back. "Don''t make noises. We have been asked to deliver you to someone and that''s all!" However, it wasn''t long that she heard somemotion somewhere outside. It sounded like the ce was under attack. A few secondster the door of the room opened and she saw Rigele inside. He yed the two guards before they had a chance to recover from the shock. He cut her ropes and hauled her onto his shoulder and rushed downstairs. There was a horse ready for her downstairs. It was then she realized that Rigel and his men had practically destroyed the little tavern that was on the side of a dirt road. Chapter 132 Can Never Get Enough Of You Chapter 132 Can Never Get Enough Of You All the men and women were screaming while bodies were lying dead outside the tavern. Rigel didn''t wait for a single minute to start heading for Draka. In order to shorten the travel time of their journey, they entered a tunnel in the forest. Rigel, it had seemed, knew the forest like the back of his hand. He brought Tania back by the evening. The memories of her abduction had melted away because in the end, Eltanin imed her and marked her. She threaded her fingers in his hair and yanked his head up. She pulled him up and crashed her lips on his. He opened up for her as he climbed over her again. When she left him, his chest vibrated with a rumble. "I know a ce where we can take a bath," he said. His fever was rising again and he wanted to rut her like mad. Water would cool him down. "There is a small waterfall behind this cave. It will be enthralling!" "I would love to go!" "But the climb is a little rough," he warned her. "I can climb up any terrain!" Tania grabbed her gown, but when she picked it up, it was shredded into two pieces. She red at him and he shrugged with a grin saying, "A wolf will do whatever he can to get to his mate. But you don''t have to wear it." "Really? You want others to see me naked?" she said tying one piece on her bust and the other as a skirt. "There won''t be anyone out there." Momentster they left the cave through a back opening. She found herself looking up at a small mound. "Is this treacherous?" she asked as she started to walk towards it. There was no one around them. Moonlight fell on her creamy skin, making his skin burn, and his cock stiffer. He swatted her hip. "Then let''s see you go up." With a squeal, she started climbing. And that''s how the show began. She was directly above him in that one piece of cloth that was tied around her buttocks. Even though they were covered in darkness, he could still see her buttocks moving and her sex in between them, taunting him. If he could, he would have taken her right then, but his concern for her safety was stronger than the pain in his cock, which wasn''t showing any signs of waning. Suddenly, her foot slipped and she missed a rock. Immediately, he cupped her bare buttocks to push her up and ran his thumb on her sex. A growl left his chest. "You sly wolf!" He grinned. He was sly. She couldn''t imagine the view from my angle. She blushed and her thighs clenched. "I have found my footing. You can let go of me!" Before letting her off, he squeezed her butt. ? "Elty!" she squealed and climbed further. Her legs separated and he saw her core in front of his eyes. Almost on instinct, he shot his hand to her sex, but she was now out of his reach. Soon they were both at the edge of the mound, looking down at the waterfall. "It''s beautiful!" she breathed. The water fell in a small pond below and a stream broke out of it that ran somewhere along the side of the mound. From where they were, she could see the tiny torches of the pce that lit it all around. "It''s amazing!" He went and stood behind her and rested his hands on her hips. "I told you it would be a different experience. Only I know about this ce." She inhaled the fresh air as a cool breeze fluttered her hair and clothes. "The jump down is hard. You have to climb onto me and I will take you down." He opened the knot of her bustier and threw it aside. "Hey! What will I wear back down?" "Nothing." She blushed deeply. Then she looked down. "But it looks pretty easy to me. All I have to do is run over the edge and then jump." "Hell no!" he tugged at her knot on her waist. He circled her waist with his arms and said, "I want to keep you safe, therefore, if you want to take a bath in that beautiful pond, you have to climb onto me." He turned her around to face him and then picked her up. He grabbed her thigh and made it rest on his hips. "Hold me tight, okay?" She giggled. "You have to let me go and I will be able to¡ª ahhhh!" Eltanin charged for the edge and leapt into the air. She clung to him for dear life as she screamed all the way down. Theynded into the water with a loud ssh and hit the bottom of theke. When he surfaced with her still in his grasp, he looked at her with a darkening expression. She left him as she smoothed her hair back. "Where''s my makeshift bustier?" she asked, heat rising her cheeks. "Somewhere down in theke." She started swimming away from him, but he pursued her. The way he was eyeing her, it was as if he had already started to fuck her, he wouldn''t leave her alone for a week. The thought was enough to make her breasts go heavy and her nipples puckered. "Where will you go, Tania?" he said in a rumbling voice. She dove back and her breasts rose above the water and then inside. He saw her pebbled nipples and her arousal hit his nostrils. The water streamed past her breasts as it steamed over his skin in tiny wisps of smoke. She swam a little ways away and stopped when she reached the bank. She wanted him to chase her. Quickly, she tried to get out of the pool, but he lunged for her and pulled her back into the pool. Sheughed and giggled the entire time. As soon as she was in his grip, he pushed her over the bank, and bent her over. Her butt was in the air. "It''s time I take you Tania!" He pped her hard across her butt and she became wetter. "Elty!" She tried to wriggle away but he had looped his arm around her thighs. Down came another smack and she moaned. "Don''t you know that wolves love to chase their prey?" Another smack. "Ah!" This time she was turned on. She moaned. He separated her butt-cheeks and slid his finger inside. She groaned needily. He started pumping them in and out and just before she was about toe, he removed his finger and in a swift motion, thrust his cock inside her. Keeping her secure from the edge of the bank with his arm, he plunged inside her wildly, senselessly. It was not long when he roared and spilled his seed inside of her, arc upon hot arc. Once he had finished taking her that way, he had made her climb the shore andy on the soft grass. He made her straddle him and impale herself on his cock. She moved on her own volition over him and he watched her creamyplexion under the soft rays of the moon. He came inside her once again with a guttural roar. When she was in his arms on his chest, he whispered, "I can never get enough of you." Chapter 133 Wedding Talks Chapter 133 Wedding Talks Alrakis took Sirrah to one of the lit pyres where the wolves are dancing. They bow to the royals and then continue with their mating dance. Sirrah saw a woman between two wolves, dancing to the drum beats. The wolf behind her coiled his arm around her waist, while the wolf in front of her was holding her possessively. Alrakis smiled at them and then walked away. He led Sirrah back to the pce in a carriage. Happy that Morava had gone after Eltanin, Sirrah was sure that by the time she reached the pce, they would have mated at least once. She was ted that the day had finallye; she had removed the two thorns in her side from the face of Araniea, and she would be the power figure she always wanted to be. She looked outside the window. The moon was shining bright upon the Draka Kingdom. It was as if the moon was in tandem with her feelings. She turned to look at Alrakis and said, "I think your son and my daughter havee together on this full moon." She was sure that her men had sold Tania to the Nyxers by now. Ecstatic at the thought, she decided she would tell Biham how Morava had seduced Eltanin and that he had marked her. Alrakis chuckled. "I think so too," he replied. "In fact, I would like to take this further." Sirrah''s joy was boundless. "Of course!" she almost squealed. "She came here previously, but Eltanin was not happy. I know that my daughter has ws, but on the inside, she is a very soft person. She is fragile like a butterfly and sweet like honey. However, she will be an able queen." She sped her hands in herp. "Tell me how would you like to proceed and I will do everything in my power to bring it to fruition." The carriage stopped and she heard a soft thud on the ground. The coachman had jumped from the driver seat to open the carriage door. Alrakis stepped out and offered his hand to help Sirrah step out. They both walked to the main hall where some courtiers were already present. Servants buzzed around them with drinks and food. Alrakis ordered all of them to leave. He led Sirrah to one corner of the room. Over a plush rug sat a set of cushioned sofas and high chairs. A flower arrangement decorated the center and a chandelier with at least a hundred candles hung overhead, giving the corner the much needed brilliance. Sirrah sat down on one of the sofas as she patiently waited for his answer. Alrakis picked up a flute of red wine from a tray that the servants offered and so did she. As soon as they left, Alrakis said, "Well, I wanted to ask you. Now that both of them are happy in each other''spany, why don''t we get them married. It would mean a lot to Eltanin." Sirrah''s body quivered with joy. Finally. Finally, the day hade when Alrakis had asked for the marriage. She couldn''t believe that she was part of a decision that would make history. She took in a deep breath to calm down her nerves. With a smile she said, "That would be wonderful, Alpha Alrakis. Biham had been so keen on the idea of having Draka and Pegasii tied up in an alliance and nothing would be better. My daughter has fallen in love with Eltanin as well. We shouldn''t wait and at least should have them engaged before we leave. We should also decide on the wedding date. In my opinion it should happen as soon as possible." Alrakis leaned back and sipped wine. "Yes, it is apparent that she has fallen in love with him, and so has he. I can see that they are mates." "I knew it!" Sirrah squealed. "They are mates!" "Should we get them married in a week''s time?" Sirrah felt light, as if a suffocating weight had been lifted from her. Marrying Morava to Eltanin was a dream, but it had now be a reality. It changed everything. She was so happy that she felt scared and excited at the same time. Alrakis was impatient to get them married. A flush rose on her cheeks. Controlling her emotions, she said, "Now that the two powerful kingdoms areing together, we must have at least a month for the wedding, Alpha Alrakis. A week would be too short. I have to prepare a lot of things. I can''t let my daughtere as a pauper here. I have thought of giving her a decent dowry for the marriage!" Alrakisughed softly. "Eltanin would be happy to receive her in one dress." Sheughed nervously. "I know that Eltanin is impatient. After all, they have mated. He must be desperate to have her as his wife, but we have been thinking about this union for so long that now that it is so near, we should be patient. I want this wedding to be the best and the biggest in the history of Araniea!" Alraris nodded. "Why not? It is not like Eltanin will marry again." "Exactly!" Sirrah replied. "But I will not drag the wedding for more than fifteen days," Alrakis said firmly. "I think Eltanin would like to announce it tomorrow." Sirrah giggled. "I know that the king is desperate to marry my daughter. Let me talk to Biham about it." "Sure." ? A Pegasii guard came to them and bowed. He looked nervous. "Something very urgent hase up, Your Highness. Can I have an audience?" Angered at his sudden intrusion of such an important topic, Sirrah growled, "Go away. You cane backter!" "B¡ª but!" "I said, leave!" The guard shot an exasperated look at her and bowed to leave. Just as he was about to leave, Alrakis said, "Stop! What is it?" Sirrah gritted her teeth. "Oh please, don''t be bothered by him. These idiots have no sense of timing." She turned to face her guard. "Who allowed you to enter without announcing yourself?" The guard gulped. "I¡ª I am sorry, Your Highness, but it is very urgent." Nothing could be more urgent than the conversation she was having with Alrakis. In a stern voice she growled, "Leave. Now." The guard bowed again and was about to leave, when Alrakis interrupted. "What''s it about?" The guard blurted. "Princess Morava is¡ª" Sirrah jerked her head back. Did he want to report that Morava was with Eltanin? Was he mad? "Shut up!" she yelled to quiet him. How shameless was he? She was going to kill him for the audacity. The guard pursed his lips again. "Go ahead," Alrakis said in a harsh voice, silencing Sirrah. "Princess Morava is running around¡ª" he shot a fearful nce at Sirrah. "¡ªwildly." "Wildly?" Alrakis narrowed his eyes. "And what does that mean?" "You fool! Are you drunk? Morava is in the cave with the king!" The guard broke into cold sweat. "She isn''t. We need your help to control her. Something¡ª something is terribly wrong with her." Blood drained from Sirrah''s face. She wanted to ask what was wrong, but she couldn''t speak about it in front of Alrakis, otherwise all her ns would crumble. Without wasting any time, she rose and bowed to Alrakis. "I will be back soon." "I will apany you." Chapter 134 Rutting Chapter 134 Rutting Sirrahughed nervously. "I am sure it is nothing serious. The guards are just being extra cautious. I will be back soon. Morava must be overwhelmed and excited about it." "I am hardly doing anything here, Sirrah. I will apany you," Alrakis said with a mystic smile. Sirrah couldn''t counter him, so she gave a tight nod and rushed out. The guard followed him. Alrakis gulped his wine and strode after them. The entire way back to the fire festival, Sirrah''s stomach was knotted with anticipation. She hoped that her daughter had behaved. She was sure that Morava had mated with Eltanin, but what was the urgency that the guard was talking about? Why was Morava running around? She wanted to ask the guard about it, but every time she saw Alrakis''s face, she would just give a nervous smile and look out the window. When Sirrah reached the festival, she saw that the festivities were in full swing. Men and women were found in positions that would put a normal man to shame. Some were behind the trees, others near the fires and some just sprawled over the grass. They were having wild sex, screaming and grunting and shouting out of pleasures of joy. "Where is Morava?" she asked, as she started walking to the cave. Rigel approached to meet with them. He bowed to the queen and Alpha Alrakis. "You look¡­ petrified, Queen Sirrah," he remarked. "I am not!" she snapped, without breaking her stead. "Are you looking for Princess Morava?" he asked. Sirrah stopped in her tracks and whipped her head towards him. She red at him and asked, "Did you happen to see her?" He nodded politely as his lips curled up. "In fact, I have. And she isn''t in the direction you are going." He pointed in the opposite direction. "I saw her going to that side." Whatever little stability she had, vanished. Strange fear surged through her, drying her throat. "Wh¡ªwhere?" she asked in a hoarse voice. "Is King Eltanin with her?" Rigel''s brows furrowed. "Eltanin is in the cave. Why would he be with her?" Sirrah''s stomach plummeted to the floor. "Can you please lead me to her?" she asked in a low voice like that of a mouse. She didn''t know what was happening, but she knew one thing, that she was going to get Morava back into the cave. "Of course!" Rigel said, his face beaming up. He waved his hand in the front to lead her. As they walked, he said, "I have tomend Princess Morava though." "About what?" Sirrah asked, gnashing her teeth as rage and worry warred inside her. "If she hadn''t abducted Tania to the kingdom of Pegasii, Tania never would have learned about her true lineage. She is the true heir of Pegasii. Who could have thought that a ve girl was waiting to be discovered?" Rigel replied. Sirrah hated every word that came out of his mouth, but she gave him a tight smile. She knew he was insinuating that Morava hadmitted such a serious crime of abduction. But she let his remark pass. The moment Eltanin marries Morava, Rigel will be eating his words. "That reminds me. Where is Princess Lusitania? I haven''t seen her since yesterday!" he added. "Even I haven''t seen her. I am getting worried about the true heir of Pegasii," Alrakis chuckled. "I will have to report this to King Biham." "Or how about we send some soldiers to go find her?" Rigel suggested. Sirrah''s guts tightened. If they sent soldiers to fine Tania, her truth woulde out. "No!" she responded immediately. "Lusitania is my responsibility. I will send my soldiers to find her!" "Fair enough," Alrakis said. "My soldiers will assist yours, in that case. I don''t want Biham to tell me that I couldn''t protect his heir. He would get very angry, wouldn''t he?" Sirrah started shaking with fear. "Lusitania is around. She had left for the festival before us. She must be around!" "Good!" Rigel and Alrakis said in unison. Suddenly Sirrah saw Fafnir running towards them. He had this anxious look in his eyes. He bowed to the king. "Alpha Alrakis?" "Send your soldiers tob the pce and the fire festival to find Princess Lusitania. She is missing. You can take the soldiers of Pegasii as well. Do a joint operation." ? "Yes, Alpha," he bowed again and rushed out of there much to Sirrah''s chagrin. "Where is Morava?" she snapped at Rigel. "Right over there," he replied as he pointed to a thicket of trees. Sirrah increased her pace to reach the thicket, mumbling curses under her breath. Rigel and Alrakis also increased their paces, along with all the guards who were following them. "Yoo hoooo!" Sirrah heard Morava''s squeal. "I am mating with the king!" Joy dispelled Sirrah''s worries. "Oh, thank God!" she blurted. She stopped in her tracks. "Maybe we shouldn''t disturb them," she chortled. "But Eltanin is in the cave," Rigel remarked. "Which king is she mating?" he asked innocently, appearing confused. "Your information must be wrong!" Sirrah dismissed him. "Eltanin is with her." "I highly doubt that." "Shut up Prince Rigel!" Sirrah roared. "What are you implying? How dare you?" "Yippee!" Another squeal sounded followed by grunts of men. "I am mating with the kings!" "Kings?" Rigel repeated. Alrakis started going to the thicket. "Alpha Alrakis!" Sirrah stopped him. "This would be inappropriate. We can''t stop them¡ª" She was about to hold his hand and yank him back when through the trees she saw Morava. Her heart plummeted to the ground. Morava was naked. She had straddled a man and was moving over him as another one pushed her down and was in between her butt-cheeks. Her breasts were going up and down. Sirrah paled. Shock pounded inside her like thunder. She heard gasps from all the men behind her. Tears welled in her eyes. "Morava¡­" she muttered. The men pounded inside her and she shouted again. "I am mating with the king. King Eltanin! And Prince Rigel!" "But I am here!" Rigel remarked naively. Jolted, Sirrah''s knees became wobbly. Why was Morava behaving like this? She didn''t seem to be in her right mind. Did she have the drug that was meant for Eltanin? Alrakis turned and walked away without speaking a word. Rigel said in a low voice, "I saw her drinking water that she meant to give to Eltanin. I believe she had mixed something in it." Did that mean that Morava had the drug that was meant for Eltanin? Sirrah looked away from her daughter, burying her face in her hands. Morava was rutting like a wild animal with unknown soldiers. She had fallen so low and in front of so many people, that now there was no redemption for her. She heard the roars of the guards as they came inside her. Tears rolled out of her eyes as every n, every dream, came crashing down. She had sent Lusitania to the Nyxers and her elder daughter had made herself unworthy in every sense. Mizvah came rushing to her and sat down with his queen. He looked inside the thicket and his eyes became misty. Morava frantically got up from there. "I am going to mate with more kingssss!" she shouted and ran away from there. She leapt in the darkness and shifted into her wolf. Mizvah rushed after her, shifting into his wolf. Chapter 135 Feigning Chapter 135 Feigning Humiliated, Sirrah couldn''t sit there any longer as every other person in the vicinity had gone quiet. A stunned silence, as heavy as thick cream settled in the air. She got up and with a heavy head walked out of the festivities. It took barely a few minutes for everyone to get back into the groove, but she heard faint murmurs of how Princess Morava was rutting like a wild animal all over the festival. This was the third time she had sex with the soldiers. She also heard that at one point, Morava was having a threesome. Rigel followed her quietly. "Would you like to meet with Eltanin?" he asked politely. Sirrah had no answer to that. She didn''t know what to do next. She shook her head and walked back to her carriage. Alpha Alrakis was gone. On the way back to the pce, she thought of the several questions Biham would ask upon her return, the foremost would be about Lusitania. She prepared herself for the questions. She would tell him that Lusitania ran away with some soldier andter her mutted body would be found. She would present the body of the servant girl as evidence. But what about Morava? He had said that if Moravamitted one more mistake, he would send her to the dungeons or to the Nyxers. She was extremely angry when he had said he would send her to the Nyxers. So, she had arranged for Lusitania to be sent to the Nyxers, instead, as revenge. She didn''t want Alrakis to look for Tania, that would create an unwanted problem. She had everything under control. If Morava had mated with Eltanin, people would have forgotten about Tania, but now¡­ now teams were searching for Tania and no one was bothered about Morava. With a numb mind and heavy limbs, she walked back to her guest room, hoping for the fiasco to end. Morava had this onest chance to mate with Eltanin and she lost it. Sirrah sat on her bed and burst into tears. Eltanin would never marry a woman so tarnished, a woman who had fucked half his soldiers, who had tried to drug him and abducted his ve. Morava had fallen from grace to such a level that there was no redemption. She was afraid that Biham wouldn''t even allow her to be in the kingdom. What if she ended up getting pregnant? And what if even after so much fucking around she didn''t get pregnant? The gravity of the situation came crashing down on her. Holding the edge of the bed, she squatted on the floor as a loud sob left her. She didn''t know how long she sat there, but when she got up, the light of the candle on the table was flickering. Shadows danced on the walls. A shaky breath left her. She had thought that she would wait for Morava to return and then leave, but the waiting would be horrible with so many people watching her and makingments. It was better that she leave Draka before sunup so that no one saw her leave. She will cook up some excuse for Morava that she willeter. As for Tania she already knew what she had to do. She called her servant and asked them to start packing and round up the soldiers to leave as soon as possible. "But Your Highness," said the servant girl. "Most of the soldiers arebing the pce grounds for Princess Lusitania." Sirrah narrowed her eyes and clenched her jaw. ''Let themb it. Let them find her body. I will put the me on Alrakis for her murder. Biham will be left with no choice, but to ept Morava as the heir of Pegasii.'' She walked to the window and looked at all themotion that was caused due to festivities and guards running around. "Start packing," she instructed the servant girl. "We will leave as soon as possible. Send my orders to the Pegasii soldiers that they should assemble at the main entrance before sunrise." "Yes, Your Highness," the servant girl said and bowed. She hurried to leave to pass on the orders. A few minutester, other servants came and started packing. ? Sirrah began pacing the room, hoping that Morava would return soon. But she hadn''t returned, even after the moon was hanging just above the horizon, waiting to leave this side of the world to rise somewhere else. First rays of dawn were still hidden behind the veil of night. Gray light spread over the woods and the pce as the torches flickered to theirst. When thest of her trunks were packed, a heavy knock sounded on the door. The servant girl got up to see who it was. The guard from the outside said in a nervous tone, "A body has been found. The queen has been asked toe to identify the body." Sirrah turned sharply. "What?" she said loudly for everyone to hear. "Cman''s horns!" She pressed her hand to her chest as she rushed out of her room. "Whose body?" she asked, her lips quivering. "And why have they called me to identify?" On the inside she knew that it was the servant girl, but a sliver of doubt crossed her mind, wondering if the body was Morava. "Where was the body found?" She asked to dispel her doubts since she knew the location of the servant''s body. She found General Fafnir standing in front of her door. He bowed to her. "The body was found in our orchards," he said. She sagged with relief, clutching the knob of the door. That was where the servant was buried. "But we would like you to identify the body." "Why?" she asked, feigning bewilderment. "Because¡ª" Fafnir pressed his mouth as if very pained to give the news. He looked extremely tense. "Because we believe that it is Princess Tania." "Wh¨C what?" Sirrah eximed with wide eyes. "Are you mad? Why would anyone murder Tania? What has the poor girl done? She had just got what she actually deserved." Fake tears welled in her eyes. She looked up andined to the gods. "She was such a beautiful soul. I had just found another daughter and you have taken her away from me." She sagged against the door. "Oh God! Why have you given her so many problems?" She wiped her tears. Then she looked at Fafnir with the most dejected face she could form and asked in a low voice, "Does King Eltanin know about it?" Fafnir appeared tense after seeing Sirrah crying. "We are not sure that the girl is Princess Tania. We are just specting. It is possible that the body isn''t Princess Tania. You can''t assume that she is dead." Sirrah snapped her mouth shut at the grave mistake she justmitted. How could she sound so sure that Tania was dead? "Oh, of course! It could be a false rm." "Yes," came Fafnir''s stiff reply. He peeped inside by tilting his head andmented, "Are you leaving Draka?" Sirrah''s throat became dry as paper. She ignored his words and said, "Please take me to the orchards." "King Eltanin is still in the cave," Fafnir informed. "He doesn''t know about the murder." Sirrah''s surprise was like a ssh of ice water. Chapter 136 Prove It Chapter 136 Prove It Sirrah stared behind Fafnir incredulously. Eltanin was still in the cave? With whom? Or maybe he was into debauchery for the entire night. They crossed the corridor and rounded a corner before entering the gardens that were in front of Eltanin''s chamber. Fafnir said with sadness, "About two more rounds and a breezeway from here, Glenn''s body was found. He was a soldier in Prince Rigel''s army." She became stiff because she knew that it was Morava who had ordered Glenn''s murder. What was Fafnir up to? They reached the orchards fifteen minutester. It was still gray and the moon was slowly dipping under the horizon. The festivities must have stopped and she internally wished that Morava had returned. "Over there," Fafnir pointed. He took her to the third row where she saw a small ground of soldiers, crowded. She could make out Alrakis and Rigel''s silhouettes from afar. She gritted her teeth. Why were they so nosy? What was it to them about a body that wasn''t even identified as of yet? She shoved her anger down and then thought in retrospect that it was actually better that they were there. She was going to me them for it nicely and then clean her hands of it. As they walked towards the crowd, she heard the murmurs of soldiers. "She was so young." "Really sad." "Who could have murdered her?" They were all wondering about it while she was in a hurry. "Sirrah!" Alrakis called her as soon as he saw hering. "I am really sad to inform you¡ª" Sirrah put her hand up to stop him. With the appearance of a heavy heart, she trudged forward. "Please let me identify the body before we im that she is Princess Tania." Alrakis narrowed his eyes, but he remained quiet. Sirrah went to stand beside the ce in which the body was lying. She could see the cut on her throat. Her golden hair was spread nicely and the guard had mutted her face so badly that it was impossible to identify her except for the physical appearance. Shemended herself internally for such a job well done. In order to show all of them, she sank on the damp ground and stared at the body. A momentter, her hands flung to her heart. A loud wail left her body and she shuddered. "That is Lusitania," she cried. "Cman''s horns!" Her shoulders wracked. "That is my daughter Princess Lusitania!" Tears rolled out of her eyes. "Who could have done this to my little girl? She hade here for festivities on the Draka king''s invitation." She pointed at the body. "And she was murdered! What do I infer from this ghastly act? That you were unable to protect my daughter? Or that this murder was intentional?" She snapped her face to look at Alrakis with me in her eyes. "The true heir of Pegasii lies dead here, and you let it happen in your kingdom. What will I tell Biham now?" She got up and clutched Alrakis''s upper arms. Shaking him she cried loudly. "King Eltanin has plotted to kill Tania because he couldn''t stand the fact that a ve girl from his kingdom had be a princess of a kingdom. I want to speak with the king now!" She turned back again. "And until he is here, this body will not be removed!" "This isn''t Princess Tania," came a soft voice. Sirrah spun around. "What do you mean, Prince Rigel?" she said. "Am I speaking lies? I have just identified my daughter''s body. That is Lusitania!" "No, she isn''t," he said firmly. He pointed at the left upper arm of the girl. "Look at her tattoo. It has ck ink." Sirrah jerked her head to see the tattoo. She hadn''t noticed that and the worst part was that she failed to mention to the guard, who murdered her, to mutte her upper arm. Rigel''s eyebrow arched in surprise. "Don''t you know that your beloved daughter has golden wings in her tattoo and is not ck?" ? Sirrah gulped. She never expected this foolish loophole in her charade. She was so excited to shove the me on them. She stared long and hard at the tattoo and immediately corrected herself, "Oh, thank the deities. This means that Lusitania is safe!" "But a while back you were sure this is Tania," Alrakis growled. "And you med me for murdering her." "I¡ª I was overwhelmed, Alpha Alrakis," she stammered. "What do you expect from a mother?" "You even med Eltanin for plotting the murder of your daughter!" Alrakis continued. Seeing that Alrakis was extremely angered, she bowed to him and remained in that position. "I am very sorry, Alpha Alrakis. I really didn''t expect it." "So, now that it is cleared up that this is not Tania''s body and that of a servant from Pegasii, can you tell me which of your servants is missing?" Alrakis growled. Sirrah''s face paled. She was thinking of shoving the me on Alrakis and Eltanin because she was sure that now Morava would never be a part of Draka. So, they could go to hell. However, now she found herself neck deep in tricky waters. "I have no idea," she squeaked. "None of your guards or servants will be allowed to leave until this matter is resolved." He stared into Sirrah''s wide eyes. "You have just med my son for it. I am going to clear his name and a fresh hunt will be carried out for Princess Lusitania. As far as my information goes, no one has seen Princess Lusitaniaing into the pce or going out for the festivities." She opened her mouth and then closed it. She had to get out of this ce as soon as possible. "I will have to leave and inform Biham about this. I need to go!" she insisted. "That won''t be necessary," said Alrakis. "I will send my messengers to inform him and he will be here by tomorrow." He strode away with Prince Rigel following behind him. The noose around her neck tightened. "What are you saying, Alpha Alrakis?" she said, going after them. "In all probability, Lusitania is alive! This is an internal matter of Pegasii. You can''t just go around calling my husband for something as trivial as a murder of a servant. For all I know it could be a love rivalry!" Alrakis stopped. Slowly, he turned to her and in a very cold voice said, "Then prove it and we will allow you to leave." "How can I prove it?" she said, looking at him with a disbelieving expression. "Ask your guards or servants." Saying that he strode away from her, leaving a stunned Sirrah. Sirrah was so badly trapped in her own web of lies that she didn''t know how to get out of it, unless she gave the guard''s name of who killed the servant to Alrakis. But that would be a huge risk. What if the guard spilled her name? She gnashed her teeth as she stared daggers at Alrakis. --- The moon had dipped below the horizon and the first rays of sun fell onto her creamy skin. Tania was lying naked over him draped in pale orange light of embers. They hade back to the cave since the temperatures had dipped outside. He had taken her many times and had wanted to stay inside of her, but he was afraid that she would be sore. He licked his mark on her as she purred sleepily. Chapter 137 The Letter Chapter 137 The Letter "We have to go back, love," Eltanin said in a soft voice. She moved her face to bury in his chest and purred a protest. He chuckled, removing her hair from her shoulder to see his mark. The two angry red marks were lying in between her neck and shoulders. He wanted to howl with pride that he had not only found his mate, but had imed and marked her. How could a little thing like Tania wrap him around her little finger? He sighed at the thought. His wolf was content now that he had mated with Tania. But there was always a small threat. She was so beautiful that it was impossible not to note her presence. Her presence sucked the air out, and it meant that many wolves would vie for her attention, if he didn''t make the announcement soon that she was his mate. After what Sirrah did with her, Eltanin had be all the more paranoid about her safety. He didn''t want her to go back to Pegasii because he didn''t want her to be alone with Biham and Sirrah and their vile daughter Morava. He was unable to make up his mind whether he should let everyone know about her being his mate or not. If he did that, there would be potential risks to leaving her alone. She was his weak point and his enemies would know that if they harmed her, they would be harming him indirectly. At the same time, Biham would raise a huge fuss and cry, insisting that Lusitania be returned to Pegasii. In his dilemma, he let out a rough exhale. Tania looked at him with her droopy eyes. "What is it that bothers you?" "Nothing," he replied as he drowned in the ocean of her eyes. She opened her mouth to ask a question, but she stopped and then rolled from his body. She quickly grabbed a fur that was tossed aside and slid it over her breasts, knowing full well how he was raking his gaze over her. "I want to announce you to my people, Tania," he said, answering her question. Surprise flickered in her eyes and before she could say a word, he added, "And I want to take you to meet my mother." Her eyes shone at the mention of that. "You mean in the Jade Sea?" He flipped to his belly and got up on his knees. "Yes. She will be very eager to meet you." "H¡ª how are we going to enter the sea?" she asked curiously. He knelt behind her and wrapped his arms around her waist. "I won''t tell you that." "Why?" she asked, pouting her lips. "Because it will be a beautiful experience that I want you to feel." She grinned. "Then I look forward to it! When do we leave?" He let out that rough exhale again. "I think we have to deal with a problem called the royals of Pegasii!" She giggled and elbowed him. "I am from Pegasii!" ? "Ah, that is one problem I will deal with in my life forever." She elbowed him again and he fell on his back. "You just wounded my heart," he said, pressing his palm against his ribcage and scrunching his face. "Eltanin!" she spun and was on top of him the next moment. cing her hand over his cheek, she shook him. "Elty, are you okay? I am sorry!" She started rubbing his chest vigorously. With that motion, her plump breasts started jiggling. Eltanin opened his eyes and his gazended on her breasts. He grabbed her roughly and before she knew it, her breasts were on his face, and her nipple in his mouth. "Elty, you pervert!" she smacked his shoulder, but he was growling and sucking it hard. His erection shot up painfully. Without removing his mouth from her nipples, he picked her up by her hips and impaled her on his cock. "Ah!" she gasped. He left her nipple and made her ride him. He pressed his palm at the small of her back keeping her low, so that every time she rode him up, her nipple would go to his mouth. "Come for me, Tania," he rasped. "I need you toe for me!" As if his words were her cue, an orgasm rippled through her and her sheath clenched around his cock. A roar ripped through him as he came inside her and filled her with his hot seed. Tania slumped over him, totally exhausted. He stroked her back tenderly and soft white light traveled along her back in the line of his trail. This had been happening the entire night and pretty frequently. He didn''t tell her, lest she would get worried. Rigel had ced a set of clothes for the both of them aside, thankfully. Eltanin and Tania came out of the cave, both dressed in his tunics and breeches, which appeared to swallow Taniapletely. The fire of the pyres had ebbed and only embers glowed. Tendrils of smoke rose up in the sky. They saw men and women sleeping or stillughing over whatever conversation they held. As soon as they came out, the guards surrounded them. Tania''s heart beat fast out of fear of meeting Sirrah and Morava. Sensing her fear, Eltanin grabbed her hand and squeezed it. He led her to the carriage that was waiting for them. If the guards were surprised at seeing the woman the king hade out from the cave with for the first time, they appeared to have kept their emotions checked out of fear that he would practically kill all of them in one go if anything went wrong. Their king had never held anyone so fiercely. They reached the pce and Eltanin took her to his room through the secret passage. When they were inside, he yanked her to him and his lips crashed onto hers. He kissed her passionately. When he removed himself, Tania let out a whimper. "I want you to stay here. Take a bath. We will meet my father in an hour." "What about you? And what about Luna Sirrah?" "I am going out to check the situation. Do not leave this ce until Ie back. Okay?" She chuckled seeing his furrowed brows. "I won''t." He breathed a sigh of relief, kissed her again and then left. --- "This is not the best thing to do, Alpha Alrakis," Sirrah retorted. "It''s a very small matter and it will be easily sorted. You don''t have to call Biham. I believe Tania must be having fun around the fire festival. I will return to Pegasii. My daughters cer." "This might be a very small matter to you, Sirrah," Alrakis growled. "But this is very serious to us. Lusitania is the heir of Pegasii. We have to find her and also find the person who killed the servant girl." He sealed the letter and then gave it to Fafnir. "Send two units of soldiers with the messenger," he said to Fafnir. "If anyone attacks you, open your mind link to reach us. I will make sure that they are killed." He nced at Sirrah who had paled. Fafnir bowed to him and strode out of the main hall. Sirrah watched him with dread rising in her chest. She couldn''t even send anyone after the messenger to kill him because then Alrakis would learn who the person was that plotted it all. From the corner of her eyes¡ª Chapter 138 Unrelenting Chapter 138 Unrelenting From the corner of her eyes, Sirrah saw Eltanin entering the main hall. He looked¡­ happy and ethereal. Blue eather spilled out of the edges of his eyes like it was meant to be. There was a glow around his body. It was as if a God was walking amongst them. She had never seen him like this, and she was mesmerized. He was wearing ck trousers, a ck tunic and vambraces. He walked with confidence, but a silly smile yed on his lips. As soon as Alrakis saw him, a smile came across his lips too. The father and son embraced each other. Alrakis pped his son''s back and asked, "How was your night in the cave?" "Fruitful," Eltanin replied as his smile turned into a grin. He didn''t acknowledge Sirrah''s presence. Sirrah didn''t understand. What did he mean by fruitful? Did he mate with someone? She shook her head. It couldn''t be. After all, the king was a libertine. He must have been enjoying sex with a number of women out there. "Is everything okay here?" asked Eltanin. He saw Fafnir rushing out the door with a letter in his hand. "There has been quite a development," Alrakis replied as he settled on a cushioned chair. Eltanin, too, sat down opposite to him, his shoulders drawn back. "What kind of development?" Sirrah''s anxiety rose to a new level. She was scared of his wrath over Morava. "A servant girl of Pegasii was murdered and at first we all mistook her for Princess Lusitania," Alrakis said and pursed his lips as if stifling a smile. He looked at Sirrah. "Morava is missing too." Eltanin raised an eyebrow. "Did you search for Princess Morava?" he asked. "There is something very important that needs to be solved here." Sirrah''s stomach knotted heavily. She knew what wasing. Eltanin whipped his head and gave a lethal look at Sirrah. "Your daughter attempted to drug me. Morava mixed the drug in water and tried to get me to drink it." He leaned forward. "That ounts for a very serious crime, to which many of my men were a witness to." How could Eltanin say that all the men in the fire festival were a witness to it? Her cheeks singed with shame once again, but she had to defend her only daughter. Additionally, there was no point in denying that she tried to drug him. "Morava is the princess of Pegasii, Your Highness," she said. "She wanted to be your mate. Such games aren''t new amongst the royals. I have heard that Princess Eri had also tried to drug you and that she even jumped into your bed." Eltanin rested his back on the sofa as he crossed his legs. Supporting his chin on his thumb and middle finger, he said, "Such games are good only if you don''t get caught. If you are caught, you are in danger of being punished. In my kingdom, this crime warrants the death penalty." She was shuddering on the inside. She had to save Morava. "If you do that, Pegasii will wage a war with Draka." Eltanin chuckled, but the humor didn''t reach his eyes. "And you think I am afraid of that?" She was finding it hard not to shake with fear. Eltanin turned to his father and said, "As soon as Morava is found, inform me." "I will," Alrakis replied nonchntly. He was so proud of his son that he was unable to take his eyes off him. It appears that he has marked his mate and that is why his body was glowing like that of a God, just like his mother. His eyes became misty, knowing that his life''s main concern was over. Also, with the fact that he will now go on to live with his mate forever, made him extremely joyous. "What about Princess Tania?" asked Alrakis to his son. ? Eltanin said, "She is¡ª" Sirrah cut him off. "She is absolutely fine. I am sure she is just with someone at the fire festival. After all, she was just a ve. She must be rutting around without a thought that she is the true heir of Pegasii!" An ominous growl left Eltanin. "Thest I heard was that it was Princess Morava who was rutting like a wild animal and Princess Tania was nowhere to be found." Terror sliced through her, along with humiliation. She turned her head away, unable to answer him. "We have requested Biham''spany. Only he will be able to sort this matter. With each second that passes, I fear for Princess Lusitania," Alrakis said. Sirrah hated every word that came out of his mouth. "You are unnecessarilying in between the family, Alpha Alrakis," she snapped. "If two girls are having fun in the fire festival, then it shouldn''t be publicized in his way. It is normal for people with a royal bloodline to sully! Hasn''t your son had women in his life?" "Sirrah!" Alrakis growled. "Before I lose my temper, I suggest that you go back to your guest room and don''te out until King Biham is here. Until then we will continue to look for both the princesses." Sirrah was so scared that she immediately got up and rushed to her room. Alrakis called from behind. "Don''t you think of leaving Draka. It will not be taken lightly." She scurried away. Eltanin and Alrakis got up and walked out of the main hall. "We need to prepare for Biham. I hope we find Morava by that time!" Alrakis said, shaking his head. "She is such a pain in the ass!" Eltanin burst outughing. He had never seen his father so riled up over a person. King Biham arrivedter in the evening. He looked very tired and extremely worried. Alrakis received him. He took him to the meeting chamber without letting him wait for Sirrah. "This is a very serious matter, King Biham," Alrakis said gravely. "We haven''t found Princess Morava yet." The door of the room opened and Sirrah entered. She was fidgeting with the sides of her gown. "You didn''t evene to meet me, Biham?" she said in a polite voice. "Where is Morava?" he growled. "And where is Lusitania?" Sirrah lowered her eyes and thick drops of tears appeared on her eyshes. "I have no idea where the two are. They arebing the entire Em for them." Biham pounded the table so hard that everything on it jumped and rattled. "I had asked you to keep an eye on Tania!" he yelled at her. "I did¡ª" Sirrah cried. "What can I do if she doesn''t want to listen to me? She never understood the gravity of the fact that she is a princess now. She disregarded me every time. As per your instructions, I was very patient with her, but what do you really expect from a ve who has just been elevated to the level of a princess? She has the behavior of a street urchin!" Suddenly, Alrakis slid a letter to Biham. "We found this letter with a messenger on his way to the Hydra kingdom," he said. "The messenger was delivering it to a Nyxer." Sirrah''s blood drained from her face as she stared at the parchment that she had given to the messenger. With horror in her eyes, she looked at Alrakis whose face was hard and unrelenting. How did he get hold of it? Biham picked it up to read. Chapter 139 True Colors Chapter 139 True Colors Biham rolled the parchment out and began reading it. As he read it, his eyes became wider like a saucer. His face turned red with every line. He looked up and said, "Who could have written this letter to a Nyxer for Lusitania?" The letter wasn''t signed. He snapped his gaze towards Sirrah who seemed to shrink in her ce. She clutched the back of a chair as she stared at him with pure fear. "I¡ª I don''t know," she squeaked. "Where is Lusitania?" he asked. She trembled like a leaf under his scrutinizing gaze. "She left to attend the fire festival yesterday morning and hasn''t returned since then." Rigel had entered the room, and after bowing to all of them, went and sat in the chair opposite to Biham. He had a smirk on his face when Biham was questioning Sirrah. "And Morava?" he asked in a frosty voice. Sirrah gulped saliva down her dry throat. "She too hasn''t returned." "I saw her leaving," Rigel interjected. Sirrah shot him a nervous nce hoping that he would keep quiet. Biham whipped his head to look at Rigel. His chest rumbled with a dangerous growl. "Where is she?" Rigel shrugged. "I don''t know where she is, but I saw her in a thicket of treesst night with two soldiers." He leaned forward and in a low voice said, "She has done a heinous crime." Biham''s hand clutched the parchment in his hand harder as if that would offer some kind of a support. "And what is that?" he asked, fearing the worst. Rigel''s eyes went from Sirrah to Alrakis and then back to Sirrah. Her hands were visibly shaking now. He averted his gaze and looked back to Biham and said, "She mixed a potent drug in water and tried her best to give it to King Eltanin. However, the king noticed her deed and he forced her to taste it as punishment. The drug had an immediate effect on Morava." Terror gripped him in a vise-like emotion. Biham froze in his ce. To do that to a king was a crime that invited the death penalty. His jaws locked and he couldn''t speak further, even if he wanted to. He didn''t know what wasing, and he didn''t want to hear it, but Rigel was relentless. "Princess Morava was seen mating with several wolves after that throughout the fire festival," Rigel said with a poker face. "No!" Biham blurted. His face burned with deep shame. Rigel tilted his head and said, "You may ask Alpha Alrakis as well. He was a witness to it. However, it doesn''t end there." "Please Prince Rigel," Sirrah snapped in a low voice. "You cannot embarrass us like this." Rigel poked his tongue in his cheek. "How am I embarrassing you, Luna Sirrah?" he rxed back in his chair. "And you should be speaking these words to your daughter, Morava, not me." He then spoke again to Biham. "Princess Morava shifted into her wolf and left the fire festival into the darkness of the woods. A soldier from Pegasii, Mizvah went after her." ? Biham was shaking with fury. He turned his face to re at Sirrah, who stepped back a little. Her face was ashen white and her chest was heaving out of nervousness. She didn''t know what Biham would do. Even though the letter he clutched in his hand wasn''t signed, she knew that he recognized her handwriting. Her crime hade into the limelight and he was going to throw her in the dungeons. The only way to save herself was, "It means that Morava is alive and somewhere in the kingdom of Draka. The moment the effect of the drug wears off , she wille back and apologize to King Eltanin. After all, she is the only heir to the throne now." "What do you mean by that?" Alrakis said. "How is she the heir to the throne? I thought Princess Lusitania was the real heir." Sirrah felt like pping herself for the slip of her tongue. But she had to convey to Biham that even though Lusitania was now taken by the Nyxers, Morava was there as his heir. "But Lusitania hasn''te back," she replied and before she could understand what was happening to her, her neck was grabbed in a death-like grip. "Biham!" she choked and spluttered. "What are you doing?" She caught his wrist with her hands as tears rolled out of her eyes from the need for air. How could she tell him that it was her who suggested Morava drug Eltanin. "I trusted you with Lusitania," he rumbled. "I had asked you to keep her safe, yet this is what you did?" He shoved the letter in front of her eyes. "I didn''t¡ª" she said, but she coughed. Her feet were dangling in the air. "P¡ªplease li¡ª" Biham was out of control. His eyes flickered a winter blue and his wolf wanted toe out and rip her to shreds. "I lost my mate because of you and now I have lost my only true child because of you! You sold her to the Nyxers?" "What?" Alrakis got up from his ce. "This letter was written by Luna Sirrah? Do you mean to say that Sirrah was responsible for the abduction of your daughter?" "Tsk tsk," Rigel shook his head. "That attracts the death penalty too," he said with a sigh. "Both mother and daughter¡ª" he let out a low whistle as he waved his hand in front of his neck in a slicing motion. Biham was filled with rage. He threw Sirrah on the floor with so much force that she skidded some ten feet away and her back smashed into the firece. She screamed with pain. Biham stomped over to her and grabbed her by the hair and yanked her head back. "Both my daughters are in trouble because of you." Sirrah was crying. "How can you insult your Luna in front of so many men?" "You are not my Luna!" he spat. "You forced yourself to be my queen after you rejected your mate!" If his actions were not enough to embarrass her, that statement rubbed salt in her wounds. He backhanded her and she shrieked with pain. "Because of you my Lusitania is in serious danger. How will I be able to go and retrieve her from Nyxers? You have ruined everything!" "I did the right thing!" she retorted on an impulse. "I am overjoyed that she is gone. "I hope she never returns!" "Sirrah!" Biham roared as he raised his hand to p her again. "What?" she growled. "You wanted to remove my daughter from the kingdom of Pegasii and put Lusitania there? See what I did to her," she hissed like a viper. "That cunt had been seducing King Eltanin. And look at her now!" Sheughed like a mad woman. "She is busy being rutted by the Nyxers. They will use her for breeding." Biham''s hand fell limp to the side. "Lusitania will never return, Biham! You dared to steal my daughter and I of our privilege. Now look, what have you got yourself into? You have no other choice, but to put Morava on the throne!" Sirrah growled at him. "If you thought that you could trust me with Lusitania, then that was your greatest mistake. You shouldn''t have. I will keep doing everything in my power to keep the position and kingdom I was born for!" Chapter 140 [Bonus Chapter] Meet My Mate Chapter 140 [Bonus Chapter] Meet My Mate Biham''s mind went numb. His wife was so full of poison and today she wasshing it all out at his face. He stared at her nkly as his eyes became misty. Finding Lusitania, the daughter of his mate, was the highlight of his life. He was so ecstatic that in Kinshra''s absence, at least he had done justice for her daughter. And now? Everything had been washed away within Sirrah''s waves of hatred. The dream that he had started to weave about Lusitania, about Pegasii¡­ it was all shattered into thousands of pieces, each piece stabbing into his heart. "How will I get my daughter back from Nyxers?" He felt so heavy in his heart that it felt as if he was weighed down by a huge boulder. He couldn''t protect his family. He couldn''t protect his mate. Biham sank on the floor and held his head in between his hands. Tears rolled out of his eyes at the loss he felt and the treachery of his wife. There wasplete silence in the room and a heavy tension hung in the air. He knew how crafty Sirrah was, and on some level he liked that part in her because as a queen you had to have some shrewdness in you, but he never expected her to be pure malevolent. She was evil wrapped in silk. With shaky legs he got up onto his feet and looked down at her. She was staring at him with madness in her eyes. "I will not spare you, Sirrah," he said, his voice dark with emotions. "I, Biham of Pegasii, reject¡ª" "Biham!" Sirrah stopped him. She got up. "Are you insane? Will you reject me for a girl who was a rutting ve? I have sent her to the ce she belongs!" Biham couldn''t take it anymore. He picked her up and thrashed her against the wall. Rigel got up to rush to Sirrah''s aide, but Alrakis stopped him. She screamed in pain as he looked at her with fury. "You can hit me or kill me," Sirrah continued with her poison. "But now you can''t deny that the remaining heir is Morava. If you do anything to her, you will ruin the only chance of continuing your family''s rule over Pegasii." She hobbled to him. "Now Lusitania will nevere back." Her lips lifted in an evil smirk. "So you better get used to it." She red at Rigel and Alrakis. She scoffed. "You can do all you want, but you cannot erase mine and my daughter''s destiny. Both of us were meant to rule and we will! And I warn you Alrakis. If you do not marry King Eltanin to Morava, I will spread throughout the entire Araniea that your son killed my younger daughter to conquer Pegasii and that he forced his way with Morava!" Alrakis stared at Sirrah. He opened his mouth to say something when the door of the meeting room suddenly opened. All of them snapped their heads to see who had entered. Eltanin walked in. Biham''s eyes widened when he saw him. He had this glow around his body. His eyes were pulsating with blue eather and he looked like the demi-god he was supposed to be. He looked surreal. What created that change in him? He bowed to him as soon as their eyes met. Sirrah''sugh was like nails screeching against ss. "There you are, Eltanin," she said as madness gleamed in her eyes. "I was just negotiating with your father that you will have to marry my daughter, Morava, or else you will suffer the consequences. Your little ve, Lusitania will nevere back because I have¡ª" she snapped her mouth shut. Her eyes went to a girl with golden hair walking behind him. Lusitania came and stood right beside Eltanin and both Biham and Sirrah gasped audibly, each having different reactions. "What were you saying?" Eltanin said. Sirrah''s mouth fell to the floor and her heart stuttered to a stop, seeing Lusitania standing right beside Eltanin. "Lusitania!" Biham cried. He thought he was dreaming. He blinked once and then twice. That was his daughter. "But¡ª but¡ª" Sirrah squeaked. ? Eltanin raised his eyebrow. He bowed to Biham. Holding Tania''s shoulders, he made her step in front of him. "Meet my mate, Princess Lusitania." Cold shock sted in the form of sharp shards in her chest. Sirrah stumbled back with dread surging in her body. Lusitania was alive and standing in front of her in the Draka kingdom and all the while she was celebrating her disappearance? Her gaze shifted to Eltanin who looked proud. And she was Eltanin''s mate? So, the king was with her in the cave throughout the night? While Eltanin was mating with Lusitania, her daughter was fucking around with every soldier that was in front of her? Her lips quivered when she said, "Mate?" Did this mean that Eltanin saved her from being sold to the Nyxers? But how was that possible? He was here the whole time. "Tania!" Biham walked over to his daughter with extreme happiness. He hugged her hard as if he had just gotten his life back. "Oh, my little girl!" He had heard the word ''mate'' but it had not registered in his mind when he saw that Lusitania was standing in perfect shape in front of him. His relief was immense. His heir was back. Alrakis and Rigel came forward. Rigel pped his friend''s back as the two met in a warm embrace. He looked at Tania and winked at her. When Biham left her, Alrakis stepped forward and said, "Wee to the family." It was then that the gravity of the word ''mate'' came crashing down on Biham. "Wait!" he said loudly. "Lusitania is your mate?" King Eltanin''s reply was a simple smile as he proudly looked at his bite marks on Tania''s neck. Tania removed the scarf that she was wearing over a red gown with a boat neck. Her hair was pinned up. The dress was chosen by Eltanin to unt his mark on her. He pulled her closer to him and said, "Princess Lusitania is my mate." Surprise shuttled through him wildly. He blinked once as he looked from Eltanin to Tania to Rigel and Alrakis and then back to Tania. Suddenly, the whole game changed. Every dynamic twirled and twisted and stopped in front of him with a gaping mouth. They heard a soft thud and when they looked in that direction, they found a bewildered Sirrah. "Come here, Lusitania," Alrakis called her, his face split with a grin. He brought her to sit at the table. Rigel followed her and Eltanin walked behind him. At the same time, Sirrah was trying to make sense out of the whole situation. The sudden appearance of Lusitania turned the tables by a hundred and eighty degrees. The crumpled letter on the floor was given by Alrakis, so did that mean¡­ "Alrakis!" she rasped. "You led me to believe that Lusitania was with Nyxers, when in reality she was hidden by you all this time!" Alrakis shrugged. "We all like to y our games, Sirrah." "Did you think that I didn''t know that you had switched Tania with a servant girl?" Eltanin said in a lethal voice. "You attacked my mate, and that will incur punishment." He shouted, "Guards!" "Wait Eltanin," Biham stopped him. "I have to say something to Sirrah." Chapter 141 [Bonus Chapter] Reject You Chapter 141 [Bonus Chapter] Reject You Sirrah looked anything but calm now. If anything, she was breathing even harder now as her eyes shifted around the room. She managed to kneel as Biham closed the gap between them. "Well?" Biham demanded. "I want to know how you gathered the audacity to go against your king''s orders. This ounts for mutiny against the kingdom because of your attempt to kill the true heir had malicious intentions that were in your personal interest." Sirrah''s body started shaking. Whether it was from nervousness or exhaustion, no one could judge. She wasn''t ready for the curveball that Alrakis and Eltanin threw at her, along with Rigel. Disbelief rocked her when she saw Lusitania with Eltanin. She thought she was dreaming, but she wasn''t. Her worst fears had juste true. Every damn game that she yed thinking she was so crafty, ricocheted and hit her with double the force. All this while she had revealed so much of her vile intentions, that there was no turning back. Rigel and Alrakis had together made her the biggest fool of Araniea. All the while, she thought she had the upper hand, when in fact she never had a chance. She had tried to eliminate Lusitania, but Lusitania was Alrakis''s trump card. He revealed her only when all the damage had been done. Her head reeled when she realized that Alrakis had yed her all along and let her believe that he didn''t know anything about Lusitania. Eltanin was with her in the cave, and both his father and his friend hadn''t even spoken a word about it. She wondered if they mentioned Lusitania being Eltanin''s mate to anyone else. And if Lusitania was his mate, then he would have realized that she turned eighteen. That meant that they all had the knowledge, but Eltanin had hidden her well. Everything became crystal clear now. Because Lusitania was Eltanin''s mate, his army had encamped outside Pegasii. It wasn''t his ego that was hurt, he hade for his mate. Sirrah was surprised that he hadn''t killed Morava. Her foolish daughter have never been able to recognize the mate bond between the king and the ve girl and thought that Eltanin was being too debauched and egotistical . It was the other way round. Morava was the egotistical one, who hadn''t taken her rejection well. She did the most dangerous thing she could in her life, which was to provoke the most dangerous wolf of Araniea, by abducting his mate. They kept Lusitania''s identity under tight wraps. If she had known that Lusitania was Eltanin''s mate, she would have made sure that she was killed in the dungeons. Why couldn''t her senseless daughter understand this bond? Suddenly, the realization that Lusitania was not only Biham''s daughter, she was a half fae that is Eltanin''s mate, hit her hard in the gut. "Well yed, Eltanin," she muttered. Eltanin gave her an indifferent look, as if silently telling her that she is no match for him. He went to stand right behind his mate and ced his hand on her nape, where he caressed her with his thumb near her mark. With a shaky exhale, Sirrah lifted her face to look at her husband. "My king, my husband, if I may speak to you in private¡­" She was sure that she would be able to maneuver her husband, as she has been doing all these years. She would seduce him with her charms. ? But Biham''s dark eyes narrowed on her. "You are a traitor, Sirrah. You havemitted a crime against the kingdom of Pegasii and Draka. Even if you hadn''t left any traces of evidence in anything that you did to eliminate Lusitania, that letter over there speaks volumes. It is in your handwriting. Did you think that I wouldn''t be able to recognize your handwriting without your signatures?" "Biham, I¡­" she gulped bile down her throat. "Lusitania is not only the heir of Pegasii, she is the mate of the Draka king. And that makes her the most powerful woman of Araniea." Sirrah hated those words, yet she couldn''t speak a single one. She continued watching Biham''s face with panic. "You have not only failed as the queen of Pegasii, but you have failed as my wife. You say that you were doing all this for our daughter Morava, but you are wrong. You were doing this for yourself. I am yet to see a woman so selfish. I do not know the situation that had led to the rumor Kinshra was practicing ck magic, but trust me Sirrah¡ª" he paused for a moment and red at her with abhorrence. "I will find out about it. Kinshra was a fae. Her magic was natural. I don''t know how I had been influenced into thinking that she practiced dark magic, but it led to me rejecting my mate." His throat bobbed as if he was choking on his emotions. "I rejected my mate while she was in her full term of pregnancy. Can anyone be worse than me?" Sirrah''s face shrank out of horror. She was the one who had med Kinshra of practicing ck magic and had influenced the Elders with someone''s help. Someone who used dark magic. "No Biham, no," she shook her head as her eyes stayed focused on him. "I pity my elder daughter, Morava, for being born with you as a mother. If you had given her good guidance, she would have be a fine princess, but now¡ª" Biham''s chest vibrated with a rumble. His disappointment and sadness were apparent. He looked defeated. "Now she had not only tarnished the reputation of her parents, but the kingdom of Pegasii." He turned his face to look at Lusitania, who was watching him with awkwardness and trepidation. "I am grateful to Alpha Alrakis and King Eltanin that they have taken care of my daughter so well." His gaze shifted back to his wife. "I, Biham of Pegasii, reject you, Sirrah of Aqu as my wife and mate." Air rippled around them and something in their hearts snapped. Sirrah shrieked with pain as she clutched her heart and Biham sat on the chair behind him, clutching his chest. The pain was excruciating. Biham knew that he should have felt more pain like he had when he rejected Kinshra, but he didn''t, Sirrah wasn''t his mate. He had marked her as his wife. Lusitania and Rigel rushed to him. "Guards!" Rigel called. The door opened. "Take him to the healer, now!" The guards lifted him and carried him away. On the other hand, Sirrah fell on the ground coughing up blood. She watched the guards take Biham out of the room. No one was concerned about her. Eltanin came and stood in front of her. "Guards!" he shouted. Four more guards rushed inside. He said, "Sirrah of Aqu, I will leave it for king Biham to decide your fate. However, until then, you will be thrown into the dungeons of Draka and chained to the walls. You havemitted a crime that will go down in the history of Araniea as the most heinous crime done. I will make sure that your name is erased from the pages of Araniea!" "No, no!" Sirrah rasped as the guards pulled her up. She swayed on her feet. "Please have mercy¡­" Chapter 142 Jealous Of Ileus Chapter 142 Jealous Of Ileus Eltanin glowered at Sirrah as the guards picked her up and dragged her outside. "You can''t do this to me!" She shouted. "I will make sure that the Nyxers get Lusitania next time. She will be their whoreeeee!" Her voice boomed in the entire corridor. Eltanin growled as he leapt to attack her, but Alrakis stopped him. "She is of no consequence now, Eltanin. She can''t do a thing now, let alone go to Nyxers." Lusitania was shaking by the end of it. She watched Sirrah leaving the room with disbelief in her eyes. If this was what the game of thrones was like, then she didn''t want to be a part of it. Her eyes welled up seeing the pathetic situation of her father. He had said that he hadn''t known how he rejected Kinshra. Did that mean that he was under someone''s influence when it happened? Why would a man reject his pregnant mate? Biham was under the impression that Kinshra was dead. But Tania had seen in her dreams that her mother had gone back to her realm. Why didn''t Biham know this? She thought she should give this piece of information to him after the rejection, since she was sure he was definitely suffering from pain. She pitied her father. He rejected his mates twice. She couldn''t even imagine the pain that he must have endured. "Lusitania?" Eltanin called to her and she jerked her head up. "Don''t be sad, love¡­" He walked over to her and stood in front of her. He held her hand in his. "I know this has been hard for you, but¡­" "I know this was necessary¡­" Shepleted his sentence. He cupped her face and softly stroked her cheeks with his thumb. She was so beautiful that every time he looked at her, he forgot to breathe. The blue eather in his eyes pulsated and streaked to the sides in a nt. He could feel her gift under his fingertips, teasing him. A cough from the side broke his trance. "What are we going to do next?" Rigel asked. Eltanin bent and kissed his mate on her head. "I don''t know. Ask Father." Alrakis couldn''t help smiling. "Why don''t you and Tania go and meet your mother, Taiyi? She is waiting for you eagerly. She had tried toe here, but I stopped her." Alrakis stopped Taiyi froming to meet him. It would have brought unnecessary attention to Tania and he wanted to keep her well-hidden. There was a shine in Tania''s eyes at the prospect of meeting mermaids. She had seen so many swimming around her that she wanted to swim with them, at least once, in the sea and experience it. "When do you n on announcing her, Eltanin?" Rigel asked with seriousness in his eyes. Now that they had dealt with his worst enemy, in the form of Sirrah, he didn''t understand Eltanin''s reluctance in telling everyone about Lusitania. He let out a rough exhale. "Not now!" Worry etched on his face. How could he announce it with the looming threat of the High Priest of Cetus? Rigel didn''t ask questions because he understood that it was not his ce to probe into their personal lives. Alrakis sat on the opposite side and looked at Tania affectionately. "I am so happy that my son has finally found his mate. I was getting worried about him." He chuckled. "I am also happy that he had insisted that he not marry Morava. It would have been quite the disaster!" A blush rose on Tania''s cheeks. "We are not yet married¡­" she pointed softly. "Perhaps, king Biham would like a say in it." "Ah!" Alrakis sighed. "I hope he doesn''t prove to be a problem! He wants you back in Pegasii as soon as possible!" Tania pursed her lips as her eyes moved to Eltanin. She didn''t want to leave him and she wasn''t sure how he would convince her father. Alrakis continued, "I am sure Taiyi would be very happy to see you again, Tania." "Again?" Tania asked amusedly. When did Taiyi see her? Alrakis chuckled. "She sneaked up upon you. How could she stay back without seeing who Eltanin had kept in his private room?" ? Tania blushed to the roots of her hair. She lowered her eyes feeling very shy. Did Alrakis already know that she was Eltanin''s mate? Alrakis quelled her doubts. "Taiyi didn''t know that you were his mate. But she is a mother, and she couldn''t help herself. She didn''t say anything to me, you know?" Lusitania giggled. "I would love to meet her." "Oh yes!" Alrakis said boisterously. "We can start the journey tomorrow!" Eltanin rolled his eyes. His father was more excited than he was about his mate. "I heard that you are a scribe and that you tranted several arcana," Alrakis asked. Tania''s eyes became wide. "I¡ª I¡ª" she stammered. No one was supposed to know about it. She looked over at Eltanin for help, but he shrugged as if saying he was helpless. "Taiyi told me about it, Tania, in case you are wondering," Alrakis informed. Tania rubbed the back of her neck. Of course, she must have told him. "I have," she replied. "Have you tranted Yunabi?" So, Alrakis knew that they had retrieved Yunabi arcana? "Not as of yet. It is difficult," she said bewildered. "Hmm." He crossed his arms. "I know someone who can help you with that." If Lusitania tranted Yunabi, she would imbibe its magic. And that would be the most important part in his son''s marriage. He would have to im and mark Tania again after she tranted Yunabi. Then he would gain his maximum strength and would be able to face Felis. Until then, Tania would face constant threats. If they exposed her, she would be vulnerable to his enemies. She was too young and too na?ve to face her adversaries. Alrakis felt protective about her. "Who?" she asked with curiosity. "Rolfe Aramaer, the demon king of Ghar." Everyone in the room became quiet. Alrakis continued, "Yunabi is a very ancient arcana. It is not easy to trante, but if you read that arcana, you will have to do it under strict guidance. Rolfe Aramaer, is a demon who knows ancient magic. He can help you or someone from the fae world can. I highly doubt that someone from Vilinski woulde here after the way your mother was treated. They have closed all their portals that lead to Araniea. But Rolfe cane. He is the man for the job." "How do we contact him?" Eltanin asked. "We will have to scout for a portal that is still open. If we find a small opening, we can send him a message," Alrakis informed. "There''s not a single portal open to that realm," Rigel said defeatedly. He knew why Alrakis was eager for Tania to read Yunabi. "The faes were very angry after Kinshra''s situation urred and they closed all of them! They didn''t want to have any connection with us. They were so angry that they had sealed the damn portals of every other realm with their magic." Rigel threw his hands up. "Faes are extremely powerful. Sometimes, I am really jealous of Ileus. His mate is a pure blooded fae." "I think I know a ce where there might be a small opening, but I am notpletely sure," Tania said softly. The three men, a king, father of a king, and a prince, who knew everything about portals, jerked their heads back. Chapter 143 What Is The Meaning Of This? Chapter 143 What Is The Meaning Of This? Tania blinked at them feeling pretty awkward. A pale blush heated her cheeks when she realized that all of them were staring at her as if she had grown two horns. She reiterated, "I am not sure¡­" Eltanin''s surprise was like a bolt from the blue. His mate was half fae. Was it because of her ability as a fae that she could sense the portal? Excitement surged through him and his skin pebbled with goosebumps. Last night when he drew circles on her back, white shimmery light would follow more zealously. It meant that her abilities were manifesting more after their mating. "But they have closed all the portals, Tania," he said, not denying that she knows that. "How do you know about it?" Alrakis asked,pletely bewildered. As for Rigel, his mouth fell to the floor. Over many years, he had scouted for portals to be able to go to Vilinski, but he hadn''t found any. And now if Tania had discovered one out of her sheer ability as a half fae, he was surely going to disy himself as a peacock in Vilinski and marry a fae. He just needed one damn chance to go to the fae kingdom. Tania rubbed her neck and appeared ufortable. She wondered if they would believe her and not think that she is insane. "When I was in Pegasii, I could¡ª" she bit her lip. She looked up at Eltanin and he nodded as an encouragement for her to speak further. "I could sense strange energy. It seemed to draw me closer to it. It was very faint when I had reached Pegasii for the first time, but after my father had taken me to the royal garden and I met with the spirit, the energy became stronger." She shifted in her chair. "Like I couldn''t deny it¡­" Eltanin was¡­ dumbfounded. "I had this urge to go there, but I could resist it¡­" she continued. "And right now, I don''t feel anything¡­" There was a stunned moment of silence. All the men were looking at each other''s faces, clueless about what she just said, but excited that it could mean she had sensed a portal. "In that case she needs to go back to Pegasii," Alrakis said in a low voice that was barely audible. They were not nning on letting her go, but her revtion stumped them. She was the key to opening a portal? It would be mind-blowing. "But it is dangerous, Father," Eltanin said. What if his mate was so attracted to the energy or the portal that she decided to step into it and never came back? And what if a beautiful fae male liked her? A shudder ran through his body. "Why so?" asked Alrakis. "What if the portal is only one way? What if she is able to open it and gets sucked into the other side? And what if the faes get offended by it and we have another problem cropping up after Kinshra?" "Unless you take chances, how will you ever know?" said Rigel. "You are just being paranoid! Faes were angry because Biham rejected his pregnant mate. When they see that he has epted his mate''s child, they might relent." Eltanin shook his head as terror skittered down his spine. "I don''t care about Yunabi arcana. If she is able to trante it, it is fine. If not, I don''t care!" "What will happen if Felis attacks you next time?" Alrakis growled. "He is going to leash your beast and you will lose control. Your wolf is already bing stronger and almost everyone in Araniea can see it. How long do you think it would take Felis to learn about your wolf''s new found strength?" "I can tackle Felis!" Eltanin snapped. He rose onto his feet and rounded his way to reach Tania. "But I can''t put Tania''s life in danger!" What he meant was he couldn''t let Tania be separated from him. "And it is my wolf who wants to protect her more than ever." ? Rigel was daydreaming about marrying a beautiful fae with soft wings that would circle him in his embrace. His bubble burst and his lips curved down. His friend was always doing this to him. "What if I step inside the bubble¡ª I mean the portal first?" he said in a voice that had an underlying tone of sacrifice. "I am ready to go to Vilinski." And meet my future wife. "I will face the danger of going in there first." "No need!" Eltanin retorted. "No one is going to Vilinski!" Alrakis narrowed his eyes on his son. He was getting angry at him, but then he understood how protective he was about his newly marked mate. "Okay, we are going to decide about going to the portalter. Right now, you have to go and meet with your mother. Taiyi has been waiting for both of you for ages!" He would get to it in time. He would get Rolfe Aramaer in this realm, no matter what. If Eltanin was protecting his mate, he had to protect his family. "We can start tomorrow morning," Eltanin said, shoving out all the negative thoughts. "I would suggest that you start today by the afternoon. Biham won''t wait much longer. As soon as he is healed, I am sure that he will want to take you both to Pegasii," Alrakis suggested. "So, you better take advantage of the time that he is here. I will keep him upied while you go and meet with Taiyi." "I was hoping that you woulde with us," Eltanin said. Alrakis'' lips curled up. "I will be leaving you shortly to go and live with my wife on a permanent basis." Eltanin clenched his jaw at his father''s words. "I will bring my mother here," he growled. All of a sudden, a heavy knock on the door sounded. "Who''s there?" A guard opened the door slightly and announced, "Your Highness, the soldiers have caught Princess Morava. General Fafnir is requesting permission to see you." A vicious smile appeared on his lips and he tilted his head. "Send them in." He ced his hands on Tania''s shoulder and kissed her on the crown of her head. "What would you like to do with her?" Eltanin asked. "She is yours." Tania pursed her lips. "I don''t know¡­" she replied, tipping her head up to look at him. "She will not go down easily¡­" The door opened and Fafnir stepped inside along with Princess Morava and Mizvah. Eltanin nced at Morava and to show her, he bent down and kissed Tania''s lips. When he stood back, he found Morava staring at them with round eyes. Her face was ashen white. She looked as if she had seen a ghost instead of the real Tania. In order to stop herself from gawking at her, she immediately controlled her emotions. "I discovered them in Em, not very far from here," Fafnir reported. "She was lying on the ground, exhausted while he was sitting beside her." He motioned at Mizvah. "Who is he?" Eltanin walked back to his chair. "This is Mizvah, a soldier in king Biham''s army." Morava was in chains. Her chains rattled as she stepped forward. Her clothes were tattered and her hair looked like a bird''s nest with twigs and leaves in it. "What is the meaning of this?" she growled. She pulled at her chains. "Remove these now! I am not an ordinary citizen who can be chained like this! How dare you?" Chapter 144 You Deserve This Chapter 144 You Deserve This "Shut up!" Fafnir warned Morava. "Shut up?" Morava spat. "Who are you to give me orders, dimwit?" Her gaze turned to Tania. "You? You are back with your shenanigans? What have you done to my mother? And why are you sitting with these men?" Jealousy stabbed her heart seeing Tania amongst the very people she wanted to be with. But the main question that popped in her mind was how did she get here. Wasn''t she supposed to be going to the Nyxers? She wanted to ask Tania about it, but she had to show that she was ignorant about what happened to her. Tania narrowed her eyes at Morava. The woman was purely¡­ malicious. She got up and closed the gap between them as Eltanin watched her with his arms crossed across his chest. He looked as if he would tear apart Morava if she even dared to touch Tania. "Too many questions," Tania said, removing a twig from Morava''s hair. She tossed it at her face. "You bloody bitch!" Morava spat and charged at her, but Fafnir pulled her chain back. "Release me!" she shouted. "Let us first talk about your shenanigans, Princess Morava," Tania said as she lifted her chin up. She was really done with her. She tilted her head slightly for Morava to see her marks. They were still fresh. Little red round marks where the skin was lifted. Morava''s eyes popped out of her face. "This¡ª this¡ª" "Yes, those are his marks," Tania said softly. After she had made sure that she had silenced Morava after giving her the shock of her life, she continued, "You dared to mix a poisonous drug into the king''s ss in order to incapacitate him and then have your way with him. Now that is an atrocious thing to do to a king. Isn''t it?" Morava gulped. She couldn''t even deny it because Eltanin had made her drink that water and she ended up drugged instead. Mizvah had told her what all had happened after that. "So what?" she said defiantly. "It is not like he had been offered a drug for the first time." She motioned at Rigel with her chin. "These two men, Eltanin and Rigel, are the most debauched men in Araniea. Did you really think that they never had women when they were high?" She chuckled. "Are you so na?ve? But then how would you know?" she tsked. "You have never lived the life of a royal. Thanks to your whore of a mother who tried to steal my father''s family!" Tania''s fury was like that of moltenva. Something in her heart stirred and it traveled to her fingertips, tingling all the way down. Honey yellow tendrils swirled around her hands and she flung them towards Morava. The smoky tendrils twisted and twirled angrily around Morava''s neck and started squeezing her. Everyone was stunned as Morava started coughing. Tears rolled out of her eyes for the want of air. "B¡ª ck magic!" she squeaked. Tania''s eyes turned violet. It was as if she was in a trance. "Queen Sirrah tried to sell me to the Nyxers and you know it. You helped your mother in drugging me and having me abducted. Eltanin knows." All the men in the room were so astonished that they all fell silent. This kind of magic was inherent to¡­ faes. And violet eyes? It was the first time Tania had disyed her powers. How was this possible? Was it because of her mating with Eltanin? Morava''s face turned red. "Leave¡ª argh!" A warm hand on the small of her back made her retreat her magic. "Lusitania...?" Eltanin called her back. "Release her." Tania'' chest was heaving. "You had me abducted twice to remove me from your path, but hard as you tried, I ended up with the king of Draka anyway. Now know this, Morava, once and for all. Eltanin is my mate. If youe in between us again, I will make sure that you are eliminated from the face of Araniea!" ? Morava started coughing as soon as the tendrils had retracted. She sank onto the ground as tears poured from her eyes and she red at Tania. Her gaze shifted to Eltanin and she said, "This girl practices ck magic. This situation is just like when Kinshra was caught red-handed using ck magic." "Fuck off!" Eltanin snarled dangerously. "This is not ck magic and you know it! These are her powers as half fae! And back then, when your mother used Kinshra of using dark magic, she also knew that those were her inherent powers as a fae. Biham was an ass for believing Sirrah at that time, but I will never believe you. You are just as evil as your mother. You are using Tania of ck magic so that the Elders wille down on her? Well, I got news for you, Morava! I am not like your father, who rejected his mate because he hadn''t recognized his mate''s powers. And to make sure that you never approach the Elders, I have nned something very interesting for you." Morava started shaking with fear. Eltanin wasn''t as foolish or weak as her father. He was smarter and way more cunning. It was no wonder that he was the most powerful king of Araniea. To her horror, he said, "You will never see the light of day now. On the charges ofmitting a crime against the king of Draka and his mate, you will be spending the rest of your fucking days in the dungeons of Draka." "No!" she rasped. "No, you can''t do that." "Yes, I can and I will!" "Where''s my mother?" Morava said with her lips quivering. Her face was white. "I want to see my mother." "She is also waiting for you in the dungeons. Don''t worry. You will see her soon," Eltanin replied with a smirk and started to walk out of the meeting room. He stopped and in a low voice said, "Release the guard with her." "I¡ª I want to meet my father. I have the right to go to Pegasii! I am the Princess of Pegasii! I do not get governed by your rules." Eltanin gave her a disapproving look and then guided his mate out of the meeting room. "You can''t leave me like this! Release me," she cried and pulled on her chains again. Rigel finally rose from his chair. He sauntered over to her and shook his head. "Your father is here in the Draka Pce. He is currently healing." "Healing? Why? What happened to him?" Morava was utterly confused and terrified. "He rejected your mother as his wife." Morava froze. "So that means that you are no longer the legal heir of Pegasii. He heard how you fucked every guard in the fire festival, so I think he has disowned you," Rigel added. He chuckled because thest part was a lie, but he loved the shocked look on Morava''s face. "Enjoy your stay in the dungeons of Draka," he added as he exited. "They are horrible." Alrakis narrowed his eyes and pursed his lips as he watched how dramatic Rigel was. He too got up and approached Morava. He said, "I am so d that you did what you did. If you hadn''t kidnapped Lusitania, she would have never gone to her biological father." He sighed. "If you had stayed put and not continued on with your filthy deeds, I would have saved you, but now I won''t. You deserve all this and more." Saying that, he too, walked out of the meeting room. Chapter 145 Veil And Lavender Oil Chapter 145 Veil And Lavender Oil Eltanin was getting overprotective about Tania. He didn''t want anyone to see that he had found his mate. He was worried that if he left her alone even for a minute, she might end up in harm''s way. Even though Tania was a half fae, her magic was only just now showing. What happened with Morava may not happen again? His possessiveness was at an all-time high. After finally finding his mate after centuries of denial, how could he take the chance? There was danger lurking in every corner of the pce. The threat of the High Priest of Cetus needed to be dealt with. ncing at her chain, the pendant of which was safely tucked inside her gown, he said, "Can you tell me what all the messages were you sent to Menkar?" He was taking her back to his father''s room where they had nned a private celebration. Alrakis was pretty enthusiastic and wanted to know everything about his daughter-inw. Tania whipped her head in his direction. "How did you¡ª?" Eltanin pursed his lips at the slip of his tongue. "I am sorry, I didn''t tell you earlier¡­" he muttered. Tania stopped in her tracks. "You can tell me now." He shifted in his ce and looked at the empty passageway in front of them. He had long entered here to go to his father''s room, instead of taking the corridor to avoid attention. "I will let you know about it once we reach father''s room. Is that okay?" Tania frowned and then gave him a tight nod. When they reached Alrakis'' room, Eltanin took her to the balcony rather than revealing it in front of his father. "I knew that Menkar had sent you as a spy," he said as he held the edges of the rail and looked at the well-manicured garden. Tania narrowed her eyes as she waited for more. Eltanin continued, "It was not hard to foresee that Menkar would use the first opportunity to infiltrate a spy in my pce." He turned his face and looked at her. "But I was surprised that he sent you¡ªa scribe with no experience as a spy. I have no idea why he chose you, but you certainly didn''t fit the criteria of spying on me. Or maybe, you just fit the right criteria." He twisted to see her and then rested his hips against the edge of the rail. "I have no idea what his endgame is, Tania. When you said that he has a part of your soul, I was actually petrified." He stepped towards her and pulled the soul stone out. He stared at it and a tremble passed through his body when a flicker of light pulsated in it. "Does he have more ves other than you whose souls he has stolen?" "I don''t know¡­" she replied. "But I am his personal ve. He uses my services for himself. And he is pretty ferocious about sharing me." Anger permeated inside her. "Why didn''t you tell me this earlier?" Eltanin scrunched his nose sheepishly. "If I had said anything, you would have run away." He cupped her cheeks. "And that was thest thing I wanted." "Did you know that I was sending messages through a special way?" she asked, appearing peeved. His lips curled up and he couldn''t help but press a kiss to her pouty ones. "You mean that owl?" he asked, and then pressed another kiss. She jerked her head back, but with a rumble he pulled her back to him and kissed her more. Without any regrets, he said, "I killed it. It wasn''t required." He grinned. "And that was why for two days in a row, I couldn''t find him?" "That''s right," he was still grinning. "I tracked you to the orchards that night knowing full well that you couldn''t send that message." She swatted his arm as a blush rose to her cheeks. "King Eltanin, you''ve been unfair to me!" "Not at all, love. All is fair in love and war." She giggled. How ridiculous she must have looked? He knew all about her while she was ying her stupid spy games. It ended pretty well though. She lifted herself on her toes and kissed him on his lips. "And now you are being cocky." ? "But you like my cockiness." "I like everything about you, especially the cockiness." He lifted her as his chest vibrated with a rumble and plunged his tongue inside her mouth. When he pulled away, they were both breathless. He slid her down his body ensuring that she felt his swollen erection. Suddenly, he frowned and said, "If Menkar doesn''t like sharing you, then why did he send you here? It doesn''t make sense. And why hasn''t he sent anyone to look for you?" "This was the second time he had sent me here. He knows that I value my freedom. He said that if I needed my freedom, then this was myst chance. I had to spy on you." Eltanin released her. There was something else beneath all of this, something he wasn''t able to pinpoint. He stared at the Em forests beyond the pce wall, deep in thought, as numerous scenarios bounced around in his head. "Should we go inside?" Tania said softly. "Your father must be waiting." Pulling him out of his reverie, Eltanin walked inside with her. Alrakis and Rigel were both waiting. There was arge selection of food and wine. "It is not everyday that my son finds a mate!" said Alrakis as he offered her a flute of red wine. For an hour, they talked. Alrakis shared many of Eltanin''s childhood memories and then asked Tania about hers. At the end of it all, Alrakis felt that this was perhaps one of the best days, he couldn''t remember in how long. "You should start for the Jade Sea as soon as possible, Eltanin," said Alrakis. "The weather is good and you don''t want a rough stormy night with Tania on the ship." "Ship?" Tania asked curiously. "Yes, we need a ship to reach the kingdom where Taiyi rules," Alrakis informed. "But isn''t it at the bottom of the sea?" she asked, astonished. He chuckled. "It''s better you experience it." They started in the afternoon and reached the tightly woven town that was built beside the Jade Seate into the evening. Tania nced at the tangled mess of a small bay. The mess was that of almost every sailing vessel on the Jade Sea that hade crashing together, making it look like a floating city. There were numerous ships, some rising to three stories, anchored and swaying proudly over the water. There were bridges criss crossed that hung around here and there for the citizens to reach their destinations. Even at this hour, she saw vendors under the awnings of the boat, selling trinkets from all over Araniea, while the shop owners on thend shouted, trying topete with their prices. Numerous boats snaked up and down the small rivulets that entered thend and caves on the left. Everyone was awed when they saw the king''s caravan. People parted ways for the royal carriage to pass. Eltanin made sure that Tania wore a veil before she stepped out of the carriage with him. He could have made her step out with the servants, but he didn''t trust his servants at this point of time. So, veil andvender oil it was.. Chapter 146 Eltania Chapter 146 Eltania Eltanin helped Tania out of the carriage as soon as it stopped on the street that led to the port. Surrounded by at least a dozen guards, no one would dare to approach them. The street fellpletely silent upon seeing the king. It was as if they were used to this kind of a scenario. As their king walked through the crowd, they all bowed to him and none dared to move. Tania studied the closely stacked ships, examined every vendor stall and asked him more than a dozen questions. Eltanin had gathered that this was her first visit to a port. He nced at her and found her looking so doe-eyed, that his chest squeezed. Fafnir was with them, keeping a close watchful eye on the people around them. He led the way down another busy street, Eltanin and Tania following in silence as they walked through the thin alley, which had tall houses with balconies hanging from the top. They approached a spiral staircase at the end and then to a floor with wooden nks that bobbed up and down with every step you put on them, reminding you of the sea below. They reached a small deck that led to a beautiful ship called ''Stormy Eyes'' withrge sails and a white and golden exterior. It had only one story. Eltanin held her hand firmly and helped her aboard the ship. As soon as they set their feet onto the ship, the shouts and scuffles of his crew rang out, preparing to set sail. Tania watched them all through her veil with wonder. They climbed a small spiral staircase that led them to a sprawling room fit for the king. It had arge bed in the center with red silks and ck pillows. Small sconces were lit inside imparting a soft buttery glow to the room. There was a table and a chair at one end. A round window with gauzy curtains directly faced the sea. As soon as Fafnir closed the door behind them, Eltanin removed Tania''s veil. He cupped her face and their gazes locked. "I have been dying to remove that veil," he murmured. He leaned into her and kissed her. She whimpered into his mouth when he delved his tongue deep into her. She didn''t know how or when, but she ended up naked in front of him and so did he. He lifted her deftly and moved her legs around his hips. She groaned as he lifted her body, slowly, effortless. Her hands snaked around his neck as he gently went down her back and to her hips. Growing lusty, she grounded herself against him, wrenching a deep and delicious rumble from his chest. Tania was on fire and he was her cure. His mouth found hers as he carried her to the bed and by the time she sank onto the bed, with his weight above her, he devoured her hungrily. Sparks built inside of her and her gift surfaced. A storm rippled to dangerous levels in her core. Her gift flowed out in blue smoky tendrils. She was on the edge of a cliff and wanted to go over it¡ªneeded to go over it. She melted into his kiss zealously, burning like a phoenix. "I need to be inside you," he rasped and delved his fingers into her panties. "God, you are soaked." He sank his finger inside her and she growled with urgent need. He pumped them in and out ardently and she bucked her hips as much as she could pressed under him. "Say my name, Tania." His voice was rough and guttural and she could feel that he was in as much pain as she was. "Eltania," she said through her emotions. ? He growled and sunk two fingers inside her. Yes, they were Eltania. Two bodies and one soul. Could he love her more after the endearment? He increased the pace of his fingers and with a loud cry and a shudder, she came all over his fingers. He removed his fingers immediately and plunged his cock inside her in one go, filling her to the hilt. Her head hit the headboard and she groaned his name. She dug her fingers into his flesh. He drove inside her wildly, his arms and shoulder muscles bulging. She groaned and matched his pace. The room was filled with flesh hitting against flesh, groans and tendrils of blue that wrapped them both. Suddenly, he removed himself. She gave a reluctant, frustrated cry. He flipped her on her belly. He lifted her up by grabbing her waist making her sit on her elbows and knees. He wrapped her hair around his fist and yanked her head up as he drove his needy cock inside her. He stopped for a while as she adjusted to the position and then began plowing into her with abandon. The storm inside her sted and she stilled before she screamed his name as she came all around him. Feeling the ripples of her sheath, he couldn''t stop and with a bellow to the ceiling, he filled her with his hot seeds. He slumped over her and thrust his shaft inside herzily, involuntarily, while kissing her shoulders and back, while listening to her soft purrs. He rolled to the side, taking her with him and then spooned her. Both slept in each other''spany, feeling rxed once again. Eltanin woke up an hourter. Tania was still sleeping. He looked over at her, lovingly, before he left the room in his trousers. He found Fafnir behind the wheel. The crew on the foredeck were yelling out instructions. "We are heading northwest, Your Highness," Fafnir said as he approached. Fafnir had an excited look in his eyes. "How long before we reach the point?" "Another hour. You can go and sleep more, Your Highness. I have got a good grip on Stormy Eye." He nodded at the sturdy grasp on the wheel. Fafnir always knew what to do when they headed to his mother''s kingdom, Stourin. "No, I would rather do the needful," he said firmly. On his cue, Fafnir nodded to a young boy on the foredeck. He ascended the stairs to stand to their side with a bowl in his hand. Eltanin grabbed the knife that Fafnir gave him. He rolled his sleeve up and sliced the skin on his forearm. Immediately the boy held the bowl under his arm. Blood dropped inside it. At that moment Tania stepped in. She froze at the door as she watched the scene with horror. Every crimson drop of blood was caught in the bowl. As soon as half a bowl was filled, Eltanin wrapped his arm and the boy gave him a clean piece of linen to tie it, after which he bowed to him. He stood behind the wheel to rece Fafnir. "What is going on?" Tania asked, terrified as she nced at the bowl. "It''s a small ritual that has to be done for the Jade Sea," he said with a smile as he rolled his sleeve down. "Come," he said and held her hand to lead her outside. Fafnir carried the bowl in his hand. They followed him to the front of the ship. He dipped a small cloth in the blood and started making a symbol on the outside of the rail. Chapter 147 Love To See His Tail Chapter 147 Love To See His Tail "What''s he doing?" asked Tania, her skin pebbling with goosebumps as she watched Fafnir make strange symbols on the rails all over the ship. "Stourin is a hidden realm, Tania," said Eltanin. "And only those who belong to Stourin can open the passage which leads to the underwater kingdom. My blood acts as a tether, which will find the passage and direct my ship to the exact point where the passageway will open underwater." He looked at the calm water, which reflected the light of the moon, as the sea breeze whipped his hair onto his face. Tania was intrigued, as she too, looked into the direction where he was looking. She turned her head back and saw that the small bay where she saw ships and boats had reduced to a mere blot of lights on the horizon. "How will I get there?" she asked as she leaned against the rail. "I am not¡­ a mermaid." Eltanin and his crew that consisted of only mermen, could actually jump in water, and reach Stourin using the magic that they would be surrounded with the moment they touched the waters of Jade Sea. Since he was with Tania, it was an entirely different matter. He had to take this ship to the deep waters. "And that''s why Fafnir is doing all that," he replied, motioning at the symbols on the rail. "Come here," he said. She ambled to him and he turned her back to his chest. "Watch this." Once Fafnir had finished writing the symbols with his blood on the rails, he too went and stood behind them. Every other crew member was standing quietly in their ce. The ship steered itself in the direction of the point where the passage would be revealed over the waters. Tania could hear the gentleps of water over the side of the ship as it floated on its own. In the dark of the night, the moon reflected over the surface, imparting it a shimmery glow. Suddenly, from the corner of her eye, she saw sparks and crackles of light. Ancient magic swam through the wood of the ship as symbols started shining a brilliant red at first and then a bright yellow as if they were on fire, stretching the entire length. The ship came to a stop and bobbed on the water as Tania watched it with a gasp. She clung to Eltanin as he wrapped his arms around her waist. "Don''t be afraid, love," he whispered. A line charged from the symbol in front of them and connected with the next. The line shot sharply, connecting every symbol like a click of a lock. They were nowhere near thend, but anyone could see that the ship was now glowing and pulsing with ancient magic, even though the air grew cold and frosty. Tania''s breath clouded in front of her. Eltanin held his beloved on the Stormy Eye in a warm hug. And when he felt that they werepletely covered by the ancient magic, he spoke the words, "Domos Itdi." Go home. As soon as he said that, Tania could feel a sudden jolt as the ship swayed dangerously. With a roar, the waves parted. It was as if the surface of the water tore with a loud rip. Stormy Eye swayed. Eltanin caught Tania tightly against a banister. The crew lowered the sails in tandem as Fafnir barked orders. Fish jumped to the surface as foam gurgled around the ship and sea water sprayed across their faces. Eltanin could feel the ancient magic of the symbols permeating into his skin and reaching his bones. He had to keep his mate safe. With one hand he held her by the waist as she too swayed with the ship''s dangerous rhythm and with the other, he held the banister. The sides of the ship touched the surface of the water from left to right, sending everything untethered into the air. His chest rumbled and his neck muscles strained as his body felt torn in two fighting for control. He felt the ship might topple overboard when all of a sudden, a wide chasm opened in the sea giving way to a hollow around which waves swirled. The ship steered itself into that hollow, gliding over the water beneath it. Sweat broke out onto his face and he let out a rough exhale when the magic settled and slowly took its ws out of him. Tania was mesmerized. Not for a moment had she closed her eyes. She could feel the strain on her mate, but she stood with him braving the dangerous swirls of the sea. ? As the ship traversed the passageway, cool mist sprayed over their faces and their hair whipped back in the wind. She looked all around her and was stunned to see that the aquatic life was swimming around them. The ship went deeper and it seemed as if darkness was gobbling them up. She saw Fafnir going towards the rail with excitement. "Don''t!" she warned him scared that he might get sucked in the strong current. He looked at her, grinned and then leapt forward into the swirl. Tania shrieked. "Fafnirrr!" "He will be fine," Eltanin said, kissing her temple. "B¡ª but how. He just¡ª" she snapped her head in the direction where he had jumped. A streak of shimmery light followed her gaze and she saw something illuminating from the waves. "That¡ª" she pointed at the shimmery tail of a huge fish. "That is Fafnir," Eltanin chuckled. "He is a half werewolf-half merman." With a loud thud, water sshed around them and a stunned Tania watched Fafnir speedily disappearing into the depths of Jade Sea. "Oh. My. God." She rasped. "He never showed that he is a half merman. And mermen glow?" Eltaninughed. He left her waist as the ship became steadier and walked to the bow of the ship. She followed him. "Fafnir''s father, Aenon, was a merman who fell in love with his mother in Draka. He was a part of the group that hade to Draka when my grandfather, the king of sea, sent for his daughter, Taiyi. She was with her mate and hadn''t returned after giving birth to me. While Taiyi returned, Aenon stayed back having fallen in love with a she-wolf. He had to return andter it hade to light that the girl was pregnant. Under my father''s tight security, she gave birth to a baby boy. Fafnir was taken by father ever since and under his strict watch, he grew up to be a fine warrior. Aenon had learned that he had a son and he had returned to retrieve him and take him back, but Fafnir refused." Tania shivered. "That is¡­" She didn''t have words. "Aenon was heartbroken, but he insisted that Fafnir should at least see whether he could shift into a merman. At first, Fafnir was reluctant, butter he took to water like a fish. He loved his transformation. And that is why he loves toe back at every chance he gets to the Jade Sea." Taniaughed as she watched Fafnir, who was now doing some acrobatics on the side. She still couldn''t believe that he was a merman. "I would love to see his tail!" she said, sping her hands. Eltanin growled. "You won''t go near it!" That''s where their shafts were hidden and merman were sensitive creatures around their tails. "Why?" she asked, pouting. "For safety purposes." Chapter 148 Stourin Chapter 148 Stourin As the ship moved forward in the passageway, Tania saw glowing jellyfish and other illuminating aquatic life and nts that lined the outer wall of the passage. It was mesmerizing to see so much beauty. Tania was awed. "How long will it take to reach Stourin?" she asked as she lifted her hand up and touched the surface of the water. Eltanin quickly grabbed her hand and removed it. "Your finger will burn if you touch that surface. It may appear that we are traveling smoothly, but we are going very fast and the moment anything other than what belongs to this ce touches the surface, it will end up burning. It is a protection for those who are born in the Jade Sea." He took a small canister and threw it at the surface. The ship wobbled a little as the passageway got breached, but the canister turned into mes immediately, despite all the water around it. Tania gasped. Eltanin smiled and said, "We will arrive there within a few hours, when it is morning on thends of Araniea." He tugged her back to the room. "Let us sleep for a few more hours. I am sure that mother will have a long celebration nned for us." Tania didn''t miss the affection that flickered in his eyes when he spoke about his mother. He was returning after a long time and in the back of her mind she knew that he might stay longer. The room was pleasantly cold and Tania went off to sleep, with him spooning her. Eltanin woke her up in time and they all stepped out. "We are about to reach the end of the passage," he said. She saw that the crew had gathered in the room that had the wheel. They all parted for them to enter. Eltanin went over to the wheel and took the charge. At the end of the tunnel, he saw a green and blue glow. A roar of a waterfall marked the entrance of Stourin. As Stormy Eye passed beneath the waterfall, a huge ssh of waves rocked it, and the passage behind them copsed with a soft sigh. They entered the beautiful glittering kingdom of Stourin. The ship was again on calm waters that surrounded the kingdom. Tania looked around her with wide eyes as she drank in the beauty of the kingdom. Caged in a massive bubble, one could never imagine that a beautiful kingdom even existed in the depths of Jade Sea. Eltanin steered the ship to a small bay. From a distance, Tania saw a multitude of inds that floated on the water inside. Each of them was connected with bridges that were woven from glowing nts and looked like shinnery silks from her angle. Every ind had its own small waterfall at the entrance, but they were smaller than the one that they just passed through. "Those waterfalls keep a check on the visitors. There is ancient magic flowing in them. It lets in only those who are allowed," Eltanin answered her unspoken question. The bay was moderately busy. A few boats were strayingzily withntern posts for the sake of light. As soon as the anchors were down, the deck was rolled down for them. Eltanin held her hand and guided her off of the ship to a small tunnel, where she could walk and breathe. From the corner of her eyes, she saw that the rest of the crew had jumped from the sides of the ship and were now half merman. They all swam with them around the tunnel. Enthralled by them, she stared at their tails that formed around their legs, binding them like body armor. They were long but extremely colorful: greenish-purple with patches of red or yellow, ring into bright orange or turquoise at the tips. They entered a cave where everything glowed like red, yellow and pink mes. It was as if the cave was on fire. But what she thought was me, were actually marine nts swaying and had climbed up the walls. Water sparkled with colors and lights as the merman swam beside them. As if all this was not enough, Tania''s eyes fell on the pce that was now visible from the end of the cave. It was a magnificent structure that stretched over thergest ind and soared above the dense illuminating foliage. The building was made from a aquamarine stone that shimmered in the bright lights of the nts. ? Eltanin looked at the pce and his chest was filled with pride. This was the most beautiful ce he had ever visited and it was because of its sheer beauty that no mermaid or merman ever wanted to leave this world. They all eventually woulde back. That was why Fafnir always traveled with him here. He loved this ce and didn''t want to go back. It was because he was the General of Draka that he was forced to return. As for Eltanin, he never shifted into a merman or was it because his werewolf genes were stronger¡ªwho knew? However, in a true sense, he was the heir of Stourin. Eltanin''s lips curled up when he saw a small beach where gentle waves hit the shore. Taking a deep breath, he tasted salty, fragrant air. His magic would pulsate inside of him on thends of Araniea, he felt his body was being replenished as soon as he stepped onto the beach. Tania, too, felt as if her gifts were being caressed and cajoled. The gates of the pce opened and Tania saw that the small tunnel continued and at the end of which was the most beautiful woman she had ever seen. Surrounded by a natural glow, with her dark hair falling to her hips in soft curls, she looked like a goddess. Taiyi. Her face was a beautiful oval that framed golden eyes and rosy lips. She wore a crown made from pearls, small beads hanging over her forehead. Her silver dress was sequined with numerous diamonds and pearls and pooled at her ankles. Tania forgot how to breathe as she stared at the sea goddess. And at that time realization hit her. She was the same mermaid who had visited her when she was in Eltanin''s secret chamber. She was the one with the red leather bustier. She was so beautiful that she made ament about her beauty to Eltanin. "Mother!" Eltanin said with a gleeful smile. "How do I look?" asked Tania. If only she had time to get dressed and then meet with Taiyi. Eltanin chuckled. "You look lovely!" He tugged her to meet his mother and as soon as he was in front of her, their gazes locked. A momentter Eltanin pulled his mother in a tight embrace. "Mother¡­" he whispered. "My son¡­" she replied, her eyes closed as she savored her son''s embrace. When they pulled back, she was crying. He wiped her tears as he restrained his. Taiyi looked at Tania and held her hands. "And you are Lusitania? So beautiful." Tania nodded as butterflies fluttered in her stomach. A momentter she bowed to her, cursing herself for forgetting her manners. Taiyi stopped her and hugged her tightly. "You cannot imagine how happy I am that Eltanin has finally found his mate." From her peripheral vision, Tania saw Fafnir. He had crossed his hands across his chest and his tail was swaying gently. Chapter 149 Careful Tania Chapter 149 Careful Tania Taiyi was extremely excited to see Tania. She held her hand and guided her inside the pce. "I saw you tranting the arcana. Do you really know ancientnguages?" she asked as they walked over the beach, their boots crunching the sand. "Yes," she replied in a low voice, still absorbing her surroundings. Tania noticed that Taiyi was not wearing any footwear and she walked on the sand veryfortably. "I can read up to seven ancientnguages." Taiya''s eyebrows hit her hairline. "That is remarkable!" she said. "And which one do you like the best?" "Isgash," Tania chuckled. "It is the easiest." Taiyiughed at Tania''s innocence and downright honesty. Had it been someone else, they would have boasted about the toughestnguage they knew. Tania''s cheeks pinkened a little. As they approached the pce, she noticed a dark jungle that spilled out along the edges of the pce. They entered the forest and the scent of moss and crisp air hit her nostrils. The air around them was cool. There were insects buzzing around and she almost stifled a squeal when she saw a grasshopper that was glowing a neon green. The leaves on the trees were a light green. Vines that held red, purple and yellow flowers climbed over the trees painting them in brilliant lights and illuminating their pathway. Eltanin plucked blooms on his way, smelling them and tossing them or putting them in Tania''s hair lovingly. At one point of time, he was even making a wreath out of them. When he was a child, he would climb up these vines whenever he woulde out to the forest without his mother. He had fallen and bruised his knees and cried and made a big deal out of it, but he had alwayse back. They turned to the right where there werenterns all along the length of the wall, casting light on a pathway. He noticed that suddenly the orange mes of thenterns glowed golden in front of his eyes. "Are we expecting anyone?" he asked, staring at them. Taiyi also looked at the mes. Her brows furrowed and she sniffed the air. "Your grandfather will be here soon." "The king of Jade Sea?" Eltanin was surprised. He had only seen his grandfather twice in his life¡ªonce when he was no more than five and then during hisst visit. King Izo had been trying to convince Eltanin toe and take over the kingdom of Stourin, but Eltanin had refused. He loved Draka way too much. And he didn''t want to be greedy to take care of both the kingdoms just because he was the heir. In fact, in thest meeting, he had even snapped at Izo about asking his parents to have another child. Eltanin also quipped that gods and goddesses never die and so his mother would continue to rule Stourin. Taiyi sighed. She didn''t want the same confrontation between her father and her son. Even though Izo had many sons and daughters, he fancied Eltanin more than anyone else and she knew why. Eltanin was blessed with a wolf with ancient powers and was the strongest in Araniea, on top of that, the prophecy hade true. He had married a girl with hair so pale gold that it was almost silver and she was a half fae. Taiyi knew what wasing. "Father is going to be pushy this time," she warned him. He clenched his jaw as a rumble vibrated his chest. After a long silence, he took the wreath that he had made from the blooms and put it on top of his mother''s head. Taiyiughed, as all her tension seemed to evaporate. They reached the doors of the pce, which opened the moment they sensed its owner. Tania heard music. She looked up at the glittering sky of Stourin. The source was definitely far away because it was just a faint stirring of notes. The music was not fast or wild; it was so soft that flowed in gentle waves. The notes would range high as if someone was singing with deep passion and then they would ebb as if someone was mourning. Tania parted her lips, as her soul felt attracted to it. The music summoned her and she felt terrible to not be able to follow it. ? "Careful Tania," Taiyi warned her. "Those are sirens. They lurk on the periphery of Stourin to attract mermen. Their aim is to trap them. They take the mermen to their caves, where they feed on their emotions to keep themselves young and beautiful. Tania gasped. Her trance was broken and she snapped her head to look at Taiyi. "You are going to be very attracted to the music, especially since you''ve just heard it for the first time, but don''t get drawn to it, okay?" Tania looked at all the men and women around her. They seemed to ignore the music. What about Eltanin? Had he ever sumbed to their charms?" They entered the pce and the smell of fresh jacaranda and sandalwood permeated the air. Eltanin pushed aside hanging vines to reveal a courtyard. A pool sat in the middle of it with various fish that were glowing. Moonlight lotus bloomed with pink, blue and white buds on the surface of water as an abundance of fireflies buzzed over them. The spiral columns of marble, donned with gold, lined their walk. The ceiling of the pce was that of stained ss, through which the sky looked amazing. The white marble walls were lined with gold on the edges. Eltanin could feel his gifts humming all over his skin, as if crooning with a recognition of something in the air. It was his eather that was responding to the ancient magic of Stourin, for the first time. His eather pulsated and spilled over the edges of his eyes, forming a stream that nted upwards on the side. A red glow formed around his body. Stop it, hemanded himself. He didn''t want others to know that his eather was now pulsating in his veins. He didn''t want his grandfather to know about it. They stopped at a corner and then turned into a massive hall. Immediately, they were hit by the scent of flowers and incense. Tania saw that she was now in the throne hall. A transparent tunnel led to the dais and Taiyi was leading both of them to the golden thrones. She proudly held the hands of her son and his mate as she walked down the center. All the courtiers were outside the tunnel, their shimmery tails swaying gently. They bowed to the queen and her son as they gazed at Tania curiously. Tania saw Fafnir near the dais, still in his merman form. Tania had hoped that they would get a chance to get ready before any formal event, but she ended up smoothing her hair and straightening her dress in order to look presentable. They reached the dais and Taiyi introduced her to her courtiers. She made her sit on the left as Eltanin sat on the right throne chair. It was a different experience for Tania and she watched the court proceedings curiously, when suddenly all the mes in the pce flickered a bright silver. Everyone in the court bowed, including Eltanin and Taiyi. From a blinding sh of light, a man stepped out followed by a girl. Chapter 150 Nerina Chapter 150 Nerina Tania gasped as the tall man, who emerged from the sh of light, strode towards them followed by a girl. He was as fast as a strike of lightning. A zing trail was left in his wake when he went to stand right in front of them. Dressed in all gold, he was like a thick shadow. "Father!" Taiyi got up and bowed to him, along with Eltanin and Tania. The sky above them glittered brighter. Small sparks of lights broke free and showered down onto the pce, as if weing their king. Izo''s eyes met with that of Tania''s, as she raised her head and his lips curled up. A shiver of unease prickled the nape of her neck when their gazes locked. Izo was the most stunning man she had ever seen, even more stunning than her husband. His features were segued so perfectly, so sensually, that she couldn''t believe that such men could even exist. With a glowing golden-brown skin, she wondered if this man had ever seen the sunlight. His features included high cheekbones, straight nose and bow shaped lips. He had the face that artists would want to sculpt and painters would want to draw. Yet, despite all those beautiful features, there was coldness in his expression. It was as if they were always calcting something. As if he had been created perfectly, but that whomever had created him, forgot to add the warmth of humanity. Tania couldn''t help notice that he had incredibly golden eyes that swirled with a thousand sparkles. Wispy tendrils of eather pulsated around his eyes and Tania had this overwhelming urge to submit to him, but she restrained herself. And she was restraining herself a lot. Sweat broke out onto her forehead and her neck strained. It was as if someone was purposefully wrenching her soul to bend down to her knees and submit to him. It was an internal warning that she was in the vicinity of the one of the most dangerous predators on the face of Araniea. Even Menkar was nothingpared to him. He looked very young, not fit to be Taiyi''s father, but just old enough to be Eltanin''s father. Thick, curly golden hair fell against his forehead and cheeks as he dipped his head to stare at Tania. It was as if they were tied in a contest of dominance. Tania''s throat tightened and she clenched her jaw, as she was on the verge of screaming. She wanted to wrench herself free of him, to remove herself from his trance, and was having great difficulty. She closed her fists tight and focused on the gift that she had within her. She let it swirl in her chest and then it exploded. It traveled all the way from her chest to her hands. Blue wisps of her gift rippled out andshed at him. Izo stepped back, shocked and the connection between them severed. Tania felt¡­ free. She closed her eyes as she sucked in a sharp breath in her lungs. "That was some introduction, grandfather," Eltanin snarled. A wide grin appeared on Izo''s face. "It was needed," he replied. "Wee to the family, Lusitania," he said. "You are truly half fae." Lusitania gritted her teeth. Was this a test? If it was, she didn''t like it one bit. The girl standing behind him watched her with a stoic expression, as if she was expecting it. "Thank you," she said politely. Izo nced at Eltanin and then said, "Come here, grumpy child!" Eltanin chuckled and he walked over to his grandfather and they embraced each other¡ªtall men with broad shoulders and powerful arms. They looked stunning. Taiyi smiled after them. "You always have to make an entry, father," she jabbed at him. "I am a God," replied Izo. "What do you expect?" Taiyi rolled her eyes. Narcissism ran in the family line, all the way down to Eltanin. Without looking around, Izo announced, "The court is closed. You all are dismissed." Saying that he flicked his wrist and all of them were now inside the dining room of the pce. Tania reeled under the effects of being teleported like this. She swayed a little, but Eltanin was right there behind her, and steadied her. Things were happening so fast, that she was trying to decipher the meaning of all of it. She had just arrived into a mesmerizing world, attended a court and then whirled into facing a God, who wanted to dominate her? ? "Don''t mind the old man," Eltanin said as he wrapped his arm over her shoulders. "He is¡­ impulsive." Tania gave him a tight smile as once again the hair on the nape of her neck bristled. Was it a warning of something¡­ ominous? She was sitting next to Eltanin. "Come and sit down next to me," Izo pointed to the chair on his left. On the right Taiyi sat followed by the girl who had arrived with him and hadn''t yet been introduced. Tania hesitated, but then she walked over to sit where Izo had asked. She nced around her nervously. The servants started running around them as if they had caught fire. It was not always that the king of the Jade Sea came for a visit to Stourin. As soon as Tania sat on the chair, Izo pointed with his chin to the girl he had arrived with and said, "She is Nerina, granddaughter of the kingdom of Murel." Tania dipped her chin with a smile to Nerina and Nerina returned the greeting with the same stony expression. Gods above! Attractive features ran in the family. Nerina was a beautiful girl with thick sandy brown hair. She had azure eyes and creamy skin. Everything about her was sensuous. Soon the table was full of exquisite cuisine. There were king crabs in wine, lobster tail, scallops, roasted prawns, ginger and mushroom salmon, filet mignon and a variety of wine and freshly baked breads. They all started having their dinner as Izo conversed casually with Eltanin. It was as if Izo was leading the whole series of events. "When did you meet Lusitania?" Izo asked. "Only a month back," Eltanin replied as he scooped flesh out of an oyster. Izo''s gaze fell on Tania''s marks. They were still fresh. "It appears you have marked her already." Tania blushed heavily as Eltanin raised his eyebrow at his grandfather. He knew where this conversation was going. "When do you n on having a babe?" Izo asked directly. Eltanin chewed slowly upon his food as Tania''s blush deepened to her neck. Eltanin kept up with Izo''s embarrassing questions. This was the only way to deal with him. Head on. "We have just mated, so not for a day or two." He sipped wine and rxed back. Izo stopped eating. He, too, rxed on his chair. He cut to the chase immediately. "I can''t wait for another year, Eltanin," he said in an ominous voice. If not Lusitania, Nerina will do her work." "Father!" Taiyi snapped. Tania whipped her head in Izo''s direction, with wide eyes, while Eltanin still sat rxed. "Nerina is practically one of my cousin sisters," he said nonchntly without even looking at Nerina. "So what?" Izo shrugged. "I want a royal heir." He leaned forward. "After ourst conversation, Eltanin, you leave me with no choice. You can have your mate in the kingdom of Araniea, but in the kingdom of Stourin, you will be with Nerina!" An air of strained and stunned silence hung between them. Shock sted through Tania. Chapter 151 [Bonus Chapter] Come A Long Way Chapter 151 [Bonus Chapter] Come A Long Way Tania''s eyes became wide with shock as she stared from Izo to Nerina and back. She had heard that kings had many women or they even kept harems, but she hated the idea of anyone touching her mate. Nerina''s lips pulled up in a smirk when her gaze met with that of Tania''s. She simply bobbed her head, picked up the red wine and sipped it, as if challenging her with Izo''s decision. "Father," Taiyi interjected, cutting the thick air with her soft words. "Tania and Eltanin have just arrived . Can we have this conversation another time?" "No!" Izo said in a menacing voice. His aura spilled out of him and both Taiyi and Nerina seemed to wince. Eltanin''s muscles strained as his jaws clenched tightly. Tania watched them going quiet. "This is an important conversation. You know that I need you closer to me. You have to look after a cluster of six kingdoms now. How long will I wait for you toe? You haven''t been able to reach any solution, so now I have made my decision!" Anxiety rolled inside Tania. And the solution was Nerina? While Eltanin was going to be with her on thends of Araniea, Nerina would be here with him? The idea was¡­ abhorrent. "I am sorry, but that is impossible," she blurted. Izo whipped his head in her direction. His face turned red with anger. "Watch yourself, fae," he warned. "No one defies my orders in the Jade Sea." "I am not defying your orders, Your Majesty," Tania replied in a firm, yet polite voice. "If Eltanin wanted to produce an heir for Stourin, don''t you think he would have already done that¡­ with Nerina?" She raised her eyebrow at Nerina who stopped drinking her wine and narrowed her eyes to look at Tania. "You chose this asion to talk about Eltanin having an heir with Nerina, so I assume that this is not the first time this conversation has happened." Izo''s brows drew together. Everyone in the room became absolutely quiet as they gaped at the girl, who was arguing with the king of Jade Sea. "This also means that Nerina has tried hard to be with Eltanin, yet she hasn''t seeded. Why push a woman on an unwilling man, unless you want her to rape him?" Taniapleted her sentence and rxed back in her chair. "Lusitania!" Izo''s voice roared in the room and all the servants froze in their spot, petrified that someone was about to die. The glow from his body spilled out and his eather pulsated in the air dangerously. She rose from her chair and bowed to him. "With all due respect, Your Majesty," she said in a cold voice, "Nerina cannot have Eltanin. If she even dares to touch my man, I will burn this kingdom down, and you know that I can. Without Stourin, you won''t have the need for an heir." Her gift crooned inside her and then spilled out as if in tandem with her thoughts. Soft blue waves of her gift curled and curved over her skin. She lifted her fingers as the waves curled around them. All at once, light crackled in between her fingers and she exhaled roughly. She didn''t know how it happened, but she closed her eyes briefly for the energy to back down. Once she felt that she had absorbed it all within her, she opened her eyes. Taiyi and Eltanin were staring at her in¡­ awe. No one had ever dared to speak against King Izo and this petite, little, girl said such powerful and challenging words? Izo leaned forward as he supported his elbow on the table. "Lusitania, you should be happy that you are Eltanin''s mate, but you are not married to him. You can remain his mate forever, but you can only dream of being his wife. His real heir wille from Nerina. ording to thew of the Jade Empire, legitimate children are allowed to ascend the throne." ? "This is not right, Father," Taiyi said as she got up from her chair. "You can''t insult Lusitania like this." "I am not insulting her," he smirked as he continued to stare at Tania. "I am merely stating a fact. She is not his legitimate wife, since there is no marriage between them." He nced at Nerina. "Tomorrow, at the temple of Fury, these two will wed." "Over my dead body!" Taiyi snapped. "You cannot coerce my son into doing something he would loatheter!" Izo mmed the table and the food trays rattled on it. "I can force anyone I like, and you will not say a word Taiyi, otherwise I will take it as treason!" Tania jerked her head back. She had thought of a beautiful union when Eltanin had asked her to meet his mother, but she had never anticipated that it would spiral down like this. Sadness crept into her heart. The royal battles were always for heirs, power and associations. She almost pitied the royal and then suddenly realized that even she was now a part of it. A sigh escaped her lips. She lifted her gaze to Izo who was radiating rage. She opened her mouth to say something, when Eltanin got up and said, "If I were you, grandfather, I wouldn''t challenge my mate. She is capable of razing this entire world down, single-handedly. I have felt her powers. Moreover¡ª" he looked at Nerina. "I don''t like her." Nerina''s face became red with embarrassment and she lowered her eyes. Eltanin went to Tania and held her hand and pulled it forward. He turned her fingers towards Izo and showed him a diamond ring. "That''s our wedding ring. I married Lusitania the day I mated her in a secret ceremony." Izo''s eyes red. "What?" He rose to his feet so fast, as if bitten by a viper. Tania couldn''t help chuckling. "That''s right, grandfather," said Eltanin. "Tania is not only my mate, but my legal wife." Then he stared at Nerina. "If Nerina wishes, she cane and stay with us, but she will never be used in my bedchamber. However, I won''t stop Tania from using Nerina as her personal servant." "You¡ª" Nerina yelled. "What do you think I am? I am Princess Nerina of Murel." "About to be reduced to a servant of Araniea and Stourin," Eltanin added. "However, it depends on you, whether you want to stay a princess or be my wife''s servant. If you choose to stay with us, the process will be irreversible and I will leave it to my wife to do as she pleases with you." Nerina was trembling with rage. No one had dared to speak to her like that. "You will pay for this, Lusitania," she said through her clenched teeth. "You will pay for humiliating me and the king of Jade Sea." Tania crossed her arms across her chest. "Before that think of how you are going to save yourself from my wrath for initiating this humiliation." Izo sneered at her. "You havee a long way from being a ve." Lusitania didn''t reply to him at first. She just bowed. "Isn''t that nice Your Majesty? You would need a queen to rule these worlds and not a ve." Chapter 152 A Beautiful Melody Chapter 152 A Beautiful Melody Izo left the dining hall saying, "Meet me in the councilors rooms, Taiyi, in an hour." As soon as he left, Nerina also strode out of the hall. The tension in the room lifted like fog in sunlight. Taiyi smiled at Lusitania and Eltanin. She waved at them to sit and have their food as the activity returned to normal. The servants started hurrying up with food and other items. "You didn''t tell me that you had already married her?" Taiyi chided her son affectionately. "I was nning on having you get married here." Eltanin lips curved up into a mischievous smile. "Well, I won''t stop you from having us get married here now, would I?" In the cave when he had mated with Tania, he had said that he wanted to marry her and had wanted to make her his in every possible way. There is when he had presented her this ring. Taiyi frowned. "Are you sure you want to marry her all over again?" "Of course!" Eltanin replied. "I would get married to Lusitania any number of times if that is what strengthens our bond." Tania blushed heavily and sped her hands in herp as Taiyi tipped her head back andughed. "Why do I feel that you both are up to something?" Taiyo said with a grin. She loved the way her son was doting on Lusitania. "There''s nothing, mother," he said with a shrug. "So, when does the ceremony of our wedding begin?" Taiyi served prawns for herself. "Tomorrow morning when the first star glitters in the sky, we will go to the temple of Fury." Eltanin saw Fafnir from his peripheral vision. He was now walking towards them. He bowed to the queen and then sat opposite to Eltanin. "You''ve been quite adventurous!" he quipped. "King Izo won''t take it lightly." "When has he taken things lightly, Fafnir?" Eltanin said as Tania watched in wonder. "Wh¡ª where''s your tail?" she asked, her eyes wide as she stared at Fafnir with astonishment. "I can shift into a merman, Princess Tania," Fafnir replied and then I can shift back into my human form." Tania bit her lip for asking such a stupid question, but what could she do? She loved the tail. "Can I touch your tail next time you shift?" she asked. Eltanin growled at her while othersughed. "I won''t say no to that," Fafnir said whileughing. Taiyi finished her lunch quickly and then rushed to the councilors room. She stopped in her tracks and turned. "Tania, the ceremony will be simple, but you will be dressed in a bride''s attire that is characteristic of Stourin." When she exited the room, Fafnir congratted them. "The king is going to flip when he hears that you have wedded again!" "Let him," Eltanin said cockily. "What about Nerina?" he asked. "She must have gone back by now." Eltanin held Tania''s hand and kissed her knuckles. He loved the way she pushed back to Izo. But internally he wondered if what she said was true or not. Could she actually raze down Stourin? "Your attention is needed in one of the scuffles between two districts," said Fafnir. "I didn''t want to disturb you, but the queen has far overlooked the scuffle as she was waiting for you to put an end to it." Eltanin rolled his eyes. "These two factions are always fighting." ? Fafnir chuckled. "As long as the Urzen and Lejedo don''te to terms with Fury being their main God, they will keep fighting. Urzen doesn''t want to worship Fury anymore as they feel that Fury had betrayed their people a millennium back." "Haven''t they forgiven Fury for that? A millennium is a long time!" Eltanin asked as irritationced his voice. Fafnir shook his head. "Maybe they need a new God! I wish Princess Anastasia of Vilinski was here. She is practically a deity. Urzen could follow her." "Why are Urzen so disgruntled about a God?" Tania asked as she buttered her bread. And who was Princess Anastasia? Was she a fae? "They are a very ancient race," Fafnir exined. "Obviously they think that they are superior and need more favors from gods. They treat all others like scum." "You are Urzen!" Eltanin pointed at Fafnir with his spoon. "So, don''t speak as if you don''t think like that." Fafnir raised his hands up in the air. "I am from Araniea. I am the General of the Draka Kingdom. And I am half Urzen, so I don''t share the same views because I don''t care about them." Tania was surprised to see how free Fafnir was when he talked to Eltanin in this world. It was like an entirely different facet. He was so uptight back in Draka. "Why don''t youe with us, Princess Tania?" Fafnir asked. "It would be a good change for you." Tania rubbed her neck. "I want to sleep. I feel tired¡­" "Yes, of course. You must be tired after the journey." Their conversation steered towards other things and then Tania yawned. Eltanin watched her yawning like a wee kitten. He lifted her off the chair, as her cheeks became red. "What are you doing?" she whispered shyly, as she buried her face in his chest. "Carrying you to our bedchamber," Eltanin replied shamelessly. She heard servants giggling and she buried her face more into his chest. He carried her all the way to their bedchamber, in his arms. Tania noticed the tunnel through which he walked with her. They were all surrounded by aquatic life. Their bedchamber was yet another beautiful room. Their bed was like a m in the center of a room that seemed to be a bubble. It wasn''t big, but it wasn''t small either. On the ceiling, hung small orbs of light that imparted soft glow to the room. There were illuminating nts that swayed on the outside. Schools of fish would y hide and seek in them. As soon as Eltanin ced Tania on their bed and crawled over her, the m closed around them gently. A small orb of light was trapped inside that threw dim light inside. "This is beautiful," she remarked. Heid on top of her, pressing her into the mattress. "You are beautiful¡­" he lowered his lips to hers and kissed her slowly, taking his time. When he pulled away, he said, "You were amazing back there." He kissed her eyes. "Now sleep. I want you to rest and before you wake up, I will be back." She squirmed beneath him, her sex grinding his semi soft erection. "Okay¡­" she said and realized that his erection had grown hard rapidly. She swatted his arm. "You have work to do." "Yes, a lot of it," he said as he cupped her sex. "I need to drive myself inside of you and that is a lot of work." She blushed heavily. "Go away!" "You better be naked when I return!" He tapped the m twice and the shell opened. She shook her head. Eltanin grabbed the sheets and pulled them up on her. "Sleep, love," he said, and then he was gone. The m came back down, cocooning her in its warm embrace. Tania wondered if she was dreaming when she heard a beautiful melody from a distance. She opened her eyes to the song. Every note rose to a passionate level and then dropped to a low octave. Chapter ?153 A Brilliant Plan Chapter ?153 A Brilliant n Tania felt strongly attracted to the song. It sounded as if someone was pouring their heart into it, someone had opened their soul for her. And it was so beautiful... Unable to restrain herself, she got up. She tapped the m twice, but the shell didn''t open. The music picked up and so did her curiosity. She was enticed by it. She tapped the m again, this time harshly, and it groaned open reluctantly. She swept her feet off the bed and onto the ground. The notes of the melody built a path for her. She followed it, walking out of her room, into a tunnel that was surrounded by water on all sides, through a spiral of stairs, up and up--until she reached the end of a precipice that faced the ocean. She could feel the tug of the song, like hands that pulled her towards it. The notes rose and the waves peaked, breaking through the gloom that her soul experienced throughout her life. The song was so melodious that she thought that she would be a note of it. With her lips quivering, she stepped over the precipice and suddenly tumbled into the deep waters. A scream muffled by water, tore through her throat as she started sinking down. Her trance broke. Taiyi had warned her that those were sirens, that she should have stayed away from them, but she didn''t know that their song was so alluring. What did the sirens want from her? She frantically moved her hands and legs in an effort to go back to the pce, to the tunnel where she hade from, but it seemed so far away. Her lungs were congested from theck of air. All of a sudden, a pair of strong hands grabbed her from behind and started pulling her away from the pce into the darkness. She tried to break free, but she couldn''t. Last bit of air whooshed out from her lungs and soon her eyes stared into a nk space as she was being pulled somewhere. Tania lost consciousness. Perhaps she was dead. --- Turning a bend into the cave''s river, the siren oared the boat to enter a cavern through an entrance that was lit by two giant torches on either side. She looked at the girl she had abducted and sneered. As she moved ahead, the air became more fragrant, as flowers that draped the wall of the cavern glowed and swayed with the light breeze that entered from outside. The glowing flowers lit the path of the boat as she rowed it further inside. She stopped rowing as soon as she heard the sound of slithering bodies of her fellow sirens. She looked past the surface of the water and smiled as blue bodies swam past her every now and then. Two of them pushed the boat to the far corner where Nerina was resting with her friends. "What would you want us to do with her, Princess Nerina?" asked the siren, looking at Tania. Nerina got up from the mossy boulder she was sitting on. She ambled to the boat while plucking a blue-green glowing flower and smelling it. She chuckled at one of her friends who was lounging on a silken hammock just a few steps ahead. Nerina caught the flower she threw at her and tossed it at Tania. She came to a stop next to the boat and tilted her head. "You are so na?¡¥ve, Lusitania. Did you think that in the world of mermaids, you had a chance?" "Do you want me to kill her?" hissed the siren as she shed her pointy teeth at Tania. "Hell, no!" Nerina chuckled. "That would be my doom. Tomorrow, Taiyi will be taking them for their marriage ceremony at the temple of Fury. Instead of her, I will be present, in the bridal suit. Once I am married to Eltanin, thew states that I will be his queen in the Jade Sea. I will release her. She can remain his wife on thends of Araniea, but in Stourin, I will be his queen." She recalled how stubborn Eltanin had been to ept her, but she had her ways of forcing him. After all, who would want their mate to die? ? Her friend turned to her side on the hammock and said, "Won''t they find out about her absence?" "Of course, they will. I will tell him, but not now. Later..." She giggled and shook her head. "Stupid fae. They don''t know anything about us." Nerina turned around and swayed her hips back to where she was sitting--on the mossy boulder. When she sat down, she ordered the siren, "Park the boat in that corner and all of you sing a song for me." She nned on telling them that she had Tania only for an hour before the marriage. Her friendsughed with her as they nced at the boat. The siren rowed the boat away and parked it in the far corner. She covered Tania with more flowers that had an intoxicating smell and induced sleep and then jumped into the water to be with her fellow sirens. A few gathered on the stony bank of the river. They ced their hands on the edge and crossed them in the front and started singing. Nerina took a deep breath in andid down on the boulder with her hands behind her head. It was going to be a beautiful morning. Her world was going to be much better in a few hours. Nerina was the youngest of her seven siblings. They were all ced in various good positions in the Murel kingdom, but she wasn''t. She didn''t know why, but King Izo picked her up amongst all the possible suitors to be with Eltanin. It was not long when Nerina started feeling sleepy. It had been a long night of trying to get Tania here in the cavern. She closed her eyes and went off to sleep. The sirens sang a beautiful luby for her. She was sure that they would guard the boat with their lives. After all, they were her ves and did whatever she wanted. When she woke up next, it was still dark. "Get up!" she kicked a siren who was sleeping, half in water and half on the stone. The siren got up and blinked her eyes. "Yes, Princess Nerina?" Nerina looked at the boat where she saw Tania covered in flowers. "Go and give them this letter!" She handed a thin parchment to her that was wrapped in a broad leaf. "Go quickly!" The siren nodded and dove into the water, disturbing the serenity of the ce. She hastily swam away, swishing her dark blue tail in strong strokes. "Rest of you!" Nerina ordered. "Come with me and dress me as a bride!" She looked at all the pearls that were stashed in a treasure box. Her four friends jumped out of their hammocks and started dressing Nerina into her bridal suit. It consisted of intricately woven pearls. Her friends tied the pearls across her bodice and then her hips. Her hands were fully covered with pearl bangles. In the end, they ced a veil over her head, the strings of which fell in front of her face. "You look beautiful, Nerina," said one of her friends. "And your n is brilliant!" She grinned. "I do!" she chuckled as she flicked a strand of her hair over her shoulder. Chapter 154 F—Finally? Chapter 154 F¡ªFinally? As soon as she was dressed, Nerina jumped in the water and shifted into a mermaid. Her friends followed her and so did the sirens. She had nned it all well. The moment they were out of the cavern, she flicked her hand and the entrance of the cave closed with heavy boulders that swung, filling the gap with a loud bang. Tania would remain imprisoned in this cave, only she knew about, until her demands were met. She even thought that Taiyi and Eltanin might create a ruckus after hearing her demands, but she knew that King Izo was on her side. He would not go against her and would even support her. She was only doing what he wanted. The means to achieve her purpose was not important as long as she became Eltanin''s legal wife. She had learned about Taiyi''s ns from a servant, who had spoken about once she was given ten pink pearls. Eagerly, she swam to Stourin with her troupe who sang all the way. She couldn''t believe that her life was about to change. She wondered how Eltanin reacted to the letter she had sent through the siren. It was possible that he killed her in a fit of rage, but that was of little consequence. A siren could be sacrificed for something as big as what she was about to do. At first, she thought she would get help from her siblings and parents at Murel, but Murel was so far away that it would take two days to reach it. She didn''t have the time. They passed through the waterfall of Stourin and entered the kingdom. Nerina hurried to the gates of the pce along with her friends. The sirens had stopped before the waterfall because every time they entered the waters threw them back into the sea with a force so giant that it tossed them miles away. Nerina looked up at the sky. The first star was about toe out and that was when she had to be in the temple. As she walked through the tunnel into the pce, she saw that the servants were buzzing around with excitement. They stared at her with a surprise, but bowed to her and then steered clear of her way, going back to what they were doing. It could mean only one thing--none of them knew about Lusitania''s disappearance. And Taiyi and Eltanin were keeping their failure under the wraps. She felt thrilled on the inside when she imagined how Taiyi''s warriors must be scanning the Jade Sea to find her. She was thrilled all the more when she imagined their faces after they saw her all of a sudden. It was evident that they were waiting for her in the temple. They wouldn''t reveal to anyone that they had failed to protect Lusitania. She chuckled as she walked out of the main hall towards the courtyard, at the end of which was the temple of Fury. Thick marble columns supported the ceiling of the corridor that ran in a circle around the courtyard. The temple was mainly deserted, but she saw a few mermen stationed as guards in front of the entrance. Fafnir was also there, ring at her. "You have arrived just in time, Nerina," said one of her friends. "The star has just appeared in the sky." Nerina hurried into the temple, but as soon as she was on the stairs, Fafnir stopped her. He sized her up with wary eyes. "Why are you dressed in bridal attire, Princess Nerina?" he asked. Nerina raised her eyebrow. "To get married, of course," she said with an air of arrogance. Fafnir tilted his head to look at the girls who had apanied her. "With whom?" Nerina narrowed her eyes. "You are Eltanin''s General of the army, and you are asking me such a foolish question?" She dismissed him. "Now move to the side and let me enter. I am runningte!" She grew impatient. She looked up at the sky where the first star had shone and was glittering. "How is it a foolish question?" he asked amusedly. "Who is your groom? Surely, you are not marrying these girls out here." "Fafnir!" Nerina snapped. "Stay within your limits and let me go. I am being dyed. If you don''t know who my groom is, then you are the dumbest person I have ever seen!" Fafnir jerked his head back. "Are you living in the past? Are you still thinking that Eltanin will marry you and that he is waiting inside for you?" Nerina sneered at him as she climbed a step. "I am not living in the past, Fafnir, but if you don''t allow me to pass, Lusitania will be in grave danger," she threatened. Fafnir snarled. "What kind of danger, Princess Nerina?" ? Nerina tipped her head back andughed softly. "The only kind of danger that I will talk about is with Eltanin. I do not have time, or the inclination to talk to defectors who lick the boots of the Alpha of Draka, who has left his own people to serve those onnd. You are an Urzen, yet you choose to not care for their cause. You are nothing but a bastard in every sense!" Fafnir crossed his arms across his chest. In a very cold voice, he said, "Are you done?" "Get out of my way, Fafnir," Nerina hissed. "If you don''t, I will give the order to kill Tania. Eltanin would be thest man you want to see after that." "So, you have abducted Tania?" he asked, his brows furrowing. "Yes," Nerina replied, lifting her chin. "Let me into the temple where my groom, Eltanin, is waiting. Once I am married to him, I will release Tania. I know they are mates. How could I kill Tania if I want to be Eltanin''s legal wife? I know that mates follow each other to the Fade." "You are making a big mistake, Princess Nerina," Fafnir warned her as he peeled his lips back from his fangs. "Eltanin will not like it." "I don''t care about his likes and dislikes! Now move!" Fafnir gritted his teeth. He gazed at her and her friends with anger and then reluctantly moved out of their way. Nerina huffed and then walked past him into the courtyard. She hurried to the main shrine, where the ceremony was supposed to be held. However, the moment she stepped over the ledge, she stopped in her tracks, her eyes wide from shock. The priest was holding the hands of Eltanin and a girl who was in the bridal dress. "In the presence of Goddess Fury, I hereby announce you married to Princess Lusitania," announced the priest. "You may kiss the bride." Eltanin parted the pearls that were like a veil on her face. He tipped her head up by curling his finger and thumb beneath her chin and pressed his lips to hers. Taiyi, who was standing next to them, showered them with pearls. Shock sted through Nerina. How was this possible? She had imprisoned Lusitania in the cave, then how was she here? "Nerina!" Taiyi called her excitedly. "Come, shower these pearls over them! They are finally married!" "F--finally? Chapter 155 Taiyis Wrath (1) Chapter 155 Taiyi''s Wrath (1) Nerina was... bbergasted. With shaky hands she took the pearls from Taiyi as she stared with wide eyes at Eltanin and Lusitania, who were kissing like they were sucking the air out of each other. She canted her head a little to see if Eltanin was kissing the right girl, or if he was faking. She was absolutely sure that she had trapped Lusitania in the cavern after showering her with the glowing flowers that held the fragrance that induced sleep. She was certain that Lusitania would have been asleep for at least two days, then how was it possible that she was here in the temple? And what did Taiyi mean when she said that they were finally married? Eltanin licked her lips as he pulled away from her. She was breathless and her cheeks were red. He cupped her face in his palms and said, "I had told you once that being a mate was revered over marriage, and I honestly thought that there would be no need for a formal ceremony, but I lied. I want you to share myst name, Lusitania. I want you to share thest name of our sons and daughters. I want you to be mine in every possible way." His nostrils red as his throat bobbed with emotions. "Thank you for marrying me. I will keep you happy until the day I die or when I follow you to the Fade." Lusitania pursed her lips as she dragged it out. She could feel his nervousness, even now that they were married, as if he was expecting her to say no. She couldn''t help, but feel powerful that a man as strong as Eltanin, the mighty king of Draka that is so tender with her, could be scared of words that may pour out of her lips. "Lusitania of Draka has a nice ring to it, I think." As Taiyi giggled, Eltanin exhaled, as if he had been holding his breath. He pulled her to his chest and gathered her close. "Those three words are the best sounding ones I have heard in a long time." "And I love you too," she said, burying her face in his chest and inhaling his misty and brine scent. He squeezed her so tightly that she was certain the strings of pearls around her would burst. She giggled at the scraping of his cheek against hers. "Now that you both are married, you must take the blessings of the Goddess Fury," said the priest. Eltanin and Tania turned towards the statue of the goddess and bowed to her. Taiyi showered more pearls over them. Her eyes were misty and her throat choked with so many emotions, that she found it hard to restrain her happy tears. Despite doing her best to stop herself from crying, a tear rolled out. "I wish your father would have been here to witness this special asion," she muttered. Eltanin turned and pulled his mother into his embrace. He stroked her hair. "Thank you, Mother..." Taiyi smiled through her tears. She motioned for Lusitania toe to her and then Eltanin wrapped his long arms around both of them. They were the two most precious women in his life. When they started to head back, they found a stunned Nerina standing in front of them, watching them with a gaping mouth. "Close your mouth, Nerina," said Eltanin scoffed. "Unless you want to eat those pearls in your hands." Nerina didn''t know what to say. She nodded, quivering, and showered the pearls on the newly wedded couple. "Is this your first time getting married?" she asked. She wanted to ask how Lusitania escaped, but how could she speak about what she did. Eltanin winked at her as his lip curled up on one side into a mischievous smile. "What do you think?" he asked instead. Nerina''s lips quivered and she blinked, not able to understand what to even say. If they had married for the first time in Stourin, then they both made a fool out of King Izo, but they had already told King Izo that they had both married in Draka, so she couldn''t even counter that im. Just then Fafnir came inside the temple. Along with other guards, he stood behind Nerina and her friends, blocking their way out. Nerina whipped her head to look at him, and her face paled. She had confessed her crime to him that she had Lusitania imprisoned in an unknown location. Suddenly, she realized that Fafnir had yed with her all along. He knew that Lusitania was inside the temple, yet with his actions and words, he led her to believe that she wasn''t here. "Why are you dressed as a bride, Nerina?" Taiyi asked as she walked out of the temple with Eltanin and Tania following her. "Don''t tell me that you are nning to marry one of these guards right now." ? Nerina swallowed hard. She appeared to be the most ridiculous person out there. She froze in her spot at Taiyi''s question. The guards had roughed up her friends to walk, who were shaking uncontrobly. They were partners in crime with Princess Nerina and they knew that Taiyi was not just a queen, but a goddess. They couldn''t fathom her wrath. "I-- I--" Nerina stammered. Taiyi interrupted her. "Had youe to attend Eltanin''s marriage ceremony?" They had all walked out of the temple by now. "Yes! I-- I hade--" She snapped her mouth shut when she saw a guard pulling out the servant who had provided her with the information that Eltanin was getting married. The guard pushed the trembling servant to Taiyi''s feet. A violent shudder surged through Nerina. The servant started wailing. "My queen, have mercy." Taiyi put her hands on her head and stroked it, silencing the servant with her magic. She turned her head over her shoulder and said, "What were you saying, Nerina?" The guards behind her friends shoved them ahead of everyone, prodding them to enter the tunnel. Nerina was dumbfounded. "Your Highness," she said after gathering her wits. "I am dressed like this to-- to marry Fafnir," she blurted. "I-- I have taken a fancy to him!" Fafnir growled. "I wouldn''t marry you in a million years. I would rather marry a cat in Draka than to marry you!" Eltanin couldn''t stop himself from bursting into a loudugh. "Fafnir, you sly wolf!" Taiyi didn''t share her son''s humor. She stopped before entering the tunnel. "I didn''t expect my father to bring a girl as foolish as you to be my son''s wife. I was hoping for him to find an intelligent girl rather than just a breeder." Nerina felt insulted, but she gulped it down her throat. Had Taiyi known that she had taken away Lusitania? How could she? Lusitania was standing here in the temple, married to Eltanin. "Guards," Taiyi roared angrily. "Bring Nerina to the throne hall." "What?" Nerina squealed. "No. No. You can''t do that. I haven''t done anything!" As soon as the guards caught hold of Nerina, Taiyi flicked her wrist. Dense smoke sted around them and when it cleared, they were all standing in the throne hall. Nerina felt dizzy at suddenly losing her footing and then standing on the ground again. Taiyi went to sit on her throne. Chapter 156 Taiyis Wrath (2) Chapter 156 Taiyi''s Wrath (2) There was no one in the throne hall at this hour. Eltanin and Tania followed her and sat confidently beside her as Nerina watched them. Nerina knew what it meant. They were all showing that they were the rulers of Stourin. She was shivering on the inside, but she kept her chin high. Taiyi leaned forward. "Did you think that you could abduct my daughter-inw and I would not even notice? Were you that confident in your sirens?" "I didn''t do anything of the sort," Nerina said. "Your daughter-inw is sitting right here. Unless you are using me of being an imposter?" "Lusitania is gullible. She doesn''t know how things work in the world of mermaids and sirens. This was her first day in the kingdom and you took advantage of her naivety?" Taiyi said, her voice growing heated. "What are you even talking about? I didn''t abduct her!" Taiyi tilted her head to the side. "Have you forgotten Nerina, that I am a goddess? A pure-blooded goddess? My father is the primal of life in this world. I know each and every nook and cranny that exists in and around Stourin. But you have forgotten that I know every ce that exists in the Jade Sea, as well!" Nerina crossed her arms across her chest. "So? Even I am a Goddess." "You enticed Tania and then took her to a cavern you thought was your hideout?" Taiyi snarled. "Nothing is hidden from me, Nerina. The moment I found out that Lusitania was missing, I personally followed the trail. I reached your cavern and casted a sleeping spell on all of you. It was easy to get Tania back, but it will be difficult to send you back." Nerina''s shoulders tensed. "You can''t do a thing to me, Taiyi," she retorted. "If you even harm a hair on my head, my father will attack Stourin. Think what King Izo would do. Have you forgotten that I am the Princess of Murel?" "My father has left Stourin. He lost all hope when he found out that Lusitania was already married to Eltanin. He will returnter. So, tell me who is going to save you? I know that your parents will note to find you once I tell them of the crime youmitted against Lusitania!" Chill broke out on her skin. Taiyi flicked her wrist again and she found herself in a cavernous chamber that had craggy rocks along with ss on all sides as walls. "Where am I?" she bristled with tension. "You are in my private torture cell, Nerina," said Taiyi as she stalked towards her. Nerine backed away as Taiyi continued to advance towards her. Nerina darted a nce out of the ss to her right, as if trying to find help, but there was none. Suddenly, she heard a muffled shriek that vibrated the ss. A stter of bubbles drew her gaze and her eyes widened with shock. Right below those bubbles were her four friends. Their long hair streamed across their breasts and floated over their heads. The strands were coated by some kind of iridescence. It made their pale faces illuminate. Their eyes looked haunted. Their hands were shackled by chains that were so long that she couldn''t see their end. Their tails were kept locked by more chains so that they couldn''t sway them. She ran to look at them. "What have you done to them?" She asked in a shaky voice. ? The mermaids were immortal creatures. It''s not as if they could drown in water, but Nerina realized that the phosphorescence on their head was intentionally coated before they were chained to the rocks. It was a toxicyer of a moss that would kill them. So, every few minutes the mermaids died and then because of their immortality, they were revived. As soon as they revive, they breathe in the poisonous moss. The process would go on and on and on. The mermaids wouldn''t be able to die or live, it would be a constant cycle. Nerina locked eyes with her friends and found that their gazes were filled with insanity, but they stared into nkness. Chained at the bottom of the ocean. They would never be able to get out of here. She backed away from the ss, whipping her head to Taiyi. "This is the ce I have chosen for you, Nerina," Taiyi said, her eyes burning with rage. "You would never know where you are. Escape is impossible. You will die and live, and then repeat, it will go on forever . That is the punishment I am going to give you!" Shocked and stunned as hell, Nerina started running away from her to find an exit. Any exit. She screamed and screamed, but no one heard her. Taiyi caught her hand and pulled her towards a stone basin, in which the iridescent moss was frothing. She plucked off Nerina''s veil and tossed it aside. Then she grabbed her neck and plunged her head into the basin. Nerina''s hair was coated by the moss. When Taiyi pulled her out, she said, "Now do you know that I am a better goddess than you are? And you are no goddess. Every child born in our bloodline isn''t a god or a goddess. You are just a fake who poses as a goddess." "You will pay a heavy price for this, Taiyi!" Nerina said hoarsely. Taiyi chuckled, but her humor didn''t reach her eyes. "I am ready, but in order to pay the heavy price, your parents have to want to exact their revenge. Will they?" Saying that she flicked her wrist and in the next moment Nerina found herself on the other side of the ss, shackled by chains that didn''t have an end. She shrieked, but it came out as bubbles in the water. She whipped her head to the side to look at her friends and then at Taiyi who was standing in the cavernous chamber, ring at her. Dense smoke rose from her feet and when it cleared, Taiyi was gone. Nerine pulled at her hands as the poison started floating around her in the water. She knew that this poison would never diminish. She choked as she thrashed against the chains, but she waspletely locked. Tears poured out of her eyes that mingled with the water around her. She looked at her bridal attire. The pearls broke free from her one by one. When Taiyi reached the throne hall, she saw that Eltanin was pacing back and forth with his hands sped at the back. As soon as he saw Taiyi, he rushed to her. "Nerina?" he asked. "Gone," she replied nonchntly. "But mother¡ª" "No one messes with my children. If I had punished her at the cavern, we would have been dyed for your wedding!" Eltanin let out a rough exhale. "Don''t worry Eltanin. It will be fine. Go with your bride to your room. There will be a celebration in Stourin in the evening. And there is a surprise for you!" Taiyi winked. Eltanin let out a shortugh. "Thank you," he said and hugged her. "Go¡­" she said again in a reassuring voice. Tania walked over to him and they walked back to their bedchamber. Eltanin made her sit on the bed and started removing her attire. The veil was the first to go. The m closed around them. --- At Cetus Monastery, the spy entered his library. "Your daughter is no more, Your Grace." Chapter 157 You Found Me Each Time Chapter 157 You Found Me Each Time The High Priest rose from his chair brushing his long white beard. He walked over to the window and looked at the grimndscape. The trees bore naked branches that were a stark ck against the pristine snow. He leaned his hands against the edge and looked beyond thendscape . Three more months to go before he would get Lusitania back. His throat bobbed as emotions choked him, but then he recovered soon enough. Sacrifices were a part of his life and his long-term goal. Coldness of his heart returned, just like the cold winters of Cetus. After brooding for about fifteen minutes, he went back to his table, rolled out a fresh parchment and began writing a letter. Tania hadn''t sent him a message in a long time and Nomia hadn''t returned either. --- "You look beautiful, bride," Eltanin said as he removed the veil from her face. Tania''s cheeks pinkened. She was now the bride of the man who was her mate, who had loved her and kept her safe no matter what, whose family had epted her wholeheartedly without any qualms. Could she have been any more lucky? Eltanin pressed his hips against hers and as his thick erection pressed into her belly, she gasped. He looked at her as if she was the most beautiful girl he had everid his eyes on. Her touch increased his heartbeat until he rested his face on her neck and then he kissed her roughly. Every single fiber of her body reacted to his touch and reached out for him. She could never get enough of him. "Tania," he rumbled against her sensitive skin. He trailed a line of kisses all the way down to her cor bone and then looked at her pearl bustier. It was made of many colorful pearls that were naturally found in the sea and it glistened against her creamy skin. The thick cords of his neck muscles moved as he swallowed. He removed it from her and stared at her plump breasts for a long time, as if he wanted to savor them before devouring. He lowered his lips to hers and cupped her sex with his warm palm. She moaned into his mouth when he ran his finger on her wet folds. Her knees grew weak the moment he inserted his finger inside her, his other arms holding her tight against his body. His lips went back to her neck and she lifted her chin to give him more ess. He pulled out his finger from her and brought it back with another inside and pressed upward. Pleasure burst through her as he moved his thumb over her clit. She groaned, sure that this man was going to drive her insane with his ministrations. His erection became impossibly hard against her stomach, each time he filled her pussy with his finger. He nipped and sucked at her bottom lip frantically, as helpless sounds emanated from him. She wrapped her fingers around his shaft and began stroking him. He hissed as his finger went deeper inside her and curved. It must have hit her sensitive spot because her muscles clenched and she came all around his fingers. The chill of the room had long gone. But when he pressed his body against hers and covered them in nkets, there was no room for the cold. Only warmth surrounded them. With a feral growl, he lifted her knees over his hips and pressed the crown of his cock in her and slid the rest of the way into her with a sound of relief. As he thrust inside her slowly, she stretched up to kiss him. She ran her nails across the smooth skin of his back, making bleeding marks, as if trying to say that he belonged to her alone. A snarl ripped from his throat as his neck muscles strained and his breath turned ragged. His eyes flickered silver. Eather pulsated and streaked out of his eyes. His breath shook as his thrusts became faster and more erratic. The muscles of his arms bulged. She loved the pressure of his cock against her belly and the way it stretched her, it was¡­ beautiful. She was reaching her climax, along with her husband. She wanted to match each thrust of his hips against hers and so she brought her hands to his hips and arched her body, pressing her hands on his hips. Her eyes rolled back in her head. "No Tania! Open your eyes and look at me. I want you to see me." When she opened her eyes, she saw how strained he was. She couldn''t help but feel the power this wolf had given her. ? The moment he looked into her eyes that were full of lust, his jaws clenched. He didn''t release her gaze and took her harder and faster. He pounded inside her with wild abandon. "You are so damned¡­" he gritted his teeth. She was about to explode all around him. "You are so beautiful and tight¡­" he rasped. She closed her legs around his hips. His shaft swelled inside her. He stilled for a moment and then with a loud bellow, he released inside her. He bucked his hips over and over as he spilled warm seed into her. She could care less for anything other than the fact that her husband was so stunning when he was in full on rut. He slumped over her and buried his face against her chest as he bucked his hips against hers to fill her one more time. Tania felt¡­ safe, cradled in his arms. He was her sunlight. He was like a brilliant sunny day over the frost of her life. Little did she know that he was thinking the same. Eltanin was not only her mate, he was her friend, her husband, her life and her soul. He had saved her so many times and she should have felt thankful, but instead, she felt it was her right. "If any other womanes in between us, I will gouge her eyes out and give them to you as a gift," she said, still breathless from their lovemaking. He chuckled and then slid beside her. He covered them with nkets and propped himself up on one elbow. He yed with a curling tendril of her hair, looking extremely rxed and happy. She couldn''t thank the stars enough when she had agreed to spy on him. If she hadn''t, then this wolf that was so beautifully built and so masculine, wouldn''t have ever met her. And ever since he met her, he has treated her as his equal, yet protected her fiercely. His lips curled up and he asked, "What are you thinking about, Tania?" She traced his perfectly bow shaped lips. She smiled and said, "How lucky I am?" His eyebrows raised. "Despite being abducted twice." She giggled. "You ridiculous wolf. You found me each time, didn''t you?" His smile dropped from his face. He became serious and said, "I am luckier than you. You don''t know what you are to me, wife." He lowered his head on the pillow and curled his arm around her waist. Pulling her closer to him he said, "Sleep now wife. We have celebrations in the evening and then a long journey ahead." She sighed as she closed her eyes. She didn''t tell him what he had done to her. Chapter 158 Celebrations And Surprise Chapter 158 Celebrations And Surprise The bright light in the chamber blinded her vision when Tania opened her eyes. The m shell was open and she reached behind her to find Eltanin''s side of the nket was empty. "I am here," his soft voice made her whip her head to the front. Eltanin was sitting on a chair in his trousers, staring at her with his raven ck eyes. His hair was all mussed up in that sexy way but he had shaved. She smiled. "How long have you been awake?" Was he staring at her all this time? "Over an hour." "Why did you let me sleep for so long?" she asked as she rubbed her eyes. "It seemed like you really needed the rest." He continued to stare at her as he bobbed his throat. The look in his eyes darkened. "Are you angry with me?" Tania knew why he was asking her that. She had been abducted thrice and he felt responsible for it. She didn''t know whose fault it was. Was it Eltanin''s or hers? Maybe, it was her fault because she believed people around her, trusted them blindly and wasn''t¡­ crafty. She waited for the anger to fill her, but it hadn''te. "No. I am not. I know you will always worry about me." "Your safety depends on me and I want to keep you as safe as you can be. But after Nerina abducted you, I was¡­ scared. I thought I wouldn''t have been able to get to you in time. I missed you terribly." Tania rose and pulled the nket to cover her breasts. "And yet here I am," she chuckled. "You can''t get rid of me." She patted the side on the bed to ask him toe to her. "I will get my picture painted for you. So, when I am not here, you will have something to remember me by." He was by her side in an instant. "Don''t ever say that again! You will never not be by my side." He wrapped his strong arms around her and gathered her close to his chest. His breath was ragged. "I won''t let you out of my sight now." He rested his chin on top of her head. "Elty¡­" she caressed his back as he pressed her tightly to him. "I am not going anywhere." "And you look a lot prettier than your painting would," he replied with a tilt of his head. Sheughed and raised her head to look at him. "tterer." His lips curled up. "You hoodwinked the king of Jade Sea," she said in a low amused voice, teasing him. Eltanin looked at her for a moment and then his shoulders shook with his loudughter. "He took the bait that we were married." "When in fact, we had married for the first time here!" She blushed a deep red. Eltanin tipped his head up and roared with augh. She loved to see him this rxed and she marveled the way Taiyi had rescued her from Nerina''s cavern. "What did your mother do to Nerina?" she asked as she drew a circle around his nipple and it puckered under her touch. "I don''t know, nor do I care." She shook her head. "Well, now what?" "I am still wary of one more person, Tania," he said, as he kissed the crown of her head. "Who?" she asked. ? "High Priest of the Cetus Monastery. He still possesses a part of your soul and I don''t know how to get it back from him. We need a n to do something about it." There was a fire in his eyes when he said that. "We will think about it once we reach Draka," she said, tapping his nose once. "Right now, shouldn''t we get dressed for the celebrations?" He nodded once. She pushed against his chest and said skeptically, "What am I supposed to wear? I didn''t exactly bring a trousseau here¡­" "Mother has sent a variety of dresses for you. They all are hanging over there. I will help you with them." Over the next hour, with the help of maids and a lot of fuss from his side, Tania finally got dressed in a teal gown. She wore white pearl earrings, a choker and a tiara. She let her hairy open and when she finally stood in front of the mirror, all dressed up, her maids gasped. She looked so beautiful that they stared at her for a long time. Eltanin proudly jutted his chin out at his wife''s appearance. "You are the prettiest woman in the kingdom of Stourin," he said. "No, Your Highness," a maid countered. "She is the most beautiful woman in the Jade Sea!" Eltanin let out an excitedugh as Tania shook her head. "You all are just biased." Eltanin wore ck trousers with a teal tunic that was embroidered with gold. They both went to the main hall through the passageway surrounded by guards. After Nerina''s incident, Taiyi had made sure that they were surrounded by guards at all times. She had stationed about a dozen guards around their bedchamber. When they reached the main hall, they were surrounded by the courtiers who bowed to them and congratted them on their wedding. From the periphery of his vision, Eltanin saw a familiar figure at the far end of the hall. "Father!" he rasped. Alrakis tilted his head to see his son and daughter-inw and waved at them with a huge smile. He emerged with Taiyi hanging on his arm. Taiyi was beaming with happiness. Eltanin held Tania''s hand and tugged her to his parents. He was surprised to the core. He had never expected his father toe. His mother had said that she had a surprise for them and she couldn''t have given a better one. Eltanin crashed himself on his father and mother. "You both are wicked!" he rasped. "How are you?" Alrakis asked, beaming with joy. His family was so full. He was nning on spending more time with his wife now that Eltanin had found his mate. On second thought, he wondered if he should wait to see his grandson''s face. "Never better!" Eltanin replied. "I heard you got married," Alrakis said, raising his eyebrow. "We did!" "That''s like my son!" Alrakis said, pride swelling in his chest. "You tackled the situation well." "Shh!" Taiyi shushed them. "This can be discussedter." As the father and son snapped their mouths shut, she extended her hands to Tania. "Come, I want you to meet all the courtiers personally. They have expressed their desire to meet you." Tania held her mother-inw''s hand. She looked at her new family and her throat choked with emotions. Her mate, her husband had given her so much and then some more. "Can I call you¡­ mother?" she asked in a shy voice and then bit her lip. "Of course!" Taiyimanded. "What else would you call me?" "And me, Father!" Tania''s face split into a wide grin. She nodded vehemently. Eltanin and Alrakis busied themselves with the guests as Taiyi took her over to meet the courtiers. They went outside the hall where Tania saw arge pool in the center. There were glowing blooms all around it. Men and women jumped in it, shifting into mermaids and mermen. They were resting on the underwater benches with their tails in the water. "Would you like to go into the pool?" Taiyi asked. "Yes!" She wanted to touch their tails! Chapter ?159 I Hurt His Tail Chapter ?159 I Hurt His Tail "Your dress will be wet," Taiyi warned her light-heartedly. "It''s fine," Tania giggled. She was already looking at men and women who were seated next to each other and were lovingly stroking the tails. She couldn''t help notice the shiny blue, green, orange and red iridescent scales. The scales would glimmer every time a ray of light fell on them. Taiyi leaned closer to her ear and said, "Don''t touch their tails, okay? Mermen are sensitive creatures." Tania pursed her lips as a blush formed on her cheeks. It was as if a child was caught stealing a cookie for a jar. She shook her head glibly. Taiyi took her to a group of courtiers who were sitting the nearest. She introduced Tania to them and said, "Please take care of her before leaving." The courtiers, out of which four were men and one woman, looked at her with keen interest and bowed. They made ce for her to sit as they shifted on the sides. Tania lifted her gown to her knees and stepped inside the warm water of the pool. She sat on the stony bench and her gown floated to her thighs. She pushed it down, hoping that none saw it, but no one seemed to be bothered. Seeing that the princess had joined them, more courtiers came over and bowed to her. "I am Esmeralda. And you look very pretty, Your Highness," said one of the women with a wide grin. "You must visit the main city. Citizens would love to see you and Prince Eltanin." Tania''s eyes were on her red fishtail that red into a brilliant yellow on her waist. "I will, surely..." she replied. Her gaze shifted to yet another tail that of a man. It was a peacock blue with deep blue scales towards his waist. Tania was mesmerized how these men and women stood in water supported by their tails. "How is the city here?" she asked with curiosity. "It is beautiful! You will get some of the finest pearls. I have heard that an Urzan merchant has brought rare ck pearls. You must take a look at them," Esmeralda replied. "No, not that," Tania said. "I mean do you have to swim everywhere to reach the shops in the city?" Everyone fell silent for a moment and Tania felt she asked the wrong question. She bit her lip, feeling awkward. "There is a tunnel for those who can''t swim," Esmeralda exined. "You don''t have to worry. When Prince Eltanin came to Stourin for the first time, the queen had the tunnel built to go everywhere for him. It is a pity that he doesn''te around much." "Oh!" Tania was impressed. "Our queen is one of the best in the Jade Sea," a man said. Tania smiled at him trying her best not to look at his beautiful tail. "She is," Esmeralda nodded. She swam towards Tania and came and sat next to her. "She hade out of her depression after marrying Alpha Alrakis and that has been the best thing that could have happened to her." "Depression?" Tania was puzzled. ? "Yes. It is said that someone had taken her against her will and she was freed after King Izo''s timely intervention," Esmeralda said in a gloomy voice. "But she was absolutely fine after Prince Eltanin''s birth!" "I see..." Tania felt strange. She was going to ask Eltanin about it. Esmeralda called a servant who brought a tray of fried prawns and green seaweed coiled around boneless fish. "You must try the seaweed fish, Your Highness," she said. "It is something you will never find onnd." Tania picked it up from the tray. She ate it as everyone watched her, and she felt all the more awkward. She wasn''t used to this kind of attention at all. Her cheeks pinkened. She diverted the topic to what she was curious about. "Your tails--how do they work? Don''t you feel restricted? And those scales must be so... prickly!" At first, they all blinked at her and then smiled and then a few of them burst intoughter. "We feel morefortable like this rather than walking on our two feet," Esmeralda replied very politely. "With our tails'' powerful movements, we are able to rudder into water better. Imagine being in deep waters with only your legs to propel your body. It is very difficult. Our tails do a better job. As for the scales, they are a part of us. You would be surprised at the kind of equipment sold in the market of Stourin to keep them clean and shiny." Esmeralda swished her tail in Tania''s direction and added, "Would you like to feel it?" "Yes!" Tania almost squealed. "I would love to!" Saying that she gulped down her food and ced her hand on Esmeralda''s tail and ran down the length on the side. Her fingers tingled at the touch. The scales were like armor--thick at some ces and thinner at the other. "These are beautiful," she murmured, totally enthralled. She moved her hand all around the tail and a heavy blush bloomed upon Esmeralda. "Why are you blushing?" asked Tania. "You can check Kirgis'' tail," Esmeralda bbered in order for Tania to remove her hand from her tail. She pointed to the man with peacock blue scales. Tania got up excitedly and waddled through water to reach him. The man was petrified, but by the time he could step back, Tania''s fingers were on his tail. She ran them lengthwise from his waist to his hips and then down. Her lips parted at the sheer beauty of them. When she looked up at him, he was red till his neck. "Am I hurting you?" she asked. "No!" he squeaked and closed his eyes as if trying his best to control his emotions. "But Thyr has better scales than mine," he pointed to a man with azure tail standing beside him. "What?" Thyr gasped and tried to move away, but Tania was on his tail by then. There was a loud ssh of water around her as Kirgis turned around and swam away as fast as possible. With a broad smile, she brought both her hands up and grabbed Thyr''s tail. "Nooo!" he squeaked like a mouse. "Your Highness!" In her excitement, she squeezed his flesh, and Thyr''s eyes rolled in his head. Suddenly, she could feel the scales rippling. "What is happening?" she asked wide eyed as she stared at the center of the tails just below where the scales red to his hips. She took her hand to the sides and stroked him gently. "Am I hurting you?" she asked. But Thyr''s body was on fire. The scales parted from the center. She stared at it. "Your scales! Your tail!" she shouted. "Tania!" Eltanin''s voice echoed in the chamber. People saw him running at god-speed, and the next moment he jumped into the pool. He grabbed Tania by shoulders and yanked her away from Thyr, whirling her in his direction. "Eltanin!" she rasped. "I think I hurt Thyr badly!" Eltanin looked at Thyr and saw that his erection had started emerging. "We must check on him!" Tania was panicky. "Now!" She tried to turn her head, but Eltanin pressed her face into his chest, giving a murderous re to Thyr. Chapter ?160 Thick Clouds Chapter ?160 Thick Clouds Eltanin growled at Thyr dangerously, his fangs lengthening as he pressed Tania''s face into his chest. Thyr was done for. He started trembling with fear. His face flushed, suddenly he spun and swam away as fast as possible. "Elty!" Tania pushed his chest with her hands and tried to move away, but it was a futile effort. "He izz urtt!" she said. "He will be fine!" Eltanin growled as his chest heaved up and down. Most courtiers who were around them started moving away. "We need you back in the main hall." He released Tania when he saw that Thyr had left and wasn''t visible anymore. She spun around immediately. "Where is he?" she jerked her head back, scanning the pool. "He will be fine, Your Highness," said Esmeralda in a low, cautious voice. "But-- but he was unwell!" Tania persisted. Eltanin pulled her out of the pool shaking his head. "No more touching the tails!" "Cman''s horns!" she said through clenched teeth. "You are so controlling. I will do what I want!" He grabbed his wife''s waist and set her outside of the pool, as if she was as light as a feather. He then pulled himself out of it in one swift motion. Both of them were dripping wet. He grabbed her hand and pulled her to the main hall, where the conversation dropped to murmurs as they saw that the prince and princess of Stourin were walking in with soaked clothes. "You both look... wet," Fafnir remarked. Eltanin''s growl was enough to make him back off. Tania was so angry with Eltanin that she didn''t talk to him the entire time until they reached their bedchamber. The servants helped them dry and change and during that time, her anger swelled and her pouty lips pouted all the more. "Tania--" Eltanin said. "You have to understand--" "You are too controlling Eltanin. Every time I do something, you have to stop me. I want to explore the world and all you do is keep constraining me! I am fed up. Why can''t you just trust me?" "Tania, you can''t go around--" "--Touching the tails?" she started pacing the room, puffing hot breath in anger. "Why?" Eltanin didn''t know how to tell her that it was not right. His cute, innocent wife. If he told her about the sensitivity of the tails of mermen, he was going to ruin her naivety and she would be extremely embarrassed to go to the main hall. However, if he didn''t tell her, she would go exploring them. So, he stared at her nkly for a long time as he watched her pacing the room. She was wearing a simple maroon gown with a gold choker and a gold tiara. When she sat down on a couch, in a very guarded voice he said, "Tania, have you ever thought how mermaids and mermen go to the bathroom to relieve themselves? It''s not that they shift into their human forms every time." He decided to tell her in an indirect way and if she caught the hint, it was well and good. "But what connection has that got to do with me touching their tails?" she asked innocently. Eltanin smacked his head and sucked in a sharp breath. "Stroking their tails is like stroking their private parts. What happens when you stroke my erection?" Tania frowned. A momentter, she blushed hard. "You mean-- you mean--" Tania''s hands flew to her mouth. Her cheeks caught fire and she blushed to the roots of her hair. Eltanin nodded his head once, tightly. "Oh, my God!" she rasped. "So Thyr wasn''t hurt. He was..." she gulped. "He was erect?" "Yes!" Tania was mortified. Her embarrassment was reced with anger. She stomped over to Eltanin and pped him across his chest. "Why didn''t you tell me about it sooner?" she shouted. "There were always people around us when you asked the question." ? "So what? Couldn''t you let me know when we were alone?" She smacked him on his arm. "Tania?" he stepped back. "Now how will I go to the celebrations?" She raised her hands in the air, growling at him. "Cman''s horns!" "Just be normal..." "Get out!" Eltanin ran out of his bedchamber. The journey back to Draka was full of emotional tears. Taiyi didn''t want Alrakis to go back. Only after he had promised that he would return within a month, did she let him go. Tania was thankful that she hadn''t seen many people when they were leaving, otherwise she would have been very embarrassed. Taiyi hugged her and said, "Keep the pearl I have given you next to you always." Tania smiled. She took out her chain and showed her the pearl. It was there hanging along with the tangerine soul stone. Taiyi looked at the soul stone sadly. She took it in her palm and said, "I wish I knew how to help you with it." "Do you know what it is?" Tania asked, amused. Taiyi chuckled humorlessly. "I know about it." Then she cupped Tania''s cheeks and kissed her on the forehead. She said, "I wish I had been able to meet your mother or that she was alive. Things would have been different." Tania''s lips parted as shes of her dreams bounced around in her head. She didn''t say anything about them. Taiyi hugged her and said, "Give me a grandson soon, okay?" Tania lowered her head feeling a hundred shades of shy. The journey back to thend was equally exciting. Fafnir had refused to be with them until he was forced to. When Tania saw his blurred silhouette in the water, she thanked her stars that she never tried to stroke his tail. She had reluctantly gone back to the party and remained confined to the main hall. When they reached Draka, it was midnight. When they returned, Eltanin insisted that she wore her veil. Tania was so exhausted that she had fallen asleep immediately. Next day in the morning, Eltanin received a letter from Menkar. "He is asking you for updates on me," Eltanin said as he tossed the letter on the bed. He was standing next to the table with one hand on his waist and the other in his hair. Tania was still lying in the bed. She mumbled something and then turned to the other side. "Tania!" he called her. "Eltanin... it is nothing. If he wants an update, we will update him." She pulled her fur over her head. He walked over to her and threw himself on top of her. He wrapped her from all sides. "I don''t like this." His heart was racing wildly. She pulled down the fur from her face and their gazes met. His weight pressed her into the mattress. "Maybe we should find out what he really wants from me." "You should start with Yunabi arcana as soon as possible. I suspect something ominous..." his voice trailed off. "I can start it today." Eltanin pulled out her chain and stared at the tangerine soul stone. This time it didn''t pulsate with energy inside. In fact, thick clouds appeared in it. It surprised him. He rubbed it with his fingers, but the clouds thickened. Feeling that this was something bad, he let go of it. "What is wrong with it?" he said. "Are you okay, Tania?" Chapter ?161 Introduction Chapter ?161 Introduction Tania stared at the tangerine soul stone. It looked as if it had gathered thick cream inside it. Her brows furrowed as Eltanin got up and sat beside her. She also got up with the stone in her hand. "This is weird..." she said, feeling confused. "But are you feeling okay?" Eltanin cupped her cheeks in his palms and studied her. "I am... fine," she replied, looking nkly at him. She wasn''t feeling anything out of the ordinary. He touched her forehead, her neck and then brought his hand to feel her heartbeat, as if to check if she had a fever, but everything appeared normal. "You must eat some food," he said after checking her. "You must be hungry." She nodded. "You should also start with Yunabi if you are up for it." "I will!" she said, her voice breathy. "Then get ready and we will go out and have breakfast in the dining room," he added. "Yes!" she nodded vehemently. Both of their minds were upied with the unusual behavior of the soul stone. They took a bath together and Eltanin didn''t let the maidse in to help him. During that time, his face and his mind had been etched with worry. When they both got dressed and came out of the room, the guards were shocked. No one had evere out of the king''s room, other than his father or sometimes Rigel. But a woman? At first, they stared at Tania and then when Eltanin red at them, they immediately bowed to her. They surrounded the couple as the two started walking through the corridor to the dining hall. Eltanin opened his mind link with the guards and asked them to stay quiet about the fact that they had seen Tania walking out of his room. The guards bowed to him in unison and it surprised Tania as to what they were doing. All of a sudden Tania realized that they hade out of his room together for the first time. She looked at him with nervousness as if asking what to do next. He blinked his eyes at her in order to assure her that she should appear casual, but she was far from casual. She rubbed the back of her neck. She whispered to him, "You should go ahead to the dining hall. I will join you soon." "Why?" he asked. "Because we haven''t, as of yet, revealed our rtionship. If people learn of it, they will gossip!" She didn''t want to put him in a sticky situation. "What if they find out? What are you going to do?" "I wasn''t careful when I brought you out of the room," he said. "But let us just focus on the two of us. Everyone else can go to hell." "What do you mean focus on us?" she snapped. "Aren''t we doing that already? All you do is cuddle, cuddle and cuddle!" "Stop talking about cuddling," he said with a sigh. "I will start with it here." "Eltanin!" she scowled at him. "What? A king can have a concubine. You can behave as my concubine," he said without an iota of shame. "You''re going to announce me as your concubine?" "If you''d like." "How many concubines can a king have?" she asked, her face turning red with anger. ? Obviously, not getting the hint, he replied, "Normally, I have seen that the kings have a harem. The king of Aqu has about ten concubines, the king of Eridani has--" he let out an excitedugh. "He has more than thirty! Then--" Suddenly Tania stopped. She crossed her arms across her chest and narrowed her eyes. He stopped too, blinked twice to gauge her reaction and then realized his mistake immediately. The guards around them sensed the tension in the air and all of them became stiff. Their king didn''t know how to talk to a woman. Even if he wanted to treat the girl as his concubine, he had to say that she was special. "What I mean is that kings have... concubines. That''s all. But some kings don''t," he bbered. "I don''t. Even though I could have. There were many who wanted to be--" His guards shook their heads hoping he stopped talking. "I will join youter when there is no one in the dining hall!" He pursed his lips and gave a tight nod. Tania bowed to him stiffly. She rounded a corner to the right, where the corridor ended while he went left, feeling anxious that she wouldn''t join. However, she wasn''t on her own. There were three guards following her, whom Eltanin had ordered to be with her. He reached the dining hall where he found his father. Rigel had gone back to the Orion kingdom where his father had called him to see yet another one of the princesses. Eltanin knew that Rigel would being back to him. Why couldn''t his father understand that Rigel was never going to marry anyone for as long as possible? He loved his indulgences. Sometimes Eltanin wondered if Rigel ever did find his woman, how would she be? He was certain that the girl would be outgoing and just like him. Only that kind of abination would work with Rigel. "Where''s Tania?" Alrakis asked in a low voice when Eltanin seated next to him. Alrakis barely remembered when was thest time Eltanin''s cheeks pinkened. Was his son blushing? "She will join when there is no one around. Maybe in a few minutes." "In a dining hall with the king, how do you expect her to join then? Won''t there be servants around you during all that time?" Alrakis asked, gritting his teeth. "I know!" Eltanin realized it. He snapped his head to look at his father. "What do I do now?" "Get her." He was about to get up when he spotted Tania entering the dining hall. The servants stopped to look at her, bewildered as to who she was. She came and stood in front of Alpha Alrakis and bowed to him. "Greetings from King Biham, Alpha Alrakis," she said. "I am Lusitania, Princess of Pegasii, younger daughter of my father." The guards surrounding her whipped their heads to stare at her. They had been following her through the halls and corridors ever since the two emerged from Eltanin''s bedchamber. And their king even suggested that she be his concubine? How could he say that to a princess? The servants were shocked since they all knew that King Biham was healing in the Draka Pce, but none of them knew that Biham had a younger daughter. As far as they knew, Morava was his only daughter. Where did the new one crop up from? Was she an imposter? But that was highly unlikely. An imposter would never im to be King Biham''s daughter, especially when Biham was in the pce and certainly not in front of the most powerful king of Araniea, unless she had a death wish. She introduced herself so confidently that an excited murmur broke into the dining hall. Alrakis'' lips curled up in a benevolent smile as Eltanin blushed all the more. Why hadn''t hee up with the idea? "Please join us, Princess Lusitania," Alrakis said as he rose to his feet. Eltanin was forced to get up for his wife to greet her. Chapter ?162 Lerna Chapter ?162 Lerna With confidence, Tania sauntered to the table. She knew that the servants loved to gossip. Being on the other side of the fence, she was well aware how the rumor mill worked. So, she raised her left arm slightly to tuck a strand of her hair behind her ear to disy her tattoo in full. And as soon as she disyed it, everyone''s eyes went to the beautiful golden winged horse. That was all the evidence she needed of her inheritance. A servant rushed to pull out a chair for her. She sat down with an aura of elegance. Hurriedly, other servantsid a te for her and started serving her. "We are d that you are here," said Alrakis loudly, adding to the whole fa?¡ìade. "Biham mentioned that you would be joining us today." He loved Tania''s idea to the hilt. Introducing herself as the Princess of Pegasii would let her roam around the pce freely and at the same time he was going to start rumors that he was nning on marrying Eltanin to Lusitania. Little did people know that Lusitania''s elder sister was in the dungeons of Draka, along with her mother. Throughout breakfast, Tania hadn''t talked to Eltanin and he became a nervous wreck by the end of it. Tania got up saying, "If you will excuse me, I would like to see my father and assess his condition." "I heard that he is doing well now," Alrakis replied. "In that case, I think both my father and I should head back to Pegasii. Thank you so much for looking after him so nicely." "Go back?" Eltanin got up, sending his chair screeching back. "You just can''t go back like that!" Tania raised her eyebrow. "I believe you have concubines to take care of, Your Highness," she replied, her voice mingled with anger as thick as sour cream. His mouth dropped to the floor. "I said I don''t have any." Alrakis stopped eating. He narrowed his eyes and leaned back in his chair as he watched the lovers squabble. This was entertainment. He would never intervene. Tania sighed. She wiped her face with a napkin, kept it on the table and gave him a tight smile. "But you were pretty excited about them. As the princess of Pegasii, it is not my ce to guide you about them, is it?" "It is!" he blurted. "It is your ce. Our fathers want us to get married and--" he stopped, gulping down his words. "I talked about Princess Morava, not her, Eltanin," Alrakis added, loving this moment so much. How could he not enjoy adding fuel to the fire. From what he gathered, it appeared that Eltanin had said something about being his concubine to her. His son deserved this treatment. "Father!" Eltanin snapped at him. "Whose side are you on?" ? "Taiyi''s." What he meant by that was that a man had to speak what his wife always wanted. Tania let out a rough exhale. She tossed the napkin on the table and walked out of the dining hall. Eltanin rushed after her while Alrakis roared withughter. He was going to enjoy hisst few days here before he returned to Taiyi. --- Hydra Kingdom The smell of moss, damp soil and old decay filled her lungs in the dingy cave. A rhyme of horribly broken lyrics fell on her ears. Empty eyes that sunk into their sockets, gaunt faces and thin emaciated figures stared back at her. Lerna scuttled back as her heart pounded against her ribcage. She went back a little and she had no more gone a foot back, when something restrained her sharply, closing on her wrists. She screamed as her skin got scraped, blood oozing out. She looked down at herself and found that she was in the night dress that she had worn a week back. Now it was torn at various ces and did very little to hide anything. She lifted her hands and her eyes became wide. Her chest rose and fell as she stared at her manacles. Solid iron manacles with spikes. They must have changed. Her gaze traveled to her legs and she found that they were also shackled in the same way. Blood had caked onto her ankles and wrists. She reached for her ankles but was restricted by the chains. When she tried to bring her feet up, sharp pain surged through her. She leaned back, her breathing in pants, on the pile of skulls behind her. She lifted her gaze in front of her and saw five more girls shackled to the walls in the same way as she was. "Oh, gods." Her gaze traveled to the torches that were fixed onto the dark columns of the cave, casting their dull yellow glow on the stone coffers. Lerna knew she was in a crypt. The pile of skulls behind her meant that this wasn''t the first time people were held here. From the past week, every time she saw things around her, panic would creep into her chest. She pulled her knees up as it became harder for her to breathe. She wanted to puke as nausea rose in her throat. Lerna knew that both her father and brother were... damaged. They never liked women and they required women only for breeding purposes. Her father had many women in the past and all of them were used as breeders. It was her father and brother who controlled most of the breeding and it was mainly because they wanted to maintain the royal bloodline. As for the male Nyxers who were born, they were not allowed to breed. Only a few of them who were strong, alpha males were allowed to breed. Almost all the women were used for breeding, but some that were weak and fragile, were thrown to themon Nyxers to fulfill their needs. She was raised with this madness around her and she hated it. Once she even tried to run away, but she was caught and her father had beaten her so badly that her arm had been fractured. ording to her step-brother, Felis, who was the most powerful demon wolf in Hydra, she was the most potent of all the breeders in Hydra due to her bloodline. It was said that Felis''s mother was a goddess but their father, Ukdah, had raped her and tried to keep her in his control.However, she had been freed despite the security around her and was taken away after Felis was born. Lerna couldn''t understand why Felis became a demon like their father. She was scared of him. Every time he hade to meet with her when she was younger, he would only remind her of her purpose of living--she had to give birth to the strongest men in Hydra... after him. Her mother was the princess of The ck Dunes kingdom, who had died after giving birth to her. Her father Ukdah, had since kept Lerna extremely guarded. A week back, she turned eighteen. Knowing Felis''s intentions that he would take her to the breeding chambers, she fled. She would have escaped, but the Nyxer that helped her were chased down and brutally killed by Felis. Felis dragged her all the way back to the crypt and shackled her. Chapter ?163 Can Never Escape Chapter ?163 Can Never Escape Lerna had always been kept under strict guard. She wasn''t allowed to meet people or make friends. Slightest of mistakes was not tolerated. Her father, Ukdah, rarely met with her. It was said that he was over two thousand years old and that he had entered immortality when he was in his mid-thirties. Whenever Lerna met with her father, she found him... insane. There was rage in his eyes and a look of madness. The man was ten feet tall and had a body made of muscles that were as hard as steel. In front of him, Lerna looked so petite, like a baby in her cradle. Barely five feet tall, Lerna didn''t even have the typical hydra tattoos on her body. There were a few that coiled from her wrist to her shoulder on her left arm. Other than that, she had a creamyplexion that was the envy of other demon she-wolves. They snickered at her, taunting her as to if she would be able to breed good wolves or not. In return, she pitied them for their limited thinking only of themselves as breeders. Trapped in this filthy cage, they didn''t know that a beautiful world existed beyond Hydra. It was her stepbrother who overlooked her upbringing. She was thest of her father''s children. Lerna, a girl, was born to him after a century. Every woman he bedded gave birth to boys who became alphas. Ukdah fathered a dozen alphas over thest century. Now they needed women to mate with. There were none avable in the royal bloodline, so Nyxers abducted young women from other kingdoms for the alpha males to mate with. When Lerna was born from the princess of ck Dunes, Ukdah, had almost celebrated. He wanted to mate more with the princess, but she died soon after giving birth to Lerna. And that made Lerna a very special girl. Ukdah left Hydra six yearster for an unknown realm. He hadn''t returned ever since. Lerna''s upbringing fell on Felis. Felis was extremely strict and fixed in his thoughts. There were four nannies that surrounded her at all times. Every movement of hers was watched by him like a hawk. He restricted her from meeting men. It was on her twelfth birthday that he told her that she was going to be their royal breeder for the first time. After that he repeated these words to her on every birthday. It was as if he was preparing for her to mate with the alpha males of Hydra. ording to the information she received, there were twelve alphas. Felis was a powerful demon werewolf who also practiced dark magic. He had immense control over every wolf out in thends of Hydra. The kingdom was imprable. No one dared to enter Hydra and no one had the galls to leave it. Over the past few years, his madness was apparent in his eyes. She hated the way the hydra tattoos were growing all over him. They covered his face to the extent that they looked like charcoal marks stretching from his neck and gripping his face like a chalice. Lerna was scared of him and was always cautious around him. She was afraid that he was going to throw her to twelve alpha males as soon as she turned eighteen. "Even if it takes twelve years to breed one child from you every year, you will give me royal heirs of Hydra," he had growled from his throne. Angered at the way he treated her, she snapped at him, "You already have so many royal heirs. Why do you need more? From what it looks like you want to kill me! Have you nopassion for me?" Felis got up from his throne and had pped her across her cheek for defying him. She had slid twenty feet across the floor when her nannies had rushed to her. Her lips were split open and a burning pain seared her cheek. ? Felis hade and sat in front of her. He clenched his jaw and said, "It is your duty to give birth to Hydraians." Lerna had started plotting ways to escape. She had somehow cajoled a guard, who was stationed outside her bedchamber to get a horse for her because she had wanted to take a ride into the Crimson Mountains. Little did the guard know that she had taken the horse to use for her escape, that she had nned meticulously over the past year. She had studied thends of the kingdom in the library. Over the past year she had even collected several things like a saddle, a saddlebag, a stirrup, and had drawn a map withndmarks to reach the borders of the kingdom. Over thest two days she had stolen food to take it with her during her journey out of Hydra. That night she had covered herself in Hydranian tattoos, mounted the horse that her guard had tied to a post at the back of the pce. She seeded in reaching the Eridani River. She was on the bridge when like a whirlwind, Felis came after her. Lerna was looking at the shackles on her wrists. Her body shook with what would happen to her. Felis had punished her severely by putting her in a crypt with five women who were old and now a burden to Hydra. He could have chosen to kill them, but he chose to let them die a painful death. Lerna didn''t know what was their crime to die so horribly, but she felt miserable for them. They stared at her with their sunken eyes that reeked of defeat. "If you move like that, your wrists will bleed more," said one of them in a voice so hoarse that it was gravelly. "Stay put in your ce." Lerna pursed her lips as tears rolled out of her eyes. She couldn''t believe that after a year of plotting her escape, she was back in Hydra and in a much worse ce. She focused back on her manacles. Could she slide her wrists from out of them? Carefully, she twisted her wrist in a way that they didn''t press against the iron. She held the length of the chain with her other hand and was about to pull out when she heard the loud groan of the door opening on its hinges. "I wouldn''t do that." Her eyes snapped in the direction of the voice that came from the shadows of the columns that were shrouded in darkness. "Those aren''t the normal shackles, Lerna," he said as he emerged from the darkness. "I have infused them with dark magic." He chuckled. "Did you know that if you try to slide your hand past them, you will be further immobilized. The shackles will bind you tighter. If you continue doing it, the shackles will cut into your flesh." Lerna tensed. She heard chains nking on the floor as other women hurriedly mbered back to the walls trying to hide from Felis whispering curses. "Lucky for you that you won''t have to stay here much longer. I hope a week was more than enough time for you to understand that you can never escape from me." Felis closed the gap between them. She swallowed hard when he sat down and came face to face with her. He ran a finger down her cheek very softly and said-- Chapter ?164 What If— Chapter ?164 What If¡ª Felis pinched her chin, tipped her head up and said, "Even if I have to throw you in front of a hundred Alphas, I will. You carry the blood of the most potent breeder, best after the goddess who gave birth to me. Your kind is born for the first time because you have the blood of the strongest demon in Araniea and a princess." His lips curled up. "You and alphas will make strong Nyxers. I will have an army that is going to take over the whole of Araniea without the need to leash Eltanin''s wolf." Lerna''s lips quivered. "Don''t do this to me, brother... You know that I will die..." He tilted his head. "You won''t. You are immortal. You will continue to give birth to as many men as I need for the army." "Are you insane?" she said through the anger forming her chest. "How can you use women like this? Don''t you havepassion? Are you so driven by your lust to conquer Araniea that you won''t even understand that you will be practically torturing me forever? You are going to make me a whore of the alphas! I am your sister, for God''s sake!" He raised an eyebrow as he stared at her. "You have the audacity to speak like that, Lerna? Even after you are shackled like this?" he said a momentter. "But then I don''t expect any less dear sister," he hissed. "You and I share the same bloodline of our father." "Release me!" she ordered him in a harsh voice. "Father won''t like it." Felis chuckled and then his chuckle converted into a throatyughter. "Father was the one who gave me directions about you." Lerna''s eyes widened with fear as her stomach plummeted to the floor. She knew that her father was insane, but how could a father be this insane that he would actually make his daughter a breeder for so many alphas? Felis shook his head as he continued to roar withughter. "Don''t be so shocked, Lerna," he said. "There is nothing you can do about it. You will never be able to escape your destiny and this is where you belong." He looked around her. "I hope a week in these shackles was enough to make you understand that." He got up as she watched him. "I will be sending the maids in a few hours to get you ready for the ritual." "What ritual?" she asked, frozen with fear. "To get you ready for all of them," he scoffed. He spun on his heels, his long cloak swirling behind him, and started walking out. Fear sunk in. it controlled her. She was afraid to even breathe. She understood what he meant. He would ask the healers to-- she closed her eyes afraid to think as to what was going to happen to her. The women who were in the shadows crawled back. They started snickering at her. "You should get ready for it. They will break your virginyer." She was so scared that she didn''t know whether it was fear that drove her into action. She shouted, "Brother!" Felis stopped as he looked over his shoulder. "I know that this is important, but after a week of being here, I-- I feel dizzy." Felis turned back. He narrowed his gaze as he crossed his arms across his chest. ? "You said that you need strong alpha males. In that case, won''t you need a strong woman to give birth to them?" She looked at him with wide eyes. Would she be able to convince him? "You are strong," he growled. "But I am weak physically. Can you give me another week to heal?" He didn''t reply to her as he continued to size her up. "Please..." she said slowly. "You have waited for so long for me. What is a week in front of eighteen years?" After what seemed like eternity, Felis said, "You have four days. I wille and check you personally. I can dy the ritual for no more than four days." "That should be more than enough," she said, agreeing to him instantly, lest he changed his mind. "If you try to harm yourself in these four days, I won''t wait for a day. I will throw you to the alphas without the ritual." She nodded. "I won''t." Felis gave her an assessing gaze and then walked out of the crypt. Her nannies came a few hourster and unlocked her. They took her back to her bedchamber. --- Though Rigel had said that he was going back to Orion kingdom, he was on his way to Em along with his unit of soldiers. From there he nned on crossing Ivory Forest to take a short cut route to the Eridani River. When he hade to this sidest time a week back while chasing the messenger, he had caught a faint smell of roses mixed with a deeper, rich, mellow smell of embers. The smell had made him go crazy at that time. It was as if he didn''t chase the source of the smell, he would regret it for life. He didn''t know what drove him to this extent. He just chased the scent. He hoped that it still lingered in the air because he had started craving it over thest week. It was like an aphrodisiac that he needed to smell. Over the week without it, he had be restless. He couldn''t tell Eltanin because Eltanin was too busy with his own problems. Moreover, he had just mated with Lusitania. His friend needed that space. Eltanin had been alone for so many years that he had grown to like loneliness. Lusitania made things... different. And Rigel wanted Eltanin to be with her rather than solving his restlessness. As the evening drew closer, Rigel was forced to camp in a clearing in the Ivory Forest. It was a strange forest. White trees with white leaves and trunks dotted the entire in, interspersed with some greenery. Sun shone brilliant upon the white trees making it impossible to see properly because of the stark reflections. In order to avoid getting into the dense forest, Rigel had stuck to the periphery. Eridani flowed through Hydra, but it was a little further from the borders. He knew that it would be impossible to enter Hydra and go to Eridani, but there was no harm in trying. Wrong. He wanted to chase the scent that had made him sleepless. As his guards started to erect the tents and tie horses at a nearby stream, Rigel walked all the way up to a nearby mound and climbed its peak. From there, he could get a better view of the borders of Hydra kingdom from a distance. Eridani appeared like a thin ribbon cutting across therge meadows. He knew that there was only one bridge that connected Hydra to other kingdoms over Eridani River and that bridge was manned and guarded heavily. It was nearly impossible to cross it, and he was crazy even thinking that he should cross it. But if he didn''t, he was going to go madder than ever. One week was more than enough for him to wonder what was it with that scent that he wanted to go after it. A month back, when Eltanin had just smelled Lusitania, he was driven to madness in her absence. What if... Suddenly-- Chapter ?165 [Bonus Chapter] A Demon And A Werewolf-Wizard Chapter ?165 [Bonus Chapter] A Demon And A Werewolf-Wizard Rigel was... conflicted. Did he smell his mate? And if he smelled her, did she also smell him? And what was she doing in Hydra? A shudder passed through his body violently. Rigel sank on the ground, his chest panting heavily as air punched out of his lungs. What if-- what if she was one of the breeders in Hydra? Or was it that the Nyxers had abducted her a week back and were taking her to Hydra for breeding? Nyxers were notorious for abducting women. They didn''t have enough breeders in Hydra and so whatever women were born naturally to the alphas were heavily guarded. They were used only for alphas. But the Nyxers who were not alphas needed to satiate their desires and that was why they kidnapped girls from other kingdoms. The worst part was that their king Felis encouraged it all. Rigel brought his hands to his face and rubbed it roughly as if trying to remove the agony, the anguish and desperation. He felt as if his soul was going to burn through when he tried to fathom the agony of the girl who was his mate and held captive in Hydra. Suddenly, the air charged with electricity. A crackle of thunder sounded in the distance. The bleached leaves of the trees susurrated as if whispering something ominous. Rigel looked up at the skies. Clouds gathered and whirled above him. The center shed lightning. The air rippled and became loaded with a heavy coppery smell as ifden with magic, dark and ancient magic. Goosebumps pebbled on his skin and he got up. A strong gust of wind blew his hair and clothes behind, his cloak pping noisily. He whirled in his ce, feeling as if something was about to attack, and that something was loaded with dark magic. His hand went to the hilt of his sword, ready to attack. His fangs grew and his eyes flickered winter blue. His chest rumbled with a menacing growl. Right in front of him, a dense whorl formed in the air. White leaves got sucked. The whorl slowly started increasing. It grew in size rapidly and when it was wide enough for a man to pass through, it stopped increasing. A portal. Rigel stared at it with wide eyes as his shoulders tensed. Portals had stopped forming in Araniea long back after Kinshra was rejected. He had sent his men far to search for them but they said that not a single one was left open. Did he identally find a lost or abandoned portal? He took a step towards it when all of a sudden, someone stepped out of it. A tall and well-muscled man with shell-colored horns that curled back against his dark hair. His eyes were a brilliant green set on his masculine face. He looked fearsome and terrifyingly handsome. He stared at Rigel for a moment and then looked around at the mound. "Who are you?" Rigel demanded. He had seen demons but not those with horns and certainly not so handsome. "I am Rolfe Cranan Aramaer," he said as he returned the favor of staring at Rigel. "I was called by King Eltanin, but this looks like wilderness, not his kingdom," he said, waving at the surroundings. Rigel''s mouth fell to the floor as he gaped at Rolfe, the demon king of Ghar. As if that was not all, the portal behind him rippled again and yet another man even more handsome than him came out it. "Where the fuck are we?" he said with a scowl. "And where the fuck is the king?" "And this is Ileus Volkov, Prince of Draoidh." Rigel opened his mouth to say something but he snapped it shut. He opened it again, but he couldn''t find words. ? "You look like a fish without water," said Ileus, as Rolfe flicked his wrist and the portal copsed. "Who are you?" he asked as he brushed white leaves from his maroon tunic and wavy hair that fluttered on the column of his neck. Rigel''s throat dried. Ileus Volkov! This was the first time he had seen him and every myth and legend that he had heard about him seemed true. A man with broad shoulders and raven ck eyes, he was muscr. The tunic on his body seemed to stretch with his muscles. A half werewolf and half wizard, he was a force to reckon with in Lore. And this was the man whose wife was a pure blooded fae who was none other than the princess of Vilinski. How could a man be so lucky? Ileus raised his eyebrow as he ced his hands on his waist. "Did wee to the right ce, Rolfe?" Both men popped their ears. "Damn this inter-realm travel!" he muttered. "You were the one who gave me the coordinates of the portal. You should know it," Rolfe replied as he scanned the woods of the Ivory Forest. "Don''t tell me that you wanted an adventure. I got a wife waiting for me and my kids!" Ileus rolled his eyes. "Stop being so dramatic. Your wife is my sister!" He looked at Rigel again and red at him. "Now can you tell us who are you and are we in Araniea?" Rigel snapped out of his trance. His cheeks pinkened. He must be looking like a fool, staring at the two mighty men of the Lore. "I am Prince Rigel of Orion, and you are in the realm of Araniea," he replied in a hoarse voice. Every fiber of his body was excited as hell. Not only had he found a portal, two important men came out of the portal right in front of him. Surely, the faes were not so angry now. Wait. Ileus had created the portal. It wasn''t a portal that was already existing. He tilted his head to look at the portal, but there was nothing. "H--how did you manage to create a portal? Araniea''s portals have long been lost." Ileus started walking down the mound as Rolfe followed him. "Rolfe created the portal. He can." Little did Rigel know that Rolfe Cranan Aramaer was over a hundred years old demon who had inherent dark magic flowing in his blood. Rigel ran after them, giving a fleeting nce at his back where the portal was. The strong gusts of wind had stopped, the clouds had cleared and the ce looked as quiet as it was earlier. "I have camped at the foot of this mound. Please join me." "Where is Eltanin''s kingdom?" Ileus asked with mounting irritation. "I need to deliver this demon to him and then get going. My wife is expecting me for dinner!" An angry grunt from Rolfe came. "Stop being so grumpy, demon. You agreed to visit Eltanin. It''s not that I have abducted you." "I know where Eltanin''s kingdom is!" Rigel said, as he walked with them. "I can take you there. Eltanin and I are thick friends." Ileus rubbed his hand. "Then please take us there as soon as possible." "You have traveled from a different realm. Why don''t you sit down and have tea with me?" Rigel offered. "Draka is pretty far from here, and I am afraid that if you make portals to go there, you will be detected." "So?" Rolfe asked, stopping in his tracks. Chapter ?166 My Wolf Is Restless Chapter ?166 My Wolf Is Restless "I also know the work for which you havee here," Rigel said.?? Rolfe narrowed his eyes as Ileus too stopped. Ileus turned to look at Rigel. All at once, magic crackled in between his fingers. Streams of blue lights sizzled around his hands and Rigel watched them with pure¸M? wonder. He had never seen such potent magic in his life. And those golden eyes. How could a man have such mesmerizingly golden eyes that zed at the moment.?? "Speak," Rolfe growled, making hime out of his temporary trance.?? "You are here to help with the trantion of Yunabi," Rigel remarked. "Eltanin sent the invitation in my presence. He needs your help with tranting Yunabi." "Don''t you have scribes in Araniea who can do that?" asked Rolfe in a serious tone.?? "We do. A young girl named Lusitania is helping him with it." "Then why does Eltanin need us?"?? "It is veryplicated, Prince Ileus," Rigel exined. "If youe with me, I will tell you all about it."?? "And why should we trust you?" Rolfe said as the blue light from his fingers leapt in front of him to reach Rigel as if in a warning.?? "Because I am his closest friend."?? All of them were quiet for a long time in which Rigel felt that he was unable to move from his ce. Sweat broke on his forehead. There was something crawling in his brain. It was an uncanny feeling as if a spider was probing him with its thin legs, trying to open every little part of his brain. He closed his eyes and clenched his jaws. "You need to get out of my brain," he said in a jittery voice.?? "He is right," said Ileus. "He is Eltanin''s close friend." Ileus had swept his cell. As soon as he removed himself from there, Rigel sagged with relief.?? "Now that you know about me, I would request you toe with me to my camp," Rigel offered. He didn''t question Ileus'' way of probing him. He had heard that the wizard was too strong for his own good. Moreover, now a n was forming in his mind, and he didn''t want to go against these two men. He just hoped that Ileus hadn''t reached that part of his brain.?? He nced at Rolfe who was still looking at Ileus with a question in their eyes. It was as if they were both discussing silently whether to trust him or not.?? Rolfe was a demon with ancient and powerful magic who could cut through the spells of fae around Araniea and create a portal. He wondered if Ileus'' wife, Anastasia, helped them. But if she had helped, how was it possible that Rolfe closed the portal with a flick of his wrist. She should be closing it.?? "Okay!" Ileus announced. "Let''s go to your camp. It seems that we are stuck with you for the time being. However, if you do not take us to Eltanin in time, we will leave this ce and go back. And I will send a letter to Eltanin about why we couldn''t reach him." He plucked a leaf out of his tunic and said nonchntly, "Of course, all that will be done after I finish you and your soldiers. I assume that since you have camped, you aren''t alone."?? Rigel chuckled. "I agree."?? The three walked back to his camp. As soon as Rolfe and Ileus walked in with Rolfe, the soldiers stood in high alert with each of them bringing their hands to the hilt of their sheathed swords or picking up the ones they had kept on the side. Rigel opened his mind link with them and asked them to stay put because these two were his acquaintances. He ordered the servants to bring tea to his camp along with snacks.?? Rigel took both of them to his tent. It wasn''t a very big one. There was only a small bed, just enough for him to sleep, a brazier in which the coals were burning, imparting warmth to the chilled air and a small rug. A low table with two stumps was ced in the center.?? ? As Ileus and Rolfe made themselvesfortable, Rigel took his sword out and ced it on his side. There was an awkward silence and neither knew how to start a conversation. The servant came soon after. He bowed, ced the tea and buttered oat bread in front of them and left.?? "I¸MÄÜ" Rigel started as Ileus picked up the cup without waiting.?? "When will you take us to Eltanin?" asked Ileus, cutting him off. "We are in a hurry."?? Rigel pursed his lips. He lowered his head and let out a rough exhale. "I have something to tell you. If you agree to that, I will take you to Eltanin as soon as possible."?? Rolfe jerked his head back. "You got us here to throw a deal? Are you fucking insane? How dare you?" His horns started rolling and growing up. Ileus watched him with narrowed eyes, not stopping Rolfe''s rage.?? "Please listen to me," Rigel said in a calm voice.?? "What the hell!" Rolfe roared. "Let us go back, Aly!"?? "I think I have found my mate!" Rigel blurted.?? Both Ileus and Rolfe jerked their heads back and stared at him with wide eyes. Rolfe''s horns stopped growing and in fact, they started retreating. They looked at each other and then back at Rigel, whose face was flushed red.?? A lopsided smile came on Ileus'' face. He started having his tea back as Rolfe nodded at the turn of events. This was not what they had expected.?? "So, you want us to help you with that?" Ileus smirked.?? Rigel nodded.?? "Then exin it in a better way," Rolfe added.?? Rigel sucked in a sharp breath. "Last week I was traversing this side of Araniea for¸M? an important mission when I sniffed¸MÄÜ" he closed his eyes as if still surrounded by it. "¸M±­his mouthwatering smell." "And?" Ileus asked, leaning in front.?? "The scent came from thends of Hydra. Hydra is ruled by Felis, who is a werewolf demon. He has an army of Nyxers who are bloodthirsty bastards. The entire Hydra kingdom lies on the east of Eridani River. There is no other way to reach Hydra except one bridge that is built over it, and that bridge is heavily guarded by the Nyxers. I want to go there and find her. I know it is a risky job, but I feel¸M? desperate. I haven''t seen her and I don''t even know her identity, but I¸MÄÜ" he turned his face away. "My wolf is restless. He is driving me into action. It''s as if a part of my soul¸MÄÜ" "So, you want us to go to Hydra with you and rescue your mate?" Ileus cut him off.?? Rigel nodded vehemently.?? "You do know that Nyxers are dangerous and if they capture you, you will never return back to Orion. Felis, their king, will entrance your beast and leash it with their dark magic." Ileus said recalling his days when he had rescued Anastasia from Vilinski and that too a day before the wedding. That was easier.?? "I know," Rigel gritted his teeth. "But I am helpless. If I don''t go, my wolf will turn crazy by the next full moon because he has already smelled his mate."?? Chapter ?167 Has She Shifted? Chapter ?167 Has She Shifted? Ileus tilted his head as he scratched his day-old stubble. "What do you think, Rolfe? Are you up for it?" Rolfe shrugged. "I don''t mind, but I need to know more about Felis and his Nyxers." The way he said ''I don''t mind'' made Rigel wonder about the powers this man held. He was also a demon, but he was a pure-blooded demon--one with the same bloodline as the faes. These demons were just as powerful as faes, if not more. "I can fill in the information for you, but I must warn you that this isn''t a mission that can be done easily. Nyxers are... not easy to kill. It''s a rumor that if their blood drops onto the Hydra soil, the soil produces another Nyxer." He let out a nervousugh. Rolfe chuckled as he sipped his tea. "That rumor is bullshit. How can that happen? If that happens, I would like to take some of it back home. What must be happening is that the magic in soil might be showing a mirage of the Nyxer who died on it. And nothing else. Once an immortal dies, their soul goes forever in the Land of Gaira in our realm. And I think your souls go to the Fade. That''s why once a Nyxer dies, they won''te alive again. Though I can''t say if their souls are epted by the Fade." Sucking in a sharp breath at his theory, Rigel nodded. "No one in Araniea knows where Fade is..." "That''s better," replied Ileus. "It''s a burden to know where it is. Life besplicated when you have people who try to explore Fade." "So, tell us more about the Hydra kingdom," said Rolfe impatiently. "We would like to finish this job as soon as possible!" This was them telling Rigel that they would help him find his mate. For the rest of the evening, Rigel told them about Nyxers and Felis and how Felis had been trying for centuries to control Eltanin''s beast How Eltanin had been able to escape Felis''s clutches. "However, Eltanin''s control over his beast is lessening. They say that if Felis captures Eltanin this time, he will be able to leash it with his dark magic, and only when he ims his mate with her full powers will he be able to defeat Felis." "Isn''t Eltanin a demi-god? What about his magic?" asked Ileus. Rigel pursed his lips as he stretched his legs in front of him. He leaned back on his arms. "There is a prophecy about him, which states that only if he is able to find his mate and im her with his bite, would he be able to use his gifts. He has found his true mate in the form of Lusitania and he has imed her. But... I don''t know whether his magic has been unleashed or not. Moreover, they have just gotten married and their marriage is being kept under wraps." "Why?" Ileus''s brows furrowed. "It''s their decision. Maybe because Eltanin fears that his enemies are close and may harm Lusitania. Apart from that, things are veryplicated. One of the mostplex parts is that a part of Lusitania''s soul was pinched and held captive by the High Priest of Cetus Monastery. And if they reveal that they are already mates or married, Lusitania would be at a high risk of never getting freed from this captivity." To say that Rolfe and Ileus were both shocked, was an understatement. They were aghast. "This kind of dark magic is banned in all realms. Yet the High Priest is using it and no one has pointed it out?" Rigel shook his head, his expressions gloomy. "We learned about it after we had found Lusitania. That''s why Eltanin is all the more cautious. There is a serious ploy taking ce in Cetus Monastery, but we don''t know what. At the same time, there''s a constant threat from Felis. Eltanin just can''t take any chances in revealing his mate. And at the same time, it is also their decision. But I know for sure that Eltanin needs you to help Lusitania trante the Yunabi arcana. He mentioned that every time Lusitania trantes a dark arcana, its magic gets imbibed by her and bes more powerful." "How is that possible? You simply don''t go around absorbing dark magic and be powerful!" Rolfe growled. "You either have it in your blood or you don''t!" "Lusitania is half-fae..." ? "What?" Ileus jerked his head back. "What the fuck?" Rigel''s lips curled up. He leaned forward with his elbows on his thighs. "Lusitania''s mother, Kinshra, was a pureblooded fae who hade with King Ian Aramaer''s group to visit King Biham." Rigel nced away from them. "Kinshra happened to be Biham''s mate. It''s a long painful story of rejections and betrayals. But long story short, Lusitania was born out of wedlock. She is a half werewolf and half fae." Ileus''s eyes widened. So were his children, except they had wizardry in their genes as well. "Has she shifted yet?" he asked. He wondered if Anastasia would end uping here to help Lusitania. He abandoned the idea. Araniea was... unstable at the moment. "No. Why?" Rigel asked, feeling curious at his question. "I would love to see her shift!" "Are you thinking what I am thinking?" Rolfe asked with a knowing smile. Ileus nodded. "Is there a way of making her shift?" "There should be," Ileus replied as he rubbed his mouth. "Lusitania hasn''t shifted as of yet," Rigel informed them, his curiosity rising to the next level. "Not as of yet. She will," Ileus said in a mysterious way. It was past midnight before Rigel had finished the conversation. By that time, all the men were quite tired. Two more tents were erected for them. Before leaving, Rolfe said to Rigel, "Were you actually nning on going to Hydra kingdom with only these men?" Rigel gave him a tight smile. "I was. I didn''t have an option. If I told this to my father, the king of Orion, he would have probably ridiculed me and banned me from leaving Orion out of his concern for my safety." Rolfe shook his head and then he patted Rigel on the shoulders. "Sometimes, one must not act like a fool to obtain their mate." Though Rolfe, himself, would have totally fought all sorts of dangers to get his mate. It was different that he had found her on the shores of the frozenke. Well, there was no harm in giving advice to others. "Also, get your soldiers ready before dawn. If what you are saying is true, our only chance of getting into Hydra is before dawn and without your soldiers. We need them on this side of the Hydra borders." "I will," Rigel said, feeling indebted to the two legends in front of him. Thest ribbon of stars in the night sky were dazzling. Wind had picked up its speed and the ps of the tents fluttered noisily. A movement stirred outside and the next instant, Rigel was in deep sleep, tired as hell for having traveled the whole day. Sensing the motion, he jumped out of his bed, picking up the dagger that was beneath his pillow. A dark silhouette of a man appeared by the tent. Chapter ?168 She Misunderstood Me Chapter ?168 She Misunderstood Me Rigel lunged at it with his dagger but in the next moment his scent hit his nostrils and in order to stop himself, he lost his bnce, falling over the table. "Fuck you!" he growled. Eltanin picked up the p of the tent and stared at his friend, who was still on the ground. "What are you doing here on the borders of Hydra and Pegasii?" he growled, his lips peeling from his teeth. "Had my spies not seen you loitering on this side, I would have never known! Are you out of your mind? Or is it something that I am missing?" "Stop acting like my father!" Rigel snapped at him as he grabbed Eltanin''s extended hand to get up. "Stop acting like your father?" Eltanin pped his butt. "Fuck you! I think I should let your father know about it." "Get out!" Rigel groaned as he rubbed his buttocks and limped back to his bed. Before Rigel could hit back with his pillow, Eltanin jumped into the bed and stretched himself out. "So, care to tell me why are you here?" he said and propped his head on his elbow. Rigel rolled his eyes. "Where is Lusitania and why are you here? Aren''t you newly married? You should be catering to your wife and not me. Or have you fallen in love with me? Do I have to act like your wife now?" He leaned over to Eltanin, fluttered his eyes and said in high-pitched voice, "My sweetheart, I can''t fuck you!" Eltanin pped him again on his butt. "You do not even remotely resemble my sweetheart and I wouldn''t fuck you even if you were thest man standing in Araniea. So, get back to the point. Why are you here?" Rigel sighed. "I think I have scented my mate." Eltanin got up with a start, stunned and shocked. Rigel took advantage of the movement and he went back to lie on his pillow with his hand over his head. "You have scented your mate? In Pegasii? Somewhere in the borders of Pegasii? Is she from one of the remote settlements around here? What does she look like? And why the hell are you here and not with her? Take me to her? I hope she hasn''t rejected you!" Eltanin threw so many questions that Rigel groaned. "She isn''t from Pegasii..." "Then where is she from?" he asked excitedly. "And I can''t believe that you finally found your mate!" Eltanin had imagined a thousand scenarios on how he would react to Rigel finding a mate, but at the moment all of them had vanished. His friend was a promiscuous wolf. He loved to have sex every night and it was a well-known fact that Rigel loved to... indulge. Orgies weremon in his presence. Or he liked to have more than one sex partner. But to have a mate? What was he going to do? The girl has to be special for him. Eltanin was sure that the Moon Goddess would pair him with an equally lusty partner who would cater to all his sexual demands. Rigel closed his lips tightly. He removed his hand from his head and said, "She is in the Hydra Kingdom." Eltanin''s mouth fell to the floor as his stomach curled into thick knots. His lips parted with a shocked gasp. "Hydra?" He stared at Rigel for a long moment trying to absorb the shock of the information. "That is fucking twisted," he said talking to himself. "How the hell will you retrieve her?" He would have asked Rigel to reject his mate, but for that his mate should be in front of him. Someone from Hydra meant the girl would be a breeder. Would it even be worth rescuing her? Goosebumps pebbled him just thinking about how could Rigel be paired with a girl from Hydra? Going in that kingdom meant inviting death. He got out of the bed, as tension rippled through the air. His lips curled up when he said, "With help." ? "What kind of help?" Eltanin retorted. "I havee here with two units of soldiers and I see that you have only one unit. That means that between the two of us, we have no more than a hundred soldiers. In order to retrieve your mate from Hydra, you would need the whole damn army of yours as well as my kingdom! And you are here all alone with one unit of soldiers to attack Hydra and get your mate? Have you lost your balls wolf?" Rigel chuckled. "No. I got help from two legendary men of Lore." "Who? I am the only one here. Who is the other one?" Eltanin said so cockily that Rigel stared at him for a moment. "Ileus Volkov and Rolfe Aramaer." Eltanin raised his eyebrow. A momentter he tipped his head up and roared withughter. Heughed so hard that he held his stomach and then sat down next to his friend. "You have actually lost your mind!" He shook his head. "Your mate is in the Hydra Kingdom and you are here with one unit of soldiers and now you are saying that you will extract the girl with the help of Ileus and Rolfe. Rigel--" Eltanin said when he stoppedughing. "-e to your senses wolf and stop imagining things! They both are from a realm whose gates are closed forever." "I knew you wouldn''t believe me," Rigel replied. He reyed the evening''s events as Eltanin heard it with rapt attention. "I would like to meet Ileus and Rolfe!" Eltanin demanded eagerly. "Where are they?" "There''s one more thing I want to add. You see I made a deal with them that I would take them to you after they helped me to get back my mate, but your presence here has ruined my chance. Now they will see you here and rather go with you to help Lusitania with tranting Yunabi. That was their purpose foring here..." "Lusitania is in Pegasii." It was Rigel''s turn to be shocked. "What? Why? Don''t tell me that old fool, Biham, forced her to go back with him?" Eltanin scratched his scalp. He poked his tongue into his cheek and looked away, guilt weighing upon him. After his ''concubine'' remark, she was so peeved at him that she left with her father. Biham had wanted her to go with him anyways. Obviously, Eltanin couldn''t leave her alone, so he went along with her to Pegasii, much to Biham''s chagrin. It was here that his spies had spotted Rigel. Biham had fully recovered physically, but his wife''s betrayal was eating him up inside. This was the best opportunity to make Lusitania learn about the affairs of how to run a kingdom. While he would have fun walking without responsibility, he was going to shoulder it all on Lusitania. Surprisingly, when he was told that Eltanin and Lusitania were mates, he was stunned, but he epted it gracefully. It was Alpha Alrakis who gave him the news. The old man was shrewd. He knew that it was important to keep Biham on their side for the smooth functioning of their ns. "What happened man?" Rigel asked, bewildered. "I think she misunderstood me..." was all the information he was going to give Rigel. He changed the topic. "Take me to Ileus and Rolfe!" Chapter ?169 The Four Chapter ?169 The Four "They must be sleeping. I don''t think it would be right to disturb them at this time..." Rigel said unwillingly. "Why don''t you also sleep and then I will take you to meet them in the morning?" Eltanin nodded and then jumped on the bed beside him. "That''s also fine." Even though he was eager to meet Ileus and Rolfe, it wasn''t a good idea to wake them up at such an ungodly hour. "Hey, get out of my bed!" Rigel growled as he kicked Eltanin. "You get out of it!" Eltanin kicked him back. A tussleter both of them were lying side by side. However, when Rigel brought his hand over Eltanin''s chest, Eltanin pushed him down the bed and stretched over it in a way that left no space for Rigel. He threw the nket for him on the floor. Rigel was so sleepy that he gave up. He spread the nket on the ground andid down on it. Just before he drifted off to sleep, he said, "I won''t take you with me to Hydra... I don''t want you to be exposed to Felis now that you have found your mate... You must im Lusitania after she has read Yunabi... only after that..." Eltanin stared at the canvas of the tent''s ceiling for a long time. He didn''t reply. When they woke up the next morning, it was before dawn. Rigel didn''t wake up Eltanin. He didn''t want to take him to the Hydra Kingdom. He knew that even if his beast was stronger than before, Felis would try his best to leash his beast if he knew that Eltanin was in Hydra. No. He would never take that chance. Rigel shuddered when he recalled how he rescued Eltanin thest time. By the time he had reached Eltanin, he was so badly tortured that Rigel had nightmares about it for a long time. He couldn''t even imagine what all Eltanin had gone through. Rigel looked at his friend, who was sleeping peacefully, onest time before leaving the tent. He had made the decision to go alone with Ileus and Rolfe to find his mate. Even if he died on this mission, at least he wouldn''t have the burden of Eltanin''s capture on his shoulders. What would happen to Lusitania? When Rigel reached Rolfe''s tent, he saw that he wasn''t inside. All his men were already set to leave as he had instructed them. There was amotion amongst the soldiers of both the kingdoms. Rigel went to Ileus''s tent and he wasn''t there either. Had they left already? Did they think it to be a burden to help him? Rigel whipped his head to look around for them, feeling helpless with his hands on his waist. If they had left, he felt responsible for the fact that they might not help Eltanin as well. He should have let them go to Eltanin. Suddenly, his legs felt weak when he realized the gravity of the situation. His hopes came crashing down as desperation seeped in his chest. He closed his eyes and tipped his head up to clear the fog in his mind. Even without their help, he would go in search of his mate. He didn''t know whether he would return alive from Hydra or not, but he didn''t care. He shook his head and scoffed. What did he think? It was ridiculous to expect that Ileus and Rolfe would help him. At the same time, he regretted that he stole Lusitania''s chance to learn Yunabi. He became all the more determined not to take Eltanin with him. He walked to where his men were. "Rein the horses!" he ordered them. "We will ride soon!" Just as he reached the thicket where his horse was tied, shadows and smoke burst out in front of him and a pair of golden eyes emerged from them. He almost jumped back, shocked at the way it happened. "Ileus!" he rasped. Rolfe walked behind Ileus, popping his ear. "Stop doing that, okay?" Rolfe snarled. "At least warn me next time!" Rigel gaped at the two men in front of him. He thought they had left. "Where were you?" Ileus exhaled a rough breath and said, "We had gone to Hydra Kingdom." ? "What?" Rigel almost jumped out of his skin. "Alone? That ce is full of dangers! How could you go alone? I am so worried about Eltanin''s safety that half of my hair is already gray, and now I have to worry about you?" Rage boiled inside his chest along with anxiety. "Rx Orion!" Ileus said as he walked past him and grabbed a water canteen from a stunned soldier. The soldier gawked at Ileus without realizing that his canteen was gone. "I am Rigel, not Orion!" Rigel snapped. Ileus threw the canteen to Rolfe who drank the water greedily. "That ce is dangerous," Ileus warned, leaning against the trunk of a tree to catch his breath. "I didn''t see a single woman out on the streets. They were all men. Are you sure you smelled your mate?" Rigel tensed. What if his mate was a man? He was a straight wolf. "I did." Still, he had to go and find out. And he couldn''t get over the fact that Ileus and Rolfe had infiltrated the Hydra Kingdom on their own and returned unharmed. Ileus looked pensive as if contemting on what to do next. He looked at Rolfe and then said, "Maybe we need to get some faes here. I don''t think that it would be a great idea to go there bynd. Felis''s dark magic is vicious." "But the more the people there are, the riskier it will be," Rolfe replied. Ileus straightened and then began pacing the small clearing between the thicket. "In that case what do you suggest? Hydra is fortified as hell. The Nyxers roam around that ce like ants. Felis''s pce is carved beneath a mountain. It''s not like any normal pce that one can approach easily. It has only one entrance and that is the front gate." He nced at Rigel who was pretty nervous by now. "Maybe, you both should go to Eltanin and do the work you havee for. I-- I will take care of my own problem," Rigel said defeatedly. "I will apany you," Eltanin''s voice came from behind and jolted him. Eltanin came forward and bowed to Ileus and Rolfe. "I am so honored to meet you. Thank you for epting my invitation." "King Eltanin." Ileus walked to him and the two grasped each other''s forearms, the way kings met. "This is Rolfe Aramaer," Ileus said, pointing at the demon who also approached them. Eltanin''s smile turned into a grin. "You bring hope to ournds," he said as Rolfe also greeted him with a bow. It was the first time Eltanin had seen them and he was... mesmerized. Ileus and Rolfe were everything the legends said and then some. "I hope I can be of help," Rolfe replied benevolently. "Eltanin, that ce is dangerous! I won''t let youe with me!" Rigel protested. "I have already made my decision, Rigel," Eltanin replied firmly, crossing his arms across his chest. "I will go with you. I will not go back to my pce and wring my fingers as you hunt for your mate here!" Chapter ?170 They Are All Invisible? Chapter ?170 They Are All Invisible? Soon all of them were on their way to the borders of Hydra. The sky was gray with dense clouds that hung low in the sky. Everything about the Hydra Kingdom was ominous. "Why is it that there is only one bridge on Eridani?" Rolfe asked as he rode his horse side by side with Eltanin''s. "The river''s water is extremely poisonous. They say that it would dissolve any vessel that would float on it except one that is made out of a hood of a horse. However, people have tried that, but even those vessels have dissolved." Heughed. "There''s a rumor that you can cross the river on a unicorn. But seriously, a unicorn?" Eltanin scoffed. "Araniea has never seen a unicorn in their life. So, the bridge it is. Since part of the river falls in Hydra territory, they haveplete control over it. They don''t allow others to construct a bridge over it and the only one that exists is there because they want some form ofmunication with the outer world." "Why is Felis after you?" Rolfe asked, amused by Eridani''s waters. "He wants my beast..." Eltanin replied as he stared in front of them at the vast expanse of the meadows. "He wants me to submit to him and take my beast, leash it so that he can rule Araniea." Blue eather pulsated in his eyes and spilled around him, forming a winged streak. "Felis is into dark magic and he has Nyxers under his binding spell or oath. He also has some werewolves whose beasts he has trammeled after invoking them with his dark magic." He let out a rough exhale. "It is sad to see those werewolves. They don''t want to serve him, but they can''t help it. Their wolf is in his control. They work on hismand. One of the reasons why you will see that this entire area is devoid of settlements and hardly anyonees here is that the werewolves are afraid of being trapped by Felis." Rolfe became quiet. Araniea was in imminent danger and Felis was a dangerous werewolf demon. When he had gone with Ileus inside Hydra, he could sense his dark magic. Ileus had taken him to Hydra so that he could understand the extent of Felis''s strength. And Rolfe realized that Felis was... powerful. They had toe back in a hurry because they had been detected. How did Felis learn the art of invoking wolves? Rolfe''s eyes went to Ileus and a shudder passed through him. Ileus was a half werewolf. While Eltanin was a demi-god, Ileus was the strongest wizard of Draoidh. Both were a force to be reckoned with. "Let''s see..." he muttered to himself. A distant thunder rumbled, above them and below. Eltanin''s voice held a wary note when he said, "This doesn''t look good." "Fuck!" Rigel rasped as he saw argepany of armored cavalry rising toward them. "Nyxers! At least two hundred of them. We are outnumbered." They galloped across the meadow''s t expanse, carrying a g that sported the symbol of a hydra. The banner of the kingdom of Hydra. "They are most certainly not here for a social visit," Ileus responded. "At least not if theye in that size!" He reined his horse and it came to a stop. He raised his hand for all of them to stop. "A visit from the Hydra army is never good. Those are Nyxers, Felis''s troops," Eltanin growled as he ced his hand on the hilt of his sword. His response was punctuated by the sound of roars from the Nyxers. Rolfe came and stood next to Ileus. He red at the Nyxers. He muttered a spell and then immediately flung his hand forward. The air around them twirled. A strong gust of wind blew and ruffled their hair. The horses whinnied, feeling restless. Some of them even backed up, as their riders tried to calm them. A strong coppery scent wafted in the air for a fraction of a second and settled instantly. So did the strong wind. A stillness lingered, as if nothing urred. ? The Nyxers were on their horses and when they neared, Ileus realized that there were wolves amongst the horses. "Everyone, stay quiet. Not a single movement." Ileus''s whisper carried through the air to all the soldiers who were waiting with tension. The tension was so thick in the air that one couldn''t cut it with a knife, if one wanted. They all waited for the Nyxers to approach. Nyxers galloped toward them with ferociousness, looking straight in their direction. They neared them like thunder. The ground shook under them. The wolves amongst them howled and growled menacingly. All the soldiers had their hands on the hilt of their sword, ready to attack. Why was Ileus asking them to stay quiet? However, as soon as the Nyxers came closer, the entirepany galloped away as if they hadn''t seen them. All the soldiers watched them darting away with amazement. What just happened? Were they rendered invisible? All the Nyxers and werewolves galloped away with dust rising behind them, leaving the stunned cavalry behind. When they were at least a mile away, Ileus signaled them all to move forward. They resumed their journey across the meadow as none of them spoke. The bridge was visible, almost an hourter, and by that time the moon had set low in the horizon. Ileus stopped in arge thicket of trees, signaling all the rest to stop. They were arge number and with the horses, it became difficult for all of them to stay within it. He dismounted his horse and so did the others. As soon as Rigel was approached, he asked, "How did the Nyxers not see us?" He appeared just as shocked as Eltanin as they approached Ileus. "Ask Rolfe," Ileus pointed his chin at his demon brother-inw. "I just used my magic," he shrugged. Last night he had felt theyers of magic that Felis had spread over his kingdom. Rolfe was an expert at this because he had done the same in Ghar. He knew how to slice through the ancient magic that he had cast over his kingdom. This was just dark magic, nowhere near to his capabilities. Felis was no match for him, but Felis was dangerous. He had an ugly empire to himself and that was his strength. Eltanin nodded at Rolfe withplete amazement and wide eyes. Rolfe chuckled. "The bridge is about a mile from here. I want the cavalry to wait for us over here. Only the four of us are going to go to the kingdom of Hydra via the bridge." "But we can''t just simply walk across it!" Rigel said as he shifted on his feet. Because of him so many people were ready to risk their life. "I know," Rolfe replied and looked at Ileus. "That''s where his magic wille into y." He scanned the woods where all the soldiers were bristling with hushed murmurs. "I have enveloped them in an invisible wall. The spell will remain over that spot for the full cycle of the moon. Ask them to leave this ce and return by tomorrow morning if they don''t see us." Audible gasps were heard. "They were all invisible?" Rigel asked. Rolfe nodded. Twenty minutester the four of them walked towards the bridge. As soon as they were a few meters away from the cavalry, something popped. Mist sted around them and they became invisible. Chapter ?171 Hydra Kingdom Chapter ?171 Hydra Kingdom With not a single soul out there in the meadow, the vast expanse looked eerie. They walked toward the bridge, each with their water canteens. Soon they came across a meandering brook that branched out of Eridani. "Don''t drink this water," warned Rolfe. "This brook merges with Eridani, but it will go all the way to the bridge." "Yes, we know," said Rigel. "I have asked the soldiers to dig holes in the ground to find water. I am sure that they will get plenty near the trees." He let out an exhale. "Last time we hade to Hydra, along with my army for Eltanin, I remember the experience was bad. The Nyxers have poisoned most of Eridani with their underground mines and factories. I have heard that they are into forging metal using poisonous herbs and dark magic." "Why don''t you create a portal to the bridge rather than all of us walking towards it?" Eltanin asked Rolfe, removing a sharp thorn from his leather boot. "Felis has spread his magic in Hydra. If you are careful enough to sense it, you will feel it crawling on your skin, like I can. If I create a portal here, it will send ring signals to Felis of our arrival, and you wouldn''t want that, would you?" Eltanin chuckled. "I wanted to ask you one thing," Rigel said. The question was unspoken and hung in the air for a long time. He hoped that Ileus answered it without him asking it, but when he sensed Ileus was staying quiet, he probed, "Why are you helping me?" Ileus stopped in his tracks and turned and looked over his shoulder at Rigel, while Eltanin and Rolfe carried on. Rigel stopped in his tracks, wondering if he had riled up the prince. "You could have gone back with Eltanin and left me, yet you chose to help me without any contingencies..." Ileus took long strides to catch up to Eltanin and Rolfe, not wanting them to move out of the stretch of mist he had created. Rigel followed him feeling awkward. Plucking a dandelion from the meadow, Ileus said, "Because I remember what it was to have your mate captive in and where you were not wee, where you were an adversary. In Vilinski, even though my mate was abused, the kingdom wasn''t as bad as Hydra. In a way your situation and mine are the same, but with a difference. You know that your mate is out there, but you don''t know where she is. So, you see your situation is worse than mine." Ileus stopped, turned and ced his warm hand on Rigel''s shoulder. "I feel for you. I hope that I can help you in retrieving your mate. But I must warn you about one thing." A crease appeared on Rigel''s forehead in anticipation of what he was about to say. "Your mate could very well be utterly broken and you may need to give her all the time in the world to gather her emotions..." Rigel gulped as he stared in the direction of Hydra Kingdom. They had finally reached the bridge two hours after they had started this journey. There was a Nyxer stationed every few meters with swords, axes or bows and arrows. "How do we get past them?" Rigel asked as they stopped several meters away from the bridge. "The mist that surrounds us will be noticeable, like a walking cloud, if we cross over the bridge." They looked at the vast expanse of Eridani. Patrol boats were running beneath the pirs that supported the bridge. ? "I don''t think that will be a problem," Rolfe breathed. "In fact, crossing the bridge won''t be as much of a problem as staying in the town afterwards!" He looked up at the sky, where dense clouds had gathered. A loud thunder sounded and was followed by a crack of lightning. Momentster a deluge started. "There you go!" he said. "Now we can cross easily." While Eltanin and Rigel marveled at Rolfe and Ileus, the two had bounced ahead. They walked over the stony floor as Ileus mocked the Nyxers. He even pped a Nyxer and walked ahead leaving him stunned. "I hate their tattoos!" he whispered, looking at their tattoo-riddled bodies. It was as if the tattoos had gone crazy and spread all over their bodies. "There''s something out here!" The Nyxer who was pped growled, as he stared right in front of him, trying to feel the air with his hands as if something would materialize. "There''s nothing here!" shouted the Nyxer next to him. "You have just drank too much!" It took them another hour to cross the bridge. In that time, Ileus had pushed a Nyxer down the bridge into the river, when he found him leaning over the rail. "Are you insane?" Rigel pulled him back. "They will detect us!" "Nah! They won''t," he replied, looking keenly at how the Nyxer sshed in the waters, screaming for his life. Boats sailed to him with speed ands were thrown to save him. However, the man couldn''t be saved. By the time they fished him out, his legs had melted away and so had his hands and parts of his body. It was an ugly site. "What is the material of those boats that aren''t getting dissolved by the water?" Ileus asked, amusedly. Even after being here a few times before, Eltanin thought that he had experienced every kind of cold that there was in this world. But when they crossed into Hydra Kingdom, he realized that wasn''t true at all. The cold in the Hydra Kingdom was a frigid wind, sharp needles of sleet. They were greeted by blizzards brought on by loud howls and wails of gale and endless dense clouds. The wintrynds of Hydra were nothing like Draka. It was blustery and punishing. It was as if the calm of this ce was at war with the cold. As they entered the town, they found very few Nyxers. The town was... gray. In every sense. The buildings were gray, the weather was gray and so was the mood of the people. And true to what Ileus had said, there wasn''t a single woman. As soon as Rigel entered the city, he picked up the same scent. His eyes became droopy and his fangs lengthened. His chest rumbled with a growl as his wolf recognized its mate''s scent. His ws came out as his wolf tried to surface. The scent was strong from even a thousand threads of them. Sensations overwhelmed him, racking his muscles. She was somewhere very close. He didn''t know what she looked like or what her name was, but he realized one thing--his entire existence, he had been waiting for her. His head whipped in the direction of the scent. "Rigel!" Eltanin rasped when he looked at how his neck tendons had strained and how he was digging his ws in his palms almost to the point that they would bleed if he didn''t stop him now. Rigel growled at him as if he was a threat to his mate. "We need to look like Nyxers if we have to enter the pce," said Ileus in a low voice as they rushed to an abandoned narrow alley that stretched between two adjoining markets. Chapter ?172 The Warsle Palace Chapter ?172 The Warsle Pce "But how do you know that his mate is in the pce? She could be anywhere in Hydra," Eltanin countered, his shoulders tense as he continued to stare at Rigel. He knew that look. He felt the same when he had scented Tania and she had vanished. Those were the most painful days of his life. Now that she was in Pegasii with her father, she was safe, mostly because the two most deadly foes to her were in the dungeons of Draka, namely Morava and Sirrah. He knew that Biham would keep her heavily protected. Although that was a sce to him, he missed every second of not being with her. It wasn''t his fault. He was newly mated and married. He had given up hope on ever meeting his mate over thest five hundred years of his existence, but the moment his mate bond snapped into ce, he knew that that was the reason for his existence. Rigel was feeling the same kind of thing or maybe the feeling right before that. And that feeling was mostly that of insecurity, of losing¡­ horrible. Ileus and Rolfe also looked at Rigel. Their lips lifted up. They both kind of missed that initial feeling of when they detected their mates. "I can smell her," Rigel''s voice came out thick and menacing. "She is in that direction," he said, pointing in front of them. "That''s where the pce is!" Ileus confirmed Eltanin''s doubts. "You better control yourself, Rigel," Eltanin warned. "Otherwise this mission will be put in jeopardy!" Rigel let out a frustrating growl because it was bing increasingly more difficult for him to suppress his wolf. But this mission was not about putting it into jeopardy, it was about three men who had volunteered to retrieve his mate from this ce. He forced his wolf down with agony. Eltanin hade to Hydra earlier, but he hadn''t known the directions so well. He was always a captive and the ce had changed over thest century. Ileus used his magic to create an illusion in which all of them now looked like Nyxers. The Warsle Pcey behind a big set of carved metal gates into the mountain behind, which thenid the Crimson Peaks. There was nothing crimson about them, but it was said the demon werewolves offered up sacrifices to their god, Cman, and so the whole base of the mountain had be crimson. But it was a rumor that had been carried by the wind and gossipers. From the base, the Crimson Peaks rose so high that it was impossible to fathom how high its peaks were. Theck of people on the outside was depressing. It appeared as if no one lived there even though there were buildings all around. As Ileus eased his mist away, Rolfe got a hold of Felis''s dark magic and slowly sliced through it, creating his own around all of them, like a shield. Then he mimicked Felis''s magic and reced it with his own. "We can''t travel more than a few feet away from each other," he said in a low voice. As soon as they reached the carved gates, they saw sentries. d in ck trousers, they looked intimidating. And when they saw a group of four Nyxers, they became suspicious. "We havee from the bridge," Rolfe growled like a Nyxer he was impersonating. The sentries stared at them and then they opened the gates. As soon as they entered inside, the sentries closed the doors. They all walked inside. The Warsle Pce was huge. There were a series of halls and rooms that were on different tiers. It was a city in itself. Everywhere they looked, there were Nyxers, who were going about their work. Hardly any of the people were talking to each other. They walked down an avenue that led to buildings and spires in a higher level that were connected with each other by stony bridges. They were carved with the same stone as the mountain. Small waterfalls pooled in the corners, which merged into a stream that ran right into the center of the pce. The source of light was from inverted mushrooms on the ceiling of the pce all along its length and breadth, they glowed a bright white. The ce was just as terrible as it was beautiful. Music from a harp yed from somewhere. They passed Nyxers on their way, who were all clothed in gray tunics and ck trousers. Some were in navy blue tunics while some even wore red tunics. Their faces were stern and cold. Not a single one stopped for them and Ileus knew that his illusion had worked well. ? "I can sense her in that direction," Rigel whispered as he pointed to the highest spire. Ileus''s gaze traveled all the way to the spire. It looked like she was locked in that tower. There were no bridges that connected to it, so how was it possible for them to lock her inside there. "How the fuck do we get in there?" Ileus rasped as all of them continued to walk in that direction. They couldn''t stop, lest it would bring on suspicion. "You came here earlier as well, didn''t you?" he asked Eltanin. "I have, but I was blindfolded. And whatever I saw back then¡ªthis ce has changed into entirely something different. There are way too many buildings now!" Eltanin said with disgust. "We had escaped from the rear side of the pce," Rigel said. "And it was bloody cold, full of snow!" "Why didn''t you say that earlier?" Ileus said in an irritated voice. "We would have entered from the back of the pce!" "You can''t find your bay to the back. It''s just that we got a chance and escaped. Moreover, I don''t remember how we reached it!" Rigel replied. All of a sudden, they saw two Nyxers with two werewolves that were leashed like dogs. The werewolves howled the moment they saw them. Wolves sniffed the air and snarled at them. The Nyxers pulled the wolves away without apologizing. Eltanin felt horrible for those werewolves. They must have been ordinary werewolves whose beast Felis must have leashed. "The alphas are in a great hurry," said one of them. "They want the breeder as soon as possible!" "I know. The alphas are restless. They want to mate with her. I can feel it in their eyes. The air around them is charged with lust," the second one remarked. "The princess should give in. It is her duty to breed. And yet she ran away!" "Hush!" the second Nyxer hissed. "Walls have ears." "That is the reason she is locked up there in the highest spire!" the first one murmured. Rigel heard them and realization hit him. He stopped and leaned against a column as he clenched his jaws. His mate was the princess of Hydra, and she was going to be taken to some of the alphas for breeding. Eltanin came and stood with Rigel. "Compose yourself!" he admonished Rigel, as Ileus and Rolfe continued to walk slowly enough to keep the illusion circle intact. Rigel sucked in a sharp breath of air. He turned his head to look at the highest spire. He felt like running to her and grabbing her. His wolf mored on the inside. Chapter ?173 Rescuing Lerna (1) Chapter ?173 Rescuing Lerna (1) The Nyxers went away chatting with each other. Another Nyxer joined them and they veered left over a bridge. The highest spire, where they were supposed to go, didn''t have a single opening. There was no bridge connected to it and it looked like it was carved out of the mountain for monumental purposes. It didn''t look like anyone inhabited it. "Let us go to that bridge," Ileus said pointing with his chin to the bridge that led up to the next level. They had to look around every side in order to find the entrance. They crossed three levels using the interconnecting bridge until they came as close as possible to the spire where she was held. They scanned the whole ce to find a way to get close to the spire, but there was none. Suddenly, they heard yips and snarls. Rolfe rushed to the rail of the bridge they were standing on and looked down. A pack of wolves ran from the base of the tower as if they had just appeared out of nowhere. Ileus walked over and stood beside Rolfe. He narrowed his eyes and his lips curled up. "The entrance is carved into the stone," he scoffed. "Idiots!" Eltanin stayed close to Rigel, whose eyes were flickering a winter blue. "Do we have to go back down to the base?" he asked. "Yes!" Ileus replied. He gave a cursory look to Rigel and then hurried back down to the first floor. They crossed the stream and veered left into an avenue that led to the tower. The wolves were still there barking and howling as if they were in agony. They were all leashed by two Nyxers. Ileus pulled Rolfe to a corridor and they started to walk slowly away from the tower. Eltanin and Rigel followed. Ileus rasped, "We will need to take the wolves and the Nyxers if we have to get in. And I am sure that there are more of the Nyxers inside. However, the moment we take them down, the whole ce will be alerted! We won''t be able to stop after that." He looked at Rolfe and said, "Can you shield us with magic whileing out?" "I can, but I am sure that Felis will detect it sooner orter. It will cause quite amotion!" "We will have to take our chances!" Eltanin said as he moved his neck from left to right. His muscles bulged. "I can''t let my friend suffer." Rigel''s fangs had lengthened. Seeing the Nyxers around his unmarked mate was causing havoc on his senses. He was continuously growling at them. He couldn''t believe that Eltanin was able to stay so focused andposed when he had scented his mate for the first time. No wonder he was the strongest wolf in all of Araniea. "Rigel, listen to me wolf!" Eltanin said in a low voice as he ced his hand on his shoulder. "You have to protect yourself and your mate from these people. And that can only be achieved if you focus and push your wolf down. You can do it!" Sweat broke out onto his face. His chest heaved up and down. He closed his eyes and forced his wolf down, promising him that he would let hime out once their mate was free. On the promise, his wolf settled down. When he opened his eyes, he breathed a sigh of relief, "Okay, I am ready." --- ? Winter winds howled out the dark window of the tower. Lerna could hear it whipping the gs of the pce around through the cracks in the walls. Hail pelted the stone walls. It was strange to watch the brutality of the ice storm raging at such early hours of the day when she soaked in the heat of her bath. Vapors rose as thick hot tendrils over the tub and slowly filled the bathroom. Her nannies werethering her legs with scented bars of soap. The marks on her wrists and ankles were red and angry. Skin was raised and bruised in many ces. Every time a finger touched the marks, she would wince in pain. "Alphas are going to love you," said one of them. "They have been waiting for you toe of age." Sweat beaded on her skin as every muscle in her body tensed. Felis was going to throw her in front of a dozen alphas. Was he even in his right mind? She had pleaded with him, but it was like hitting your head against the Crimson Peak. He was unrelenting and threatened her. Her lips quivered when she thought of the ritual. A heavy scent of pine mixed with crisp snow pulled her from her stupor. She jerked her head up from the rim of the tub, her brows pulling tight together. It was as if her soul was being tugged in thatl direction. The smell was... addictive. She loved it. Her lips parted and she licked her bottom lip. Heat pooled between her thighs and she yearned to touch herself. "What is it?" the nanny asked as Lerna''s legs went back in the water. Lerna looked left and right but her body was so heated that the bathroom became hotter and cloying. "Princess Lerna!" the nanny breathed, feeling worried about her. "Are you okay?" They had brought Lerna from the crypt and she was very unwell. The healer had given them a variety of salves and pastes to apply to her skin. They had brought her back only a night back. She only has a few days with her before she will be given to the alphas, and in those four days she had to be brought back to full health. She should be healedpletely by then, because if sheined that she wasn''t feeling well still, heads would roll. Lerna was in her own world. The smell was so intoxicating and strong that she couldn''t help but reach towards it. But where was iting from? She wanted to understand what it was before asking anyone about it. The worrying part was that her wolf wanted toe out. It rarely came out, because it was afraid of Felis. What if Felis leashed it? But now--now it wanted to howl and go towards the scent it had smelled. "I want all of you to leave!" She ordered her nannies. "But you aren''t feeling well!" the nanny gasped. "Get. Out." She said in a menacing voice, showing her fangs. As such her wolf was moring inside of her to be free. The nannies trembled at her order. They didn''t want to see the wrath of the princess of Hydra. They just scurried out of the bathroom, leaving her alone. Lerna rose from the tub and stepped out. She picked up a towel from a chair, dried herself and wrapped it around her body. "Stay down. Stay down," she kept repeating the mantra for her wolf to keep low. But her body was overwhelmed with emotions so strong that she couldn''t understand it. Adrenaline rushed through her and her body heated. Her heart elerated as she padded her way to the window that overlooked the thick snow of the Crimson Peaks. Her brother had smartly locked her in this tower. It was the highest in the pce and didn''t have a single entrance, apart from the one at the base. All the windows that opened were in the rooms near the ceiling and were facing towards the mountains. Chapter ?174 Rescuing Lerna (2) Chapter ?174 Rescuing Lerna (2) The wind had begun to howl outside as snow battered against the window panes, as if an angry ghost was punching it but failed to break it. The weak gray light poured inside through the window. Lerna wiped the mist from the ss and peered down. The height at which she was at made her feel dizzy. She never liked this side of the pce. When she was younger, she had taken a ride down the mountain. It was dangerous, even on clear days, the road was icy and littered with wet divots and protruding rocks. However, when there was a winter storm, it was even more treacherous. Because of the dangers on this side, the pce gates mostly remained closed. Very few Nyxers were posted on this side because no one traveled here. They were posted for the sake of it. Lerna tried to pierce her gaze through the blizzard, but there was no one as far as she could see. She went back to the door to exit the bathroom and the scent picked up again. A shudder passed through her body and goosebumps pebbled her skin. The nannies were waiting for her. As soon as they saw her, they rushed to her. "Princess Lerna!" said one of them as she held her hand and tugged her. "It is very cold. You shoulde sit next to the fire jerked her hand away from her. She ran to the door of the room. As soon as she had opened it, a waft of the smell of pine needles crushed in snow reached her and her nostrils red. On their own volition, her feet picked up speed as she crossed another room. She dashed past the guards on the spiral stairs that led down, but as soon as she was three stories down, she was stopped by a group of Nyxers. They snarled at her as they bared fangs and formed a human shield. "Where are you going?" their leader growled. "Move," Lerna said, as fear mingled with frustration rose in her chest. She wanted to reach the man who smelled like heaven. She was desperate. The leader climbed the stairs taking two at a time. "King Felis has given special instructions that you cannot leave the tower." Lerna trembled as she backed away. If she told the Nyxers about the scent, would they let her go or would they go and report it to Felis? She couldn''t take a chance. She had to stay ndestine about it, but the smell was stronger now. It proved one thing--the bearer of the scent was close. Pretty close. "Go back!" the Nyxer growled, standing almost at her eye level, even though he was standing two stairs below. ? Lerna nced behind him. There were about ten of them standing on the stairs, each with their muscles bulging, as if they were waiting to beat her the moment she tried to do something. Lerna took a step back. She knew that her plea would fall on deaf ears. With a rough exhale, she turned to leave, but her wolf goaded her to kill these men and reach her destination. Lerna knew that the moment she let her wolf free, the Nyxers would overtake her. She was outnumbered. "Princess Lerna!" the nanny shouted. "Pleasee back." Lerna whipped her head up to see the troubled faces of her nannies. She felt... trapped. She lowered her head and rested it on the gray stony walls of the staircase. They were cool against her heated skin. Sheposed herself and then slowly walked back to her room, surrounded by her nannies and Nyxers following her back up the stairs. The moment she stepped inside, they locked her room from the outside. She heard the click of the lock and then their receding footsteps. Her nannies took her to the bedroom, where they made her sit in front of the fire. They dried her hair, wiped the sweat from her skin and applied thick paste from the healer onto her wrists, ankles and back where Felis had whipped her. They made her wear a cotton chemise. "Would you like to sleep, princess?" asked the nanny. "You will heal better. Also, there is food for you. You must eat in order to keep in good health. You haven''t eaten a morsel since you''vee back." Lerna nced at the food trolley. There was a variety of food on it. Roasted and buttered chicken, fried fish filet, sesame and whole wheat bread and various dips. But she had lost her appetite. Every passing minute was growing difficult for her. All the pain that she felt was nothing inparison to her urge to go and be with the man who smelled like pine needles crushed in snow. She walked to her bed and her nanny covered her with the furs. Over the next hour, Lerna had be anxious. She left the room and began pacing. She would walk over to the door, sniff the air and thene back. At one point in time, she wanted to break the door down out of frustration. But if she did that, Felis would learn of it. The wolf had his dark magic spread throughout the pce and the Hydra Kingdom. There was not a single movement that he couldn''t detect. And if she broke the door, it would be taken as a revolt by him. He would throw her to the alphas immediately. As such, she heard her nannies joking that the alphas were growing impatient. They were waiting for her and had even asked about her ever since she had been ced in this tower. Her trepidation tripped into fear. All of a sudden the door to her room sted open and she saw four Nyxers stepping in. The nannies looked at them with strained looks. Lerna was still in her chemise, that did little to hide her breasts. She snapped her head to look at them and her eyes focused on the Nyxer who was snarling. His fangs had lengthened and his eyes flickered a winter blue. Her lips parted for a rough exhale as her wolf said, "Mate." Did she say it aloud? Rigel walked towards her, his neck muscles corded, arm muscles bulging and his breath ragged. He came to stop right in front of her. Nearly chest to chest, he tilted his head down as she tipped it up. They looked at each other with numerous emotions written in their locked gazes. Lerna tried to trante those emotions, but all she could do was manage to stand on her feet without swaying. She didn''t understand the words in his silent eyes, but she felt like her soul was being crushed from inside out. He had an aura that spilled out of him. It held her, bound her to him. Her gaze slid to his lips when he sucked in a sharp breath. He reached down and took hold of her hand. She froze in her spot at the electrifying contact and her heart stuttered to a stop. The world faded into the background. A shudder traveled through her body when he brushed her knuckles. Her breath hitched when the air around the Nyxer rippled and the illusion cracked. Rigel''s face came into view. She gasped as her eyes became wide. "You--" "Shh..." He ced his finger on her lips. The illusion mended itself. Chapter ?175 Rescuing Lerna (3) Lerna forgot to breathe She purred when Rigel ced his finger on her lips. But at the same time, her body becamenguid in relief from meeting him. She wondered if she should step back and put some space between them out of fear that he might get killed. However, she couldn''t. She just couldn''t. Her logic went out of the window. However, the moment his illusion broke and she saw another man instead of the Nyxer, shock was thest thing in her mind. Who was he? He hade to rescue her? And he hade under the disguise of someone else? So many thoughts ran through her mind? He wasn''t a Nyxer, most definitely. How did he even manage toe to her tower and then to her room? Her eyes widened with fear. For him. His nearness and his gaze made it hard to think as to what she should do next. Under the sensation of his breath on her face and his touch, her body, her mind simply couldn''t function properly. He was the most beautiful man she had ever seen in her life. In that short glimpse of his real self, she saw his ruffled long auburn hair that fell to his shoulders. He had sharp blue eyes that reminded her of the cerulean tips of icebergs in the frozen sea during winter. He had chiseled cheekbones and a square jaw. His lips were so plump that she wondered what it would be like to kiss them. Liquid heat pooled in her belly and she clenched her thighs. The moment she did that, his nostrils red. She whimpered, wanting him to sink his fangs into her flesh. Was she getting crazier by the minute? The air between them grew thicker, as if they had moved deep into a mist-covered forest, and the forest was so crowded with branches, brambles and gnarled roots that it was impossible to walk past it without getting bruised. When he lowered his finger, it took effort, but she managed to clear her throat and whispered, "Who are you?" The nannies were behind her instantly. "What do you want?" asked one of them, shivering with fear. "Has the king called for her already? She isn''t even ready. Give us an hour to get her ready for the ritual!" Lerna reverie broke. She tilted her head and peered past him. There were three more Nyxers standing behind him. They were all so tall and broad and heavily built that they seemed to suck the air out of the room. She looked back at him with a thousand questions in her mind. All of them looked like regr Nyxers, except they were sturdier. And there was something about the air around them that was intimidating as hell. "Just get dressed in a tunic and trousers," Rigel said. Then he gazed into her eyes as if asking her to trust him. "I havee to save you." Her lips parted at his silent words. She didn''t know how she understood him or why she was trusting him implicitly, but instinctively, she nodded. She did know one thing--she had to y his game. "Get my gray tunic and white trousers." "Princess?" the nanny cried. "Those are hardly good clothes for the ritual. Moreover, who knows if you will have to go to the alphas after that." "Stop. Arguing." She replied menacingly. "And do, as told." She knew that these men were in a great hurry. She could feel the vibesing off of them. But how did they manage to get in despite so many Nyxers? She turned quickly to put on the tunic and trousers that a nanny had brought her. As soon as she put them on, she rushed to her closet in the adjoining room and grabbed her sweater and her fur cloak. She didn''t know why she was doing it. But if these men were going to abduct her, then she better be prepared. Any ce was better than this. She was ready to take the risk since the risk was with her mate. "I am ready!" she breathed when she returned to her bedchamber, only to find that the nannies were all lying crumpled on the ground. Her eyes widened as her shoulders tensed. "What have you done?" she rasped. Rigel grabbed her hand, but she said, "Wait!" His brows furrowed. Lerna rushed to the food trolley and picked up as much food as possible for all of them in a bag. Ileus chuckled as others smiled at her. Rigel was out of the door, holding her hand, but the moment she stepped out, she tripped on the floor. Rigel steadied her before she fell on her face. Lerna realized that she had tripped over a guard''s body. "Cman''s horns!" Her hand flew to her chest as she looked down at the guard with horror. She looked at the next one who was also sprawled at her feet. She skipped over them, as anxiety filled her. As they descended the stairs, she saw that more Nyxers were sprawled over the stairs in the same condition. A strangled sound scraped out of her throat as her body stiffened with a chilling rm. She snapped her head back to look at the four Nyxers who were following them. One of them shrugged. What the hell were these men capable of? "This was our only way toe in," said Ileus, shrugging. "We had to knock them unconscious." After they found out that Rigel''s mate was in this tower, they rushed to the base. They had confronted the Nyxers and werewolves. While Rolfe had sliced through Felis''s magic, covering their tracks, Ileus had flung his magic to stupefy them. He didn''t want them to end up unconscious or killed. In fact, that was easy. But if they killed them, it would have gathered a lot of attention. Rolfe had coated them all with enough magic to cover their stupefied state for a day. When the team entered the tower, through the hidden door, they confronted the Nyxers on the stairs. There were a total of fifteen Nyxers, stationed at regr intervals. Their leader wouldn''t let them through so Rolfe had to st them with his magic. They were all lying unconscious on the staircase. Suddenly, they heard a distant roar, as if someone had bellowed out of anger. "What is that?" Rolfe asked, raising his eyebrow. "That''s Felis!" Lerna wheezed as she sagged against the wall. Ileus rubbed his ear. "Does he have indigestion? He sounds like he hasn''t seen the face of a toilet for a few days." Lerna paled. "He wille after us. He has sensed disturbance in the air! He is going to send an army to this tower. We are doomed!" She looked at the Nyxer who came and stood in front of her with teary eyes. "I am ready to take my chances, Lerna. Are you?" he asked, as he ced his hands on her shoulders. She gazed into his eyes and her conviction to leave this gutter called Hydra Kingdom, solidified. He was her anchor and gave her the much-needed energy. "Instead of leaving from here, we can leave through another exit," she said, as her eyes darted between his. Chapter ?176 Rescuing Lerna (4) Chapter ?176 Rescuing Lerna (4) A smile crept onto his lips. "Where?" Rigel asked. Lerna pointed back in the direction of her room. "Lead us," he said, trusting her, trusting his mate. "But it is a treacherous way and it is through the Crimson Peaks. At the present, a heavy blizzard is going on. Do you think we will be able to make it?" she asked, assessing the four fake Nyxers who had the capability of making so many of them unconscious. Ileus came forward. "Tell us where it is, girl and we will try our best to get out that way!" stared into the golden eyes of the man in front of her, as his illusion broke for a few seconds. "Who are you?" she asked in a low voice, mesmerized. "There is plenty of time for introductions, Lerna, but right now I suggest that we get going." There was the sound of heavy footfalls of soldiers nearing towards the room. She whipped her head in that direction. By the sound, she gauged that they would be here in less than fifteen minutes. A rough exhaleter, she said, "Come with me." Their life depended on herst minute n. She rushed to her chamber and they followed her. The Nyxers had started entering the tower. They heard the heavy boots clicking on the stairs that led to her bedchamber. As soon as they reached her room, Rolfe closed the door. "Run!" he shouted at them. Lerna led them towards the bathroom. Rolfe walked to the center of the room. He closed his eyes and chanted, "Letat a dzhem!" Blue waves of magic rippled out of his hands and rushed to his fingers. He flung his hands forward. The waves rippled in the air and started whirling in the air. They reached every piece of furniture. Coiling around them, they lifted the furniture and hurled them all to the door. The door was now jammed. This would buy them some time. He sealed it with his magic. Now Rolfe knew that Felis already sensed something, but he wouldn''t wait to find out. It wouldn''t be a surprise if he was marching his entire army up to this tower. Rolfe retracted his magic and followed his group to the bathroom. When Lerna reached the window of the bathroom, she said, "You have to break this window." The blizzard was wild outside and the whole window was covered with snow. Rigel stepped forward. With a grunt, he punched the ss of the window and it shattered into hundreds of pieces. The snow rammed into them at full force. On an instinct, Rigel wrapped his arms around Lerna to protect her. She tipped her head up as a semnce of a smile donned her lips. "There''s a stony staircase that is about ten feet below, but it most likely will be covered with heavy snow and solid ice. That''s the only way we can get out of here. Can you manage?" The Nyxers must have reached the door of the bedchamber. They heard exmations of surprise, curses, yelling, the Nyxers sounding confused and somewhat authoritative. But it soon changed into something more exasperated. There were the unmistakable sounds of swords being yanked out of the sheaths. Metal was nking against metal. This was all followed by running footsteps. ? "They areing near," Lerna said as her lips trembled. Rigel wanted to kiss her lips and tell her that she was safe. He hated the sound of her heart racing wildly. He hated that she was so bruised. But when he hadid his eyes on her for the first time, his mind was blown. No one in this world was as beautiful. She was the most perfect she-wolf born in Araniea. Her features were stunning--high, bold cheekbones, plush lips and slim nose that couldn''t be of demon heritage. Who was her mother? Her skin was the color of wheat and smooth, her eyes the color of whiskey. Her long dark hair fell to her hips, which she had braided. She was no more than five feet tall, which was a wonder, because most she-wolves were taller. Well, not most. Even Tania was short. She was curvy in the right ces. She was in a cotton chemise when he saw her. It showed her breasts. Her nipples had puckered under his gaze. When he was near her, his shaft had hardened in his trousers, and he had almost growled. It was the bruises on her body that made him madder than ever. Ileus was right. She must have been abused. "Don''t worry," he assured her. He took the cloak from her hand and made her wear it. He buttoned it up to the neck. "I will take you away from here." Ileus shook his head at the lovers or rather mates over whom all of Hydra was shaking. "Orzhevvy Ogan!" he chanted. Bright yellow lights crackled around his fingers. They sizzled hungrily as he tossed them at the blizzard in front of them. Immediately, theypped up at the snow as if feasting upon it, consuming it, and devouring it. They traveled all the way down to the staircase and melted all the ice. He looked down at the light that illuminated the walls of the tower beneath them as they sizzled across the snow. "These are bloody too small!" he grunted. "We have to take our chances!" Eltanin replied. Then he shouted. "Rolfe!" He was getting worried about the demon. He rushed back to get him when the door of the bathroom flung open and he walked in. "Those fucking Nyxers!" Rolfe growled. "They have reached us so soon." Eltanin pulled him inside and closed the door. "Let''s go!" he said. Ileus jumped down onto the staircase. "The blizzard is heavy. I am going to maintain the magic to melt the ice." He looked at Rolfe. "The ice is going to reform the minute after we melt it, so you better keep up with me!" "I will," Rolfe gave a tight nod. "I will go first," Ileus breathed. He looked at Rigel and Lerna. "You both are the next followed by Eltanin. Rolfe will cover us up from behind!" Saying that Ileus jumped out of the window. Lerna gasped and stifled a shriek. Before she could react any more, Rigel grabbed her andnded on the stairs that Ileus had left vacant for them. All the while, there was a lot of noise on the outside. It seemed that the Nyxers had sted through the door and the furniture. The nannies shouted in shrill voices. More running footsteps were heard, but Rolfe knew that the Nyxers wouldn''t be able to cut through his magic. It was all followed by a series of ominous thumps. And then... nothing. "He is here!" Rolfe eximed. "Hurry up wolf!" "I am hurrying, demon!" Ileus grunted. There was no sound in the bedchamber. Lerna''s heart raced as her stomach roiled with fear. She clutched Rigel''s shoulders tightly. Her wolf ears picked up the faint sound of a low, nefarious grunt. Her brother was at the door, but she didn''t know what was stalling him. Rolfe gave a wicked smile as jumped out of the window. He flicked his wrist and every piece of ss that had shattered, rejoined and settled back into its ce on the window, sealing it. He had sealed the door of Lerna''s bedchamber with so much magic that Felis would need to take some time to unravel it. All they needed was a little more time to escape. Chapter ?177 Rescuing Lerna (5) Chapter ?177 Rescuing Lerna (5) Ileus''s magic sizzled around the ice on the stairs, melting it into hissing vapors instantly. The magic traveled rapidly and Ileus was able to see more vacant steps down. He hopped from one step to the other as fast as possible. Others followed him deftly. "You look like a mountain goat, Ileus!" Rolfe shouted from up as heughed. "Fuck off demon!" Ileus grunted. "There are way too many steps down here. Unless you want me to block your way down and leave you to fight with Felis, don''t utter a word!" "A mountain goat with horns!" Rolfe barked augh. Arge snowball hurled towards him from the sky, which he rammed with his horns just in time. "Wait till I get you wizard!" he grunted. Eltanin shook the snow that had fallen on him. "Will you two just behave?" he growled. "We have a rescuing operation going on!" wanted tough at the interactions between all of them, but she was pressed tightly against Rigel. His scent of pine needles crushed in snow overwhelmed her senses. She was loving every part of her rescue. And the best part was that she didn''t even know who was rescuing her. All she knew was that she trusted the man who had held her close to him. As for the rest¡ªthey looked like the bad boys of Lore. The tower was tall. It took them twenty minutes to reach the bottom and that wasn''t even the bottom of the pce. Ileus hopped over thest three stairs onto the ground. Rolfe and Eltanin too did that while Rigel walked down every step and when they reached down, he slid Lerna down his body carefully. The snow was so thick that their boots got buried in it. All at once, they heard a deafening st. The window through which they had escaped blew along with the stones and ster around it, its debris falling down. --- Felis was sitting in his chamber, talking to the healer as to when would want to perform the ritual. Even though Lerna had asked him to give her four days, he was going to give her only one day of rest. That was enough. "The sooner, the better," said the healer as he licked his lips. For the first time, he would get to break the virginyer of a princess. He suppressed his excitement as to how she would feel inside. "The Alphas are very excited and restless." Felis had put her in the tower that was opposite to his wing. From there he could directly see the activity going on at the base of the tower. He had seen four alphas lurking around the tower, snarling at his Nyxers to get inside. He hadn''t interfered, but heughed at their anxiety. They should be quite anxious. Some of them had waited for decades for the right breeder. He had given several women earlier but none could match their ferociousness. Not a single woman could withstand more than one alpha. He knew that it was only Lerna, his pure blooded sister, who would be able to match their pace. They had sent him a message that they wanted Lerna as soon as possible. They wanted to mate with her. He could feel the madness in them. He could sense the madness in the air. It was perfect. The more they craved for her, the more they would be after her. They wouldn''t let her get out of the bed. She was definitely going to get pregnant with one child soon enough. The mere idea of having a pure blooded demon werewolf was refreshing. On the inside he hoped that she gave birth to at least two girls. After all, they would be future breeders. He looked at the healer who was staring at him with eagerness. He understood why the healer was in such a hurry, but even if he didn''t like his eagerness, he wouldn''t do a thing to the healer. It was important to remove her virginity to start with the mating process soon. ? "You can do it tomorrow morning," said Felis. "And inform me the moment it is done. I will send her to the alphas." "But she would need to wait for another day after the ritual," said the healer. Felis growled and lunged at him. "Don''t you give me that nonsense," he said as he wrapped his fingers around him. The healer''s face became red. "Mercy, Your Highness!" Felis gritted his teeth and shoved him. The healer fell down on the floor. He coughed as tears ran out of his eyes, counting himself lucky that Felis didn''t kill him. He scrambled back saying, "I will ready her as fast as possible. I will give her drafts and sedatives." "Good," Felis snarled. "Now get out!" The healer got up and scurried to the exit. Felis watched him leave and then turned to go back to his bedchamber when suddenly he sensed something sharp. His magic was being sliced and it tickled like thorns scraping on his skin. Not believing that anyone would have that kind of magic, he ran to the window that faced Lerna''s tower. The sharp ripple of air cutting his magic traveled through the air and hit him hard. His eyes became wide with shock as his shoulders tensed. Who was practicing dark magic in Hydra Kingdom other than him? And what was happening in Lerna''s tower? Who dared to challenge him? With his enhanced hearing, he heard a faint mming of something in the tower. The exasperated shouts of the Nyxers followed by thuds. This meant that either Lerna was in danger or someone hade to abduct her. Felis roared as fury sted through him. He opened his mind link with his Nyxers and ordered his entire army that was in the pce to march towards her tower. He was going to kill whoever had the gall to challenge him. He jumped out of his window five stories beneath, andnded on his feet nimbly on the ground. He ran towards Lerna''s tower. When he reached inside, he found that his Nyxers were already there, but they couldn''t go past her room. He made his way through them, angered and panicked and realized that the room was sealed with magic so ancient that surprise sted through him. Lerna wasn''t inside. The nannies were not responding. He called them from inside, but it was as if they didn''t listen to him. The magic had not only sealed the room, it had made it soundproof. His anxiety got the better of him. He threw his magic at the sealed doors, but nothing happened. And now aside from breaking the magic, he really wanted to meet the person who possessed it. Why could he sniff him? He was going to leash his wolf and make him his personal pet. After trying for a long time, he couldn''t get through it. He shouted in anger and punched the wall beside the door. The wall cracked, sending plumes in the air. His chest heaved with desperation. Every minute was going to cost him dearly. He wanted to punish his Nyxers who were on duty, but they were already unconscious or stupefied. He closed his eyes, and focused on the ancient magic. Chapter ?178 Rescuing Lerna (6) Chapter ?178 Rescuing Lerna (6) The magic had¡­yers. It had severalyers and each wasplicated. This was not dark magic. This was inherent magic that was part of the person''s soul. It was so good that the person could y with it and createyers like a child''s y. If this was the capability, Felis couldn''t imagine the power source he was near. He thrummed with excitement as all he could think of was how to capture the individual. Slowly, he peeled theyers of the magic as if he was peeling theyers of onion. And eachyer made him bleed. That was the price to pay to tear it off. When the firstyer broke, he was left with deep gashes on his forearms. After the secondyer, his nose started bleeding. By the end of it, there was blood flowing out of his eyes. As soon as he pared thestyer, he sted the door and with it disintegrated every piece of furniture that was piled behind it. He heard the nannies whimpering and crying the moment he came inside the bedchamber. It was as if they had juste out of their unconsciousness. "Where is Lerna?" he growled at them. "We don''t know¡­" the eldest one said, feeling so afraid of him that she sank to her knees. "All we remember is some Nyxers entering. They took the princess with them. One of them sted his magic at us and we all dropped unconscious on the floor!" The only ce to escape from here was the stairs behind the tower. He strode to the bathroom, sting its door with his magic and then ran to the window. He hoped that he wasn''t toote. He wanted to capture Lerna as well as the person who possessed such raw and potent magic. He was surprised to see that the ss of the window was intact. There was a heavy blizzard on the outside and snow had gathered over it like a thick white nket. He narrowed his eyes and stared in the gray and white background. All at once, a spark shed from the base of the tower. He jerked his head back when realization hit him that Lerna was very far away. He was going to make a dash for her. Using his full power, he closed his eyes. He brought his energy to the core of his chest. When he opened his eyes, he let his energy out. It traveled in the form of red crackling lights to the window and sted it to smithereens. is here!" Lerna shouted when she heard the st above. Her heartbeat elerated. Now the thin hope that she had of escaping was evaporating faster than the ice that melted on the stairs. Her lips quivered and a shudder passed through her body. "He is going to kill all of us," she mumbled as tears ran down her cheeks. "I don''t want to go to him. Kill me." Rigel grabbed her by the waist and hauled her over his shoulder. "Sorry!" he rasped as she squealed. The four men rushed through the blizzard but the snow was so soft that it was difficult to move with speed. "Throw a portal, demon!" Ileus shouted. "Give me the coordinates!" Rolfe shouted back. The wind had picked up and the blizzard had made the visibility very bad. They must have traveled only a few meters when suddenly, they heard a loud thud behind them. "Felis!" Lerna shouted a warning when her gaze fell on her brother who lunged after them. "Run fast!" Eltanin shouted to Rigel. ? Panic struck, Rigel was trying his best to run away from the demon, but the next moment a heavy force pounded on his back and he fell down. Eltanin snatched Lerna from him as Ileus pulled him up. Rolfe jerked his head back to look at the demon werewolf. "Don''t you fuck with my magic bastard!" he growled and hurled a thick beam of blue lights at him. Felis hurled back several feet away. He stared at the man who had hurled such powerful magic. That man was his target. He roaredmands to his Nyxers toe down. By the time Ileus and his group were not more than twenty meters away, the Nyxers started jumping out of the window andnded a few feet behind. "Use your magic wizard!" Rolfe shouted. "I will create the portal! Give me time and divert these dimwits!" Ileus''s illusion cracked. He spun on his heels and found at least a ten Nyxers behind them. Each of them was bellowing with anger. "You wolves need to cool down!" Ileus said as he moved his wrists in front of him in circles. As he moved them in circles, the snow of the mountains somewhere behind them rolled into a small ball which gained speed and size as it came down. "Sneg ikhth!" he shouted. The massive ball rolled all the way down the slope. Ileus used his magic to control the ball''s path, and as soon as it was some fifty feet away from them, he forced it to crash on the Nyxers. Their bellows and grunts got suppressed in the giant ball of snow. Rolfe had created the portal using the blizzard. Ileus rushed to him and gave him the coordinates. The coordinates traveled to the four corners of the portal. "Get inside!" Rolfe shouted. Eltanin had put Lerna on the ground. "Run through it!" he said to her. She was so shocked seeing all the magic around her that she nodded, bereft. She dashed through the portal first, followed by Rigel and Ileus. However, just before Rolfe was to enter, the snow ball exploded and Felis jumped out of it. He lunged at Rolfe and grabbed his legs, sending him to the ground. "Stop!" he growled. Using his brute force, he crawled over Rolfe, but little did he know that he was battling against the demon of Ghar. Rolfe''s horns started curling up as his eyes became pitch ck as if someone had spilled ink inside them. "You think you can take me down, Felis?" Rolfe growled. "Well, then you don''t know me." He bent his knee as Felis stared at the demon. "I am Rolfe Aramaer of Ghar." His kick mmed into Felis''s chest. He got up and dashed to the portal. Felis was surprised and stunned. Rolfe Aramaer was the demon who had inherent ancient magic. "Catch him!" he shouted to his Nyxers. If he got hold of Rolfe and entranced him, he would be invincible. He would be able to leash Eltanin''s beast easily. Rolfe chuckled at the Nyxers as he stepped into the portal. The Nyxers darted after him but the portal copsed and then ran into the blizzard, looking confused. "You chose toe in front of the Warsle Pce?" Rolfe huffed at Ileus who was waiting for him with worry etched on his face. Eltanin chortled. "Brilliant!" he said. "Felis''s entire army is near Lerna''s tower." Ileus had given the coordinates in front of the gates of the pce. When they hade, there was hardly anyone over here. He gave his typical lopsided smile and created another portal. Everyone stepped into¡ª Chapter ?179 [Bonus Chapter] Rescued Chapter ?179 [Bonus Chapter] Rescued Ileus knew that the entire army of Hydra would be marching towards the tower and no one would be bothered or even imagine that they woulde in front of the pce. That was why he gave Rolfe the coordinates of the deserted avenue that he saw in front of the pce. Surprisingly, it wasn''t snowing on this side of the Warsle Pce. As soon as Rolfe stepped out of his portal, he flicked his wrist and the portal copsed. He heard a loud roar that faded as soon as the portal vanished. He saw Ileus with a new portal over there. Ileus hurried Rigel and Lerna to step inside first. Eltanin hopped in next followed by Rolfe. Ileus scanned the avenue and found that it was all empty. He stepped inside and closed the portal. Everyone stepped into the meadows a little far away from the bridge. As soon as they stepped out, they heard loud bawls and cries of the soldiers that were manned on the bridge. There were more than hundred soldiers that were stationed on the bridge and around Eridani beneath it. All of them were running with speed towards their group. "I knew the bastards woulde for us," Eltanin said. Lerna''s hopes of escaping had grown the moment they left the pce, but now¡­ they all dashed. "I knew that he wouldn''t let me go," she remarked with quivering lips. Rigel looked helplessly at her. "I will fight them all for you," he said as he grabbed her hand. "Don''t worry." shook her head. "I don''t want¡ª I don''t want people to die for me. I think I will just surrender to my fate." Her eyes burned because of unshed tears. "Stop talking like you are already defeated!" Eltanin said. "These Nyxers are nothing in front of us!" He asked Lerna, "Do you know how to fight or use a sword?" "No¡­" she bit her lip. "Felis never allowed me to lift a sword. I was only allowed to read and write and that too under strict vignce. My purpose was¡ª" Emotions choked her throat. Her gaze traveled from Eltanin to Rigel. "I want you to cross the meadows as I go towards them. The moment they will see me, they will stop. And I have a n to stop them." "I won''t leave you alone now that I have found you, Lerna," Rigel said, his voice hoarse. How could he leave his mate? The girl Moon Goddess had chosen for him. "We don''t have an option!" she cried. "They areing near us." Ileus rolled his eyes. And then sighed. "Mates¡­" Ileus knew that Felis was going to alert his entire army on the bridge about them. He winked at Rolfe and then chuckled. Rolfe turned his head over his shoulders and saw that the Nyxers were barely hundred meters away and they woulde at them within a few seconds. They were all running and leaping and some had shifted into their wolves. Ferocious snarls and barks were heard. Rolfe flung his hand forward. Wind whooshed and gathered in a swirl. "Run for it!" he shouted as he threw the coordinates on the portal. Both Rigel and Lerna stared at the demon and then at the portal. "Run!" Eltanin barked with joy. And they all ran for it. They were allughing when they entered the portal. They saw the stunned face of Nyxers who leapt in the air to lunge at them but couldn''t reach in time. Rolfe stepped into the portal, turned to see them and with a wicked smile, closed it. He walked to where Ileus and the rest were going¡ªto the thicket of trees where Eltanin and Rigel''s army was waiting. ? "Are we out of Hydra?" An extremely shocked Lerna asked. Rigel grinned. "Yes, we are, princess Lerna." The way he looked at her, it was so heartening that she blushed. But at the same moment she was so excited that words were difficult to form in her mind. "We need to leave!" Eltanin said feeling triumphant. He too didn''t know how to thank Ileus and Rolfe. But thanking them at this point would be too less of a gesture of the emotions he felt for them. Lerna on the other hand couldn''t help herself. She rushed to both Ileus and Rolfe and lunged at them in a hug. She was so small in front of them, yet she embraced them with both her hands, trying to bring them in her arms. "Thank you," she said in a voice that was full of emotions. "I have nevere out of Hydra¡­ and this is¡­ this is¡ª" Ileus chuckled as he patted her back and Rolfe shook his head. "You don''t have to thank us," he said. "We loved every part of the adventure. Now¡ª" before he could say more, a menacing growl emanated and Lerna was snatched away from them. Rigel was ring at them for hugging his unimed mate. Eltanin roared withughter, "Fool!" he said. "Can you create another portal from here?" he asked Ileus. Both Ileus and Rolfe too joined him,ughing at the mates. There was a long journey ahead for both of them until they imed each other. But with Lerna, they didn''t know if she would allow Rigel to im her soon. "Where do you want to go?" Ileus asked as he rotated his wrists, as if ready to create a portal. "If you can make a portal for an army asrge as the one here, we can directly step into Pegasii. That''s where my wife is currently." "Yes, I can," he replied. They saw that their soldiers were staring at them with doubts, up in arms. Ileus realized that they were all still looking like Nyxers. He waved his hand and their illusion broke. The moment it broke the soldiers lowered their arms. A wave of excitement ran amongst all of them. They came out of the thicket to greet their kings and prince and their guests. This time Ileus did wait. He created arge portal for all of them as Eltanin gave him the coordinates. Their horses were brought. Lerna was given the horse for herself even though Rigel wanted her to sit with him. He hated to see her away from him, because in the short time he was with her, he had grown used to her warmth and also her scent. But he respected her decision when she said that she would like to have her own equine. "Where the fuck have you brought us Eltanin?" Ileus grunted as he looked at the dense woods around him. "We are in Em Forest," Eltanin replied with a chuckle. Over thest few hours as they rescued Lerna, he had grown fond of these two men. He couldn''t believe the timing they chose toe to Araniea and he couldn''t believe that it was so perfect. Rigel had just found his mate. "We can''t shock the people in Pegasii with portals. As such our soldiers are already stunned by you two." "I need good wine!" Rolfe remarked. "I need that and I need my books!" Ileus eximed. "What books?" Eltanin asked. Chapter ?180 Her Mate, Her Friend Chapter ?180 Her Mate, Her Friend Lerna was mesmerized by the whole thing. She had butterflies in her stomach because of the way Rigel looked at her and at the same time she was feeling excited at all the grand festive mood around her. Her heart beat so fast whenever Rigel looked at her. He had helped her mount the horse when they were outside Hydra and when he had done it, she wouldn''t have been surprised if she fainted. She still couldn''t believe that it was all real. Before they had started, he drew her into the nearby trees. "I know that it is all new to you," he said. "Things are going to be very different from now onwards. But if you have ced so much trust in me that you havee with me till here, I promise that I will never break your trust." When Ileus had broken the illusion, Lerna saw all of them for the first time. And they were such handsome hunks, but Rigel-- he was terrifyingly handsome. He had been so gentle and protective about her that she would choose him over any alpha of Hydra even if he were a mere soldier in the army. She didn''t know who she was surrounded by during her escape, but she knew that these people were soldiers of high rank and they were thick friends. She stared at Rigel, trying tomit his features to her memory for the fear that he might hate her. She was the sister of the most hated man of Araniea. Who knew that Rigel may get tired of her or people may poison him against her? She was lost in his gaze so much that when he said, "Don''t be nervous," her lips parted. "You are beautiful," was all she managed to say. Color rose in his cheeks when his mate said those words. She liked him. That was more than enough for him. "Thank you, but not as beautiful as you." She was so na?¡¥ve. He picked up her hand and reveled in the electrifying contact. "I think I haven''t introduced myself. I am Prince Rigel of Orion Kingdom." Lerna''s eyes widened as surprise surged through her. "Prince Rigel?" She had heard about him in Hydra. How he had helped King Eltanin escape the kingdom, was a story that she had heard numerous times. She used to marvel how these men had defeated her demon werewolf brother and got out of Hydra. lips curled up. "Yes," he said as he gazed at her tenderly with his winter blue eyes. "And that--" he pointed at Eltanin, "--is King Eltanin of the Draka Kingdom." Lerna''s mouth fell to the floor as she whipped her head to look at Eltanin. "Cman''s horns!" she rasped. So, this was the legendary duo? Her gaze flicked back to Rigel and then to Eltanin and back. She flushed heavily. She was in thepany of such great men? And these wolves were her brother''s archenemies. What had the Moon Goddess nned for her? Her mate was the worst enemy of her brother and he had snatched her out from his stronghold. Now Felis was going to be madder than ever. The weight of the situation fell on her like a huge boulder. Her knees felt wobbly and her head reeled. "Lerna!" Rigel caught her before she could fall down. She tipped her head up and said, "You came to Hydra to rescue me, knowing that you were in enemy''s territory? You would have been killed?" Curling a finger under her chin, he lifted her head and said, "It was worth it." Lerna''s lips quivered when she felt his hot breath over her face. Eltanin coughed on the side breaking their trance. Lerna immediately distanced herself from Rigel, feeling a thousand shades shy. Her face became as red as a tomato. Rigel wanted to kiss her... badly... madly. "And that is Ileus Volkov," he pointed at the wolf with golden eyes. "And that is Rolfe Aramaer," he said, pointing at the man who was the real match for Felis''s dark magic. Lerna turned to look at the three and bowed to them. "I know that I don''t have enough power or gold to repay you for your kindness, but please let me know what I can do to return the favor." Ileus and Rolfeughed. "I am going to keep a raincheck on this," Ileus said with a grin. "But we were dying for an adventure and what better adventure than getting two mates together?" Whatever little awkwardness she felt, quickly dissipated as they all mounted the horses and rode through the woods. She noticed that some of the men had shifted into their wolves while some remained on their horses. They were all quite an excited chatterbox. ? Lerna was so used to the gray stony pce and persistent blizzards of Hydra that she loved the greenery of Em Forest. Even though soft flurries of snow fell around her, the trees were full of chirps of birds and faint scents of various flowers. She learned that they would travel straight through the Em Forest, without stopping. ording to Rigel, they would reach the capital of Pegasii before nightfall. It was already evening. She wondered if Felis had already started searching for her, but she was relieved that she didn''t have to spend another night in the kingdom of Hydra. The fact that she was going to be thrown to a dozen alphas for breeding, still haunted her, and she really wanted to get away from that ce as far as possible. Her mind was bouncing all over the ce as she rode on her horse. Her memories jumped from one ce to another. There was one thing that she wasn''t thinking--she wasn''t allowing herself to think that her mate was really a prince. Would he make her his queen? Would his people ept despite her being Felis''s sister? Her stomach twisted and churned at the thought. But before all that, would Rigel continue to be with her after the realization would weigh him down. "Where are we going?" she asked Rigel, as she nced at him from under her eyshes. "We are going to Pegasii," he said. "But shouldn''t we go to Orion?" she asked innocently. He chuckled as he brought his horse closer to hers. "Pegasii is closer and we would need a lot of rest before heading to Orion." She bit her lip and Rigel''s chest rumbled. "Do you know the king of Pegasii?" Rigel wanted to pick her up and make her sit in front of him. "I do know him." "What if Felises after me?" She rubbed the back of her neck. "What if your people think that I am a demon werewolf and--" "Let him. He would die trying toe after you," he said bluntly. She froze. "Rigel--" "Princess Lerna." He couldn''t help but hold her hand. "Even if you were a demon werewolf, who was trying to rip the throats of anyone who came near you, I would destroy anyone who would want to harm you." Lerna stared at him with so many emotions in her eyes that her eyes became misty. She appreciated the fact that he wasn''t forcing himself on her. She hadn''t known him for a day also, yet here was her mate, who was beginning to be a friend. Chapter ?181 The Importance Of Books Chapter ?181 The Importance Of Books After riding through the gray weather for an hour, a gust of chilling wind blew away the dense clouds, letting the evening sun peep out even if it was for a little while. Lerna''s mare neighed softly as she shook the prisoned snowkes out of its glossy mane. She slowed her mare, in order to slowly let it into the sun. Sun was a raremodity in Hydra and so whenever it was out, Lerna would run wild beneath it. This is what she did now--enjoy the feel of it on her face. Feelingnguid, Lerna patted her mare and scratched her mane as she watched the trees around her. Every other often she would see a blur of white or brown or ck or gray among the gnarled branches of the woods. She would nce at Rigel, hopefully hoping that he wouldn''t look back at her, but she would find him looking her way only. Her cheeks would pink and she would whip her head away. "I wanted to say one thing to you. Can I ask for something?" Lerna said with a lot of courage. "Sure!" Rigel came closer to her. An inch closer and he would practically have his horse ride hers. And this was the first demand from his mate. He was going to give her all the rubies and emeralds of the kingdom and if she wanted, he would open the treasure or Orion for her. She bit her lip and then hesitated a little. Then gathering some courage, she said, "Can you find a polka dotted horse for me?" The moment she asked the question, she berated herself. How could she even demand such a thing from Prince Rigel and that too in the first few hours of their meeting? He had just rescued her and what would he think. Yet, here she was. Stupidly blurting her wants. She had this fantasy that she possessed a horse with polka dots. They weren''t avable in Hydra. Maybe they were avable in the kingdom of Orion. She flushed a beetroot red when she found Rigel staring at her. beautiful challenge swam in her eyes and her nostrils red when Rigel stared at her for a very long time. She was so adorable. She didn''t want rubies and emeralds. She wanted a polka dotted horse? His gaze dropped to her lips and a smile came to him. "A polka dotted horse it will be then," he replied. His blood rushed to his groin when she gave him a mesmerizing smile. He get a polka dotted horse for her. "So, what books were you talking about?" Eltanin asked Ileus. They were riding behind Rigel and Lerna. "There are plenty in the library at Pegasus Pce and then also in Draka''s. And if you are talking about the arcana, that is in Draka. In fact, I wanted to talk to you about Yunabi. When we reach Pegasii, you can have a conversation with Lusitania about it. It is very important that she starts tranting Yunabi as soon as possible!" Ileus yawned as he stared at Eltanin with that boring re. "I am not talking about those books. I discovered these books in the human realm where my cousin Daryn lives with his wife, Dawn. They are quite a handful." He grinned thinking about them. "What do you think about them, Rolfe?" "Yes, they are good! Have you brought some here?" Rolfe wiggled his eyebrows at him. "Of course. What''s life without them?" Ileus replied nonchntly. "Would you like to see them, Eltanin?" "I wouldn''t mind," Eltanin said in all seriousness. "But what are they about?" Ileus tilted his head. He scratched his day-old stubble. "They are about a certain type of... education." "Oh, I see!" Eltanin replied with curiosity. "If the books were rmended by Prince Ileus Volkov, surely, they were of importance. "What kind of education? Sword fight, magic, dark magic or something in the games of politics? And I think even Rigel can benefit from them." ? Ileus sighed. "Rigel is a baby for those books. He has just found his mate and I can''t give those books to distract him any further than he already is." Eltanin raised his eyebrow. What had mate got to do with the books? "Won''t it be better that even his mate read them? She is--" "No!" Ileus cut him off. Eltanin became too curious. What kind of education it would be that Ileus wasn''t willing to share with Rigel and his mate. He didn''t question, but he was full of questions. He would nce at Ileus every now and then for the next few minutes, open his mouth to ask something, but snapped it shut. Ileus knew that he had raised the inquisitiveness of a wolf to the next level. The only way to get Eltanin off his back was when he gave him the book. He flicked his wrist. The books appeared inside the saddlebag of the horse he was riding. He turned towards it, opened the bag and took one book out of it. Giving it to Eltanin, he said, "It''s difficult not to have them when you are on a journey. They keep you... entertained." Just as when Eltanin was about to take it, he withdrew it. "Remember to give it back to me as soon as you have read it, okay?" "Sure!" Eltanin bobbed his head, happy that Ileus could share his knowledge. Ileus gave the book to him and the moment he saw the cover, his eyes widened. His entire world shrank and his limbs stiffened. The cover was that of a man and a woman standing naked against each other, with a serpent coiling around their bodies. The man''s fingers were in between her thighs and disappeared inside her. "Fuck!" He left the reins of his horse and then whipped his head back to look at Ileus who had smugly raised his chin and eyebrow. "Did you like it?" he asked. Eltanin was dumbfounded. Slowly, he dragged his gaze to the book and then back at him. He opened the first page and his mouth dropped to the floor. "I love it!" he rasped. He imagined Tania in that position beneath him. "Fuck!" He raked his fingers through his hair as if he had found a treasure. "C--can I keep it for a few days?" he asked. He barely sounded like a king. And suddenly he understood why Rigel couldn''t read it. "Sure," Ileus gave him a benevolent smile. "I have more of those." He looked at Rolfe and winked. Rolfe shook his head. They got a new member for their library. Maybe, he should start charging them something now. His club was widening at a rapid speed. They rode into Pegasii by the time the periwinkle skies of the evening blended into the darkness of the night. King Biham and Princess Lusitania were waiting for them on the steps of the pce. The moment Biham''s eyes met with that of Ileus and Rolfe, he bowed to them immediately. He had immense respect in his eyes for them as he recognized them. At the same time, he was absolutely stunned as to howe these men were marching along with his son-inw. Chapter ?182 Dominant Genes Chapter ?182 Dominant Genes Ileus Volkov''s wife was a fae and he wondered if she knew Kinshra. His skin pebbled with goosebumps the moment he thought about Kinshra. Sadness followed his excitement. If only she were alive... Moreover, if Ileus and Rolfe were here, did they open the portals of this realm all over again? He didn''t find it odd when his gaze went to his son-inw who had eyes only for his daughter, Lusitania. And what was the book that he was clutching to his chest? The way he dismounted the horse in one swift motion and reached for Lusitania--it was as if he was seeing her for the first time. Biham narrowed his eyes when he saw that he leaned over her ear and whispered something that brought a deep blush to her face. He could almost feel the smoke of fury through his nostrils. The king of Draka needed to be reminded that their marriage wasn''t public as yet. Biham''s gaze traveled to Rigel who was helping a girl dismount her horse and who looked like she didn''t need his help. She too was blushing upon his touch. What was going on? Ileus and Rolfe hade very close to him. "It''s an honor to have you in the kingdom of Pegasii," Biham said. "I would really like to hear how this wonder happened." He wanted to ask if he could take his daughter to the kingdom of Vilinski and introduce her to her mother''s kins. His heart raced at the thought. He guided them all inside. Eltanin was unable to hide his excitement. The moment he jumped off the horse, he rushed to Lusitania. He was about to crash into her, hug her and pick her up, when she red at him. Obviously, she hadn''t forgotten the concubine remark. So, he stopped himself. He leaned over her and whispered, "I missed you so much that I will end up spending my time in between your thighs for the night. Brace yourself for my bite over there." He clutched his book to his chest tightly as a rumble vibrated through him imagining the scenario of the night. She blushed heavily and asked, "Where were you all this while?" She had missed him more than she could imagine. Though she was angry with him, her anger turned into misery when he didn''te backst night and for the whole day. He was absent for over a day and she had almost cried her heart out in her chamber in secret, chiding herself for being so harsh on him. However, the moment she saw him, her anger returned. She was going to scold him for not telling her where he went without telling her. you miss me?" he asked with his lopsided smile. She missed him terribly, but she wouldn''t admit it. "Who is that girl with Rigel?" "That is Lerna. But did you miss me?" he asked smugly. "King Eltanin!" Biham growled at him. Eltanin pursed his lips. The old man was such a dampener in his spirits. He said to his wife. "That girl is Lerna and she is Rigel''s mate." Tania''s eyes flew wide open. "Shhh..." he ced his finger on his lips. "Don''t reveal this to anyone yet. Even the soldiers who went with us, don''t know who she is except that she is from the Hydra Kingdom." "H--Hydra?" Tania''s shock was apparent at her gaping mouth. "That''s right. She is Princess Lerna, Felis''s sister. And she is Rigel''s mate. This is a very delicate situation. Everyone hates Felis. I am sure that in no time the gossip is going to spread that we have rescued a girl from Hydra Kingdom. And people across Araniea hate Felis." "Other than that, there would be Nyxers on her hunt! She is a target even before she knows she is a target!" Tania rasped. "Gods above!" "King Eltanin!" Biham called him again. Eltanin clenched his jaws. He walked to Biham reluctantly. They reached inside the pce and Biham ordered his servants to prepare the rooms for his guests. Even Eltanin was supposed to stay in the guest wings of Pegasus Pce. They all sat down on the sofas of the main hall for receiving guests in which everyone talked generally, knowing that even the walls had ears. ? Biham introduced Lusitania to Ileus and Rolfe. And as soon as he introduced, Ileus said with a smile, "You are half fae." Her lips parted as she stared into his mesmerizing golden eyes. "My mother was a fae," she breathed. "I could sense that." Then he peered behind her as if to see her wings. "Where are your wings?" he asked directly. Lusitania gulped. "I--I don''t have..." Something inside her stirred at the sadness of the words that came out of her mouth and her back became itchy. Eltanin was standing right next to her. He wanted to reach out and touch her for he too could feel her misery. "Why?" Ileus asked. "That is... strange..." My eldest son is already showing signs of wings on his back and he is half fae." The fae genes were pretty strong. Usually, they were dominant. She clutched her gown on the sides and lowered her eyes. How could she say that maybe it was because a part of her soul was with the High Priest of Cetus Monastery? "I-- I don''t know..." Ileus chuckled. "That''s fine. Don''t worry about it. I have given a book to Eltanin. Hope he shares it with you." "Wolf!" Rolfe pped his upper arm. "Have you no shame?" He was really embarrassed about Ileus''s openness. "What, demon!" Ileus massaged his arm as Eltanin flushed to the root of his hair. "What book?" Rigel asked with interest. "It''s nothing!" Eltanin''s jaw clenched all over again. "It would be a pleasure to see you all in the meeting chambers in an hour," King Biham intervened. "After that please join us for dinner." He really wanted to talk to all of them in private. Ileus knew that Biham would have a hundred questions for him. He nodded once with a smile. "We will be there." But first he needed a long bath. The guests were shown their rooms. Rigel insisted that Lerna will stay in a room adjacent to his. He wasn''t letting her out of his sight even for a minute. He had seen how many enemies were there for Lusitania who constantly nned on killing her or ousting her. He wasn''t going to take chances for his mate. And Lerna was the Princess of Hydra Kingdom. She was going to be hated by all of Araniea. He had to keep her safe by his side. He didn''t know how he was going to inform his parents about it, but he had to. Especially his father. He ced his hand on the small of her back when they walked to the guest wings, much to Eltanin''s jealousy. Even he wanted to be with his wife. The irony was not wasted upon him. He was married to his mate ording to all thews, and Rigel wasn''t. He had imed his mate and Rigel hadn''t. Yet, Rigel was walking with her authoritatively, and he was hiding Lusitania. Eltanin sighed. He turned his head over his shoulder to nce at Tania and found her looking at him. His chest squeezed. He waited for the night. Chapter ?183 Stalked Her Chapter ?183 Stalked Her Eltanin was already there in the meeting chamber along with King Biham and Lusitania when Ileus and Rolfe came an hourter. Eltanin had this teenage curiosity in his eyes when he saw Ileus again. Over thest one hour, he took exactly ten minutes to bathe and get dressed and spent the remaining time looking at the book closely. He memorized every picture in his mind and hoped that Ileus could leave it for him. "Where is Prince Rigel?" Biham grunted. Rigel was hovering around Lerna''s room. Although a maid was given to her who would assist her, Rigel had already sent a message to Tania that Lerna would need clothes and other things. Tania had sent her everything that a girl needed and then some more, but Rigel was still hovering over there. What if she needed something else? Moreover, she was his unimed mate. How could he leave her alone? There were two guards stationed in front of her door. That wasn''t enough. What if there were Felis''s informants in Pegasus Pce? What if she slipped in the bathroom and fall on her head? She was in potential danger of dying. And that thought was enough to pace nervously in front of her door. Rigel hadn''t¡­ couldn''t¡­ take a bath or change. "He is not well," Eltanin replied to cover up for his friend. "I saw him hovering in front of Lerna''s room," Ileus said with a raised eyebrow. "Are you sure he is unwell?" Eltanin coughed ring at Ileus, but the wolf appeared stoic. "Thest I saw him, he was not well," he added. see¡­" Ileus said as he picked up a ck grape and popped it in his mouth. He offered the grape and cheese tray to Rolfe. The demon picked up a cheese cube and ate it hungrily. Biham narrowed his eyes at Eltanin and then shook his head. The Prince of Orion should know how important meetings couldn''t be overlooked. Anyway, he turned his head to look at Ileus and said, "The faes closed the portals after Kinshra, my mate died. She was a fae. However, you must have arrived via a portal. Is there a way that you let the portals remain in Pegasii? This would be of immense help to me. I wanted to¡ª" "The portals that we havee through are the ones that only we can create. But the portals that faes create, can stay forever. There are some fae who can create portals in between realms and not all can do this," replied Ileus. He plucked another grape from the te and crushed it in his teeth. "But why were the portals closed? Faes don''t get angry very fast, but what triggered this kind of anger, that they closed all the portals?" Biham shifted on his chair. He sucked in a sharp breath and his face became red with shame. He lifted his eyes and stared at Ileus but the moment he did that, he felt like his head was gripped under tremendous force. He became fixed in his ce because he felt that if he moved, his head would explode. The golden eyes seemed to draw him in. "Father!" Lusitania called him, her voice loaded with worry. "Don''t call him, Tania," Eltanin whispered. "Ileus is in his mind." "Wh¡ªwhat?" Tania rasped. "Will he be fine?" "Shh¡­" Eltanin ced a hand on hers under the table and stroked her to calm her down. Momentster when Ileus released him, Biham sagged in his chair. There were sweat beads on his forehead. "You rejected your mate?" Ileus said, his brows furrowing. ? "I had to¡­ under the circumstances¡­" he replied, guilt weighing him down. "She was used of practicing ck magic¡­" "By your wife?" "Yes¡­" Biham bit his lips as tears stung his eyes. "Didn''t you know that faes had inherent magic?" Ileus asked, narrowing his eyes. His shoulders tensed. "I don''t know what came over me that time," Biham said as he let out a rough exhale. "I don''t even remember her using magic but she was always into mess. Once I found her staring at a mare who was found with a severed head. When I reached there, it was as if she was in a trance. Her maids used her of using ck magic to kill the horse. I didn''t believe it that time, but then several such instances started happening and then eventually¡ª" Biham lifted his gaze to look at his daughter and his throat choked with emotions. "I didn''t want to¡­ but things were just too against her¡­" "Faes detest ck magic. In fact, they severely punish those who are into it," Ileus offered an exnation. "Your daughter, Lusitania, hasn''t as yet discovered her true potential as a fae. Her wings haven''t sprouted. Don''t you think that is weird?" Biham sat there in shock, gaping at Ileus. "Lusitania¡­ wings?" His eyes went to his equally shocked daughter. Ileus continued, "I strongly believe that she is a target of fierce ck magic and that could be the reason why she hasn''t developed her wings. Nheless, she should have her fae magic. And I hope that your people don''t think that she is practicing ck magic." He leaned forward. "Let me give you a hint, King Biham. Kinshra didn''t practice ck magic. Someone around her had it and stalked her all the time or knew about her movements in the pce. Whosoever was it, is your culprit." Biham was too stuck in shock after listening to Ileus, as he took one ragged inhale after the other. He ced his hand on his chest as he wheezed, his mind too numb. "Father!" Lusitania rushed to him and patted him on his back. Eltanin got up to get a tumbler of water for him. "Father?" Lusitania asked, her brows furrowed in anxiety. He had water and rxed back. He held Tania''s hand and kissed it. "I am fine¡­" he said. "It was the first time she had shown her worry for him and called him ''Father''. The word had a lull in it. "I am fine," he reassured her. After a long time when he settled, he said, "I will keep my eyes open from now on to find the person who is into this and once I find him or her, I will¡ª" he smothered his words and his anger. He would take it out when he would meet that person. "I am not sure, but I can help you in finding the person," Rolfe said in order to help him. "I can detect people who don''t have inherent magic in them. "That would be wonderful." Biham was grateful that these people chose to visit him. He wanted to correct everything that had gone wrong in the past. "About the portals. Is there a chance that faes can create them again?" "I think I know one such portal," Lusitania said in a low, unconfident voice. "But its energy is very low¡­ I can sense it in the Pegasus Pce." She rubbed the back of her neck as if unsure. "Oh yes!" Eltanin eximed. "You told me about it in Draka. Where is it?" Ileus, Rolfe and Biham¡ª they all looked at her incredulously. Chapter ?184 The Portal Chapter ?184 The Portal "You can sense a portal?" Biham almost squeaked when he found his tongue. He didn''t know whether to feel proud of her or excited about it. She nodded lightly. "But I am not sure..." Ileus''s lips kicked up. He remembered when Anastasia would get attracted to the portals that were in Sgi??th Bio all the time. Since Lusitania was a half fae, it was possible that she was also getting attracted to it or sensing its energy. And it could also mean one thing--the portal would open into Sgi??th Bio. "Why don''t you take us over there?" he said, tilting his head. He nced at Rolfe who nodded. In case Lusitania got seriously attracted to it, she would want to step in it. In that case, Rolfe''s magic would be needed along with his. Lusitania blinked her eyes and looked at Eltanin. He held her hand gently and said softly, "Lead us, love." All the anger that she had for him vanished in that moment of love and encouragement. There was no doubt in his eyes, only trust. He didn''t doubt her even for a moment that she was wrong. He didn''t treat her as his equal, he asked her to lead him. Her lips curled up. "Sure," she said with her chin up to Ileus. is Rigel?" Biham grunted all over again. "He should be here!" How could he not witness this moment? Eltanin pursed his lips. He knew that Rigel was getting impatient about Lerna. He wouldn''t leave her even for a minute. He remembered when Tania was angry with him. He had gone out hunting with his army, but was still depressed. He was happy that he found Rigel and that their meeting eventually turned into an exciting rescue operation. It kept his thoughts running back to Tania all the time, otherwise he would have gotten mad. So, yes, he could rte this insane attraction that infected Rigel. How did Ileus and Rolfe manage the separation? Maybe, they were more mature than what he thought. Lusitania got up and walked to the door as others followed them. As soon as she stepped out in the open, she tipped her head up at the sky. The clouds had started gathering and it was bing darker. The torches that lined the walls of the pce threw their soft glow on the porches and surrounding area. Biham ordered the guards to carry torches with them. Tania took a deep breath in and then let her senses open up. Something faint drummed up in the distance. It was buzzing feeble, as if lethargically humming somewhere, hoping someone would find it and bring it to life. She had felt this energy when she hade here for the first time, but she was too shy or unsure of herself to admit it. And then she wondered if what she felt was legit or not. "It is that side," she pointed to the right. She felt in sync with the energy. Her heartbeat increased. She started walking towards it as if in trance, as if she wanted to mingle with that energy. And if she didn''t, she would feel... iplete. Her walk turned into a jog. World faded in the background. Her eyes turned a faint shade of violet as silver speckles floated behind them. They rounded the corner and came to arge courtyard. The ce smelled of leather, horses, hay and smoke. Several soldiers were talking in groups. Stable hands were bustling around with usual activity. Tania came to stop right in the center of the courtyard. She whipped her head around to feel the energy that was haunting her for so many days, and which she was ignoring all the time despite her being attracted towards it. She had been smothering the urge to go and check it out. But not now. Her lips quivered as she ced her hand on her waist. "Lusitania?" A voice came from far away. She ignored it. The silver in her eyes started streaking out. All the soldiers became absolutely quiet and froze in their ces as they watched their princess. ? The energy hummed a little more, as if trying to reach her out. Her breath became ragged. Her gaze went to a stall at the end of the courtyard. She started walking towards it. That was where the energy wasing from. Her dreams shed across her mind. Kinshra inbor. Her maid, Cordea, attended to her. Bright sh of light appeared the moment she was born. Tania was breathless and sweat broke out. This was a new experience and it felt as if she had been denying herself something that was a part of her soul. When she reached the stall, she burst open the door. It was an abandoned stall. Shrouded in darkness. But she sensed the energy there. Eltanin grabbed a torch from a guard and held it up in the stall. "Tania, I don''t see anything--" She lifted her hands and chanted, "Pokhazi sebya!" A small circle of wind gathered and started circling. It sucked in the small pieces of hay and dust and then all of a sudden, it broke into tiny dancing yellow star lights. It looked as if hundreds of fireflies gathered and formed a circle. The energy wanted to merge with her. She couldn''t resist the charm. She started to walk towards it, entranced. She flung her hand at it. "Pactn!" The circle yawned and then grew in size, a little at first. "Cman''s horns!" Biham stared at the growing circle. The portal was right in his pce and yet he could never sense it? Or was it that the portal never wanted to show itself unless it''s true owner showed? And howe this portal was in this little stall? He had so many questions? "Lusitania!" Ileus called her. "You have to stay in control!" He knew that she was untrained. If Anastasia who was a full blooded fae could not resist its charm, how would Lusitania be able to resist. "Don''t go near it!" But Lusitania wasn''t listening. As and as the portal grew, her eyes turned silvery violet. She stretched her hands and closed her eyes as if she wanted to unite with it. It was like a call to... home. The portal grew and burst into tiny stars as it circled in front of them. The distance between her and the portal was barely five meters. She took a step towards it. "No, Tania!" Eltanin shouted. But she was in a trance and she couldn''t listen to them. "You have to resist it!" Ileus barked. "If you won''t, you will go into Sgi??th Bio!" But she didn''t listen to him. A smile came on her lips. The energy was hers. She had to meld with it. She took another step. "Come to me..." she heard a faint whisper. "Come to me, Lusitania..." "Yes, I will." Eltanin couldn''t watch his mate getting sucked in a portal. A shudder passed through his body. He walked in front of her, grabbed her shoulder with one hand and pped her with the other. Lusitania''s trance broke. "Elty!" she rasped and lost unconsciousness as the portal copsed. Chapter ?185 Of Thorns And Thistles Chapter ?185 Of Thorns And Thistles Eltanin picked her up in his arms and without a minute''s dy, carried her all the way back to her bedchamber as Biham followed him. The moment they left the portal reduced in size and went back to itsnguid mode. "Seal this ce with your magic, Rolfe," Ileus said as he sucked in a sharp breath. If his intuition was correct, then whoever was using dark magic in the kingdom of Pegasii was going toe here and might use it to their advantage. "I don''t think I should seal it, Ileus," Rolfe said as he watched Eltanin carrying Lusitania back to the pce. "Why?" Ileus frowned, still staring at the small swirl that was humming low, his thoughts going back to when it would take a gargantuan amount of effort for Anastasia to break the pull of the portals. However, the thing was that Anastasia was a true blooded heir of Vilinski, and only the royals felt this kind of a pull. So howe Lusitania was feeling it? Ileus didn''t know who Kinshra was because her name had nevere on the lips of King Ian or Anastasia. His intuitiveness to find out about her went a notch higher. "I want to see the curious soul trying to get into Vilinski," Rolfe chuckled. Ileus rolled his eyes. "What shenanigans are you up to Rolfe?" Ileus scoffed. "It seems my sister is not keeping you busy enough that you want to chase people across Sgi??th Bio." Saying that he opened the door of the stall and went out of the stables and courtyard with Rolfe on his heels. "You reminded me of her," Rolfe said, rubbing his chest. "Now I want to go to her." even I want to go to Anastasia. But the difference between you and me is that I can go now since I hardly have anything else to do, but you have to help Lusitania in tranting Yunabi," Ileus said with sadistic pleasure. "Do you think that Lusitania would be avable tonight or for the next two nights to trante Yunabi?" Rolfeughed. "That wolf is going to do everything in his power to keep her to him." It was Ileus''s turn tough. "So, do you want to go now, orter?" he asked as he wiggled his fingers to create the portal. "Not now. King Biham has invited us for dinner. Let us attend that first!" Eltanin had carried Lusitania all the way to her bedchamber with King Biham following them who was as worried as a tempest driven bark. He barked orders at his servants. "Send the healer. Send the maids. Open the windows. Why are the curtains now drawn? Remove the nkets!" It was as if he had got a panic attack and he wasn''t only short of crying. Eltanin made her lie on the bed. She was unconscious and looked... limp. Her skin was flushed and sweat clung her clothes. He touched her forehead and it was slightly warm, indicating that she had fever. He chided himself on the inside for not stopping her to find the portal. She was too fragile. Part of her soul was stolen by Menkar. She hadn''t even discovered her powers of magic. What else could have happened? She drained all her energy into finding the portal. "I want that stall to be demolished and covered with so many bricks that no one can enter it!" he growled. Seeing her in this condition made him panicky as hell. He snapped at a maid, "Go, get a towel wrung in cold water. Now!" The maid scurried away. She came back momentster with a towel. Feeling awkward between husband and wife, Biham breathed, "I am in the antechamber. If you need me, call me." Eltanin gave him a tight nod and then Biham left. He closed the door behind him. The moment he closed the doors, Eltanin stripped Tania. The maid came over to wipe her body but Eltanin snatched the towel from her and wiped Tania''s warm body, gently and firmly. The maid stared at the King of Draka attending to the Princess of Pegasii with astonishment. Were they lovers? This kind of an intimate thing was usually done only amongst lovers or couples or mates. They were neither a couple or mates. So that meant that the Draka king and Pegasii princess were in love. It also affirmed the rumors that Princess Lusitania was King Draka''s lover ever since she was a ve in his kingdom. Her hands flew to her mouth when she realized the gravity of the situation. It was such fantastic gossip for the rumor mill. "Should I get another wet towel for her, Your Highness?" she asked. Eltanin nodded, cutting her a hard re and she rushed to get another one. He finished sponging her soon. Her fever came down and her breathing normalized. He asked the maid to go out, instructing not to send the healer, but to send chicken broth. The maid rushed out, ready with the hot juicy gossip that was going to blow the kingdom. She encountered King Biham in the antechamber. "How is Lusitania?" he asked, his brows furrowed deeply. ? She bowed to him. "Her fever hase down and King Eltanin has asked not to send the healer but chicken broth." "Then do as he says," Biham ordered. "Yes, Your Highness," she replied and started to leave, excitement humming in her chest. Biham growled. "If even one word of this is leaked out, I will find you from the depths of hell and cut your tongue off, shred you into pieces with my bare hands and ws. You get it?" The maid''s stomach knotted in a thousand knots. The king must have heard her internal thoughts. How could she forget that the king was their Alpha too? She started shivering. "N--no, Your Highness! I would never do that." "Good," Biham replied coldly. "I will watch you." The maid bowed to him and rushed out, purging her thoughts. Biham watched her leave. He was feeling better now that his worries ebbed. With one more look at the closed doors, he went to the dining hall where he had invited his guests. He had to talk to Ileus a lot more. It was more than an hour when Tania peeled her eyes open with a lot of effort. The warmth and the delicious smell of woodsy and male musk scent surrounded her. She opened her eyes only to see that he was sleeping right beside her with his hand on her waist. After the portal incident, whereby she was sure that she would step into it because of the serious attraction, she didn''t understand how she came to her senses, but she was d that she was with Eltanin again. All she remembered was a stinging pain on her face and then... darkness. She raised her face to look at her sleeping husband whose eyes were moving rapidly behind those eyelids, as if he was having a nightmare. She leaned in his chest, inhaled his smell and kissed him lightly. She stared at her husband''s handsome face. How things had changed since they first met. Tania rose from the bed and Eltanin stirred. He gripped her hard and jerked open his eyes. "Tania!" he rasped. "How are you?" His neck muscles were tense as he watched her. She had missed him so much over thest two days that her chest squeezed at his concern. "I am very fine, Elty," she said. "And I need to go to the bathroom to relieve myself." He took a sigh of relief and loosened his grip on her waist. She rose up, tied her hair in a messy bun and asked, "How long was I sleeping?" She wondered if she ate a broth. It was a faint remembrance. He rested his head on the pillow, putting his arm behind. "It''s midnight." Tania''s eyebrows shot to the roof. She got out of the bed and went to the bathroom as he watched his wife swaying her beautiful buttocks. He had made her wear a soft chemise after her body''s temperature became normal. He rolled on his stomach and stole one of her pillows to tuck it beneath his head. When she returned, she came to stand in front of him. He grunted softly when she climbed hisp and seated astride him. He took his hands to her lower back in order to hold her in ce, as the weight of her body pressed into his groin area. With cool hands she journeyed across his belly, his chest, shoulders and then to his neck. She rested them on either side of his jaw. He lifted his chin to give her better ess, loving every part of what was happening. "You have a look that is loaded with a thousand questions and has an erection," she teased him. Her chemise had glided over her thighs as they teased his erection. Her scent surrounded him and his nostrils red. He sucked in a sharp breath, forgetting every question he had in his mind. "I was scared out there," he replied. "And did your pull to the portal more intense than what you feel for me?" Her features took a faraway expression. Eltanin groaned when her fingers slid into his hair. She massaged his scalp as he slid his hands up to her thighs, taking the shift higher. It pooled over her waist and he cupped her buttocks. His touch brought her back to him. "It was a strange attraction. I don''t know what came over me out there, but I am d that you brought me back. As far as I remember, I wanted to step into it. It was bizarre..." Unease settled in his chest. She was a half fae and she was discovering her powers only now. Though he was just as curious about her heritage, he knew that she was as troubled as he was after she discovered the portal. A worried sigh escaped his lips when a thought crossed his mind. What if she went back to the portal and stepped in it without his knowledge? Where would he find her all over again? He would go mad if-- A shudder passed in his body. "Don''t go there again, wife," he cautioned her. She twined a lock of his hair around her index finger. "I will try not to." She leaned back as her gaze dropped to his strategically covered groin by the sheets. Under her gaze, his erection swelled and pressed harder against her belly. "Why do I feel like a thorn is pricking me?" "A thorn?" His cock was huge. How dare shepare it with a thorn? She wiggled her eyebrows as she brought her hand near his cock. Without touching it she said, "Maybe it''s not a thorn. It''s a tiinnnyyyy thistle." He narrowed his eyes, grabbed her wrists and yanked her towards him. Chapter ?186 Trust Chapter ?186 Trust "Ah!" Tania giggled, when he yanked her towards him. Eltanin buried his face in her cleavage and growled. Her scent mingled with the incense that now burned in the corridors of the Pegasus Pce, fanned the lust that was burning inside him. He had been away from her for a very long time. Tania giggled as he snuffled his face into her chest, growling more. She ced her elbows on the sides of his face in order to stay in her ce. When he finally pulled his face away to look at her beautiful face, he said, "I possess anything but a thistle or a thorn. And even if it is a thorn, it is a massive one." His cock twitched. "However, I wouldn''t mind if you would want to explore it and take a nice look. Or better, feel it with your hands. In fact, you would be able to feel it better between those pretty lips of yours." Tania pursed her lips and while looking at his cock said, "How did I wake up from my trance? There was a sharp sting on my cheeks. Surely, there were no honey bees out there." A pale pink blush rose on his cheeks and he bit his bottom lip. "There could have been something more than that," he replied with a drawl. What was it, Eltanin?" she asked, her gaze darting in between his eyes as she trailed his lovely blush. It was rare for her husband to blush and she wanted to enjoy the feel and the look. "I was a little worried, Tania," he replied. "I did what came to my mind, love. I just... pped you..." Saying that, his heart sank. Would she send him back to his room? Would she ask him to leave? Or maybe she would say that she wouldn''te with him to Draka. In that case he would have to take over Pegasii, defeat the king and im her. The next thoughts gave him a shudder. What if she refused to have sex with him? What if she simply rejected him? With his eyes wide and chest heaving, he stared at Tania as if his life depended on her answer. He would go crazy if she rejected him. He leashed his thoughts because they were growing depressing by the second. His throat bobbed as a long silence stretched in between them. Tension grew and he knew that she was going to punish him. All at once, Tania scrambled off hisp before he could even protest and removed the sheet from his erection that was hiding it. His cock twitched painfully under her gaze. With her hands on her hips, she studied his cock as if trying to memorize every detail, trying to uncover the mystery called ''cock''. "It''s not a thorn or a thistle," she finally dered. Eltanin rxed immediately. He knew that she had forgiven him. A grin appeared on his face as every stupid thought that came in his mind vanished. She was still scrutinizing him. "It''s not a tiny one, but it is very impressive." His lips curled up and he settled back on his pillows with his arms behind his head in order to give her a better view. "So, do you like what you see?" She leaned over him. She journeyed her hands, caressing his skin from knees to the thighs. She brushed her palm over the crown of his erection before sliding it to his belly. He sucked in a sharp breath as every muscle out there clenched. She came to sit in between his thighs on her knees. "What I see here and touch," she grabbed his cock and started stroking it up and down slowly yet firmly. A moan escaped his lips and his chest vibrated with a delicious rumble. "And then taste." She licked it from the base to the crown, making his gasp. ? What he was thinking and what she did to him was so opposite that the shock of this intimate caress, the intensity of pleasure, sent electric shivers across his body. He loved it every time she came on his cock, but he loved it more when she caressed it with her mouth and tongue and lips. "Tania," he rasped between ragged breaths. When she lifted her head to see him, he stifled a reluctant moan. He saw that her cheeks had pinkened. Her lips were so full, red and damp that he felt like crashing his lips on hers. "I trust you in what you did for me out there, Elty," she said in a soft voice. "Do you trust me?" "Tania?" he gulped. It was heartening to see how much she ced her trust in him. He sat up on his elbows when she licked him from base to the tip again. "Of course, I do. With every fiber of my body." Her fingers traced the skin of his cock and then journeyed up to his chest where she teased his nipples as her other hand remained at the base of his cock. She looked at his shaft and said, "I love thorns and thistles and only those that belong to my husband." His hips lifted to thrust against her hand. "Because I haven''t seen any other nor do I wish to." She stroked him faster with a firm grip. "And I wish to please you every day." His heart pounded against his ribcage and he was sure that he would lose control, that he woulde in her hands fast. "You please me every day, love." "Today I want to please you in a different way, my silver-tongued devil." She licked his shaft in the same path as her hand went up. She got her tongue to the tip of his head and wrapped her lips around it, sucking it gently in her mouth. Pleasure rippled across his body and unmitigated happiness sted through him. He groaned as he thrust his hips. The air in the room charged and became hot. Sweat trickled down his forehead. Her hot mouth around his cock was too much of a sensation. Her plump, red lips in which his cock''s head had disappeared were absolute sin. He couldn''t help feel that this was the only girl who had managed to bring him to knees. She was the woman who he wanted to possess in every way he could, his lover, his wife, his mate and his friend. He felt safest and most vulnerable in her presence. He closed his eyes at the blissfulness of her caress and hey back on the pillows. Tania started stroking him faster and sucked him deeper in her mouth. In her eagerness to suck him, her teeth scraped his flesh and a shudder passed down his thighs. "Taniaa!" he groaned as he threaded his fingers in her hair and gripped her hard. The only next best thing to what she was doing to him was when he was buried in between her thighs, when he imed her as his as she offered herself to him. As she sucked him harder, he thrust his cock in her mouth equally harder. His moans mingled with hers and their sound of ecstasy filled the room. "Cman''s horns!" he bit back his curses. "Gods above! It''s--" He was unable to speak. His chest vibrated with his rumble as he became a putty in the hands of his wife''s lovemaking. Every thought in his mind vanished. Heat cruised from his lower spine and pooled in his belly and groin. It sted across his body and reached his heart that now pounded at twice the rate. As if sensing her husband''s wildfire, Tania increased her pace. She cucked him deep in her mouth until he hit the back of her throat. "Tania!" A guttural plea left his lips. It was difficult toprehend what to do. Whether to stop or thrust harder. He guided her head in his mouth and then as if no longer able to hold her, his fingers slipped to the sheets below and his ws slid out. He wed the sheets with his hands. "Ah Tania! Stop, or I wille in that pretty mouth of yours!" In his mind he continued saying, don''t stop. Don''t stop, don''t stop. Tania didn''t stop. He didn''t know whether she understood him or she didn''t, but he thanked the gods that she didn''t stop. He stilled for a second and then thrust his cock deep into her mouth as he climaxed. "Ahhhhh!" The entire Pegasii must have heard his bellow as he mmed his cock deep into her throat again and again, as he shot arc upon hot arc in her. She dug her fingers in his hips when he heaved on the bed as he came and came. She didn''t stop sucking even after he hade. In fact, when she sucked him after he had shot his seeds in her, he orgasmed yet again. Stars exploded behind his eyes. He closed his eyelids and sucked in sharp air. Tania slowly slid her mouth, releasing his cock and then kissed it gently on the top. The cool air in the room brushed his sensitive skin and he sighed. When he opened his mouth, he found her looking at him with curiosity with a lovely smile and a flushed face. "Did you like it?" she asked in a soft voice. "Like it?" he breathed. "You tried to kill me out there, woman, and I loved every second of being killed. I couldn''t stop you, love." He pulled her up and sped her after removing her chemise. He brought one leg over her, wrapping her seductively. "Now it''s my chance, love," he said as he kissed her lips. Chapter ?187 A Slight Movement Chapter ?187 A Slight Movement Eltanin kissed her on her cheeks, the eyebrows, eyelids, the tip of her nose, her ears and left a trail right to her mouth. When he plunged his tongue in her mouth, she tasted like him. He swept his tongue all over making her moan. She threaded her fingers in his hair and grasped them. When he pulled away, she cried reluctantly. "There''s a book that Ileus gave me when we wereing back from Hydra Kingdom. It''s all about different positions we can try and then some more," he said. A scandalous expression settled over her face. "Would you want to try something out of it?" he asked. The pink of cheeks said otherwise. "I don''t know..." she said in a little reluctant voice, afraid of what he was talking about. "You have to show me what you are talking about." The pink of her cheeks deepened as a small frown marred her forehead. He chortled. "Of course, love. "And I think you ought to get into more dinner and lunches with guests and women of nobility." "Why?" she asked as he caressed her back. "The women out there are worse than the spies of kings. They love to talk about their bedroom ventures and intimacies of kings and queens." "Cman''s horns!" she rasped. "I would never do that!" kissed her on her lips. "They love to boast and are very curious about all the talks." She blinked her eyes. "This is outrageous! I would never reveal about my husband''s sexual prowess to others!" Eltanin jerked his head back and then he roared intoughter. "I don''t want you to," he replied. But he loved his innocent wife. She didn''t know that he was a much talked about man in the bedrooms or otherwise as far as his sexual prowess was concerned. He traced the contours of her shoulders to her breasts, the dip of her waist and then her hips. "I would rather have this conversation with you because whatever you do to me in the bed is..." her voice trailed off as she again blushed and lowered her eyes. He curled his fingers beneath her chin and tipped her face up. "Is what, Tania?" She bit her lips feeling utterly shy ofmitting things he does to her. "Hmmm?" he goaded when she hesitated. In a very low voice she breathed, "It is lovely." "You like it?" When she nodded, her praise heated his blood and his lips curled up. "But don''t preen so much, Draka King," she added. "I was so afraid of you when I first met you. I thought you would refuse me because I was just a ve." He paused and pulled away to peer at her. "Refuse you? Do you even know what you are to me?" If she would want, he would pluck the stars from the entire sky and give them to her. "I will give you anything you asked for. Refusing you is not out of question, it is something I never even thought. In fact, I was afraid that you would reject me--" She ced a finger on his lips and ced a kiss on her finger. "I''d rather reject my life than reject you." ? He removed her finger from his lips. Mapping her face with his fingers, he said, "Woman of my dreams, I do love you." She leaned over his ear and whispered, "And I love you, man of dreams." His hand went to her breast. He started flicking her nipples with his fingers as he cupped the back of her head and pulled her face to his. He kissed her deeply as he rolled her nipples in between his fingers. She arched her body, pressing her belly against his swollen cock as her toes curled. "Oh God!" He took his finger down to her belly and then rolled her over on her back. He spread her wider and flicked her clit until her legs trembled, until she moaned his name. She started chasing her orgasm and was on the verge when he broke his kiss and removed his hand. "You can''t stop!" she protested. "I just did, love." He got up and she watched his muscles flexing, each of those hollows and rises that knew her lips. He maneuvered himself between her legs. "Watch me!" he said as he fisted his shaft, aiming for her crotch. She went wide-eyed, as she watched him and she couldn''t believe that she still found it fascinating when he did that after all the times he had taken her earlier. Would she ever grow tired of it? He delved his head inside and she moaned, weing the feel of it. Slowly, he went deeper inside her. "Are you okay?" he asked. When she nodded, he slowly took it out and then started thrusting himself in her. She clutched his biceps, digging her nails in his flesh, marking him in her own way. Soon his thrusts became demanding. She removed her hands from his biceps and clutched the pillow on both sides of her head. His gaze traveled from her hands to her hands. When she stretched her arms over her head and crossed them, his lids became heavy. She felt his cock pulse inside her. He bent down to kiss her and tongued his taste. When he thrust inside her, he raked her nipples again and again. One of his hands trailed down to her crotch and his thumb plunged into her clit. He started rubbing her clit as she moaned into his mouth. Finally, he broke the kiss and they both dragged rough breaths. She watched how his powerful body was covered in sweat. His rigid muscles flexed as he thrust between her thighs. As he plunged into her, his balls pped against the curve of her hips. He removed his finger from her clit and took it to her buttocks. He gripped her buttock tightly and his finger dug deep into her flesh out there. He squeezed her harder as he plunged into her with more speed. He brought his finger very close to her ass and she moaned. His breaths heaving, his hips rocking, she groaned and called his name. She was going mindless, about toe. Every sensation became a thousand times more enhanced. His sweat-slicked hips rubbed her thighs as the hair on his legs abraded her calves. She was panting and was on the edge when he said, "I will take that pretty little ass of yours one day!" She exploded and arched off the bed. Her breasts grinded against his chest and she keened as her muscles clenched around his cock. She was stilling when the muscles of his arms became bowstring taut. His neck muscles strained as he pounded his hips. Suddenly, he stilled, his cock pulsated for one more time before he pulsated inside her and then he ejacted inside her. "Tania!" he bellowed as he shot his seeds inside her, filling her with it arc upon hot arc. Once he hade inside her, he slumped over her. His body was still quaking and so was hers. She trailed her fingers up and down his back as he kissed the hollow of her neck running his lips all along. She didn''t know for how long theyy like this, but she wondered what else could there be in the book that Ileus gave Eltanin. It certainly wouldn''t be better than this. Little did she know that Eltanin was already practicing those moves on her. Later that night, the two of themy on their sides, facing each other as the soft buttery glow of fire lit the room. "Where are Rolfe and Ileus now?" she asked. "I wish I could go back to Draka because I want to start tranting Yunabi, but my father wants me to stay here for at least a week." He closed his eyes and pulled her closer to him. "A week is a lot, Tania. I have to go back. How long can I stay away from Draka?" Her heart dropped to her stomach. She became silent wondering what it would be without him for the next few days. He tucked her head beneath his chin and said, "Let''s see... don''t be so sad. Your sadness doesn''t bode well with me." "Can''t you stay here for just one more week?" she asked. He chuckled. Even he couldn''t stay away from her. --- Rigel couldn''t sleep, couldn''t wink an eye, couldn''t eat, couldn''t breathe. All his life he had been so carefree and now all of a sudden, his life seemed to center around his little mate. It was as if he existed on this earth for her. He was so much into having two girls at a time. His orgies were famous. But now-- now all he wanted was to be with her or touch her. Even a simple touch of hers would soothe his nerves. He paced his room for the entire night and even when there was one noise from the adjacent room, he would dash out of his door and wonder what had happened. What if she fell from the bed on the floor? She was at a high risk of injuring herself. Rigel had never been so worried in his life. He would rest his forehead on her door and hope she would open it, but he would meet with silence. That should put him at peace, right? But after a long silence he would start worrying if she was fine or not. Maybe, she had fainted from an injury. He was on the verge of pounding on her door, when all at once he heard a slight movement, as if something scraped against the door. Chapter ?188 Something Of Importance Chapter ?188 Something Of Importance Lerna was in her room feeling impatient. She was so tired but she was pacing in between the firece and the bed. The fact that she had left Hydra and was in a new ce altogether was scraping against her anxieties. On top of that her constant attraction to the man who was on the outside, who she wanted to be with and who was worrying about her more than her. Was this how the mate bond worked? She wondered if she was out of the frying pan and into the fire. Thinking of him made her heart pound against her ribcage. There was not a moment that she didn''t think about him and his mouthwatering smell didn''t overwhelm her senses. Through all this her main tension was regarding her brother, Felis. What if he came to attack Rigel? The thought was so potent that a hard shudder rattled every bone in her body. Her teeth chattered and she clenched her jaw so tightly that it was enough to make her ears ache. She wasn''t going to lose him. He had got into the Hydra Kingdom, one of the most dangerous ces in Araniea, challenging Felis. She spun when she again heard the movement out of the door. He was there, once again behind the closed doors. Slowly, she walked to the door and ced her hand on it, as if trying to feel him. She wanted to open the door, but she was... scared. Every time her brother talked to her or her nannies talked to her, it was to breed. She had started hating the word so much that she got a creepy feeling when she thought of the act. Lerna sank to the floor and sat on her knee as she rested her head on the door and ced her hand over there, her nails digging the wood. She knew that he too had done the same thing. She could hear his rhythmic heartbeat and that was enough to calm her nerves... for the while. She didn''t know for how long they sat on either side of the door, but they were close. She reminisced about how he kissed her. It was so sensual that even the thought made her clench her thighs with an unknown emotion. "I am sorry, Rigel," she whispered. "I need time." His answering scrap against the wood was enough for her. Rigel knew that she was sitting on the other side of the door... for him. He was happy that she was epting him even if she was doing it slowly. He saw the door of her eptance. She opened up to him when he had gone there. The connection between them was electric. So, Rigel sat there until she kept sitting. He knew that she wouldn''t just allow him toe in, but he was determined to wait for her. "We wille back," Rolfe replied. "Right now, Lusitania is going to stay in Pegasii for at least a week. It is better that we go to our kingdoms and then return when she is back in Draka." Biham''s heart raced. He really wanted to go to the fae kingdom along with Lusitania, but he didn''t know how to ask them. He was filled with shame. Even if he went there, how would he face the faes? What was he going to tell them? That he rejected his fae mate? That she died giving birth to his child? They would be angry all over again and all bridges would again burn. During the entire dinner, he had this question on the tip of his tongue, but he didn''t let it slip past his lips. Ileus watched him with his golden eyes. A smirk came on his face after an hour of conversation that was prettymon amongst the kings. "Ask away, King Biham. I know that you''ve been dying to ask about it." King Biham rarely blushed in front of his servants. This was one of those days. Prince Ileus had read his mind. "I--" he lowered his head and tried to remember and phrase his question. He sucked in a sharp breath. "I wanted to take Lusitania to Vilinski, but--" "But you are afraid that you are going to be shunned by the faes," Ileuspleted his sentence. Biham gave a tight nod. "I want them to ept Tania even if they don''t ept me. It is possible that the only reason why she isn''t able to develop her fae features fully is because she has never been in her own environment. Maybe that would help her." "That is incorrect," Ileus replied. "Did you ever check her in person?" ? Biham frowned. He looked at Ileus with questions in his eyes. "I--" he hesitated. "How can I? She is a big girl. I found her when she was eighteen and not before that. Unfortunately, I was unable to relish her childhood. So..." A momentter he replied, "I wish I could see her wings, but now that she is eighteen, I don''t think they will ever grow." Ileus became quiet. There was a tense silence in the room. He didn''t want to speak anything in front of the servants because he knew that even though all of them were standing as if they weren''t hearing a thing, they were too curious to know what was going on. Once they finished dinner, they all went to the main hall, however, Ileus asked Biham if he could take him to a ce that was more private. Biham was surprised at his request but he didn''t question. Everything the Dark Prince said was important. "Sure," he said. "Pleasee to the library." "Who is your General of the army?" Rolfe asked as he looked at the soldiers who were escorting them to the library. "General Balfour." "Where is he? I have rarely seen him around." "I haven''t invited him for dinner. He is on the borders of the Aqu Kingdom. There has been some disturbance out there. So, he has gone to take care of it. Princess Tarazed of Aqu needed our assistance." "I see." They walked through a corridor, rounded a corner and went down a spiral staircase. The library was at the end of the corridor that followed. As soon as they were in, Biham closed the door. The air around him rippled and he felt something slithering over his body. He stared at Rolfe with wide eyes, wondering what was going on. "Don''t worry. It''s nothing," Rolfe said. "I have cast a spell to seal the room. Now no one can hear us." A tremor of unexpected, passed through him. "Please sit," he said, suppressing the sensation, waving at the chairs in front of his work table. The scent of leather and wood and old paper wafted in the air. Book shelves from top to bottom covered an entire wall. The soft rug on which chairs sat had the design of the spirit of the kingdom. Once they were all seated, Biham said, "I know that there is something of importance that you want to tell me. And I can''t wait to hear it." He sped his hands and leaned forward in his chair as his eyes darted from Ileus to Rolfe and back to him. Chapter ?189 Does He Know? Chapter ?189 Does He Know? Ileus sat back in his chair and tilted his head. He picked up the river stone in his hand and whirled it on the table as Biham watched him with anticipation. Ileus said, "Has Lusitania ever told you about the soul stone that she is wearing around her neck?" Biham''s body froze with shock. "Wh-- what soul stone?" The hair on his nape rose as goosebumps pebbled his skin. What Ileus was referring to was very dark magic. And his daughter was its victim? His heart missed a beat. His gaze darted between Rolfe and Ileus as if his whole world was about to crash. "Lusitania wears a chain around her neck which has a tangerine soul stone," Ileus said. "And I saw it even though she tried to hide it well. No normal wolf is going to wear a soul stone unless--" "Unless what?" Biham gripped the armrest of his chair so tightly that his knuckles became white. "Unless a piece of their soul is stolen. Unless they are notpletely free. Unless they still are a ve to someone''s whims." Biham''s face color leached. His teeth chattered so hard that he clenched them until they hurt. His only heir''s soul was stolen? "I don''t-- I can''t believe it!" he said as if hoping what Ileus said was not true. Too many thoughts bounced across his mind and the foremost was that he couldn''t take care of his daughter that well. Ileus continued. "Lusitania was a ve in Cetus Monastery. I hope you know that." "I do know that," he replied in a hoarse voice. "But how do you know about it? You''ve just met her. Did Eltanin tell you about her?" Ileus chuckled. "I don''t need people to tell me about themselves. Every person in this world, except my wife, is like an open book to me. I don''t read their minds unless I want to." Biham lowered his head. "I know..." He stabbed his fingers in his hair as dread skittered down his spine. Why didn''t Tania ever tell him about her soul stone? It hurt him, but then he realized that she might have been waiting for the right time. Still, he was going to ask her, chide her and then hug her. He was going to fight the man who-- "Why didn''t she tell me?" he murmured. "When Lusitania was five years, she was sold to the High Priest of Cetus Monastery, Menkar, by her grandmother, who wasn''t her grandmother, for a few coins. Menkar practiced ck magic and pinched a piece of her soul on the five-year-old making her his ve for the life." "Cman''s horns!" Biham''s shock red in his eyes. "You mean Menkar has--" Bile rose in his throat and he couldn''t speak because of pain. Emotions burned inside and tears stung his eyes. Ileus nodded. "Yes, Menkar pinched a piece. He couldn''t take the full soul because he knows dark magic, but he doesn''t have inherent magic. And his knowledge of dark magic only allowed him to pluck a piece of it. However, that is also very dangerous. Lusitania will never be free from the clutches of Menkar." Biham got up and paced to the window. His chest felt so constricted that he couldn''t breathe. He opened the window and allowed the cool air to gush in. He inhaled deeply, but nothing calmed his nerves. In fact, he only became all the more worried. He held the ledge of the window and his mind started going back to all the events in the past. "I am extremely sure that--" "Wait!" Rolfe warned him. He flicked his wrist. The window snapped shut and the magic around them restored. They became sound proof again. "Continue." Biham strode back to his table. He sat back on his cushioned chair and leaned forward. He supported his arm on the table and said, "I am extremely sure that Menkar knows what has happened to Lusitania. He must have the information that she is now the princess of Pegasii." ? "Of course," Ileus remarked. "It would be foolish of him not to keep an eye on her." "But do you know--" Biham almost bit his tongue before he revealed that Eltanin and Lusitania were mates. Rolfe''s lips curled up. "We know that Eltanin and Lusitania are mates, and that they are married and also that the two are mates." Biham''s face flushed. "The information is still a secret." "It should remain a secret," Rolfe voiced. "But I am wondering as to why hasn''t Menkare as yet to im that Lusitania is his ve. Is he scared that his act would be revealed if he came out in the open about it?" Biham said. "We must speak with Eltanin about this, King Biham," said Ileus. He scratched his chin and narrowed his eyes. "He must be having some n for all of it. After all, Lusitania is his mate." Biham nodded. Even though Eltanin was supposed to stay away from his daughter, the wolf of Draka found a way to get in her chambers. He had sent a healer to heal his daughter, but Eltanin had returned the healer because he wanted to take care of her. Biham couldn''t suppress his smile at Eltanin''s shenanigans. In fact, now after Ileus revealed about Menkar, he admired Eltanin greatly for protecting his daughter. He recalled when he had brought his army and camped outside the borders of Pegasii. It wasn''t about his bruised ego. The king of Draka hade for his mate. Biham rubbed his chest as a warm feeling suffused him. "I don''t think they are awake at the moment. How about we continue this meeting tomorrow?" "That would be okay, but we both will leave soon!" Ileus replied. "I was wondering if it would be wise to attack Menkar and snatch the soul stone from him?" Rolfe mused. "That would not be right, King Rolfe," Biham cautioned him. "If only Menkar was the man I was going to attack, it wouldn''t have been an issue. The Cetus Monastery is the religious seat of Araniea. Not only Menkar, many others out there must be knowing dark magic. Though dark magic was banned a long time ago, I am sure that they perform it in the Cetus Monastery. I have heard of those tales time and again. However, there is no proof and people are too afraid to go against the schrs and priests in the monastery. We have to think of a n to take out Menkar. Or maybe ask his price to give the soul stone back." "Do you think that Menkar would need your treasures for the soul stone?" Ileus scoffed. Biham''s brows furrowed. "He would havee to im Lusitania if he needed gold or other treasure. He wants something else!" "You mean he wants Pegasii Kingdom in exchange for the soul stone?" asked Biham. Suddenly the situation became grimmer. Sweat beads formed on his brows and his breath became ragged. "No..." Ileus''s voice drawled. "Something bigger. If he wanted Pegasii, he would have been in talks with you already." Biham gulped down his fear but he began shaking as thought flitted across his mind. "Does he know that Lusitania is a half fae?" Chapter ?190 [Bonus Chapter] Quite A Hold Chapter ?190 [Bonus Chapter] Quite A Hold "That is a question only Menkar can answer," Ileus replied as he got up from his chair. "And I would seriously suggest that you revisit the time when you rejected Kinshra. If you like I can take you back in time." Ileus was a time traveler. "But it is risky." Biham had heard that Ileus was a time traveler. The idea of going back in time exhrated him. Thinking of revisiting Kinshra was such a beautiful thought that he almost trembled from head to toe. He could now rte to the fact as to how Eltanin and Lusitania felt for each other. He rubbed his hands at the thought of getting them married in his kingdom, but then his joy was marred by the looming threat of Menkar. "I would like to go back in time, Prince Ileus," said Biham. "If you can help me, that would be wonderful. There are too many questions that I want an answer to. I really don''t know why Sirrah used Kinshra of ck magic when there was no ck magic in the kingdom. Why was I led to believe--" he shook his head. "Why did I so firmly believe that she was practicing it?" Ileus pursed his lips tightly. "Then I have to think of a way to go about it, King Biham. You have to give me time." Biham nodded, feeling excited about it. "At the same time, would it be possible for me to take Lusitania to Vilinski?" he asked again. "Even if you don''t want me to go, or the faes have problems with me visiting Vilinski, I do hope that they ept Lusitania. The girl hasn''t done anything..." his throat choked with emotions. "She is na?¡¥ve." "I understand," Ileus said. "However, again I need time for that. Taking Lusitania to Vilinski unannounced will have its own perils. The way to Vilinski is full of danger. Sgi??th Bio that surrounds the fae kingdom is not a road that one would want to venture. You can get lost for life or lose your sanity." "I will wait for the good news, Prince Ileus," Biham replied, understanding the risk. when do you n on sending Lusitania back to Draka?" Rolfe asked impatiently. "In a week''s time or maybe three or four days. I know that the king of Draka is eager to take her back." Biham''s only problem was what would he tell his people about the two? He would never tell them that they were mates. Suddenly, he realized how important Lusitania was to Eltanin. And now he understood why Eltanin kept her hidden from the eye of the public. It was okay for them to think that he was flirting with the princess of Pegasii. That was something that the royals always did. Rolfe looked at Ileus. "In that case, we can go home! Lusitania will need my help in tranting Yunabiter." He wanted to go back to his wife because he missed her dearly. "Yes, of course!" Ileus supported him quickly because he too wanted to go back to Anastasia. He was getting edgy now. "In fact, let us go now." He walked to the door to open it. "Wouldn''t you like to sleep for the night?" Biham asked. "You must be very tired." His gaze flitted from him to Rolfe and back. Rolfe waved his hand in the air. "Nah! We are fine. I need to leave as soon as possible. I have some important work in Ghar. If Ileus wants to stay back, I am okay." Ileus grunted. "No, I also have very important work back at Draoidh." Then he added shamelessly, "My wife wants me." He didn''t say that he wanted her more than she wanted him. Biham flushed red for Ileus. He stuttered, "Ye-- yes of course!" Ileus and Rolfe walked out of his library and he followed them. They reached the garden behind the library where Rolfe flung his hands forward in a hurry and created a portal. Ileus gave him the coordinates. Rolfe chanted the coordinates. Symbols formed and they aligned themselves in the four corners of the portal. A blue streak shimmered out of each of them and met in the center. It pulsated and rippled back to the inner line of the portal. Ileus looked at Biham and bowed to him before stepping in the portal. He said, "I maye in a week with Rolfe and hopefully with news from the faes." It took a long time to pass information to the faend. Rolfe too bowed to King Biham. "We will be back in a week''s time. Please make sure that Lusitania is in Draka by then. I won''t be able to find more time after this." Biham bowed to him. "I will make sure, King Rolfe." Mesmerized, he watched Rolfe stepping into the portal. The portal copsed on its own as soon as the two crossed it, disappearing into the darkness of the night. Biham''s felt a little sad when the two left, but his lips curled up thinking of all that was going to happen next. ? One: His daughter would go to Vilinski. Two: He was going to send his spies to keep an eye on every movement of Menkar. Three: He was going to steal the soul stone from Menkar as soon as possible. Then he is going to kill him. Four: He would announce that Eltanin was to wed with his daughter, Lusitania. Five: Defeat Felis. But amongst all this he had a real problem who was in his kingdom. Lerna. How was Felis going to deal with it? Or rather how would Rigel deal with it? With a rough exhale, he left for his bedchamber. He needed a good sleep. Next morning when Biham was sitting at the dining table, waiting for Lusitania, he saw that she walked in along with Eltanin. And Eltanin was looking a thousand shades better than what he was two days back. There was a healthy glow on his face and he couldn''t stop ncing at Lusitania every now and then. As for Lusitania, she was looking lovely in her pale blue silk gown that matched the color of her eyes. They both sat together on his right. Rigel followed them soon after, looking... haggard. He came to sit on Biham''s left. He had dark circles beneath his eyes. "Where is Lerna?" Tania asked. She was hoping that he would get her with him. Rigel sucked in a sharp breath. "She won''te out... You have to send her food in her room." In the morning, after he had waited for her for so long to open the door, she hadn''t. He had asked her from outside whether she would apany him for breakfast and she had refused. "Why?" Tania asked. Eltanin ced his hand over her thigh as if to calm her. "Lerna is new to this ce. I think she is too afraid toe out. We have to give her time..." He had thought about Lernast night. He couldn''t help but feel miserable about her. At such a young age she was subjected to so much mental torture despite being a princess that it made him sad. He had this natural protective instinct about her. Tania tilted her head and said to Rigel, "Is it okay if I go and coax her intoing out? She is cooped up in her room and what good would that be?" A crease formed on Rigel''s forehead. "You can try, but she didn''t open the door for me, so don''t be sad if she doesn''t open for you." "I will take care, Prince Rigel," said Tania. "Please don''t worry." "First eat something," Biham growled. He was angry as to why fate brought Lerna, sister of Felis, to be Rigel''s mate. And they were all in his kingdom. How long would it take Nyxers to know about her whereabouts? Tania nced at her father nervously. Over the past days, he had be extremely protective about her. "Can I please go and talk to Lerna first?" she requested sweetly. Biham became silent at her request. Morava wasn''t so considerate. He had known about her charades all the time, yet he didn''t say much because her mother, Sirrah encouraged her at every turn. He couldn''t say no to Tania. "You may," he breathed. His younger daughter had quite a hold on him, he realized. And this was just the beginning of their rtionship. As Tania got up, Biham almost pitied Eltanin. The strongest wolf of Araniea was helpless in front of this little girl. Chapter ?191 Her Mate Chapter ?191 Her Mate Felis picked up a chair in his room and threw it on the ground. It shattered, the splinters flying around. "Find her!" he roared. "Where could she have gone? Who were the fucking Nyxers who helped Rolfe Aramaer. I want that demon!" He picked up a couch and sent it flying across his guards who ducked in time to avoid it. The General of his army, Alphard, was standing calmly with his arms sped on his back. He watched as his king vented his frustration. The twelve alphas were standing on the out who were also extremely angered. They were waiting for Felis''smand to wage a war against whoever had taken their bride. Each of the twelve alphas had more than five hundred soldiers under them. They were raging not only with anger, but they were driven by their lust to take on the princess. It was rage and lust for them. It was fury and ego and failure for Felis. "We could trace them till the outskirts of Hydra Kingdom. After that they were nowhere to be found," said Alphard. "They entered a... portal." Felis growled and rushed to Alphard. He pushed him to a wall and pinned him with his elbow on his throat. "Then send the bloody Nyxers everywhere in Araniea and get hold of Lerna! Look in every nook and corner, unearth the ground or run to the skies. But get her back. Rolfe dared to take my sister from under my nose with three Nyxers? I am going to rip them apart!" Felis''s breathing was ragged. "And I want Rolfe Aramaer in one piece!" Alphard stood on his ground with Felis on his throat, but the General didn''t flinch. He was used to Felis''s bouts of anger and he was the only one who had endured his fury through several centuries. However, even he knew that Felis was close to bingpletely insane. Although Alphard didn''t like his king''s dark magic and how he used to leash powerful wolves, he didn''t go against him. He was very loyal to Felis. Nonchntly Alphard said, "Rolfe Aramaer is the demon king of Ghar, Your Highness. He is not just amon werewolf who we can catch. He is the most powerful demon out there in all the realms. His magic is ancient and dark. If you are thinking of catching Rolfe, then certainly you are thinking of annihting the existence of Hydranians." Felis roared. Alphard continued, "It is not Rolfe who we need." Felis left him with a grunt. He spun and paced to the window from where he could still see Lerna''s tower. He was so sure that no one could punch a hole in his kingdom that he could never anticipate that someone could steal his sister from right under his nose. "What are you suggesting?" he asked, as memories of the day shed across his mind. "As far as I know, Rolfe Aramaer is married to his mate to whom he is fanatically devoted!" Alphard said. He rubbed his neck, bent it to the right and then left, and then walked to where Felis was standing. "I do not believe that Rolfe took Lerna for himself. Most likely, one of the Nyxers was Lerna''s mate and they had discovered it long back. No one other than her mate would even dare to put his life at risk for Lerna, because every Nyxer knows that she belongs to the alphas." Felis turned his head to look at Alphard. He narrowed his eyes. "In that case only a Nyxer who had gone out of Hydra Kingdom must have been her mate." Alphard nodded. "That is what I am guessing. Only then he would have been able to somehow meet Rolfe Aramaer and ask him for help. Without Rolfe''s help it would have been impossible to breach Hydra''s security." Felis remembered the illusion that Rolfe was covered with. He had flung his magic at him in thest to catch him, but the demon was too strong and clever to m his kick into his chest and then escape through the portal. "I have a suspicion though!" said Felis. "Rolfe had disguised as Nyxer. It is possible that others too who were with him were disguised as Nyxers." He also suspected as to why Rolfe would visit Araniea. There was something important going on and he didn''t know what it was. Alphard shook his head. "That is highly unlikely. Because even if they disguised themselves, we could have traced them by their scents. Our wolves are not able to trace them. Their scents are just like one of us!" Felis gritted his teeth so hard that it hurt his jaws. "Find out all the Nyxers who went out of Hydra in the past one week and returned back. That is where we have our culprit." "Why one week?" Alphard asked, his brows furrowing. ? "Lerna turned eighteen a week back. Werewolves scent their mates when they are eighteen. The Nyxer must have smelt her as his mate after her birthday." A smile crept on his lips. "That would be easy to find. All Nyxers who leave Hydra are listed. The one who is missing would be the one we have to look for." "That''s right," Felis grated. "Send our spies in every direction to find Nyxer and Lerna. I am going to personally enjoy killing him." "Yes, Your Highness!" Alphard said and bowed. Excited, he turned and left to form teams to find the Nyxer. He personally was going to lead the teams. As for the Alphas, he had to keep them all inside Hydra. They were just too precious to be going out of Hydra. --- Anastasia was sleeping when a warm body nuzzled her nape and caressed her sides. Before she could open her eyes and protest, her clothes were already on the floor in a heap and he hadtched on her nipples. "Ileus..." she whined as she threaded her fingers in his hair. "When did youe?" she asked sleepily. His growl was her answer. He sucked her deep and hard and as he took his hands in between her thighs. He slid one finger inside her as he rubbed her clit with his thumb. She was so wet for him that his cock twitched and his balls squeezed against her belly. He started moving his finger inside her. Aroused as hell, her wings red open and she instantly came all around his fingers with a soft moan. "Come on me, baby!" he rasped. He grasped her hips and pulled her on his body, impaling her on his raging cock. Anastasia sat on him, straddling his thighs as she took him deep inside her. Her wings wrapped around him in a cocoon as she moved up and down him. He brought his hands to squeeze her breasts. The sensations were so overwhelming that he came inside her with a guttural roar. "Fuck!" he said. Anastasia slumped over him as hezily thrust inside her, not wanting toe out of his favorite ce. "I love you," he murmured. "Hmm..." He caressed her back as she tucked her wings back in and he locked them with the magic he had learned. "How was your inter-realm travel Aly?" she asked, cradling her chin on her arms. She traced the outline of his facezily. "Interesting." "Tell me about it." "There''s a lot I have to tell you and I also need your help." Anastasia jerked her head back. "Now that is interesting." She lifted her head and gazed at him with excitement. Ileus chuckled. He knew that his wife loved adventures. With two kids at home, she was so tied up that she was now pining for adventure. He narrated to her his travel experiences and, in the end, asked, "Do you know Kinshra? She is Lusitania''s mother, but King Biham suspects that she is dead. However, if she is dead, I do not understand why there is a fae portal still in Pegasii. It is weak, very weak. But the moment it sensed Lusitania''s presence, it increased in size and she was attracted to it just the way you are, when you are in Sgi??th Bio." Anastasia got up and straddled his thighs again as he lifted his knees. She tied her golden hair in a bun as he watched her lovingly with his warm honey eyes. She looked... fascinated. Chapter ?192 Looking Beautiful Chapter ?192 Looking Beautiful "Kinshra?" Anastasia mused as she tapped her chin. She said, "I haven''t heard her name, to be honest. If she was within a group headed by my father to Araniea, then I am sure father knows about her. All this must have happened before I was born or I must have been very young." Ileus crossed his arms beneath his head. "I need to find out about Kinshra." Anastasia looked away from him into the darkness outside the window. "The fae empire is divided in seven kingdoms, each with their own kings. My father, King Ian L, rules over them. It could be possible that Kinshra belonged to one of those kingdoms." "Don''t you know about those seven families that rule these kingdoms?" he asked with a frown. Anastasia''s lips curled down. "I know the heads, but I don''t know who all are there in the families. All my growing years, I wasn''t allowed to meet them and none showed interest in meeting me because they were too afraid of Aed Ruad. From the past few years, whenever I go back, I am mostly staying with mother and father and like to spend time with Kerr. We do get invitations to visit other kingdoms. I have been to only one... But someone or the other always keepsing to meet my father from these kingdoms. I can ask him about Kinshra''s family." "That would be great. I do believe that finding her family in Vilinski holds the key to Lusitania''s future," said Ileus. "Why are you so interested in it, Aly?" she asked. "Because king Eltanin needs my help and if I won''t help him, Araniea would no longer exist. And Araniea is a whole realm in itself. Every realm in this world is ced one over the other. We are clustered together in a way that if one realm disappears or is destroyed the other would be affected fast. It would lead to a crazy imbnce. Realms may co eyebrows shot through the roof. "That is... disturbing." "It is more disturbing than one can imagine, Ana. The problem is that those who want to create imbnce, do not realize what they are doing because of the sheer lust for power!" Anastasia slumped beside him and he covered her with nkets. "I am going to send a letter to my father tomorrow. I hope we get an answer in a week!" --- Lerna was sitting in her room when Tania went to meet her the first day. Over thest two days, Lerna had slightly opened up with Tania. Lerna hadn''t seen any other princess, but she must be one of the sweetest and grounded princesses. Today, Tania had brought a servant with her along with a tray of food. Lerna was extremely hungry and she ate it all. At first, Tania watched her eating it and then said, "It would be nice if you woulde out and meet with people." Lerna lowered her head. "I feel like I am such a burden to everyone and--" she pursed her lips as tears stung her eyes. "I am scared that Felis wille after all of you because of me. I-- I have put so many people in jeopardy, especially Rigel!" Tania held Lerna''s hand gently and stroked her knuckles with her thumb. "Lerna, what would you have done if you were in Rigel''s ce? I mean what if Rigel is abducted and take away or is killed?" Lerna''s eyes widened as a violent shudder passed through her body. Her mind couldn''t even think what would be of her if anything happened to Rigel. "Please don''t say this," she said and tears broke the barrier to flow out of her eyes. Her heart stuttered to a stop and her lips quivered. The thought was... abhorrent. She felt like shifting in her wolf and went to meet her mate. Tania gave her a soft smile. "That''s what. You both are mates and the attraction is natural. Moon Goddess has chosen you both as mates, so I am pretty sure that the goddess has ns for you." She wiped Lerna''s tears. "Rigel is suffering each day when you don''t meet him. He is a werewolf and the rumor is that he has had numerous women before you. Another rumor says that he is very good in bed and often needs more than two women to satisfy his needs." Lerna''s tears stopped instantly as sharp jealousy rose and then burned her chest. "Women? How many?" she asked, wanting to rip every one of them with her bare ws. Tania shrugged. "I don''t know, but he has lived long, so yes, too many!" She realized that the same must be the case with Eltanin. They had had this discussion earlier also, but jealousy took a fresh bite of her flesh. She let out a ragged breath. "Where is he now?" Lerna asked, wiping her tears away. "He was in the dining hall thest I saw him." "Can you please take me there?" Lerna said, afraid that more women must be swooning over him in her absence. Prince of Orion was a very handsome man. He needed more than two women to satisfy his needs? The thought gave her another shudder. What if she didn''t show her interest in him and he got other women? All at once, her anxiety rose to another level. Felis waspletely forgotten. If that was the case, then she had to seduce her mate or she had to cater to all his sexual urges. The thought made her blush like a thousand suns, but what alternative did she have? Lerna got up on her feet. ? Tania jerked her head back. The girl didn''t want to meet anyone and now she was too eager to meet Rigel? "Sure!" she replied. "Great!" Lerna turned to go to the bathroom. "I need to get ready," she muttered, smoothing her hair. She spun on her heels and said, "I will be there with you in no more than fifteen minutes!" As Tania raised an eyebrow, Lerna corrected. "In no more than half an hour!" She needed to take a bath, and not just a normal one. She would take a scented bath and wear the best dress from the closet. She was going to let her hair open because she had heard that hair smelled great for mates amongst werewolves. Tania gaped as she blinked with astonishment at the girl. Eltanin hade by then and growled and huffed for his wife toe out, but she didn''t. Instead she said, "Lerna wants to meet Prince Rigel. Where is he?" Eltanin was surprised. A momentter his lips curled up and the sly wolf said, "Get her to the garden that overlooks your balcony. Rigel has gone there." Tania frowned. "What is he doing there?" "Just brooding." Rigel hadn''t gone there. He was going to get his friend over there to meet Lerna while he would pluck his wife away and take her to their bedchamber. He loved his n. "Ah, the poor one. I hope Lerna epts him soon," Tania tsked. Lerna came out of the bath and into her room in a little more than an hour. She had done everything to look good. But she didn''t have one thing. "I need a flower crown," she said to Tania. That wouldplete her look and make her more beautiful. "Why?" Tania asked, bewildered. "To wear on my hair." Tania had a tough time stopping herself fromughing. On a quick thought, she murmured a spell, "Chenyy venok." A flower wreath of pink and white roses appeared in her hands. Lerna watched it with wonder and fear. "Do you know dark magic?" she asked, as she froze in her ce. Tania frowned. "Dark magic? No..." she replied. "I can do this... naturally..." It was Lerna''s turn to be shocked. "H-- how is this possible?" Tania chuckled. "Don''t worry about it. Let us go. Prince Rigel is waiting for you. I have asked the servants to take breakfast and wine for us in the garden overlooking my bedchamber. I heard that Lady Heron is here and I have invited her as well to join us." Lerna''s mind jolted. Apetitor? "Let us please hurry up!" Tania smiled. She grabbed her hand and put it in the crook of her elbow. "Let''s go!" --- "Please take me out of here, Mizvah!" cried Morava. "This dungeon is pathetic. They don''t give us enough food. I haven''t taken a bath in so many days and I smell like shit!" Mizvah hade to visit Morava, contemting on how to free her. Chapter ?193 Their Wolves Chapter ?193 Their Wolves Mizvah hadn''t returned to Pegasii and he had shifted in his wolf to cope up with his human emotions. Finally, when he couldn''t stay without her, he shifted back in his human form. After coaxing the guards for a long time, he was allowed to meet Morava. His fingers curled around that of Morava as his eyes became misty. She was in so much pain that he felt miserable. "It is impossible to get you out of the king''s prison, Morava. I was reading the register of your crimes. You have been convicted of drugging him and then trying to kill Princess of Pegasii--" "Shut up!" Morava screeched. "I am the princess of Pegasii!" Mizvah became quiet as a tear rolled out of his eye. "You are..." he murmured. "That cunt, Lusitania, took my ce. She is an imposter princess. I am the real one." Morava left the bars and walked away from Mizvah. She stabbed her fingers in her hair and stomped her foot on the ground. "I am the real princess!" Mizvah missed her touch immediately. "Come here, Morava," he said. "Let''s talk." Momentster she strode back to him and said, "You have to do something to get me out of here!" She grabbed his tunic and pulled him towards the bars. She whispered, "I have some precious gems and jewels stashed in my room in Pegasus Pce. If you can get those, we can bribe the jailer here." Her eyes darted between his eyes. "Can you do that for me?" "Morava!" Mizvah''s eyes widened with terror. "That would be stealing royal gems. It is a terrible crime. They can kill me!" "If you are careful, no one will evene to know!" She cupped his face in her hands. "This is the only way I cane out." throat bobbed with emotions. He knew that every jailer had a price, and in order to free Morava, the price was going to be too high. But how would he procure the gems and even if he did that, what was there for him in it? He stared into her eyes and said, "What will you give me in return, princess?" Morava jerked her head back. "Wh-- what do you want?" She couldn''t believe that he was asking that question. At first Mizvah thought that he shouldn''t ask, but then if he was going to put his life at risk, then why not. "I want you to promise me that you will marry me after you are free." Morava was stunned into silence. Her hands dropped to her side and she tried to process his demand. "Marry you?" she repeated in a hoarse voice. After a long moment of quiet, she said, "If I am free from here in a week''s time, I will marry you." She knew that after she would be free, she wouldn''t be epted back in Pegasii. Mizvah would be her best option. At least she would be out of this hell. Moreover, she would be able to carefully plot Tania''s execution when she would be out. A smile shed across Mizvah''s face and his mood lifted. Excitement surged through him. He wasn''t sure that Morava would agree so fast. He flushed and said, "Then I will leave no stone unturned to get the gems!" Morava chuckled. She gave him the location of the gems. Mizvah kissed her dirty hands and left saying, "I will be back in three days!" --- Felis''s General of Army, Alphard, was getting ready to march when one of the Alphas came to him. Looking ferocious, his eyes zing with fury, he said, "We have decided that we are going to go with you, Alphard." Alphard slid his sword in his sheath as he sighed. "Lobo, you all are too precious for the Hydra Kingdom. I can''t let you just get out of Hydra to search for Lerna. Felis would bury me alive even if one of you is dead! So let me go and find Lerna for you all." "Lerna was going to our bride!" Lobo grunted. "How can we not go for her? Over the past three days, all of us have gone insane. We all want to breed with her and if she is not going toe fast, we will lose our patience and spill our seeds inside other breeders. Felis can go to hell!" Alphard pursed his lips. He knew that the Alphas were waiting for Lerna for a long time. He ced both his hands on Lobo''s shoulders and said, "Give me a week. I am going to get Lerna back for you." Lobo growled. "We have decided that we will go with you. At present four of us will apany you. The remainder will stay here." Alphard was angry at Lobo. He gritted his teeth. "Have you taken permission from Felis?" "That is your job, not mine. Inform him that four of us are going to apany you." Alphard narrowed his eyes. He turned away from Lobo, muttering curses on the inside. It was his job to stay in the direct line of fire of the demon werewolf. ? Lobo continued, "Have you found any leads about her?" "We have. A group of spies informed of disturbance in the borders of Pegasii and Aqu. We will be going there and then heading to Draka." "Why not look into Pegasii also?" "We will..." Alphard said. He couldn''t believe that the Nyxers had hidden Lerna so well that she was practically untraceable. Over the past two days he hadn''t gotten any lead about her, except that there was some disturbance in the Aqu border. Did Rolfe take her to his kingdom? Felis gave him the permission to take four Alphas with him. When Alphard came out, ready to march, he saw that the Alphas were already waiting for him with their units. He just reminded them to stay calm and not expose themselves. As they marched out of the Hydra Kingdom to find Lerna, Alphard only thought was--how they would disguise themselves. With their uncontrolled tattoos that looked like tentacles of a hydra, all over their bodies, it would pose a major problem. They would have to carry out most of their work during the night. --- Rigel was waiting for Lerna in the garden outside Tania''s room. Eltanin had ''conveyed'' Tania''s message to him. "How am I looking?" Rigel asked as he removed a non-existent piece of lint from his tunic. He was nervous. In his anxiety to meet her, he took bath twice andbed his hair to look good so much that his scalp burned. He felt like a teenager who was going to perhaps get the first kiss from the first girl he saw. He even started concocting ns on how to steal a kiss from Lerna. "You are looking great!" Eltanin told him for the hundredth time. "And next time you ask me, I will chop your head off!" he grunted. Rigel scowled at him. Then he looked at thedy servants who were running with them with a tray of food in her hands to the garden. "You better hurry up!" he goaded them. When they reached the garden, Rigel''s eyes went straight to his mate who was standing near the benches under a perg with her head up towards the sun that came out rarely these days. He halted in his tracks as he watched her hair that looked burnished under the sunrays. Her creamyplexion looked healthier than what he sawst. She looked like an angel. His angel. Moon Goddess had chosen the most beautiful girl for him. "Come," Eltanin said when he found Rigel staring at Lerna. Even he was staring at Tania who was chatting with Lerna. He rubbed his chest as a warm feeling suffused him. She was so beautiful that he forgot to breathe. Both of them walked to their mates,pletely mesmerized. "Ah, there you are!" Tania said as she jumped out of her chair and hugged Eltanin immediately. Eltanin dipped his chin and his eyes went half mast as soon as she was in his arms. "Did you miss me?" he asked. She giggled. "You were gone for an hour Elty." "But I missed you." Rigel coughed from the side, trying to convey to him that it was his moment. Eltanin scowled at him and left Tania. When their eyes met, Rigel''s world faded in the background. Lerna stiffened the moment she saw Rigel. She tilted her head and noticed five women with food trays, standing right behind him. She clenched her teeth and her palms fisted tightly. Jealousy burned through her. She had never felt this emotion at all in her life and she realized that she hated being jealous. Then what could she do? As the servants ced the food trays on the table in the center, Lerna noticed how they nced at Rigel and blushed. Anger rose in her chest to the level that she felt like shifting in her wolf. She waited for all of them to leave but the girls hovered in the close vicinity. Not able to bear it any longer, she came close to Rigel and said, "I want to shift. Can you take me somewhere where I can?" She wanted to take him away from here and be alone. Rigel was... shocked. Her sudden demand was strange. But why was it that his wolf was cartwheeling inside? "Sure!" he said. He grabbed her hand. Eltanin and Tania were both surprised. Eltanin was thinking of kidnapping his wife to take her to their bedchamber, but here Lerna was--she was whisking away her mate to be alone with him. He liked this girl already. Very raw, very innocent with her feelings. And he couldn''t me her. She was so new to this environment. "Stay close to the periphery of the pce gardens!" he breathed. "I will," Rigel replied without looking at Eltanin. He pulled Lerna with him to the woods that surrounded the garden. As soon as he was deeper inside, he shifted into his wolf. He waited for Lerna to shift too, but all she did was to walk up to him. She buried her hands in his fur and he almost growled with pleasure. "You are beautiful," she rasped. He was almost as tall as she was in his wolf form. She stepped back from him. She turned and ran away. She leapt in the air and when shended, she was on her paws. She turned her head to look at Rigel and whimpered. When Rigel saw a beautiful, she-wolf in front of him, he let out a low howl. Lerna''s wolf had deep brown fur with a white spot on her head. He padded to her and nuzzled her. She nuzzled him back. Chapter ?194 Get Used To It Chapter ?194 Get Used To It The Pegasii pce was like a fortress. It wasn''t that Mizvah couldn''t enter it, it was that the wing where Princess Morava stayed was sealed. Entering that part, then going to her bedchamber and stealing the bag of gems was like putting your hand inside the gaping maw of a hungry lion. If found, he would be hanged to death from the tree outside Pegasii and his body would be left for vultures to feed. Yet, Mizvah was driven... for his love for the princess. He was sure that after he stole the precious gems from her bedchamber, he would be able to bribe the jailer and then she would be free from dungeons. Once Morava would be free, she would never return to Pegasii and he would take her away from the two kingdoms. Together, they would make a home for themselves and have babies. What would his babies look like? He wanted them to be like her. She was so beautiful and feisty and sensuous. Mizvah took a deep breath when he reached the gates of the Pegasii Pce. It had taken two days to reach here from Draka. He had traveled by road, hitched a ride in a gypsy caravan and even shared a saddle with a lone traveler to reach here. The soldiers knew him and so without asking for papers they opened the gates for him. He avoided going to his home and instead took a bath in the stream on the outside before entering the pce. He stole a fresh pair of tunic and trousers from a fellow soldier. Once he was on the inside, he knew his way to Morava''s bedchamber. It was a bright sunny day and he knew he should wait for the evening to enter that wing, but he also knew that he didn''t have the luxury of time. After stealing the gems, he had to travel back and that would take another two days. Mizvah looked at the string of guards that were pacing up and down the corridors. He knew the schedule. It wasmon knowledge amongst the guards on how to seal a certain building. There were three shifts. One in the morning that ran till afternoon and then one in the afternoon that ran till midnight. The guards of the midnight shift were always new ones while the guards of the day shifts were the same. It took precisely five minutes for Mizvah to get dressed like one of the guards and then gel with the soldiers out there. "Seeing you after a long time, Mizvah!" said one of them. "Your lover isn''t here anyone." He winked. "I heard she is adorning the dungeons of the Draka Kingdom!" sneered another one. controlled his anger. "I am no more concerned about her," he replied nonchntly as he walked further into the sealed wing. The two guards behind himughed and walked away. Mizvah rushed to the corridor that led to Morava''s bedroom. Two guards were stationed that paced the whole corridor. He said, "You both are called at the training center. General Balfour has sent a message to some of the guards, not all." The guards stopped in their tracks. "But the General isn''t in Pegasii!" said one of them. Mizvah pursed his lips. "I know, but that''s the message I have been asked to deliver." He spoke it with so much seriousness that the guards believed him instantly. "Then you better keep an eye over here till we return!" Mizvah nodded. He knew that they trusted him. As soon as they left, Mizvah entered the bedchamber. He rushed to the ce where Morava had stashed the precious gems. He found a small ck velvet bag and hid it inside his tunic. He left as soon as possible. He didn''t go out the way he hade in. Instead he walked out of the pce from the rear. As he dashed through the jungles, he saw two wolves ying with each other on the grass. The wolves whimpered and pawed and yipped and nipped each other, but none of them even looked in his direction. It was as if they were in a mating dance. The world around them had faded. He wondered who could be the white wolf? White wolves were rare and the only one that existed or that people knew of was Prince Rigel. Did that mean that the prince was in Pegasii? He shook his head. What would Prince Rigel do here? And even if he was here, was he again on one of his indulgences? Scared that he would get detected, he crouched behind a bush, hoping that he would escape without them seeing him. After a long time when nothing happened, Mizvah peeked at them from the side of the bush and found that arge white wolf was ying with a dark brown she-wolf. They were nuzzling each other. The white wolf had jumped and caught the neck of the brown one. She whimpered and rolled on her back as if surrendering to the wolf. The white wolf nuzzled her neck as she pawed him. Mizvah couldn''t help but smile at them. They looked... in love. He imagined Morava and himself in that position. Slowly, he padded away from that ce leaving the lovers in sce. He was back on his way to Draka Kingdom by evening. This time he stole a horse from the royal stables and rode it. He knew that his absence would be noted soon. He had to hurry up. He rode all night but he was forced to stop when a raging blizzard started. He muttered curses but he couldn''t risk riding in the heavy snow. --- General Alphard had crossed the borders of Hydra by midnight. He had nned on reaching the borders of Aqu where the disturbance urred. However, by the time they were not even a few miles out, a blizzard started. The army was forced to stop and camp in a clearing in the Ivory Forest. The four Alphas were getting anxious and jittery and all the more furious with each passing minute. Unfortunately the blizzard didn''t stop for the whole night. Alphard asked his men to erect tents for the Alphas but by the time the tents were erected, the Alphas had shifted and they ran into the deep woods in their wolf form. He shook his head. The Alphas were in their peak breeding season and they needed to mate. The problem was that they wanted to mate with the girl who was their bride. He just hoped that the four didn''t stray much. If anything happened to them, Felis would take only a minute to chop his head. ? Alphard was too tense. He must have cursed Lerna so much yet he cursed her again. And he cursed the Nyxer who took her, who was his mate. Everything was going on pretty well in Hydra, but this event shoved them in huge trouble. Didn''t Lerna understand that she was the only princess born to Hydra after so long? She was precious and being a demon werewolf heiress, she could cater to all twelve Alphas easily. --- "I have to go to Draka," Eltanin said to Tania as they walked to the throne hall. Rigel and Lerna had run to the woods that surrounded the pce and Eltanin thought that it would not be right to send guards after them. Because if he did, Rigel would kill every one of them. Reason: he was with his unimed mate. Any virile man in her vicinity would be a threat to him. Even he thought the same for Tania and only rested when he imed her. Even now he had problems epting men around her. His possessiveness and obsession about Tania, was unfathomable. He was new to marital bliss and having a mate. His emotions were everywhere. "Why?" she whined. "Stay back." "I want to, Tania, but it isn''t right for me to stay away from Draka for so long" he said as he brought her hand to his chest. He let all the guards see what he was doing because he was fed up of being secretive about his rtionship with her. He was aware of all the gossip that was running that the royals were hooking up at night. And he let them run. It was better. She sighed as her lips curled down. "Father wants me to meet some more nobility and take a tour of the kingdom. If I go on the tour, it would take at least a month before I return." "What?" Eltanin stopped in his tracks. Tania stopped and came to stand in front of him. "I have declined that request, Elty!" He took a sigh of relief. "Then when are you returning?" he asked. "Rolfe Aramaer would be arriving at Draka in three days." "And what about Prince Ileus Volkov?" "I don''t know." They rounded the corner and reached the throne hall where King Biham immediately beckoned her toe and join him on the dais where another throne was kept right beside his. As she trudged to the throne, a pale blush rose on her cheeks. Every courtier rose and bowed to her. When she reached the throne, Biham said, "Get used to it, Lusitania. You will soon be on the throne of Draka as their queen." Tania jerked her head in surprise to see Biham. "Father?" Biham winked. "I have received a message from Prince Ileus." She held her breath to listen to it. "However, I want you to go to Draka and trante Yunabi first," Biham said in a mysterious way. "And Pegasii?" "I have ns." Chapter ?195 Half Of Pegasii Chapter ?195 Half Of Pegasii Tania looked at her father with eyes wide in surprise. He was the one who wanted her to stay in Pegasii for at least a week and more if needed. Then why was he suddenly so interested in sending her away? She wanted to ask him, but then she realized that it would be better to stay quiet. More she asked, the more it was possible that his ns would sway. She pursed her lips tightly as excitement surged through her. Her gaze flitted to Eltanin who had a frown on his face. The court proceedings started and she gave a smile to her husband. "Father has allowed me to leave with you for Draka," said Tania as soon as the court was over and they were walking down the corridor to their room. "We will be leaving tomorrow!" She let out a low squeal of excitement. "What happened in such a short span that he changed his mind?" Eltanin was surprised. What was it that he was missing? But then who was he to question his father-inw''s judgment. Maybe he was trying to fan the gossip of the royals. Still, he had to talk to King Biham. "I don''t know. He just said that he wants me to trante Yunabi and that the demon king, Rolfe Aramaer ising in three days. He wille straight to Draka." Eltanin couldn''t suppress his smile. "I can''t wait for tomorrow then," he breathed. The conversation in the dining hall was clipped with Biham mostly talking about the proceedings in the court. He invited them to his chamber when Eltanin wished to talk to him. "I want Lusitania to learn Yunabi as soon as possible!" Biham said. "Rolfe will be going to Draka directly." "Why is there a sudden change in the n?" Eltanin asked, confused. scratched his chin. He looked at Tania and said, "Why didn''t you tell me about the soul stone you are wearing?" Bewildered, Tania jerked her head back. She was stunned into silence. How did hee to know? When she dragged her gaze to Eltanin, he too was looking as shocked as she was. Biham raised his eyebrow and repeated his question. "Why didn''t you tell me about it, Tania? Did you not trust your father? Or did you think that I would go around talking about it?" "No Father!" she said. "I--" she licked her lips as she tried to think of words. She looked at Eltanin for help. "We didn''t want to bother you," Eltanin replied. "It was something that both of us are trying to solve but we do not see a solution." "Don''t you think that Menkar doesn''t know that Lusitania is the princess of Pegasii?" Biham chided Eltanin. "Yes, of course! He has his spies everywhere." "And yet he hasn''te to talk to her despite the fact that she was his ve at the Cetus Monastery. He will note because there is something going on in his mind. Something big. I do think that his demand would be to rule over Draka the moment hees to know that Lusitania is your mate!" Biham almost shouted. Eltanin and Tania became quiet. They had contemted Menkar''s moves. "Then what do you have in mind?" Eltanin asked. Biham looked away and then with a deep sigh, he said, "I wasn''t able to help my child when she was born. She was brought up in the worst environment possible." He nced at Tania, his mind going heavy with guilt. Then in a firm voice he said, "So I have decided that I will go to Menkar with my troops and I will force him to take half of Pegasii and trade with Lusitania''s soul stone." Tania''s mouth fell to the floor as Eltanin got up. Biham continued. "I will coerce him into a treaty that would bind him into not demanding anything else. After he takes over half of Pegasii, I am sure that his greed would be satiated." "No!" Tania snapped. "You will not do that!" She couldn''t believe that Biham was ready to give half of his kingdom to free her. "Tania is right. You are not going to get into any of this," Eltanin said. "We will wait for Menkar''s next step." "We haven''t dered that you two are mates. Once we announce it, Menkar woulde after Draka, Eltanin. Don''t you understand what a powerful tool he has in his hand?" Biham said. "I am going to coerce him into a treaty that will bind him forever!" ? "No, you can''t!" Eltanin protested. "Menkar would not stop there. He knows dark magic. We have to be very careful around him. You have to wait till Tania trantes Yunabi!" Biham rose from his chair and walked to the bookshelf that lined a wall. As he walked, he said, He opened a shelf and tilted a book so that now it was parallel to the ground. Something clicked and the book shelf started to move to the left. He stepped back and let the shelf movepletely. When it stopped, a painting of a beautiful woman with wings, revealed. "That is Kinshra!" he said as his throat choked with emotions and as he gazed at the painting. Another shock for Tania. She came closer to the painting and stared at the woman in it. She was so beautiful that Tania''s breath lodged in her throat. Her blond hair fell in cascades over her shoulders. Her light-blue eyes shone with mischief. She was wearing a white silk gown. The painter had captured her beauty perfectly. "This painting does no justice to her beauty," Biham said. "She was... ethereal. And I lost her..." He continued to stare at Kinshra for a long time. With a sigh, he turned to walk back to his chair and sat down. "I had this painting painted by a royal artist. After I rejected her, I hid it over here from the jealous eyes of Sirrah." Tania imagined her father sitting and watching his mate longingly in the evenings when he was alone with a tumbler of wine in his hands. "Look at it carefully, Lusitania," Biham whispered. "She is your mother. And for Kinshra, I am ready to give half my empire if that frees your soul." Her eyes became misty and Tania turned to him. "Father!" She rushed to him and hugged him hard. "You are not going to do this, okay!" Biham hugged her hard. "But Lusi--" "No, Father!" Tania sobbed. "You have gone through a lot and I won''t let you suffer more. I won''t let both of us suffer anymore!" Biham patted his daughter''s back. "This is the least I can do... At least let me try." She shook her head as tears poured out of her eyes. "No!" Eltanin''s face softened. He hadn''t expected Biham to give away half his kingdom to free his daughter. But on the inside, he knew that Menkar won''t stop at it. "Tania is right, King Biham. You must wait for a few more days." Biham sighed deeply. "I will remain anxious until Lusitania gets her soul back. This is the best solution I came up with." "Trust me this isn''t!" Eltanin reiterated. "Please do not rush into it." Next day they set out to go back to Draka after making King Biham promise that he wouldn''t do anything in a hurry and jeopardize things. --- Mizvah started out early in the morning the next day. While he was riding on his way, he noticed a pack of fourrge gray wolves that were hunting a deer. He stopped his horse immediately as his muscles tensed with fear. They were Nyxers. All gray wolves were Nyxers. But usually they weren''t this massive. Each of these four was taller than him in his wolf form. They were ferocious and looked dangerous. But what were Nyxers doing so far ahead from their territory? He had to report them to someone so that they were chased back, but who was he going to report? Right now, he felt like a rogue. The whole forest was quiet while they chased the deer. It was as if every beast in the forest hid from them, scared for life. Mizvah too felt scared and waited for the wolves to pass before he resumed his journey to Draka. Thankfully, no guard hade after him. He was expecting that they woulde for him. His hand went to the ck velvet bag that he had hidden inside his tunic. Those gems were more than enough to bribe the jailer and also to start a new life with Morava. A feral snarl brought him back to the present. A wolf had stopped and was sniffing the air. It snarled as it scanned the area with his yellow eyes, but a sniffter, it joined its pack. Mizvah closed his eyes with relief. When the wolves were out of sight, he galloped his horse away down the wet dirt road. He reached the Draka Kingdom a dayter. He showed his brand of Pegasii soldier on his chest and entered the capital without any problem. He went straight to the dungeons in the pce. The jailer was a busy man, but Mizvah waited for him for more than two hours patiently. As soon as the jailer came, Mizvah asked for his private audience. "I havee to discuss a very important prisoner," said Mizvah and took the ck velvet bag out. He untied its strings, revealing sparkling gems inside. "Do you want to know the name or do you want to negotiate the price?" The jailer, a man with silver hair and a big scar that ran in the middle of his face, stared at the bag. Chapter ?196 Free Her Chapter ?196 Free Her The jailer looked at the sparkling precious gems in the ck velvet bag and scoffed. He tilted his head and started rotating the river stone paper weight on his table. "In my long career as the jailer of the dungeons of the Draka Kingdom, I havee across such instances a number of times." He nced at the gems again. And there were a lot. It meant that the man in front of him wanted to bribe him for an important political prisoner. The Draka dungeons held many political prisoners but only very few were attracted to such hefty bribes. "I know, Gordon," said Mizvah. "But I am sure that you haven''te across these many gems for one prisoner. You can practically live your life in pure luxury. Not only you, these precious gems are going to keep three generation of your family healthy and wealthy!" He leaned forward. When Gordon didn''t speak for a long time, Mizvah''s irritation spiked. "Oh,e on, Gordon! Take these. No one will even know what has happened. I am going to bring someone else instead of the prisoner and your dungeon would be full!" Gordon didn''t like it at all. Had he done this kind of a deed in the past, his king would have killed him already. But King Eltanin had faith in his jailer. Gordon wasn''t a man who got swayed by the riches and that was the reason why he was still the jailer of the Draka dungeons despite his senior years. "Who is the prisoner?" he asked, as he leaned back. Mizvah''s lips curled up. The old man was taking the bait. "I would rather not give the name. But I promise that the moment the prisoner is out, I will take her away from Draka. You would never see her face again and we will get lost somewhere in Araniea." "So it''s a woman you want?" Gordon remarked. "Lover?" he asked, raising one eyebrow. "Yes!" Mizvah replied in excitement. "I can''t wait to be with her." "You are taking a great risk by trying to release her. I hope you know that," Gordon said as he sucked in a sharp breath of air. "I am!" Mizvah had risked his life when he had gone to get the gems from her bedchamber. Now there was no looking back. to me after two days," Gordan said. Mizvah became silent as he tried to understand what Gordon was saying. There was a danger lurking for him. If he came back after two days, then would Gordon catch him and throw him in the dungeon. Was this a bait? Narrowing his eyes, he said, "Why two days?" "Because I can''t decide in a few minutes. It is a lot of money and I know that it is for a very important prisoner." Did Mizvah had an option? Still, he pushed. "Take the money now, Gordon, and let''s just end this business." "No," Gordon replied very coldly. "You will have to wait." He had all the cards in his hands. Why would he undery? Looking at Mizvah''s urgency, he knew that Mizvah would wait. "Okay!" Mizvah agreed with a rough exhale. "But after two days, the offer ends!" Gordon gave him a tight nod. "I give you my word." Mizvah collected the ck bag and left, anger evident on his face. He would have to somehow stay in Draka in the shadows because now he suspected that Gordon was going to send his spies to trail him everywhere. That was a normal way of doing things. Mizvah knew how to dodge the spies. Gordon watched Mizvah leaving his room with cold eyes. He knew what had to be done. He was going to go to the king and let him know of the traitor in the kingdom. Until then he would have his eyes on Mizvah. Gordon asked Mizvah toe back after two days because that was when the king woulde back from Pegasii. Determined that he would get Mizvah caught, Gordon rose from his chair to go to the pce. He had to go to General Fafnir to ce his request to meet the king. For the next two days, Mizvah stayed in the basement of a dungy ramshackle building, knowing fully well that there were spies hovering around him. He couldn''t make the mistake of visiting Morava or else they would know who he wanted to be free. At the same time, keeping those precious gems too became a constant worry. He didn''t trust the spies or Gordon. What if he would ask the spies to loot his possession and leave him high and dry? All he wished at the end of it was the two days to get over. Sleep eluded him at all times. He was hungry, but he didn''t have the courage to sell even one gem. And the reason was that it would attract the attention of more people. Right now, it was important that he stayed low and let the spies do what they were supposed to do. So, Mizvah did menialbor in order to earn money and use it to pay the rent and eat food. While working in a corral of horses for a local merchant he learned from others that the king had returned, but he hade back with the princess of Pegasii, Lusitania. The gossip ran hotter than the fire''s belly. It was that the king and the princess were now lovers. They were inseparable and that the princess had actually run from Pegasii with their king, which meant that she was revolting against her father. Mizvah shook his head. That''s how the people were. They loved to gossip to quench their dirty minds in order to live through the day. Well, he wasn''t bothered. Tomorrow, he would free his Morava and then take her away from here forever. However, he just had one doubt in his mind. What if Gordon renegades on his promise? The jailer was a cunning man, but Mizvah had seen the flicker of greed in his eyes. When he reached the pce in the morning of the third day, with hopes high, he almost bounced like a deer to the dungeons. He clutched his velvet bag beneath his tunic as he rushed to meet Gordon. Just thinking that Morava would be free and be with him made him feel all the more enthusiastic. He had brought a cotton dress for her thatmoners wore which was now lying in the leather satchel he had strapped across his shoulders. He had even retained the horse that he had stolen from Pegasii in order to make an escape from Draka, the moment he freed her. Gordon was sitting in his room when Mizvah entered. Everything was quiet. Gordon went rigid in his chair as he watched Mizvah approaching him. ? Mizvah exhaled sharply and gave him a tight-lipped smile. "Gordon!" He rubbed his hand as Gordon gestured to him to sit on the chair opposite to him. This was encouraging. Mizvah''s heart thundered in his ribcage. Without a minute''s dy, he took his velvet bag out and said, "What have you decided, Gordon?" Gordon poked his tongue in his cheek and gave him a measuring gaze. Then he took a deep sigh and said, "Once the prisoner is out, I don''t want to see her again in Draka." Adrenaline surged through Mizvah. He stifled a squeal of excitement. His face flushed. "I intend to take her away from here as far as possible!" he confirmed. "Where do you n to go?" Gordon asked, tilting his head and staring at the gems. Mizvah raised his eyebrows and gave him a smile. "That is a secret, but I assure you that you won''t see her in Draka Kingdom." Saying that he slid the velvet bag across the table. Gordon picked it up, peered at the gems inside and then tied its string. "Though I am not the one to caution you, if you take her to the borders of Aqu, I think you would be safe." He weighed the bag in his palm as a smile appeared on his lips. "Why?" Mizvah asked. Though he was taking Morava to Aqu, he was curious to know why Gordon was suggesting it to him. Gordon said, "I have heard that there is some disturbance on the outskirts of Aqu Kingdom near the Pegasii border. General Balfour of Pegasii is there personally to solve the situation. You can take advantage of the situation and get inside." "Oh, thanks!" Mizvah''s lips lifted in a smile. Gordon was even giving him good advice. This was all the power of wealth that he just handed to the jailer. He got up. "But be aware that our soldiers noticed Nyxers in that area. Be careful!" Gordon cautioned. Mizvah jerked his head back. Even he had noticed the four gray wolves but they were near Pegasii. They had travelled this far already? He had to keep Morava well-hidden until they reached Aqu. "Thank you again for your help, Gordon," Mizvah said. "I will never forget it!" Gordon nodded once and then stared at the bag. "The master key to the dungeons is right over there. Once you have freed her, give the key back. My man will go with you." "Sure!" Mizvah said and hurried to the board where the keys were hanging on nails. He found the master key that had the insignia of Draka. It was a dragon shaped key. He removed it from the nail and rushed to the dungeons to free his love. Excitement bubbled to spark thinking that Morava would be with him forever. Gordon had been... interesting. Mizvah wasn''t surprised when Gordon chose the bag of gems over the prisoner. Like a deer he ran all the way to the dungeon that had Morava with a guard following. The guard had his hand over the hilt of his sword. "Morava!" he called her. She was lying down on hay stock, muttering curses. She popped her head up. "Mizvah!" Mizvah hurriedly opened the door. "How did you--" Morava sounded astonished. She got up and swayed a little, feeling weak. Mizvah caught her wrists and yanked her to him. "Shh..." he said. "I will exin everythingter. Juste with me." Morava bit her bottom lip as she stared at him. Her gaze went to the guard who was standing out of the prison with his hand on the hilt of his sword. "He won''t do anything," Mizvah assured him. "Come." He held Morava''s hand and pulled her out of the prison. The guard behind them locked the door behind them and left. Mizvah made her wear the dress he got for her. Despite the fact that she was stinking of piss and shit, he picked her up in his arms because she was too weak and walked out of the dungeons. "Where are we going?" she whispered. "Aqu." "No, take me to Pegasii. I have a n to kill Lusitania." Chapter ?197 Lost Chapter ?197 Lost Mizvah halted in his tracks for a moment as he red at Morava. "Are you out of your mind?" he chastised her in a low voice. "We will not touch Pegasii. If King Biham''s spiese to know that you have entered the kingdom, he is going to kill you!" "But--" Mizvah started walking again as more anger red in his chest. "Stop it!" "Mizvah, because of her I have spent the worst days of my life. I rotted in the dungeons while she not only took the throne that was rightfully mine but she also got the man who was supposed to be mine. I would have been married to Eltanin and been the queen of Draka by now!" "But what is your current condition, Princess Morava?" he asked, gritting his teeth. "You are stripped of your title, since youmitted a crime against royalty you are on the top of their criminal list, and now that you are running away from the prison, you are also on their list to be killed at sight!" He rushed to his horse that was standing in the stable, tied to a pole and drinking water from a trough. He removed its rope and made Morava sit on the saddle. "Mizvah!" Morava hissed. "You can use your authority as the soldier of Pegasii to enter. I will stay low and hide in your shadows." Mizvah opened the saddlebag, took out dried meat wrapped in a leaf for her and gave it to her. "Have it," he replied. In one swift motion, he swung on the horse and didn''t wait for a second. He started to ride towards the main gates without speaking another word. He was very angry with the princess. Did she not understand that if they went to Pegasii, she would have herself killed? "Mizvah!" Morava said. "Why aren''t you talking to me?" you have no regard to your safety, Princess?" he said. "And how do you think I got those precious gems?" Morava bit into dried meat as he pulled the hood over her head in order for her to stay hidden. "How?" she asked, chewing her meat. She was starving for good food. Even though the meat was not soft, she liked it over the horrible watery broth she received every day in the dungeons. Her mother was also in the dungeons about two corners away. If she wanted, she could have asked Mizvah to help release her mother too. But she didn''t risk it. It was quite possible that the jailer wouldn''t have allowed the release of two prisoners. Morava had a choice: either she came out of the dungeons or her mother. She chose herself. "Everyone knows me in the Pegasii Pce. I used my position to enter your residential wing. Over there the guards allowed me to enter only because they knew me. However, I had to speak lies to get inside your bedchamber in order to steal these gems. Don''t you think that by now they must have already been rmed that I spoke lies to them? They must be hunting for me and once they won''t find me, even I would be a criminal in the eyes of the kingdom!" They had reached the gates of the pce. Mizvah showed them the letter from Gordon and the guards opened the gates. As soon as Mizvah was out of the pce, he rushed to the Jungles of Tolcet. Morava was too tired but she couldn''t ept that she would run like this and that too with Mizvah. "Stop the horse now!" she ordered him. "What? Why?" Mizvah said, bewildered. "If they get to know that you have left, the guards wille immediately to size you. They will not take you back, they will behead you!" "I will go back to Pegasii!" she snapped. "If I can''t get the throne of Pegasii, I will not let Lusitania be its heir. You have to take me there." Mizvah narrowed his eyes. He slowed the horse and let out a rough exhale. After a long moment of silence, he said, "For that you have to be strong. Let us just think about it rather than act impulsively, okay? I am going to take you to Eridanus Kingdom through the Jungles of Tolcet. From there we will take a ship over the Eridani River and then cross over to Aqu." "Ship over Eridani? You want to die and kill me too?" she shrieked. "Water of the Eridani River is treacherous. Nothing stays in it and if you are nning on taking those special ships, where will you get the money to sail in them?" Mizvah chuckled. "I didn''t give all the gems to the jailer." He patted the side of his tunic on the waist. "I have some gems still with me so that we can start a new life together." Morava raised an eyebrow. A new life together? With him? She narrowed her eyes and snapped her mouth shut. Mizvah was dreaming. She scoffed. But she liked the fact that he had some gems still with him. A n started forming in her mind. With the gems, she could do what she really wanted. He thought that she had be quiet because she liked the idea of starting a new life with him. He gathered her closer to him in the saddle and nudged the horse to move faster towards Tolcet. He had heard of a route that meandered through the jungle. If he kept this pace, they would reach Eridani River by the next afternoon. He intended to stop for the night. It was evening by the time they reached Tolcet and Morava didn''t talk much. Instead she ate and focused on gaining strength. When they had stopped to eat food, she suggested to him, "Why don''t we enter Aqu through Orion Kingdom? It would be a lot shorter. It''s not that anyone would be looking for you in Orion." Mizvah chewed on the hard bread that he had packed while he gave the meat to her. "I am slightly wary of going there. I wanted to keep you away from the public eye. You will be recognized..." ? "You shouldn''t be that wary, Mizvah. Let us just cut short and go through Orion Kingdom. We will keep to the borders, okay?" Morava knew that if she took a boat through Wolfleirs Lake in Orion, she would be able to further shorten the journey and reach Pegasii fast. When she saw how nervous he was, she ced her hand on his and said, "I will disguise as amon peasant. Don''t worry..." He wiped his face as he looked away. "I just want to keep you safe, Morava," he said in a low voice as he watched the sun going down the horizon. He had to find a ce for them to stop and keep her warm. She was so fragile and he was sure that she was tired after all the journey. She chuckled. "I can take care of myself and stop worrying so much." This was the first time she had smiled. Mizvah''s mood lifted immediately. "Okay," he replied. "We will go to Orion. But first, you must eat." He gave her his bread too. They spent the night in a clearing in Tolcet. He found a small cave for them that was nestled in a small hill and collected wood to make fire and keep the cold away. He made her sleep near the fire, while he slept on the other side to shield her from all the cold winds. In the morning, they started for Orion Kingdom. They reached Wolfleirs Lake by the evening. The shores were busy with men and women shouting to get customers for their boats. Vendors were shouting as they tried to attract people to sell their trinkets or other merchandise. "Do you want to stop to rest?" Mizvah asked. They had traveled throughout the day. On his way to theke, Mizvah had traded one gem with a rogue trader with gold and silver coins that was enough tost for a long time. He bought another dress for Morava and a dye that would color her hair. He made sure that her tattoo was fully covered. They had stopped in a local inn where Morava colored her hair to a deep purple. She shook her head. "No, let us get in the boat. We must get away as far as possible, quickly." His lips lifted into a smile. She was just as eager to start a new life with him as he was. He nodded excitedly. Then he went to talk to a sailor of thergest boat. The trip to Aqu wouldst a night and a morning. They would reach the borders of Aqu by the night fall. He knew that Wolfliers Lake also ended till Pegasii. So he took a boat that would be near Aqu and very far from Pegasii, but he didn''t tell Morava. He intended to keep her safe and warm. And he intended to keep their horse too to travel as fast as possible to Aqu. "The owner is allowing us to port the horse too!" she asked. They had eaten in a local inn and so she felt much better. "Yes!" he said as he helped her climb on board. "He has given us a small room for the journey." He didn''t tell her that the owner charged heavily. Morava once again smiled beatifically at him and he thought that the axis of his world stopped, tilted and then started spinning faster than ever. For the whole night, he kept her covered under the nkets in their bed while hey over them. Mizvah couldn''t believe that finally Morava would be his. He would look at her beautiful face and then take a deep sigh. He thanked the deities that Morava was ousted from her kingdom. Had she still been the princess, she would have never epted him. He promised to himself that he was going to keep her safe from all hazards. He woke upte in the morning because he had slept prettyte. He watched Morava for most of the night as she slept peacefully in his arms. He stretched his limbs feeling rxed and happy. His gaze went to the side and he found that Morava wasn''t there. Surprised, he got out of bed. The boat wasn''t moving either. When he reached out, he saw that it was past afternoon and except two workers there was no one else on the boat. Panicked that he had slept for so long, he rushed back to his room and then came back out. Sweat broke on his forehead. He searched for Morava on the entire boat but she was missing. Dread sted in his chest when he realized that the gems were missing too. He went to the owner. "Did you see thedy who was with me?" he asked. The owner sized him up. "Yes, she has gone. She took the horse and said that she is leaving." He dug his pocket and gave him a crumpled parchment. "She left this message for you." Mizvah opened the parchment. In it was written: Thank you for your help, Mizvah, but how could you think that I would spend my life with you? I am leaving. Don''t find me. I have taken the gems because they belong to me. You already have enough gold and silver coins tost for a long time. -- Princess Morava Mizvah sank to the floor as he stabbed his hands in his hair. She had used him and fucked him so badly that he could never go back to his kingdom. He would forever remain a criminal. Tears stung at the back of his eyes as his chest caved. "Moravaaaaa!" he shouted at the top of his lungs as if she would hear him. He had loved her so much. The owner of the boat stared at the jilted lover and shook his head. "I am sorry for you wolf," he said and then left him. Mizvah stayed there, his tears falling unbridled. Morava was lost. Chapter ?198 I Will Pay For It Chapter ?198 I Will Pay For It Mizvah kept sitting on the deck of the boat for a long time, his mind numb. shes of memories flitted through his mind, making it hard for him to breathe. His chest burned with so much pain that he thought it would burst. Never in his life he thought that Morava would be so cruel to use him and then leave him at this juncture. She liked him a lot and he loved her a lot. He hade after her to Draka. He had followed her when she was in a frenzy to mate at the fire festival and then when she was caught, he stayed there in Draka or in the jungles like a mutt who had lost his master. Realization felt like... pits of hell. He doubled up and a sob wracked his body. "We have to leave," a voice from somewhere broke his chain of thoughts. When he looked up, it was the owner of the boat. He nodded and got up, his knees wobbling under the shock. He let out a humorless chuckle. The owner of the boat came to him and ced his hand on his shoulder. "I am so sorry for you son. I was worried about you when just before leaving she gave me the letter and left. She had asked me not to open the letter and give it to you when you woke up." Mizvah frowned as he listened to the owner. "She didn''t return even after an hour of leaving and then I went into your cabin to look for you to give the letter. However, there was--" the owner looked away and bit his lip. "There was a strong scent of sleep potion in your room. When I went near your pillow, I found it dipped in a solution of strong herbs like chamomile, passionflower and valerian. They are used to induce sleep. When I leaned down to smell it, it was stifling. Now I am not saying that she made you unconscious but you can go back and check it. The smell might be faint now. In my opinion, she used it to make you sleep for a long time while she escaped." Shocked, he jerked his head back. He didn''t smell it at all. "Bu--but where did she get the potion from?" he asked, astonished. owner shrugged. "We have various kinds of men traveling on my boat. She could have procured it from them." Mizvah stabbed his fingers in his hair, thinking of how she must have gone about it. He let out a sadughter. "She really fucked me up?" He suppressed another bout of tears from his eyes and looked at the sun that was high up in the sky. "I am sorry..." The owner let out a rough exhale and said, "Well, we have to leave, son. So you may want to collect your bags and go to the shores." Mizvah looked at the owner and bit his lip. He nodded lightly and dragged himself to his cabin. While he was there, he picked up the pillow and it smelled faintly of the potion. He shook his head as his throat choked with emotions. He was such a fool. While he packed, he mulled whether he should go after her, pursue her. She would be so lost. Would she even know which direction to take? Did she know how to take care of horses? She was so delicate and fragile. Did she even eat her food? All the thoughts made him rub his chest as if he wanted to cover the void that had formed there. Should he go after her? He wanted to. The separation was intolerable, but the betrayal was unbearable. He loved her so much that he had given up on his family, his duty and his kingdom. He was now homeless and a convict on the run. And this is what she did to him. She paid him for his work and left with the remaining crystals. Somehow, Mizvah collected his things and packed them in his bag. His clothes smelled of her and it was a torture. Before he came out of the cabin, he wiped his tears with his sleeve. He folded the letter and stashed it in his pocket. When he came out with his bag strapped to his shoulder, the owner was waiting for him on the deck. "There is a very nice inn on the trade path to Aqu," said the owner, pitying the young man. "My cousin brother manages it. I suggest that you go and stay there for a few days. I can give you a letter to show him." Mizvah looked at the owner. The man was so kind even though he didn''t know him. He was extending support without knowing who he was or who the girl was. Mizvah said, "Can I go back with you?" ? The owner narrowed his eyes as he jerked his head back slightly. A momentter, a smile lifted his lips. He said, "It will cost you." Mizvah''s cheeks pinkened. "I will pay for it." Suddenly, he stepped forward and embraced the owner. The owner patted his back and said, "I am d that you made this decision." When Mizvah pulled back, he was smiling through his misery. "By the way, I am Bertolf." "And I am Mizvah." Mizvah made a decision when he closed the cabin door behind him. As much as he wanted to go after Morava, he didn''t. Instead he decided to work on one of the boats out here and stay hidden. He couldn''t go to Draka or Pegasii. He waspletely ruined. But whatever little that he was left with, he was going to make full use of it. --- Morava rode for the whole day after she had left Mizvah. Although she had nned on escaping him once they reached the border, the opportunity that came her wayst night was too good to miss. It wasn''t difficult to make him unconscious once she came across a trader who specialized in selling herbal potions. At night, Morava hade out on the deck after Mizvah had slept. She was thinking of ways to go to Pegasii when a woman approached her. The woman looked lowly, and Morava was disinterested in her at first, but when she came to know of her husband''s profession, ns started conjuring up in her mind. She talked to his wife and gave her an excuse that she was unable to sleep well. His wife took pity on her and gave her a sleep-inducing potion from her husband''s merchandise. Mizvah had said that there was disturbance going on the outskirts of Pegasii. She knew that the Pegasii borders were northwest of Orion and that''s where she headed her horse. Dressed in tunic and trousers with a hooded cloak on her, she was disguised as a soldier. Since she couldn''t keep herself on the trade paths or pass through the viges, she rode through the forests on the periphery. She had rested in the afternoon in a small thicket near a stream of water to let her horse drink and eat grass before she headed again towards the ce where she knew she would meet General Balfour. Chapter ?199 [Bonus Chapter] Mistaken Chapter ?199 [Bonus Chapter] Mistaken Morava was extremely tired by the time it was night and she hadn''t even reached the Pegasii border. With Mizvah things were¡­ easy. He took good care of her. As she dismounted her horse for another break, she smiled at the thought of him. The fool wanted to start a family with her, build a home. He was thinking too ahead of himself. How could he even think that a princess like her would start a family with an ordinary soldier like him? Moreover, now that he had helped her escape, he was nothing more than a criminal, while she¡ª she still had a chance to go back to her kingdom and live life royally. "Fool!" Mizvah had told her on the way to Wolfliers Lake that Princess Lusitania was in the kingdom of Draka along with King Eltanin. That meant that the two had fallen in love with each other irrevocably. Now Morava had two ways to tackle the whole situation. One, she would go back to her father and push him to marry Lusitania to Eltanin and that way she would again be able to get back her throne. Two, she would simply have to beg her father for forgiving her and promise him to behave while in the meantime she would plot to kill Lusitania. She smirked as she tied the rope of her horse to a tree. Tired, she rubbed her neck, rolled her shoulders and closed her eyes. The night was chilly and she had found a small abandoned and tattered tent in the forest. There was nothing much she could do except stay here for the night. She was extremely drained and needed to sleep. At the same time, she was afraid of the nightly beasts. She had stolen Mizvah''s sword and so when she went to lie down in the tent, she kept the sword close to her. For the entire night, she was hardly able to sleep. She would wake up at the slightest sound around her. Even a rustle of leaves would wake her up and she would clutch her sword tightly. If Mizvah was here, he would have protected her and she would have slept without a worry. For the first time she regretted leaving him. At least he protected her like a pet dog. was much before dawn when not able to rest that well, Morava got up and readied to leave. Apart from the fact that it was chilly, there were way too many rodents and flies that wouldn''t let her rx. She was groggy as hell when she resumed her journey to the Pegasii border. As she traveled northwest, she saw that the ground was covered in snow at many ces. The path was slippery and dangerous. She must have traveled further inside the area where the disturbance was because putrid smell hit her nostrils. Her eyes stung with tears as bile rose in the back of her throat, the smell being too strong to bear. Everywhere she looked, the snow was more crimson. Pieces of flesh clung to the branches or were strewn across the ground. Maimed limbs were scattered as if they were a part of nature. Rolled heads of wolves and men with ugly tattoos, removed from their bodies were preyed upon by the vultures or other animals. She shuddered as she looked at the sight in front of her, but she carried on. She was at the right ce. Mizvah had said that there were Nyxers who were creating this mess, but Morava couldn''t understand as to why Nyxers were doing it. General Balfour was sent by her father to assist Princess Tarazed of Aqu. The disturbance had run for a few days now and it appeared like people were getting tired. Apart from the cries of the vultures and grunts of the beasts, the whole stretch was eerily silent. She prayed that she would reach her army soon. They would recognize her and take her in. After that it depended on her skills to talk to her father. She was sure that the General wouldn''t harm her. All at once, she heard loud snarls and footfalls approaching her. She whipped her head to the left and right to see who it was, but she didn''t see anyone. Was she imagining? She increased the pace of her horse who was now galloping through the wet ground. All she needed was to find one Pegasii soldier who would take her to their camp. However, as she progressed further, the snarls and growls came closer. From the corner of her eyes, she caught a blur of movement. Something gray. "Fuck!" she rasped when she saw four massive wolves running by her side. Were they Nyxers? A shiver ran down her spine. Nyxers were known to abduct women for breeding purposes. She clenched her jaws to stop shaking. If these Nyxers caught her, she would be gone. ? She kicked her horse. "Hya!" she shouted to nudge him to gallop any faster. She managed to stay in the lead for the next half an hour. It was early in the morning and the sun hadn''t risen in the sky. In the distance, Morava noticed dimnterns, arge number of them flickering like stars on the ground. A wave of excitement ran through her. She sniffed the scent of Pegasii soldiers. "General Balfour!" she shouted from where she was, hoping that he would listen to her. "Balfour!" Something moved above her and her face tipped up to see what it was. Her eyes followed the movement of a gray wolf who had leaped over her in a graceful arc and came to stand right before her horse. Her horse neighed and backed up, raising on his two hind legs. "Nooo!" she yelped as she fell from the horse, trying her best to calm him. But the horse was so scared that it ran away. Other three gray wolves came close to her and they started circling her. With her eyes wide in shock, she shouted, "Balfour!" hoping that the winds would carry his name. She was so close to her camp and yet so far. One of the gray wolves shifted to his human form. Seven feet tall, he was naked. He looked at her, seething with anger. His ws had slipped out of his fingers and his neck tendons were corded. His body was covered with tattoos that were growing uncontrobly around him in the form of hydra tentacles. Nyxers. Dread knotted in her chest at the cold inhuman curve of his lips. He was ring at her as if she had done something wrong. She backed away from him and hit the chest of another one. He held her from behind. "You shouldn''t have done this to us, Lerna," growled the one in front of her. She jerked her head back. "I am not Lerna!" she croaked. Who was Lerna? "I am Princess Morava!" She was shaking, terrified. The Nyxer came closer to her and grabbed her throat. "You are testing our patience, Lerna. How dare you run away from us when we were on the peak of our mating period? The twelve of us had waited for you for decades to mate with you." She gulped, staring at him. Twelve? "What is wrong with you? You are mistaken!" The remaining two wolves shifted and came to stand on her sides. Chapter ?200 Sacrifices And Schemes Chapter ?200 Sacrifices And Schemes Morava was surrounded by four terrifyingly dangerous, naked Hydranians, whose bodies were muscr and bulky and full of uncontrolled tattoos. As they breathed, thick clouds formed in front of them. They seemed... furious. The one behind her caught her by her arms and pressed her against his chest and a very erect shaft. Morava was horrified. A shudder of panic shook her body as she whipped her head to look at all of them. "Lerna!" shouted one of them, closing his fists tightly. The other one ced a hand on his shoulder to quieten him. "Why did you run away, Lerna?" asked the wolf in front of her with a growl, as he pinched her chin. "You are the princess of Hydra. This was the most disgusting thing you could do. We were supposed to mate after the ritual was over. All twelve of us were waiting for you to mate. What do you think of us Alphas? What was it that forced you to run? Was it your mate? Have you smelled you mate?" Morava''s mind was numb with the proximity of four Nyxers who were all erect and thought that she was someone else. The worst part: Twelve of them wanted to mate with her. Wait, they thought she was Princess of Hydra? she didn''t speak a word, the Nyxer in front of her shouted, "Answer me, Lerna! Have you smelled your mate? In that case you either reject him or we will do the honors of killing him!" With quivering lips, she replied, "I am not Lerna. I am not the princess of Hydra. I am princess of Pegasii, Morava. My father is King Biham." Her heart raced wildly. The Nyxer in front of her raised his eyebrow and tilted his head, looking at her as if she had gone mad. He gestured to the one behind her. The next moment the Nyxer behind her lifted her up by her waist. "Noooo!" Morava shouted as she kicked her hands and legs. "What the fuck is wrong with you men? Does this Lerna look like me? If you are wolves and you know who is Lerna, can''t you bloody sniff her scent?" The Alphas carried her through the snow quietly as each of them smiled in victory. One who carried her ced arge hand on her mouth to suppress her screams. He lowered his head and whispered, "We want you toe quietly with us, Lerna. There is no use making noise. The others are waiting for you impatiently!" As they trudged through the snow, Morava''s eyes stung with tears. She couldn''t believe that she had got herself into the worst kind of trouble that the women of Araniea feared, which was to be a breeder at Hydra Kingdom. She remembered that along with her mother she had connived to send Tania to the Hydra Kingdom when they were going to Draka, and she was saved by Prince Rigel. But now she had fallen in the clutches of Nyxers and there was no one to save her. Her eyes went to the Pegasii army camp that she could still see in the distance. And howe they were so sure that she was Lerna and not Morava? She was so confused that she didn''t know how to save herself as the Alphas carried her through the snow towards their hideout. Howe Balfour didn''t hear her? --- Balfour was extremely tired after so many days of fighting. He didn''t know that Aqu was slowly getting infested with Nyxers. The problem was that these were themon soldiers in the army of Hydra. They didn''t have women to breed and so they were alling out and abducting the women of Aqu to breed and satiate their lust. Felis was hardly interested in his soldiers'' deeds and so these Nyxers were out of control. ? Just a week back he had heard that the princess of Hydra, Lerna, had escaped with some fellow Nyxers because she had found her mate. That added to his trouble because now General Alphard hade for her rescue. Balfour had sessfully pushed Alphard and his unit of soldiers when they were trying to enter the Pegasii territory. The whole disturbance had increased multifold. If he knew who Lerna was, he would have willingly found her, caught her and handed her over to General Alphard. It had been three days of fighting with him. However, one good thing hade out of Alphard''s presence. Many Nyxers had started going away from Aqu back to Hydra because they were afraid of him. Balfour was sleeping in his tent when all of a sudden, he heard someone call him. With his enhanced hearing, he could hear his name from a long distance. He got out of the tent and found that a group of soldiers was already out and they were all staring ahead in distance. The snow reflected the blue and gray light of dawn and the yellow ofnterns. He parted the group as he walked to the front. He picked up the scent of Nyxers. He was about to give orders to his soldiers to pick their weapons up and he heard another scream. It was of a woman. From his distance, and with his enhanced vision and hearing, he realized that the Nyxers were carrying back a woman whose name was Lerna. A smile crept on his lips. With Lerna''s capture, Alphard would retreat. That would do away with most of his problems. "Everyone, disperse!" he ordered. Without a word, every soldier went back to their work. It was the internal matter of the Hydranians and Balfour didn''t have any intention of intervening in it or rescuing the damsel called Lerna. Because if he would have, then whatever tension was already there on the borders would have increased rapidly. The battle between kingdoms was like a game of chess. Sacrifices and schemes were necessary. --- shback: When Gordon had sent the message to the king through Fafnir, he was called by the evening for the meeting. Gordon wasn''t expecting that King Eltanin would meet him personally. He was hoping that General Fafnir would meet with him. However, when he saw that King Eltanin was also present in the meeting chamber, he was surprised. Gordon bowed to the king and stiffened when King Eltanin gestured to him to sit. "Exin to me the whole situation," Eltanin demanded. Gordon recounted his meeting with Mizvah and in the end said, "He wants to get Princess Morava released." The door of the meeting chamber opened and to his utter astonishment, Gordon saw a demon with horns walking inside. Eltanin rose from his chair and greeted the demon. "Rolfe, please join us!" Was this the demon king of Ghar? Gordon'' eyes became wide in anticipation. Rolfe Aramaer was everything the Lore said about him and then some more. He was so handsome and had piercing green eyes as if they could see through your soul. Realizing that he was gawping at him, Gordon quickly bowed to him. The sir around him rippled and he knew that it was Rolfe''s magic slithering over him. A shiver ran down his spine. "Gordon, narrate everything again to Rolfe," Eltaninmanded. Chapter ?201 [Bonus Chapter] Rolfes Magic Chapter ?201 [Bonus Chapter] Rolfe''s Magic shback continued: The slithery sensation that Gordon felt crawled over his skin. A jailer like Gordon who had been extremely hardcore soldier in his life, who had borne torture from his opponents and given tortures of varying degrees to his prisoners, felt... terrified. Under the piercing gaze of the demon king of Ghar, Rolfe Aramaer, he recounted his talk with Mizvah. Rolfe hade directly to the Draka Pce the previous night in order to help Lusitania trante Yunabi. He came back a weekter. Before Eltanin and Tania came back to Draka, they had heard about somemotion going on the wing of the pce where Morava lived. However, none paid attention. It was about someone trespassing. They reached the Draka Kingdom two dayster and that was when Fafnir told them about Gordon''s request. Eltanin became busy with his court and settling for Tania because he still had to keep her in secret in his chamber. At the same time Rolfe arrived. When Fafnir told Eltanin about Gordon, he was in a meeting with Rolfe on how to go about Yunabi and how many days it would take. Eltanin wanted to kill Morava right away for her audacity, but it was Rolfe who stopped him. They made a n. "Mizvah wants to get Princess Morava out and has offered me a bribe and I believe that he has stolen those gems from somewhere! Else how would a soldier like him would have such kind of wealth?" Gordon stated matter-of-factly. will receive the bribe, Gordon," said Rolfe. "And you will let Morava go. Do not stop them from leaving. At the same time, you will give them the idea of going towards the borders of Pegasii and Aqu where the Nyxers are causing disturbance." Gordon didn''t ask questions. Who was he to ask them? He was just a jailer. But whatever it was, it meant that if he allowed Morava to go, they both would escape and would be lost forever. He nodded and bowed to leave them. Before he left, Eltanin said, "Keep the usual track on Mizvah. He shouldn''t feel that we havee to know about the ns. And when hees to meet you again, let us know." Gordon didn''t know what was going on in the minds of the kings, but he bowed again to them and left, feeling worried. However, now that he had spoken about the most important prisoner to the king, he was relieved. Whatever happened next, was going to be the king''s responsibility. Maybe, the king had decided to kill her out of the Draka border. As soon as he stepped out of the meeting room, the slithery feel slipped off him. His body shuddered slightly as if relieved of the magic. When Mizvah came next, Rolfe had gone to visit the dungeons along with Eltanin. Gordon had made Mizvah wait for some time as Rolfe used his magic to create an illusion. He cast a spell on Morava to look and smell like Lerna. It was a long thought-out strategy which he had charted with Eltanin. Eltanin was sure that Felis was going to send his Nyxers everywhere to find Lerna and her mate. If they found her, his friend, Rigel was going to be in a lot of trouble. Eltanin wasn''t sure how much his soldiers were going to hide the information that they had brought Princess of Hydra with them. He was constantly worrying about it. So when Gordon told him about Morava, his mind concocted a n. If they somehow created an illusion that Morava looked like Lerna before she was released and allowed to escape, the Nyxers were going to follow her and carry her back to their Hydra. That would quell Felis''s anxiety to a great deal. He would be satisfied that his sister is back and at the same time, he would throw Lerna to the Alphas. Eltanin knew that the Alphas would keep her busy for a long time. Apart from this he wanted to take revenge from Morava for trying to sell her to Nyxers. He wanted her to taste her own medicine. Deities presented him with a perfect opportunity. "But the illusion won''tst for more than a week, Eltanin!" said Rolfe. "And in that time, Nyxers better find Morava." Eltanin was watching a sleeping Morava in the dungeon. He sneered, "That is why I have asked Gordon to guide Mizvah to go to the Aqu borders where Nyxers are present inrge numbers. I am sure that she will be noticed by one or the other Nyxer!" Rolfe chuckled. "You are wicked, Eltanin." ? "I am. To those who would try to harm my mate!" Rolfe couldn''t agree more. He had tackled people in the simr, who tried to harm Iona. He had killed them. What Eltanin was doing was more than killing Morava. "What will happen when the illusion cracks?" Rolfe asked. "Who cares? By that time, we are going to move Lerna and Rigel to some safe ce." "That reminds me," said Rolfe. "Ileus will be here in a day or two. I believe he has received a message from Vilinski and he wille here personally to deliver it to you." "Oh! That is... interesting!" Rolfe stepped towards the prison where Morava was sleeping. As soon as Rolfe entered, he had cast a spell on all the prisoners to sleep. The ce had be eerily quiet. Even the guards looked nkly at them, as if under heavy magic. "I need you to step further away, Eltanin," he said. "I wouldn''t want you to look like Morava. Eltanin shuddered at the thought. He would prefer looking like a tree! The demon king stared at the girl who was sleeping on the hay. He closed his eyes and brought his hands up just above his shoulders. He took a deep breath in and in a low voice chanted, "Sozdat illyzia pokena ozdenszia!" Blue light swirled around his shoulder and swirled all the way down to his fingertips. The moment it reached to his fingertips he flung his hand towards Morava. The lights sizzled and crackled as they traveled towards Morava. Her body got covered with blue lights which began to swell as they touched her skin. They crawled beneath her clothes to touch her everywhere. After a few minutes, the lights slowly started dissipating. When they dissipatedpletely, Morava looked like Lerna. Eltanin let out a low whistle. "You have to teach me that!" he rasped. But Rolfe knew that Mizvah would suspect it immediately. This was the tricky part of his magic. Rolfe created a small window only for Mizvah, Eltanin and himself to see who Morava originally was. They left the dungeons soon after, giving Gordon a green g. Gordon called Mizvah and epted the bribe. He also guided him to go to Aqu. All the time as Mizvah took Morava across the Draka Kingdom towards Orion and Aqu, both of them couldn''t even suspect what was wrong. The illusion worked perfectly. While Mizvah was traveling with Morava, others looked upon her as some girl with a soldier. No one knew who Lerna was, hence both safely made it Wolfleirs Lake. Two dayster, Eltanin''s spies sent him the message that General Alphard had retreated when the Nyxers found a certain girl called Lerna. Chapter 202 Yunabi Arcana Chapter 202 Yunabi Arcana Tania slept peacefully after having a busy night with her husband. She didn''t even stir when a guard softly knocked on the doors of their bedchamber. Eltanin didn''t disturb her. He slid out of the nket and covered her nicely before going to the door. She murmured something about not leaving when he was slipping out. He smiled at his mate, tucked her hair behind her ear and walked to the couch. He picked up his pajamas and wore them swiftly. The guard said, "General Fafnir is here." Eltanin closed the door softly behind him and stepped in his antechamber. Scratching his chin, he asked, "What is the urgency, Fafnir?" "Princess Morava has been captured by the Nyxers," Fafnir informed him. Eltanin chuckled and then he wanted tough. However, he suppressed hisughter and said, "That is good news." He started leaving but realized that Fafnir still stood right there. "Anything else?" "King Rolfe has said that he would want to see Princess Lusitania in an hour. The day will be long!" knew what Rolfe meant. Yunabi wasn''t an easy arcana. Moreover, the magic in it was dark. He constantly worried about Tania about it. "I will let Tania know," he said and then walked back to his wife. As soon as he was in the nket, he said to her in a low, soft voice, "King Rolfe wants you to be ready in an hour, Tania." "Mhnn?" she muttered. She wiggled closer to him until she was pressed against his chest with her arms curled in front of her. Eltanin was full of emotions when he found her snuggled in his chest. Tenderness, joy and love. He slipped his arm beneath her head to rece the pillow and wrapped his other arms around her tightly until she was pressed against his bare chest. He looked down at her as her citrusy smell surrounded him and as her war breaths fell on his chest. She was so soft and squishy that he pressed her light against himself. "Rolfe has called you, Tania," he reminded her as he tucked her chin beneath his head. "I don''t want to go," she cried. "I want to sleep!" A fluttering chuckle left him. "I can tell him that you don''t want toe, but I do not want to disrespect him." He stroked her hair fondly. "He is the king of Ghar and his time can''t be trifled. If he has spared that much time for us, it is important that we also appreciate and honor it with dignity." While he said all this to her, he knew that she was too young and not so much exposed to the ways of the royals. He felt bad for her in a way. She fell silent for a long time and he knew that she must have slept because her breath evened out. Feeling content to lie with his mate, Eltanin was in a blissful state. It was only a matter of time that he would announce it to all that she was his. With Moravapletely out of the picture, he was partially relieved. Gently, he nuzzled the crown of her head savoring how she felt in his arms. He allowed her to sleep for a little more and then woke her up. Tania woke up feeling his fingertips gently raking across her back and she moaned in bliss. Reluctantly, she got and swept her feet on the ground. He watched her with a smile and with his hands crossed at the back of his head. She tied her hair in a bun and with a tinge of jealousy, said, "Don''t you have to get ready? Your court must be waiting!" "I am the king," he replied as his smile broadened. "I can go any time." ? She pursed her lips and harrumphed him as she went to take a bath. When she returned, she found him still watching her as she got dressed. She hadn''t called the maids because Eltanin didn''t want to announce her to the public. And maids were gossip mongers. "Where is the arcana?" she asked him as she braided her hair, watching him through the mirror. "I have already given it to Rolfe." "Why?" she frowned. "The book was in a self-destruction mode. So I gave him to preserve it. Let''s hope that he has preserved most of it!" Tania''s mouth fell to the floor. "Oh my god!" Eltanin shrugged. "It is a dark arcana. What do you expect?" Tania left soon after. However, the moment she reached the library, she felt a sharp pain in her stomach. She pressed her sides and entered the library. It had been cordoned off. At first, Eltanin thought that he would let Rolfe and Tania use the little chamber where she was staying earlier, but Rolfe said that they would be needing a bigger room. The shelves in the library had been pushed to the sides and a vast space in the center was left open from which the carpet was removed. An oak table and two chairs were set on the side with a smallmp. Tania walked inside to realize that there was no one else. However, as soon as she reached the table, Rolfe revealed himself. He was flipping the pages of the book while sitting cross-legged on the chair. She jerked to a stop. "Gods above!" she rasped. Rolfeughed. "Come Lusitania. There''s a lot that you have to learn and we don''t have much time!" Lusitania''s lips curled up. She bowed to King Rolfe and said, "But surely, we can''t finish the book in a small time. I am hoping that you would be able to spare more time for me to teach me Yunabi." Rolfe took a deep breath in. "I am afraid that I won''t be able to, Lusitania. Moreover, I think Ileus has brought a message for King Biham. And that makes me wonder how long you will be able to stay in Draka." "What do you mean?" Tania asked, bewildered and angered. No one would make her leave Eltanin. Even the thought sent shudders in her. "Don''t worry, Lusitania," he said. "Let us first focus on Yunabi!" Saying that he ced the book on the table and flipped the first page. He pointed at the symbols beneath his index finger. They started wiggling as if trying to escape and run to the other side. "Osmanate!" he ordered them to stay in ce. The symbols shuddered, squirmed beneath his finger and finally stopped moving. "Read from here." Tania sucked in a sharp breath. Eltanin had said that the book was on a self-destructing mode. Did it mean that the symbols were trying to run away? She stared at the text and began reading the first line. The moment she finished reading it, violet amoky tendrils rose from the page, into the air from the book andshed towards her. Rolfe flung his hands at them chanting, "Medelny!" The tendril slowed down but continued swirling towards her. "Read it again!" he ordered. "And receive them. Open your mind, open your heart." Bracing herself, she ced her hands forward and read the text again. The violet tendrils swirled towards her and immediately coiled around her wrists as if trying to make her their captor. Chapter ?203 [Bonus Chapter] Princess Anastasia Chapter ?203 [Bonus Chapter] Princess Anastasia The violet tendrils of Yunabi rhythmically fluttered around her wrists. She felt as if they were speaking to her, trying to sing a song that resonated with her body. Her skin tingled as they slithered over her and reached her mouth. They hissed, ''Mine¡­'' as they entered her mouth and before she knew, they were all gone inside. Energy rushed in her blood. She let out a moan, feeling them getting absorbed with her blood. It was as though they hade¡­ home. When Tania looked at the book, the first line had disappeared. It was converted into violet smoky tendrils and was absorbed in her body. Rolfe was watching her keenly. "How are you?" he asked when thest thread of violet tendril disappeared inside her. With a flushed face and feeling energetic, she looked at him with wide eyes. "I feel¡­ good." She felt as if she consumed this vast source of energy, the tip of which she had just tapped. "Now be very careful of it," said Rolfe. "That is Yunabi magic. It is extremely powerful. You will have to train yourself to control it, else it is possible that it will take you in its world and you be caged in it forever. That is also the point when you will reach insanity and when the magic is uncontrolled, you will be put to death." Tania shuddered when she listened to Rolfe. Her eyes drifted to the arcana. This was just the first set of text that she had read and it was so potent. She couldn''t help trembling when she realized that the arcana was thick and what would happen to her when she read the entirety of it. No wonder Rolfe was here to help her. started the same process with the next line. Rolfe cast his spell for the text to stop wiggling. He ced his finger over the line. Tania read it. The symbols started lifting off the book and converted into violet tendrils. Once again, they gripped her wrists and traveled all the way to her mouth to be consumed. Tania''s heart fluttered wildly. She started breathing heavily. Rolfe waited for her to steady and then when she nodded, did he repeat the process. By the end of the page, Tania could no longer hold the magic inside her. She started feeling as if the magic was running inside her creating so much mayhem that it would burst and leak out of her veins over her skin. "I can''t¡ª" she rasped. She held the edge of the table and panted. There was a thin line of sweat on her forehead. "I can''t¡ª" She mumbled something incorrigible. Rolfe closed the arcana, binding it with his spell. He grabbed Tania''s shoulders and said, "Sit down, Lusitania!" He whispered another spell and her body got covered with a thin cool mist. Her skin was heating up. Her face was flushed and it looked as if she was having a fever. Tania looked like she had spaced out. She stared nkly at Rolfe. It was difficult for her toprehend the situation. For a long time they stayed in the library until she cooled down. The mist around her would sizzle off and a fresh one would rece it. She liked the cool effect, but she wasn''t sure if she was ready for more. Even though she felt more powerful, more energetic than ever, she was sure that she wouldn''t be able to take more of the dark magic. "It is too dark," she mumbled. Rolfe chuckled. "It is not dark for a fae, because faes hold magic naturally. However, if anyone other than a fae reads it, they would absorb it but their blood won''t be able to understand or mingle with the magicpletely and then you can call it dark. At the same time, I am not surprised that you haven''t fainted after reading one full page. If it had been anyone else, they would have be unconscious by now." Tania tilted her head and peered at him. "Is it the same for you? Even you can''t read Yunabi?" Rolfeughed. "I am Yunabi and then some more." Tania blinked her eyes not understanding what he said. ? "I think we are done for the day," Rolfe said as he picked up the arcana and then walked over to the shelf to keep it back. It had taken them the whole afternoon toplete one page. He wondered how it would go for the rest of the book. It would take months before she would be able to read it and he didn''t have that kind of time. .?O? Tania rose to her feet rather shakingly. Rolfe rushed to her side and held her hands. "You must rest for the rest of the day. If you feel that you are not well, don''t call the healer, call me, okay?" She nodded and they both walked out of the library. --- King Biham was waiting eagerly for Ileus in the garden that overlooked his bedchamber. He had received a message that Ileus wasing. He was pacing the garden from past hour. Tania had gone to Draka and he had received a message from Eltanin that she had started reading Yunabi. He knew that she would do well. She was a half fae and Yunabi wouldn''t be an issue with her. His mind wandered to his older daughter and wife Sirrah and a pang of sadness choked his throat. He had given them so much in their life and they took everything for granted. And then they wanted more. Both of them couldn''t digest the fact that his daughter from his mate hade back. If they had epted her, he would have respected Sirrah all the more. His thoughts were interrupted when a blue ring of lights sizzled at a distance under a canopy of oak trees. A portal opened up. He rushed to the portal. Ileus stepped out of it and Biham''s lips curled up. He bowed to Prince Ileus. "Greetings, Prince Ileus," he said. However, the moment he straightened, he saw someone else stepping out of the portal. His breath lodged in his throat when he saw who stepped out. His skin lined with goosebumps as his eyes widened. "Princess Anastasia!" he rasped. He couldn''t believe that the fae princess hade to Pegasii. He had never seen her earlier but it was not difficult to recognize her. An extremely beautiful woman with golden hair and eyes like sky, wings tucked tightly behind her, looking like a deity, could be no one else but Princess Anastasia. Anastasia smiled at him as she came to stand next to her husband. Biham didn''t know whether he should cry orugh. A fae had entered his kingdom once again. He bowed to the daughter of King Ian L. "It''s a pleasure to have you here." She curtsied back to him. "We received a message from my father and I thought I shoulde here personally to deliver it to you." A rush of excitement surged through him. "Pleasee," he said in a grateful voice. Anastasia walked with her arm draped on her husband''s. "I would like to meet Lusitania," she said as they walked to the Pegasus Pce. Chapter 204 Kinshra Wants Her Back Chapter 204 Kinshra Wants Her Back Biham was... happy. He wasn''t expecting Princess Anastasia toe to Araniea, let alone to his kingdom. When he heard that Anastasia wanted to meet his daughter, he was ecstatic. "Of course," Biham eximed. "She would be so happy to meet you." Finally, he was seeing light at the end of the tunnel. "But at present she has gone back to the Draka Kingdom along with King Eltanin. I will send a message to her toe here as soon as possible!" As soon as Anastasia walked in the pce, all the servants and guards stared fixedly at her. The fae was ethereal. Surely, Princess Lusitania''s features were more like that of a fae. "There is no need to send the message, King Biham," said Ileus. "We would rather go over there." From the corner of his eyes he saw Prince Rigel who was standing at the end of the throne hall. Rigel bowed to him. Ileus saw that Princess Lerna was also standing with him and she too bowed to him. When Ileus reached them, they greeted like old friends. "You are still here?" Ileus said as the two held each other''s forearms. Ileus nced at Lerna who was blinking at his wife. Well, that was a normal reaction from others who looked at his wife for the first time, but every time his chest swelled with pride. Rigel''s face flushed. "I had sent a message to my father about Lerna, but I have yet to receive his reply..." he paused. "However, I am nning on going to the Draka Kingdom tomorrow, but even there it isn''t safe for her..." his voice trailed off. He turned his face to see his mate and wrapped his arm around her shoulders to bring her closer to him. Lerna''s face pinkened at this public disy of affection, but she didn''t resist. In a matter of a few days, she had started savoring Rigel''s closeness, his scent and his warmth. It was as if she didn''t stay close to him, she would feel lost. was not difficult for Ileus to understand that Prince Rigel was with his mate in the kingdom of Pegasii only so that she was safe. His father would strongly oppose Lerna as his mate. And Ileus had an inclination that his father hadn''t sent him the reply only because he was not going to let Lerna enter his kingdom for the fear that his subjects would protest heavily. No one would wee a demon werewolf as their Luna queen. And that too Felis''s sister. Anastasia extended her hands towards Lerna with a smile. "Come, let''s talk." A smile beamed upon her face. No woman had been so kind and friendly with her other than Lusitania. Mesmerized by the fae princess, Lerna grabbed her hands. "I heard about the adventure Ileus and the others went on to rescue you," Anastasia said, chuckling. "I hope you are not missing your old home." "No!" Lerna protested immediately. "I mean-- I am not missing my home... I am rather d that I am here. With Rigel." Anastasia grinned. "I am sure." Biham led them all to the dining hall where the dinner wasid for them. As they had dinner, Biham kept the talks to bare minimum and that too limited to state affairs. Even though he was calm on the outside, he was pretty anxious to know what Ileus had to say. It was after dinner that Biham invited them all to the meeting chamber. Ileus sealed the chamber with his magic so that no sound traveled out. ? pa???-?0???,cm "What is the news, Prince Ileus?" asked Biham, his gaze darting between Anastasia and Ileus. "I am eager to listen. Has King Ian allowed us an audience? Can we go to Vilinski? Will they ept Lusitania?" Ileus jerked his head back. "Wait. Wait," he said with a chuckle. King Biham''s excitement and anxiety was radiating off him. Ileus looked at Anastasia and nodded. She started, "I had sent a message to my father regarding Lusitania and the situation over here. I received the reply in the morning. He said that Kinshra was one of the girls who was part of the group that traveled to Araniea when the faes were strengthening their ties with various other realms. Kinshra was the daughter of one of the royal fae families of Vilinski. There are seven kingdoms that fall under the empire of Vilinski, and she belongs to one of those families. Her father is a fae Lord." Anastasia tilted her head and looked at Biham with disdain. "You shouldn''t have rejected her." Biham lowered his head as fresh misery surged through him. The back of his throat burned with emotions, and he couldn''t speak a word. "Anyway!" Anastasia continued. "Father investigated your case. When you rejected Kinshra, she was pregnant with your child. When you rejected her, she sent a message to her father that she wanted toe back. However, her father was mad. Mad that you had rejected her, rejected the revered mate bond after making her pregnant. He did not allow her to return as a punishment." His eyes became misty with unshed tears. Kinshra was punished by her father because of him. "Her life was in danger and she had to hide for a long time in order to give birth to your child. Her father had clearly mentioned that he wouldn''t let the baby enter Vilinski. However, she could. Obviously, Kinshra didn''t want to go back. However, she was under constant threat from your wife who wanted to kill her and your legal heir." Biham''s mouth fell to the floor at the information. Rage and repulsion for Sirrah warred inside him. He curled his fists tightly until his knuckles were white. Anastasia said, "Kinshra''s father sent his spies to Araniea to spy on his daughter. He ordered them to bring her back the moment she birthed her child. So as soon as she gave birth to Lusitania, Kinshra was taken back to Vilinski. After that they closed all the portals that led to Vilinski from Araniea out of spite." Biham looked at Anastasia incredulously. "B-- but Kinshra is... dead." That''s what he heard. That''s what he believed. He had tried to find her everywhere, but she was nowhere to be found. Anastasia chuckled. "No, Kinshra is very much alive and with her family in Vilinski." A wild wave of shock sshed through him. Kinshra was alive? And all this time he grieved her? This meant that he had a chance to see her again! Biham jumped on his feet and clutched the ends of the table so hard that it cracked. "There''s one more thing," Anastasia added. "What?" he asked, his voice barely a whisper. "It seems that Kinshra was able to leave that little bit of energy of the portal behind her in the stable after she was taken back by her people. I think she hoped that one day her daughter woulde back and discover the portal and use it toe back. It seems Lusitania was able to discover the portal because of her natural instincts. When she stirred the energy, the effects were felt by Kinshra." Anastasia picked her dress lightly to cross her legs. "They know that Kinshra''s child is alive. And Kinshra wants her back." Biham froze. Chapter ?205 Suggestion Chapter ?205 Suggestion Anticipation of something terrible surged through Biham. He had undergone so much over the past few months that he didn''t want anything dreadful to happen. Kinshra wanted her daughter back. In what way? Lusitania was his legal heir. He just couldn''t let her go to Vilinski and let her stay there. At the same time, he had this strong urge to meet Kinshra. Dilemma and dread warred inside him. He stared at Anastasia for a moment and then asked, "Kinshra wants her child or Kinshra wants to meet her child?" Anastasia pursed her lips. "That I don''t know. But the fact that she is her mother, she wants to see her and, in my opinion, you must let Lusitania decide as to what she would want. She is an adult and the decision should be solely hers." Although Biham wanted to protest against Anastasia, she was right. It had to be Lusitania''s decision. "I would like to warn you here that Kinshra is a pure blooded fae. Her magic is extremely powerful. If she doesn''t want Lusitania to leave Vilinski, she can use her magic to restrain her. She had stayed deprived of her child for far too long," Anastasia added. "And so was I?" Biham interrupted. "Lusitania was away from me for her whole life! She is my legal heir. She is Eltanin''s mate, wife and queen!" know," she replied. Her wings rustled as she looked away from Biham. "What I am trying to say is that Lusitania should get her magic back before she meets Kinshra. I am not saying that Kinshra is dangerous, but from what my father said, she yearns for her child and that--" Anastasia hesitated as if sharing the next part of the information was right or not. Biham waited with anticipation, his knuckles turning white. Every information about Kinshra was important for him. The air palpated with tension. Anastasia took a deep breath. "Kinshra hasn''t married even though she had a line of suitors. Her father forced her to marry a fae prince, but she said that she would rather die than marry." "Cman''s horns!" Biham sat on his chair with a thud, his mind reeling with way too many emotions. It had been eighteen years since he had rejected her, but her pain seared through him. He rubbed his chest feeling dizzy. "I want to meet her!" He looked at Anastasia. "Can you take me to her? Please. Please." "Of course, I can, King Biham," Anastasia replied softly. "However, we must go with Lusitania." ? "I am sure that King Eltanin wouldn''t let Lusitania go alone. He will apany his wife," Ileus interjected with a smile as he nced at his wife with his golden eyes. He remembered how he felt when she had left him for a month to be with her parents. His life had turned upside down. All this was despite the fact that they had children. Poor Eltanin was only a few weeks into his marriage and finding a mate. The man would follow Lusitania even if she went to the toilet, let alone Vilinski. He wondered if Eltanin should be introduced to his library. Maybe, he should maintain a ledger of who is using his library. A ledger of getting favors in time. "Yes, that would be a nice thing. If Lusitania''s mate can apany her, Kinshra would see the reason," Anastasia supported her husband. Biham rubbed his hands. "I will ask Eltanin about it!" "Another very important thing--" Anastasia said. "I heard that she is reading Yunabi and Rolfe is there to help her." "She is," Biham replied. ? "She would be able to absorb the magic of Yunabi if she is in the faends." "Why?" Biham frowned. He was sure that his daughter was doing fine under Rolfe''s guidance. "Faes are surrounded by the environment that is natural to them in Vilinski. Over there, their powers are more enhanced. Lusitania will be able to absorb Yunabi better over there. The faends are in sync with the faes. Hence, I would suggest that we take Lusitania to Sgi??th Bio as soon as possible and stay there for some time till she is able to get at least half of her magic. After that we can go to meet Kinshra," Anastasia said. Biham rubbed his palm over his mouth. "I have heard that Sgi??th Bio is a treacherous ce to be in!" "It definitely is," Anastasia replied. "But that is the only solution I could think of. Not only will she get her powers properly, who knows that her wings will get unlocked." Biham jerked his head back. "But Lusitania doesn''t have wings. What do you mean by saying ''unlocked''?" Anastasiaughed. In a mysterious way she said, "We will see what happens." She turned her head to look at Ileus who extended his hand and grabbed hers. A familiar pain and excitement surged through them. When her gaze went back to Biham, she said, "So what have you decided, King Biham? Do we go to Vilinski or not? Do you want to go alone to meet Kinshra or do you want to take your child as well?" She waited for a moment before adding, "Mind you. I can''t leave my children for too long. I will go back to Draoidh for a maximum of two weeks. And I wonder if Ileus would be able to stay for more than a week. Queen Adrianna is keen on leaving the throne and spending time with King Dmitri and her grandchildren... So..." Biham was surprised. Queen Adrianna was a legend in the Lore. She was so powerful and strong and a just ruler that under her many kingdoms formed alliances. That whole realm was stronger than ever. Even though he wanted to leave for Vilinski immediately, there were many things to consider. "I would like to mull over your offer, Princess Anastasia," he said. "I don''t want to make a decision in haste." "I fully agree with you King Biham," she replied. "However, let me know by tomorrow morning." "I will!" Biham rose and bowed to them before leaving. Rigel and Lerna remain seated. When Biham closed the door behind him, Ileus turned to Rigel and said, "How long are you going to stay away from your kingdom, Prince Rigel. You must go and im your rightful ce!" Rigel let out a rough exhale. "I am not afraid to face my father..." he nced at Lerna. "But I am scared for her. People hate her and it would kill me to--" he couldn''tplete his sentence. --- When the Alphas returned to the Hydra Kingdom, they took Morava to King Felis first. Morava shook with fear in front of the Hydra King who was supposed to be a demon werewolf. His wild tattoos were more than enough for her to tremble. With quivering lips she said, "I am not Lerna." Two Alphas had grabbed both sides of her arms as they moved their hands on her lustily. Felis''s was... relieved. He ambled to her and pinched her chin. "Have you gone insane, Lerna?" Then he looked at the two Alphas and said, "Well done! Take her to your chambers. She doesn''t need the healer now." Chapter 206 Its A Long Way To Vilinski! Chapter 206 It''s A Long Way To Vilinski! For the entire night, Biham kept thinking what he should do. He couldn''t sleep and paced his room or went to the garden outside. He wanted to meet Kinshra like yesterday and he knew that she might resent him. His heart elerated at the thought that she would not only meet him and would send him away. At least she wanted to be with their child. As he walked, he tried to recollect the situations that led to rejecting Kinshra. But as much as he tried, all he could remember was that she was used of using dark magic and that she would withdraw in her world a lot. He would find her staring in space, dazed, as ifpletely detached from the world. Sometimes, she would mumble incoherent stuff. He thought that she was speaking in the faenguage but Sirrah had said that she was chanting dark spells. Anxiety trickled in his chest as his stomach knotted. What if he misjudged? What if he came under the pressure of his wife? What if Sirrah used her wrongly? By the end of the night he had walked almost to the northern periphery of the pce. Far in distance, he could see the rolling hills and a small line of Ivory Forest. When the first rays of light fell on it, the forest sparkled a brilliant white with green shimmering somewhere in between. At that moment, he knew what he had to do. He sent a message to Ileus that they would be going to the Draka Kingdom. Once he had made his decision, he went back to his bedchamber and slept peacefully. It was in thete morning that he woke up and that too when the guard knocked on the door announcing General Balfour''s return. Biham rose hastily and got dressed. He didn''t want to wait. He wanted to go to Draka as soon as possible. However, he had to take the report from Balfour. "Most of the Nyxers have already retreated, Your Highness," Balfour said. "The borders are safe as of now. I met Princess Tarazed before I came here and she asked me to extend her heartfelt thanks to you. At the same time, she has asked you if it is possible to send her sister, Petra over at Pegasii for a few days." Biham smiled and nodded. He couldn''t decline Princess Tarazed''s request. "Sure, that is not an issue. You can ask her to send Princess Petra over here, but I won''t be here for a few days. You have to take care of her in my absence." are you going?" Balfour asked, surprised and not very happy to receive the news. "Vilinski!" Biham rasped with excitement. "But keep the information up to you only." Balfour''s eyebrows shot to the roof. His lips curled up. Understanding his king''s enthusiasm, he bowed to him and left. When Biham came to the dining hall, he saw that Anastasia and Ileus were ready to leave. Rigel and Lerna were standing over there with them and talking. Ileus rubbed his hands excitedly and said, "Ready?" Biham was ready. He thought that they had to go out to the garden to enter a portal to Draka, however what happened next was a shock to his senses. Ileus flung his hands forward. Smoke and shadows burst around him. They enveloped him and others. All Biham could see was darkness and something whizzed past him with so much speed that he almost lost his bnce. His mind became dizzy and his ears popped. A scream choked on its way up his throat. By the time he could recover, he found himself in a library. Of Draka. The smoke and shadows around him retreated. He sank on his knees with teary eyes and coughing. His face was flushed red. He looked around and found Prince Rigel and Lerna too in the same condition. Both Ileus and Anastasia were standing as if nothing had happened. "What the hell was that¡ª?" he asked as he got up. "Father!" "Lusitania!" Biham eximed. "You? What are you doing here? Did you know that we wereing?" His gaze went to Rolfe who was standing with his arms crossed across his chest, ring at Ileus. "No father!" she said in a breathy voice. "All I saw was shadows bursting in the library." She had shrieked and ran away from there, when Rolfe had announced that probably Ileus wasing. ? Biham held his waist and cleared his throat as Lusitania helped him to sit on the chair. Angered at the way he was brought here, he too red at Ileus. Ileus only smiled as he went to greet Rolfe. The two men pped each other''s arms and embraced. Lusitania couldn''t help staring at Anastasia. And her wings. Suddenly, she had an urge to open her wings and spread them. But her heart stabbed with a thousand sad emotions when her reality struck her. She didn''t have wings. "Princess Anastasia!" she said and bowed to her. Lusitania felt as if Anastasia knew her so well. "Doraslu yii Draka!" Anastasia''s face beamed with a smile. "V vam." Lusitania closed the distance between her and Princess Anastasia not because she was greeting her, but because she was feeling this strange pull towards her. "Wait, whatnguage were you speaking?" Rigel asked, totally surprised. Lusitania gaped at him. Even she didn''t know how to speak thatnguage, it just came out naturally. And it shocked her wildly. Anastasia held Lusitania''s hands and squeezed them lightly. She nced at Rigel and said, "We are speaking the faenguage." Biham''s eyes became wide with surprise. "H¡ªhow is this possible?" Anastasia giggled. She said to Lusitania, "We havee here to take you to Vilinski. Your mother Kinshra wants to see you." "M¡ªmy mother?" Lusitania stuttered as warmth and tion sted inside her. Anastasia nodded vehemently. The doors of the library opened all of a sudden and Eltanin walked in with his father. Alrakis was¡­ stunned. Although Eltanin had told him about the prince and princess of Draoidh, meeting them in person was a thrilling experience. "Wee to Draka!" he said and bowed. Both Anastasia and Ileus curtsied back. So did Rigel and Lerna. Eltanin too was astonished to see Princess Anastasia. He had heard about her, but seeing her was¡­ mind blowing. "Is Lusitania going to Vilinski?" he asked, his curious gaze darting from King Biham to Ileus to Anastasia. "Oh thank the gods!" Rolfe''s desperate voice came from behind. "Making her learn Yunabi was taking all the time in the world in Draka! She would be able to learn it better in hernd." Lusitania''s face became red. Anastasia cupped her face and said, "You don''t have to be ashamed of it. He''s right. You are a half fae and your powers will be able to show themselves nicely in Vilinski." Then she tilted her head to look at Eltanin and said in a teasing voice, "Can I take your wife with me?" "Only if you can allow a werewolf in yournds!" Eltanin said. He wasn''t going to let his wife go alone. And that too in a different realm? The notion sent a wave of shudder inside him. "Folks, I suggest that you all pack your luggage!" Ileus remarked. "It''s a long way to Vilinski!" Chapter ?207 To Sgiáth Bio Chapter ?207 To Sgi¨¢th Bio Rolfe collected the Yunabi arcana and closed it. "In that case we are going to resume it in Sgi??th Bio!" He took it and ced it back in the bookshelf. "So when do we start?" he asked eagerly. "You must go there as soon as possible," said Alrakis. He was impatient for Lusitania to learn Yunabi because he wanted his son to im her when she was brimming with her full powers and magic. He nced at Rigel and his mate Lerna and added, "It is important that Lusitania gains her magic fast!" Eltanin had already apprised him of how they rescued Lerna. Alrakis was sure that once the spell broke and Morava''s original face was revealed, all hell would break loose. Felis was going toe after them and probably in his bid to recover Lerna, he wouldn''t hesitate to create pandemonium. Apart from all this Felis was always after Eltanin''s beast. The fate of Araniea depended on Lusitania. "We can start by the evening," Eltanin said. There was a lot to do before leaving his kingdom again in the hands of his father. "That would be fine," Ileusmented. "Anastasia and I need rest. We have traveled a long way and could get some slee cheeks heated. She remained quiet at her husband''s hidden meanings. Rolfe, Anastasia and Ileus were escorted to the guest wings while Rigel was called by Eltanin to his official chambers. Lusitania took Lerna with her to the orchards where they were surrounded by four guards at all times. As soon as Rigel sat on the chair, he said, "I am constantly worried about her, Eltanin! It''s like her safety gues my every waking thought." Eltanin''s lips curled up. "Wee to my world." He startedughing for all the time Rigel used to mock him. Eltanin understood. "Have you marked her yet?" "Marked her?" Rigel raised his hands up in the air exasperatedly. "I think she is testing my patience. I want to mark her like now, but apart from the kisses, we haven''t gone further. She is so scared of the word ''sex'' that she shies away from it. I have no idea how to make her shed her inhibitions!" He lowered his head in his hands. "My wolf is impatient to mark her. What should I do? Every man near her is like a threat to me. I feel like I would kill them all even if they try to nce at her!" "That''s a tricky situation!" Eltanin said. "Fuck!" Rigel got up and paced to the window. "The reason why I called you here was that I wanted to tell you one thing," Eltanin said as he watched Rigel looking out the window. ? "What?" he asked, still looking out. The morning was bright and sunny despite all the snow that had umted in various ces. Winters were setting in. Fast. He wondered how long it would take for Felis to attack his kingdom. That worry ate him on the inside. Eltanin told him about how along with Rolfe, he tricked Morava into looking like Lerna and how he took advantage of the battle near Aqu and Pegasii to send her to Nyxers. Rigel was wide eyed at the end of it. "What the hell?" He rushed back to the table as his skin lined with goosebumps. He stared at Eltanin for a long time, trying to think of words for him and then... they both burst into a fit ofughter. There were no thank yous. Just pure joy and mischievousughter. It was after a long time that the two friends shared a genuineugh. Rigel wiped the tears of joy from his eyes. "So how long will this illusion work?" he asked as he settled. He loved how his friend deflected Felis. Just one trick was enough to stop the war between Aqu and Pegasii and also gain time. "It wouldst a week," Eltanin replied. "And I hope that in that one week, Morava is imed twelve times. It would be interesting to see twelve bite marks on her neck." Rigel cringed. "That would be too much!" But then he shuddered when he realized that it could have been Lerna with twelve bite marks. "These Hydranians are fucked up!" "Felis is fucked up," Eltanin rolled his eyes. He got and walked to the long table on the side. He lifted a crystal bottle and poured amber liquid in two flutes. Giving one of them to Rigel, he said, "Since the illusion willst only a week, Felis woulde to know what happened to him. He is going to be madder than ever and he willunch a fresh hunt for his sister. So, as a precaution, why don''t youe to Vilinski for a while." Rigel sipped his wine quietly. He gazed at the amber liquid and after a long moment of silence said, "I have been running away for too long, Eltanin. My father is quiet over this issue. With Lerna as my mate, I know that I have jeopardized the safety of my kingdom. At the same time, I am afraid that my father is going to ask me to reject Lerna. I have to face it." He gulped his wine as a feeling of panic settled in his chest. Eltanin couldn''t sympathize more with his friend. Rigel was at the crossroads. He needed to im his mate before his father pressure him to reject her. "Remind your father that a mate''s child is the legal heir to the kingdom!" Rigel gave a humorlessugh. "He hasn''t as yet asked me to reject her, Eltanin." "Look," Eltanin said. "Juste to Vilinski with us for now. It would be a great distraction for you and who knows that with time and change of environment, Lerna may yield to the mate attraction?" Eltanin was mainly concerned about Rigel''s safety. With his father not allowing him to enter Orion along with Lerna, Rigel was vulnerable. Suddenly, Eltanin realized how lucky he was to have a father like Alrakis. His father had his back at all times. A warm feeling suffused his heart. Rigel took a deep breath in. "I don''t want to go uninvited. I mean--" he stabbed his fingers in his hair. "I don''t want to force myself into a mission that doesn''t concern me." Eltanin pursed his lips tightly. It was not difficult to figure out Rigel''s predicament. "In that case, you have to promise me one thing." Rigel jerked his head back and frowned. "Promise you what?" he shook his flute for Eltanin to refill it. Eltanin took it from him and poured more wine. He gave it to Rigel and told him what he wanted. Rigel chuckled and promised him. By evening everyone was ready to depart. Rolfe dered, "After this venture is over, I am heading to Ghar!" He sounded impatient. Anastasia giggled. The demon king was always in a hurry to be with his wife. They had all gone to the orchards. The guards were sent off on a different mission by Alrakis so that no one knew what was going on. She closed her eyes and when she opened them, they were violet. She flung her right hand forward. Air rippled and charged and a portal to Sgi??th Bio opened. Chapter ?208 Valley Of Passion Flowers Chapter ?208 Valley Of Passion Flowers Blue, red and violet shimmery lights appeared in front of them. They pulsated and expanded out forming arge portal. Horses whinnied at the bizarre lights. They backed a little, but the riders stroked them to ay their fears. Ileus and Anastasia stepped inside first followed by Rolfe and Biham on their horses. Eltanin was about to mount his horse when he turned. He strode to his father and hugged him in a bear embrace. "Thank you for supporting me," he whispered in a hoarse voice. Alrakis patted his son'' back. "You do understand that I have selfish reasons." Eltanin chuckled. His father wanted to go back to his mate and be with her forever. It was impossible to think of his father staying for so long without Taiyi. Alrakis carried out his duty as his father and as the king of Draka with so much sacrifice that it was impossible to fathom it. "I know you want to go to my mother, but I think I will get Mother here!" Alrakisughed and shook his head. "She is a stubborn woman. If I wasn''t able to bring her here, no one can. And believe me, I tried my best!" He had begged, threatened, got angry, sad and basically used every arsenal he had in his emotions to bring her, but the sea goddess didn''t budge. Eventually, Alrakis decided to give it all up to his son and go back. squeezed his father a little and then turned to mount his horse. He buttoned Tania''s cloak up to the neck and lifted Tania on the saddle first. In a swift motion he sat down behind her and nudged his horse in the portal. He winked knowingly at Rigel just before entering. Rigel gave him a smile and nodded. When the haze of magic dissipated, Tania saw Sgi¨¢th Bio. It was a beautiful, vast expanse of a snow forest. They had entered an area that was full of pines and firs that were loaded with snow. Ice needles hung from them reflecting the light of the sun. She took a deep breath of the air of the realm and instantly felt¡­ at home. It was as if the air itself was enough to churn her blood. Her skin felt tingly. The magic in her body pulsated and she heard it hissing, ''Mine.'' Eltanin had curled his arms around her tightly as he held the reins of the horse. As Rolfe rode beside Biham, Ileus sidled his horse with Eltanin''s and said, "There is a field of passion flowers after this. We have to ride through it quickly. I won''t stop the horses over there even for a minute. I hope you are well rested for the journey!" Mesmerized by the forest, Eltanin was a little dazed. He could feel the slithery magic on his skin. His throat went paper dry when the winds picked up a little and ruffled his hair. It was as if they wanted to sing a song to him. "Don''t get distracted by this ce, Eltanin," Anastasia warned. He nced at Lusitania and said, "You have to help him through this all, okay? The forest is going to call you, but you have to resist the call. Our magical abilities are reduced in Sgi¨¢th Bio. So if you fall into a situation¡ª" Anastasia let out a rough exhale, "¡ªit would be tricky¡­" her voice drawled off. Eltanin sucked in a sharp breath of chilly air. "I will stay with you." He was just as anxious as Tania. "Good," Ileus said and rode in front of him. They all rode through the forest, dodging the low hanging branches of the trees that were weighed down by the snow and ice. As they rode, the evening morphed into night. The air became cool, watering their eyes. Eltanin noticed how even moonlight hesitated to enter the forest and thick and deep shadows fell on the ground. His hand went to his sword and his shoulders tensed when he thought that the shadows moved. They kind of peeled away, creeping away from them or at times towards them. Much ahead they came across tall pines, the branches of which knotted from tree to tree. It was as if they formed a barrier and resisted the travelers from going further inside. Suddenly, Rolfe picked up his hand in a signal to stop. As soon as they stopped, Eltanin picked up the sweet scent of¡­ passion. His arms tightened around Tania and his chest rumbled with a growl. "Are we in the valley of passion flowers?" he asked. He was feeling dazed. His lips quivered as he resisted the need to fuck Lusitania hard. His eyes drooped and his heart pounded against his chest. ? "We are!" Ileus breathed, his arms curled tightly around Anastasia. ? Rolfe walked his horse to them and said, "We have to cross the valley of passion and I suggest that all of you cover your noses. It will be a long journey." Eltanin nodded. His chest warred between iming his mate right here, right now against going ahead. He wondered that if this was what happened before entering the valley, what would happen when they would enter in it. They all took out woolen mufflers or cotton bandanas from their saddlebags and covered their noses. At the same time, Anastasis cast a spell on all of them. It was a thin veil of air that filtered most of the smell of passion flowers. Ileus led them all through the valley with Biham following him. Rolfe rode in thest because he was keeping an eye on Eltanin and Tania. Tania was feeling excited. She wanted to dismount and run in the forest. She felt as if there was something on her back that needed to be untied. She would scratch her back and sometimes rub it against Eltanin like a cow rubbing her skin against a pole. "Are you fine?" he asked her. She shook her head. "I want to get down and run," she giggled. All her senses were fired. She had never been so charged up in her life. He chuckled. "Do you want to run away from me?" She giggled again. "I will make you run with me!" Heughed. "I wish we could, but let''s keep ourselves together." Soon they entered the valley. Eltanin and Tania were astonished. Wherever they looked, they could only see a vast expanse of red passion flowers. Under the moonlight, they fluttered in the chilly winds, smelling as sweet as passion could be. "Fuck!" Eltanin rasped. He buried his nose in Tania''s head to smell her hair. He was overwhelmed by the smell of flowers around him. In order to escape it, he nudged his horse to ride faster. "That is not going to help!" Ileus shouted a warning. "You will tire the horse!" Eltanin was in a hurry to get out of the valley. They had just entered it. He didn''t listen to Ileus and rode as fast as possible. "Eltanin!" Biham yelled. "Stop going so fast! We all have to be together in this!" However, Eltanin just kept going. Soon, they were on their own. The aroma of the wildflowers increased. His fangs lengthened and he grabbed Tania so tightly that he almost squeezed her. Chapter ?209 [Bonus Chapter] I Want Water… Chapter ?209 [Bonus Chapter] I Want Water¡­ "Elty," Tania rasped. "You are hurting me." She too was feeling lusty, but she would shake her head every now and then toe out of the haze. "Tania!" he growled and stopped his horse. "I want to--" His breathing became heavy. "I want to fuck you hard!" "If you do that, I am afraid then you won''t be able toe out of the trance," she warned him. His wolf growled inside him, wanting to be free and be with his mate. "Then--" All of a sudden, he dismounted his horse, growling and howling. He shifted. With his bare fangs he looked at a shocked Tania. Wind, his horse, was used to his master and so he didn''t run away. It stood like a rock next to his master. knew what to do when Eltanin looked at him with his winter blue eyes. She dismounted the horse. She walked to his wolf who let out a low purr. She raked her fingers in his soft fur from his head to neck chanting a spell, taking her chances. Anastasia had said that their abilities were reduced in Sgi??th Bio. But she continued to rub Eltanin''s wolf with her fingers. Air charged weakly and coated him with her magic. She said, "I am going to climb you and you are going to run me through the valley. I will try to keep your desire in control by using whatever magic I have." The wolf let out a purr of approval. His breath clouded in the air. Tania climbed him. She stroked him near the ears, over his neck, digging her fingers deep in his fur. She leaned over to his ear and said, "I know you can do it, love." With her stroking him gently and caressing him, he felt calmer. He purred again and twitched his ears. That was an indication for Tania to hold onto his ears. As soon as she did that, Eltanin took off. Wind ran right beside his master as if to protect him. As they sped through the wildflower valley, everything went past in a blur. As the moon rose in the sky and stars dazzled, the scent of the flowers increased. Some of them bloomed at night. The chilly wind around them kept the pollen wafting in the air. This part of Sgi??th Bio was so cold that Tania actually thanked Eltanin for shifting in his wolf and running across the valley. His wolf kept her warm as she hugged him tightly. She guided him across the valley through her natural instincts. Biham was riding right beside Rolfe. Rolfe had warned him about the passion flowers and he was trying his best to breathe only through the muffler that was wrapped across his face. At the same time, Rolfe had used his magic to shield him with a thin film of halo-like lights so that he wasn''t affected by the pollen. Throughout his ride across the valley, Biham couldn''t think of anything else but Kinshra. He prayed to the deities in silence that Eltanin and Lusitania were doing fine. Their concern was eating him up on the inside. Dawn crept across Sgi??th Bio''s sky in beautiful sshes of pink, violet and red. With each passing minute, Tania could see that the flowers were bing scarce. Tired as hell by running for the entire night and fighting his emotions, Eltanin slowed his pace. Tania stared at the valley and said, "I think we havee to the end of the valley, Elty." She saw the ground covered with snow. ? Eltanin was panting. His tongue had lolled out and he needed to rest as soon as possible. And so did Tania. She pointed to a cave in the distance. "Let us go there." The cave was across a small frozenke nestled inside a pine covered hill. ''Have we still crossed the valley of flowers?'' Eltanin asked her through his mind link. She looked back and realized that they had mostly covered it. The frozenke perhaps marked its boundary. "Let us cross to the cave, Eltanin," she goaded him. "Do you want me to get down?" ''Hell no!'' he shouted through their mind link. And suddenly he realized that they could speak so well through their mind link. The channel through which they couldmunicate was... crisp. ''Stay on my back.'' Tania chuckled and caressed his fur. Eltanin started to walk carefully over theke and as they walked, Tania could see the weeds and tall nktons frozen inside theke, it was as if the time had stopped for them. She would catch the sight of red and blue shimmery streaks of lights inside that weaved their way across the water nts. The moment she would see them, she would feel attracted to them. And the attraction was heavy. The lights would sometimes pulsate as if they lived. Tania gulped. It was impossible for her to draw her gaze away from them. She wanted to call the lights. Or were they calling her? All at once, Wind nudged her on the side and whinnied. She snapped her gaze to look at him. "Wind!" she said, startled by his gentle nuzzling. She didn''t know why but she thought that Wind was trying to distract her from looking inside the cage. But why? She knew that Wind was a gift to Eltanin from Taiyi. Eltanin had said something about him being a water horse, but she didn''t remember. "I am fine," she chuckled when Wind grabbed her braid in his teeth and tugged it lightly. "Wiiinnnd!" she whined. Eltanin growled at his horse, chiding him lightly. However, for the entire length of theke, as Eltanin trudged through it, Wind made sure that Tania didn''t look beneath the surface of the frozenke. They crossed the valley and theke sessfully. They entered through the narrow entrance that opened into a wide curling cave. The cave was shrouded in moss. A small stream of fresh water ran somewhere inside. Tania felt this strong urge to go and check it, but she resisted. She got down from her wolf. Wind continued to stand as a guard on the outside. As soon as they entered the cave, Eltanin shifted. He was so tired that he sagged on the ground, his shoulders caving it. He naked body was covered with sweat. "Elty!" she rasped as panic bubbled in her chest. "You need rest!" He looked at her with his eyes that were red because of tiredness. His hair clung to his face in clumps. "I want water..." He seemed delirious. "Yes!" she nodded as she cupped his cheeks. "Stay here. I will get some right now." Eltanin dragged himself to the side of the cave and sagged against a wall. Tania removed her cloak and covered him with it. Then she rushed to Wind. She took out his clothes and a clean cloth from the saddlebag and then darted to the sound of a stream that she had heard with their water canteen. Even though the cage wasrge, her natural instincts guided her to the stream of water inside the cavern. As soon as she reached it, she saw the same shimmery red and blue and violet lights, resting on its surface. She halted near the bank and the lights pulsated. Chapter ?210 Has Ileus And Anastasia Arrived? Chapter ?210 Has Ileus And Anastasia Arrived? Mesmerized, Tania stared into the quiet waters that gurgled around the little embedded stones. The cave was dark, but it was the light from the stream that dimly lit it in blues and reds and violet. She stood entranced for a long while. A desperate voice from a distance trickled her senses, but the attraction to the shimmery beam was intense. She walked closer to the water and peeked over it. She could see her reflection and what she saw startled her. Her eyes had turned violet. The lights inside moved a little, as if throbbing, as if calling her. She brought her hand over the water and touched the surface. The lights throbbed in a second and moved up to reach her hand. With a soft hissing sound, they broke the surface of water, sshing it on her trousers and wrapped themselves around her wrist. She gasped. They curled around her wrists, tightening their hold. "Tania!" A whip-like voice sounded from behind. The next moment, stong hands grabbed her waist tightly and pulled her back with them. She fell over the chest of her rescuer, snarling, wing. The lights burst around her wrists and left her to settle back on the surface. "Leave me!" she snarled, wanting to crawl back to the stream. "This is not for you right now, love," Eltanin pressed his body against hers. He was panting hard and sweating a lot. Even though she wed at his forearms, he let her do it and slowly pulled her out of the cave room. As soon as they were out of that cave room, he fell on his back with her still in his arms. Tania didn''t know what happened to her, but she found herself heaving and sweating. She looked down and saw blood on Eltanin''s arms. "Cman''s horns!" she rasped, worry etched in her voice. "What did I do?" Quickly, she rose from his chest and looked at him. His eyes were closed as he let out a sigh of relief. She cupped his face with her hands. "Eltanin? Please talk to me!" He opened his eyes and in a hoarse voice said, "You will stay here. I am going to that stream and helping myself." am so sorry! I don''t know what overtook me?" Her eyes welled with tears. Blood flowed from his wounds on the forearm. "Let mee with you. I will check myself this time." He shook his head and got up shakily on his legs. "This is the faend. Its powers are calling you. Anastasia warned us about it, didn''t she?" She nodded through her tears, feeling utterly frustrated. She wished she could control herself. "So just stay here, love. I wille back soon." "What if something happens to you?" she asked. "It won''t. I don''t feel the natural pull that you feel, Tania. Trust me." Saying that Eltanin dragged himself to the cave room. When Eltanin reached the stream, he brought his hands over the surface. The shimmer of lights paled. He understood that they had no effect on him. Taking the advantage, he just flung himself in the cool water. The stream wasn''t too deep. Hey on the surface beneath the water and the light moved away from him. Little did he know that they were protecting him because they had sensed that he was Lusitania''s mate. Tania continued to stay knelt on the ground. She heard water sshing and gurgling. She waited. And waited. And waited. When she couldn''t stay there longer, she got up again, with dread pounding in her chest. But Eltanin caught her on the entrance. He growled, "I asked you not toe." She bit her lips and peered past him. Except the water sshes on the ground there was nothing. He was dressed and his wounds had begun to heal already. He grabbed her wrists and pulled her away from the cave room. "We both need sleep and food," he said. "Why don''t you get food from the saddlebag?" She left him reluctantly and walked to Wind. The morning sun hade out and spread its golden needles in the sky. Tania let out a rough exhale when the sun bathed the expanse in front of her. Tree leaves fluttered in the cool wind. Birds chirped and trilled. Wind was ying with butterflies like a child. The butterflies woulde and touch his skin, sparkling their magic on him. He would whinny as if tickled by the sensation. Taniaughed at him. "Winnndd!" she called him. Wind snapped his head to her and came rushing. He nuzzled her hand. She stroked his neck as he made stupid sounds. When she stopped, he nudged her for more. She almost fell but burst into aughter. "You are absolutely mischievous!" She went to his saddlebag and took out food that was wrapped in a soft cloth for them. As she was going inside, she heard heavy clomps of horse feet. She turned to look, and saw that Biham and Rolfe had arrived. She was so happy to see her father that she ran to him and flung herself in a warm embrace. "I was beginning to get worried!" Biham held his daughter for as long as she allowed, smelling her hair to calm down his nerves. "And I am d that you are fine." ? Rolfe dismounted the horse and left its reins. The horse immediately ran away to graze the nearby pastures. "Has Ileus and Anastasia arrived?" "No," she said, holding Biham''s hand and tugging him inside the cave. "We found this cave and thought of resting." She looked pointedly at the valley behind them. "Can we just go back another way?" Rolfe let out a rough exhale. He hurried inside the cave, rubbing his hands. "No, we can''t!" Biham and Tania walked behind him. They saw that Eltanin was spread over a moss-covered boulder. When their gazes met, Eltanin rolled his eyes. He turned to his side as Tania gave him the food. "This ce is dangerous!" he said, opening the cloth. Biham let out a sigh of relief seeing Eltanin. "You galloped very fast!" he scowled at him. Eltanin picked up the frozen piece of chicken leg and took arge bite. "I shifted!" "What?" Biham was astonished. "Are you mad? Wolves have enhanced smelling power. How could you put Tania into so much danger?" Eltanin raised his eyebrow. "We are both fine, aren''t we?" Rolfe started going inside the cave room when he heard the stream gurgling. "Don''t go there!" Tania warned him. "It will be fine, Tania!" he said in an exasperated voice. He took a deep breath in as if to calm down his restlessness. "What am I even doing here?" he murmured, clearly missing Iona and kids a lot. Biham followed Rolfe and when they emerged back, both looked fresh. They all sat down near Eltanin as Tania served them more food. As Rolfe chewed on his chicken, he said, "You can rest for a few hours, Tania. I would like you to start with Yunabi." "Over here?" "Yes. The sooner we finish it, the better." "I can start right now!" Eltanin pulled her and made her sit on hisp despite the audience. He picked out a piece from the meat and fed her. "Eat first!" Tania''s cheeks heated. Biham got up and walked out. "I will wait for Ileus and Anastasia!" he said. Chapter ?211 Rings Of Fire Chapter ?211 Rings Of Fire Tania ate her food and Eltanin insisted that it wasn''t enough. "I am going to hunt for rabbits and eggs while you read Yunabi," Eltanin said as Tania wiped his mouth. Together they hade out of the tough weather so many times that Tania felt a warm feeling trickling in her chest. She leaned her head on his chest. "Are you feeling okay, Elty?" she asked in a soft voice. "You should rest for a while and sleep." "Maybe all of us should sleep," Rolfe said. "Yunabi needs to be learnt with a fresh mind." He got up from the floor and dusted his tunic. "I will go and look out for Ileus and Anastasia." "Cman''s horns!" Tania rasped. "They are taking a very long time toe. I hope they have been able to traverse through the valley of passion flowers without much trouble!" Rolfe shook his head as he started to walk out. "Do you think Ileus is the kind of man who would be troubled by the passion flowers? The louche must have stopped at various ces to take on Anastasia! It''s nothing new!" he grunted. Tania''s cheeks became beetroot red. She sat straight on her husband''sp. She tried to get out when Eltanin grasped her waist tightly. "Elty!" she chided him in a whis watched Rolfe go out of the cave and then said, "I need to fuck you. Hard." "What?" She swatted his chest. "You are tired and so am I." "Ah, right. Let us sleep for a while." Tania jumped out of hisp and started cleaning up. She tied the remaining food in the cloth, dampened it with some water from the water canteen and kept it aside. Meanwhile, Eltanin found a clean spot where he spread his cloak andy down on it. He watched Tania cleaning up with a silly smile on his face. "Come," he said enticingly. "You need rest. You have traveled all night." The gullible girl''s lips curled up. Her husband was such a lovely man. "I will be right there!" He took such good care of her. She ambled to him, picking up her cloak on the way andy down beside him. She covered them both with her cloak. As soon as she was beside him, the sly wolf wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her close to his chest. "You need warmth, love," he said. She giggled. He was such a caring man. With her back to his chest, she felt so warm and cozy that she closed her eyes until she felt something poking behind her. His hands slipped in between her thighs. "What are you doing?" Tania pped his forearm. "Giving warmth andfort to my wife," he said as he lowered her trousers and delved his fingers in between her pink folds. Why did she feel that she was holding the short end of the stick? "This is not how you givefort!" she cried. "Ah, love. Then you don''t know anything," he said as he brought his fingers over her core. "This is the best way you can getfortable. Just rx and let me do what I am doing." Saying that he lowered his trousers and pressed his shaft in her butt-cheeks. ? His shaft was so hot that it was like a brand on her skin. "And how is thisfort--" In one swift motion, he was inside her from the back. "Ah!" As he moved inside her from behind, he continued to rub her folds. Gathering moisture from there, he spread it on her clit. He started rubbing it in circles. Tania couldn''t even protest, because the whole act was so sensuous that her juices began to flow out. He buried his head in the crook of her neck and snarled. "I have been thinking of this from a long time!" he said as he stretched her. He started moving with abandon as he rubbed his fingers over her clit. "Come on Tania!" he growled. "Come for me." "Yes!" he snarled and filled her with his seeds. Arc upon hot arc. Even after he had released, he didn''te out of her. He continued to thrustnguidly inside her. "Sleep Tania," he murmured. "You need it badly." And Tania closed her eyes with a smile on her lips. She slumbered off into deep sleep and so did he. She dreamt of red and blue shimmery lights and portals and her mother Kinshra and Menkar. She felt as if she was burning. There were rings of fire all around her. The messhed at her wanting to consume her. Menkar was standing outside them. He stared at her with his icy gray eyes and hissed, "Where are you, Taniaaaa?" Tania struggled to break free. This wasn''t real. She felt like she was in the grip of maleficent magic. It was impossible for her to break the bonds. The mes rose higher. She felt... trapped. "Tell me where you are!" Menkar hissed "And I will douse the mes." It was as if he was able tomunicate with her through the piece of soul that he had stolen from her. And why was hemunicating like this? This was surely a dream. Why would her Master do this to her? She needed to get out of the dream. With onest look at her Master in her dreams, Tania closed her eyes. She summoned the magic that ran inside her blood and chanted, "Oslobditi!" Smoky violet tendrils appeared and curled around her. They enveloped her as if protecting her from the fire. All at once, a threadshed out and through the mes surrounding her, hit Menkar. "Taniiiiaaaa!" Menkar screamed in pain and anger. "You traitor!" The mes started receding as Menkar faded in her dreams. She woke up with a start. Her body was covered with sweat. She was breathing heavily. The lights inside the soul stone between her chest were pulsating madly. She felt it would burn her skin. She clutched it tight and removed it from her neck. "Tania!" Eltanin too woke up. "What happened?" he asked, worried. He got up and held her by her shoulders. "I-- I don''t know..." she said, dazed. "I saw the High Priest of Cetus Monastery in my dreams. He was--" she swallowed saliva down her dry throat. "He was asking about my location." Eltanin''s eyes became wide as terror bubbled in his chest. "You saw him in your dreams?" Goosebumps lined his skin. What was Menkar up to and how could he enter her dreams? That was crazy dark magic. She nodded. Eltanin wiped the sweat on her forehead with the sleeve of his tunic. He got up and brought the water canteen to her. "Have it." Tania gulped the water and felt better. "I think I am too tired. My mind is turning--" she shook her head. "I am turning insane." "No, you are not," said Rolfe as he walked in. There was an expression of concern on his face. He came to sit on a boulder in front of them. His eyes went to her soul stone that was tossed on the side. Chapter ?212 It Would Be A Disaster Chapter ?212 It Would Be A Disaster The lights in it were still throbbing wildly. He picked up the soul stone. He pressed it in his palm. The lights calmed down and when they werepletely gone, he gave it to her. "Don''t remove that from your body, Tania," he said. "Or lose it..." Tania took it from him and with trembling hands put it around on her neck. "Can you tell me what happened?" Rolfe asked. Biham had alsoe in by then. He looked visibly shaken by seeing daughter''s condition. He sat beside Rolfe on the ground after clearing the damp twigs and moss. "I saw my Master, Menkar in my dreams. I was surrounded by rings of fire and I felt as if my body was burning. I couldn''t breathe... I couldn''t move out of those rings of fire. I felt trapped and thought I would never be able toe out of them." "Then how did youe out?" Rolfe asked, narrowing his eyes. Tania sucked in a ragged breath. "I closed my eyes and chanted a spell to break free. And the next moment, I peeled open my eyes." "Was he asking anything from you?" Rolfe probed. "He wanted to know where I was. But--" she looked away. "This was just a dream. I mean it can''t be real, right?" She was still shaking. Eltanin covered her with his cloak. bastard knows dark magic. It is not a secret in Araniea!" Eltanin spat. "And he has a piece of your soul!" "This is a way ofmunicating with you, Tania," said Rolfe. "Did you tell him where you are?" "No..." Tania was as shocked as she was perplexed. Her Master had never got into this kind of torture. And a shudder passed through her when she thought that by possessing a piece of her soul, he could get into her dreams and make her suffer. "Good. Don''t tell him where you are." "Are you sure this was his way ofmunication?" she asked incredulously. This had happened for the first time. "Yes, Lusitania!" Rolfe said. "Right now I have coated the soul stone with a concealing magic. And I hope that he is not able to reach you. In case he tries to reach you, call me. If he wants, he can forever bind you in your dreams and torture you." "Bloody demon!" Biham rasped as his brows furrowed. "The only people who know dark magic are those in the Cetus Monastery." He looked at Eltanin. "Do you think that there are some lose ones who practice it outside Cetus?" "There could be," Eltanin said. "Who knows? Why?" Biham shook his head lightly. "Nothing." "Come, let us start with Yunabi," Rolfe suggested. Then he looked at the men. "I want both of you to go out. As soon as Ileus and Anastasia are here, send them in." "They haven''te yet?" Eltanin remarked, his eyebrows shooting to the hairline. Rolfe chuckled and rose to his feet. "I hope theye in an hour, else we are going to leave them and proceed ahead." He went outside to bring Yunabi from the saddlebag. Biham got up and walked to where Tania stood. He held her hands in his and said, "I am so proud of you, Lusitania. I hope that this nightmare is over soon." Tania smiled as Biham embraced her snugly. ? Yunabi behaved properly. The book wasn''t in its usual self-destruction mode. All the symbols and text in it wiggled, but they didn''t run away. In fact, they seemed to breathe. As soon as Tania started reading them, they flew out of the book rhythmically like music. They converted into honey-colored smoky tendrils and reached Tania. She absorbed all the magic easily without having trouble. Last time when she tranted Yunabi, she felt as if her chest would explode with all the magic. But now she received them calmly. Within two hours, she finished five pages which was quite a progress. Back in Draka, she would do no more than two pages at a time. Rolfe was impressed. "You are doing pretty well, Tania," he said. "If you want, we can take a rest." When she was absorbing the Yunabi magic, he saw how streaks of white lights would appear on her back in a zigzag pattern and then disappear. Her wings. She chuckled. "No, I can do more. I am used to reading for the whole day." Her back was itching. She scratched herself over there. Rolfe smiled at her eagerness. "I am sure you can, but all that magic is new in your body. It would need to be channelized. Take a rest. We will resume in an hour." She whined, reluctant to stop. Rolfe tussled her hair and then left. Tania followed him and saw that Biham was standing on the cave''s entrance alone. "Where is Eltanin?" she asked. "He has gone to hunt!" "Rolfe!" Anastasia''s loud voice came. They all looked in that direction. Both of them were standing on the other side of theke. Rolfe waved at them, grumbling curses. Ileus nudged his horse to turn back when Anastasia pped across his forearm and threatened him that she would rather fly to them if he didn''t behave. Ileus grunted and started moving forward. When they reached the cave, Ileus dismounted and held Anastasia to dismount. His hair was ruffled. There were twigs and grass des and red petals on his hair and cloak. Some of them were also on Anastasia''s wings. They both looked like they had rolled through the valley of passion flowers rather than rode through it. "What happened to the two of you?" Biham asked. "Did a beast attack you?" Anastasia blushed like the first rays of morning. "Yes, a beast attacked me," she said. "I need a solid bath! Is there water inside?" she asked, walking inside the cave. Ileus stared at Biham with his golden eyes and then chose to ignore him. He walked inside after his wife. "There is!" Tania warned her. "Don''t go there but!" Anastasia frowned. "Why?" "There are these shimmery lights that--" "Anastasia is the heir of this kingdom, Tania," Ileus cut her off. "She knows how to control them. Can''t you see that she needs a proper bath?" Tania said, "I can help you--" as she too rushed after Anastasia. Rolfe grabbed Tania''s arm and in a low voice said, "Unless you want to see some crazy water sex, you wouldn''t want to go after them." Tania''s mouth opened and then she snapped it shut. She stopped immediately. "I think I will wait for Eltanin." Eltanin came ten minutester. He had two bunnies in his hand. "Do you know how to make rabbit stew?" he asked as he gave them to his wife. He was loving this caveman thing. Being a wolf, his natural instincts were to live in the wild. And he was enjoying the wilds. He started to go inside when Tania stopped him. "Princess Anastasia is taking a bath!" Eltanin blinked once at his wife. His cheeks pinkened. "I am going to hunt another rabbit for our next stoppage!" An hourter, Rolfe and Tania were back in the cave with Anastasia. Ileus and Biham were on the outside, preparing a rabbit stew. Tania knew it would be a disaster. "The next part of Yunabi isplicated, Tania," said Rolfe. "We will have Ileus to stand at your back." Chapter ?213 Sever The Connection! Chapter ?213 Sever The Connection! "Why?" Tania asked, puzzled. Rolfe smiled as he came to stand in front of her. "Because there is a possibility that your wings may appear. If they appear, Ileus will have to use his unlock spell. This part of Yunabi will shake your natural instincts¡­" A small seed of excitement stirred to life in her stomach when she thought as to how her wings would be like and whether she would be able to¡­ handle them. Her stomach knotted with anticipation mostly because she had hardly ever imagined that she would have wings, let alone have a fae mother. What would it be to stretch her wings and take to the sky? She had this itching on her back always for as far as she remembered. Eltanin had noticed that white streaks of lights on her back. Often, she had this strong urge to unfurl something and be free, yet she only woke up to reality. When Rolfe said that her wings might appear, her eyes became misty as emotions choked the back of her throat. "Really?" she asked in a hoarse voice. Rolfe knew how she felt. She was so sweet and na?ve and gullible that he couldn''t help but sympathized with her. She had suffered so much in her young life that it was a great thing that the girl wasn''t broken. Instead, she showed signs of resilience. When he picked up the soul stone from the ground after she had thrown it, he had covered it up with his magic. The magic was not only to conceal her location, but also to not let Menkar enter her dream. It was very dark and strong magic, one that only he could do. But how far could Rolfe help when a piece of soul was stolen. That was the darkest form of magic, one that he had never encountered, but had heard of. Menkar was going to be very upset and try to break his seal, but that would confirm his doubts. He had doubted something about Menkar from a long time, but there was no solid evidence and he also had to talk to Kinshra about it. am not going to promise anything at this time, Lusitania," he said. "I don''t know how Yunabi is going to treat you after a certain point. After all, the magic that you absorb bes a part of your soul. And a piece of your soul is with Menkar. We have to determine how much has he stolen and what can be done without it. Still¡­" he sighed. From the corner of his eye, he saw Ileusing into the cave. "Do you know where Menkar holds this piece of soul? I mean is it in a room or trapped in a tomb or¡ª" "It is in a soul stone just like this," Tania said. "I always see it hanging around his neck. But he keeps it hidden." Rolfe''s brows furrowed in anger. "The sly bastard!" With a rough exhale he looked at Ileus and said, "You have to stand behind her. We are entering the next part of Yunabi. I don''t know at what point she will begin to feel the need to unfurl her wings, but when her need is strongest, you have to use your magic to unlock them." Ileus gave a tight nod and went to stand behind her at a distance. He said, "The magic of unlocking is only effective if her wings were locked, but she never ever saw her wings. Why do you think the unlock magic would work? There were no wings to begin with." Rolfe opened the arcana. "Or it is possible that the moment she was born, someone used that magic on her?" p¡¢and a-n¡¢o¡¢vel Ileus pursed his lips and raised an eyebrow. "Quite likely. Though I highly doubt that someone would be this powerful in Araniea to cast that spell on her. That kind of magic was cast by the Elders of the fae kingdom on Anastasia." Suddenly, his eyebrows knitted. "Unless¡ª" Rolfe chuckled. "There is no need to draw conjectures, Aly. Let''s just focus on our job right now. However, if what I am thinking is true, there is something much more than all of this." A shudder of horror surged through Tania. What were the two talking about? And why weren''t they telling her? She was about to ask Rolfe, when he cut her off by opening the book and asking her to read the next part. ? This time when she read the text seemed to scream and resist her. "Louder!" Rolfemanded. "It won''te to you unless youmand it. Don''t be gentle with it!" She read it again, loudly,manding, but nothing happened. Her anxiety rose to the next level. Anastasia and Eltanin rushed inside when they heard screeches that sounded like someone was in need of urgent help. When they came in, they saw that Tania was reading Yunabi. "Stronger!" Rolfemanded because the text wouldn''t move. The symbols would screech and wiggle and restrain from leaving the book. Rolfe looked at Eltanin. "Come and stand behind her." At first, when Tania had started reading Yunabi, Rolfe would always ask everyone to stay away, but Eltanin was surprised when he asked her to join Tania. However, he was waiting for an opportunity to help his mate. He closed the gap in between them in a few long strides and came to stand behind her. "Can you connect with her? She needs more power," Rolfe said, looking angrily at the arcana. "I can try!" Eltanin breathed. He didn''t know what he would do. But he stood behind her and wrapped his arms across her waist. He opened his mind link with her and when he sensed her mind channel, he sent a wisp of his thought followed by a wisp of his aether. ''Can you hear me, love?'' Aether spilled out of his eyes like blue smoky mist. ''I can,'' she replied through the same channel. ''But I did feel something cold with it. Are you trying to numb my senses?'' Wives! Breathing a sigh of relief that he could so easily connect with her, he chuckled and said, ''That''s my energy. ept it fully and then read the arcana. I would dare those bloody symbols and yank them out of it!'' She tittered. It was so much fun to be with him and read Yunabi. He sent more of his aether through her. Closing her eyes, she received it through their mind link. It was cool and it soothed her anxiety. When she opened her eyes, they were violet. She looked at the text of Yunabi and started reading it. Its screech was so shrilly that Anastasia had to cover her ears. But as Tania spoke, her words came out with a blue mist. The mist spilled over the arcana. It spread over it and yanked the symbols out of the book. As soon as they left the book, they converted into gray smoky tendrils. They started traveling towards Tania. "Sever the connection, now!" Rolfe yelled. If the tendrils reached Eltanin, they would destroy him. Eltanin was¡­ entranced. He became a captive. He didn''t want to sever the connection. Chapter ?214 Shape Of Wings Chapter ?214 Shape Of Wings Eltanin was... dazed. The gray tendrils lifted from the book and curled around Tania''s wrists. He looked at them and felt as if they were calling him. They hissed as they crawled over her skin, trying to slither like a serpent. Tiny wisps would escape and touch the skin on his forearm. He should have felt repulsed, but he felt... entranced. He wanted to be one with them. The magic was extremely powerful. "Eltanin, leave her!" Rolfe shouted, hoping to break his trance. But Eltanin only tightened his hold on Tania. Tania was dazed too. She wanted to absorb the magic of Yunabi. The attraction, the call to it, was impossible to ignore. Her breath became ragged as she closed her eyes and fell on Eltanin''s chest. She wanted to be one with the magic who wanted to im her as its. Rolfe gritted his teeth and nced at Ileus and Anastasia. "Is there a way to stop it?" he rasped, looking at the tendrils that were now curling rapidly around them. "The call is too strong," Anastasia said. "If he doesn''te out, he will find himself trapped in the world of magic." "Damn!" Rolfe rubbed his face with his palms. If he knew this would happen, he would have thought of another way. am going to try to pull him out!" Ileus shouted. "No!" Rolfe protested. "Do we fucking have a choice?" All at once, Ileus burst in shadows and smoke. With the speed of the hurricane, he rushed towards Eltanin and covered himpletely. The next moment, he was yanking Eltanin from the grasp of the magic. Tania started falling down but Anastasia rushed to her side quickly and supported her. Tania''s head fell over Anastasia''s shoulders and her body went limp. The tendrils curled and roiled and hissed as they entered Tania''s mouth. They didn''t touch Anastasia as if fearing her. Eltanin growled at Ileus when his daze broke. He found himself on the floor with golden eyes ring at him. Ileus was covered with sweat. "If Rolfe fucking asks you to pull, you pull out!" "I want to go back to her!" Eltanin growled at him. He looked menacing. Ileus was like a challenge to him who dared to remove him from his wife. He wanted to fight with him. p¡¢and a-n¡¢o¡¢vel Ileus narrowed his eyes. "Remember I am going to rip you, limb by limb if you dare to fight with me!" Eltanin got up on his feet. "I am going to do the same!" "Shut up, both of you!" Rolfe yelled. However, Eltanin attacked Ileus. The two of them were a blur of shock and speed and punches and growls as they crashed in and out of the cave. It was only momentster that the two stopped when Biham intervened. "Are you both insane?" Biham snapped. Biham walked to Eltanin. He knew that Eltanin and Ileus were undergoing a lot of tension. It just came out like this and it was necessary. Eltanin spat blood and looked at Ileus with a swollen eye. Ileus glowered at him with blood trickling from his nose. They both were heaving heavily, their muscles bulging. After their staring match, they both walked different ways. Ileus rushed back to Tania. Seeing him, Anastasia stepped back when the magic of that page was absorbed by Tania. Tania''s back started itching. Badly. White streaks of lights ran across her back forming rough patterns of wings, trying to reveal their shape. Th ? Ileus was looking at Tania''s back with bewilderment. Were her wings growing on their own? How could she not feel them? Or was it that she felt the pain and couldn''t rte? Rolfe nced at Ileus, who shook his head, scared that it was too soon for him to unlock her wings. He wanted to double check. Everything became all the moreplicated. "When do we leave?" Biham asked, serving rabbit stew to Anastasia who hade out. Anastasia epted it with a smile. "As soon as they finish the next few pages," she murmured. "Once she reaches Vilinski, I am sure that Kinshra might not allow her to leave. In that case, only her magic is going to help her." Biham cringed. He looked away, towards Eltanin. "I hope she reasons..." Anastasia took a spoonful of stew in her mouth and froze. The stew was horrible. She wanted to spit it out but she couldn''t insult king Biham. Had he made the stew for the first time? Poor Eltanin. He hunted for rabbits in the rough terrain of Sgi??th Bio and this was what came out of it. "Kinshra was a very sweet fae. I don''t think--" Biham let out a rough breath. When he looked at Anastasia, she seemed to be gulping the stew. He felt happy that his efforts paid off. The king had never in his life known how to cook. He only assumed that this could be the way. So he burned the rabbit in skewers over fire, added salt to it and then sliced it into pieces. After that he boiled water and added it to the sliced pieces. Anastasia paled after gulping down the stew. In a squeaky voice she asked, "Where''s the second rabbit?" Biham''s chest swelled with pride. He thought that she wanted him to cook more. "I have already skinned it, cut it into pieces and packed it for our journey." He pointed at his saddlebag. "It is stuffed there." Anastasia kept the bowl down, went to the saddlebag and took the skinned rabbit out. "Do you want me to cook it?" Biham asked, confused. "No!" she replied quickly. "Your saddlebag seemed to tear with its weight, that''s why I removed it!" Before Biham could reply, she stashed it into her saddlebag. Very proudly, Biham served the stew to Eltanin. All at once, a loud scream emanated from the cave. Abandoning their tasks, the three ran inside. They found Tania suspended in the air. Her tunic and trousers were tattered. Her arms were above her head and a gale-like wind was whirling around her. Dark magic of ck and gold glittery tendrils was swirling viciously, circling her like she was an epicenter of a hurricane. Her hair was blowing around her face and her eyes were violet. White streaks of lights zigzagged across her back. Suddenly theyshed out of her body and sizzled in the air in the form of wings. Ileus was standing on the ground, his hands flung in front of him as he cast a spell. His eyes were zing like fire. "Tania!" Eltanin rushed to her to help here down, but Anastasia stopped him. "She must be under a lot of pain," he said, his heart exploding with the misery his mate was feeling. At the same time, he was awestruck by the lights that sizzled in the shape of her wings. "Please take her down," Biham pleaded. His eyes welled with tears. "Eeeeee!" Tania screamed once again as Ileus chanted spells. Her magic whipped at Ileus to protect her. He dodged it again and again. In the end, he withdrew his spell and Tania fell down, unconscious. However, he caught her before she hit the ground and handed her to Eltanin. Ileus was sweating profusely. He looked from Tania to Eltanin and Rolfe and then back to Tania. "There are threeyers of magic on her wings. I managed to break the first!" Chapter ?215 Take Advantage Chapter ?215 Take Advantage When Tania peeled open her eyes, she found herself looking at Eltanin. He was stroking her back gently and watching her with a worried expression. "Tania!" he said when he saw that she was awake. He gathered her close to his chest and embraced her hard. He started rocking her. "I am so sorry," he muttered. "I am so sorry!" She closed her eyes again, savoring his mist and brine smell. She remembered how the dark tendrils of Yunabi swirled around her. As they entered her, she felt as if her body was going to burst into a thousand pieces. She shrieked, asking Rolfe to stop it, but the arcana was beyond his control too. All she knewter was how painful it was getting and perhaps she was levitating in the air. Her back itched a lot as if lights sizzled and crackled, burning her skin. After that she lost all sense of the world. When he pulled away from her, his gaze dipped to her face. She cupped his cheek with her hand. He was looking like he had walked through a hurricane. His hair was messed up, he had a beard worth two days, there were dark circles beneath his eyes and there was a small scar on his forehead. "How did you get that?" she asked in a hoarse voice. Eltanin''s chest squeezed. She was worried about him when it should be-- "I am fine, love," he said in a low, assuring voice. "I wished you weren''t undergoing all this." When she was unconscious, Eltanin almost wept. It was impossible for him to stop crying because all he could think of was that his mate was undergoing so much trouble for him. So that he could im her with her full powers and defeat Felis. He refused to eat food and continued to hold her in hisp until she woke up. It was evening and Ileus set fire inside the cave. He scoured the surroundings for a dry pallet and brought it for them to sit and lie u was so dejected by what was happening that he said, "I wish to return to Draka. I don''t want Tania to suffer so much for me." He didn''t look at Biham. "You all can go ahead to Vilinski, but I want my Tania back. We are going to live the way we are. Felis can go to hell. I will make sure that she is safe and will continue to fight Felis for as long as I live!" Ileus took a deep breath. He could understand Eltanin''s feelings about his mate. However, he exined to him that the fate of realms depended upon Tania. It was important for them to destroy Felis. And for that Tania had to get her full potential. He said that had it not been so important, they wouldn''t have bothered toe or meddle in his affairs. He continued to say that Felis was out to destroy Araniea and needed to be stopped as soon as possible. He had manipted many people to achieve his endgame. However, his endgame was not as he perceived it. It was much more evil and he wasn''t even realizing it. "You have to be patient, Eltanin," he said. Eltanin stared at Ileus as his words sank in him. The gravity of the situation weighed like all of Jade Sea on his shoulders. After that he became quiet. All he ever did was to caress Tania. Sometimes he would shudder and mutter something iprehensible. She was unconscious for the remaining afternoon, until evening. When she woke up, he thanked every deity in the world. "I am hungry," she said in a soft voice that made his chest feel lighter. He let out a smallugh, rxed. "Let me bring you some food then." He lifted her off hisp and made her lie down on the pallet. After covering her with his cloak, he went out to get food for her. That night the wolves shifted so that they could provide warmth to their mates. Both Anastasia and Tania curled into their wolves and slept peacefully while Biham and Rolfe slept near the fire. They started early the next morning for the next part of the journey. "The Gavran Wilds!" Ileus spat. "I hope there are no rogues here this time!" ? Anastasia frowned. "I hope so too. I had asked my father to get rid of them, but they kepting." She was riding with Ileus. She turned her neck to the right to see Tania who was sitting behind Eltanin on Wind, clutching his waist. The two looked cozy and rxed after yesterday''s ordeal. Rolfe and Biham were riding behind them. They were talking about the possibility of agriculture trade between Ghar and Pegasii. Gavran Wilds was even tougher than thest stretch. It was nothing but a vast expanse of snow forest. Sun shone in the sky, the rays reflecting brightly on the snow. Their pace slowed down because the snow was soft, but the horses seemed to enjoy the slow pace. "How long will it take to cover this section?" Eltanin asked, not happy. He grabbed Tania''s hand and brought it closer to his chest. "About two days, if we are lucky to not get a blizzard!" Ileus replied. "I do hope to see a portal that would take us to Vilinski!" "You mean this ce has portals?" Eltanin was surprised. Why the hell were they riding on the horses through such treacherous terrain when the portals were around the corner? "There are," Anastasia replied. "But only faes can sense them. Unfortunately, I haven''t sensed a single one so far." "Should we go through that cave, Ana?" Ileus asked, recalling thest time when they entered the cave which had arge statue of an ancient fae king. "No!" she snapped. "There are plenty of other caves and if there is water in them, I will create a portal." "Why didn''t you create a portal in thest one?" Eltanin asked, almost angrily. "The energy wasn''t enough..." she said, looking at Rolfe. They rode through the snow forest for the entire afternoon and rested only for an hour near a small brook. The horses were tied to a pole as they all had their food. Anastasia and Tania refused the men to even help them to cook. Thest rabbit stew was so bad that Biham''s pride shattered. He actually stayed away from the cooking activity. They resumed the journey soon enough. As they rode, Rolfe sidled with Ileus''s horse and said, "I have an idea about the spells on Tania." He watched how Eltanin was now sitting on Wind with Tania in the front. He held her like his most precious treasure and it reminded him deeply of Iona. A smile crossed his lips. "If the idea works, we can yank them off her back. All in one go!" "As we go north towards Vilinski, there is a dangerous portal that we have to cross. We have to take advantage of its energy!" Chapter ?216 Rogues Chapter ?216 Rogues Ileus narrowed his eyes at Rolfe. He rubbed his hands over his mouth and tilted his head to nce at Tania who was blissfully unaware of their ns. "You have to take the chance, Aly," Anastasia whispered. "I will be present over there to help her out." "If Eltanines to know, he is going to create havoc." He pointed at the way Eltanin was holding his wife''s hand on his chest. The man was being extremely possessive ever since they started. He rode with them for a little while and then was either behind them or fell back. He would take Tania''s hand to his lips and kiss her once in a while as if to make sure that she was still there with him. Anastasia took a deep breath. "Then I have to trick him." Rolfe took a ragged breath. "We all need to trick both of them. We will tell our ns to Tania but at the end of the exit from Gavran Wilds." "Okay!" Ileus said. He knew why Rolfe didn''t want Tania to know of their ns right now. Both Eltanin and Tania were unaware of how terrible it would get when they exit it and both were looking so lovely in their own world that they didn''t want to disturb the harmony. Tania was a resilient soul. The amount of pressure she was taking was no joke. Maybe, it was the nature of faes. Even Anastasia had undergone so much torture in her young age that when Ileus thought of it, a shudder wrecked his body. "Aly?" she grabbed him tightly. wrapped his hands tightly around her and moved her closer to him on the saddle. He kissed the crown of her head. "Nothing, dear," he whispered. Eltanin was not happy that Tania was sitting behind him. He felt that she wasn''t that protected. "Why don''t youe to sit in the front, Tania?" he said. She was resting her head on his back and was looking at the beautifulndscape of Vilinski, oblivious to the dangers around her or ahead of her. An asional chirp from a bird, or spotting a rare rabbit or wild cherries would bring a smile on her face. She remembered how she used to forage at Cetus Monastery. "I am fine Elty," she replied. "There are cherries over there," she pointed to a bush in the distance. "Let''s pluck some." Eltanin couldn''t refuse her. She hardly ever wanted anything for herself. Instead, she was only giving away herself, spending mentally and physically for his purposes. "Of course!" he said and veered his horse left. Biham looked at them and his heart gave a warm tug. They were so much in love that he felt that this was what he missed in his life. He wondered if Kinshra would give him a second chance. At the same time a thought came to his mind. What if Sirrah knew Menkar? But he shoved the thought as soon as it entered his mind. He scoffed. Sirrah wouldn''t know Menkar. He stopped for his daughter and son-inw and waited for them as Eltanin cantered his horse to the wild bush while the rest of them rode ahead. The little happiness that it brought on Tania''s face to pluck wild cherries was worth a lifetime for Eltanin. As she plucked them, her face beamed with excitement and a beatific smile. Patiently, he followed her around the bush as she plucked them and ate a few, while throwing most of them in his bag. She would make him eat one or two in the middle of her animated conversation in which she exined that this was often a neglected fruit but was a great supplement on such travels. "And how do you know so much?" he asked, entranced by herpletely. "When I was at Cetus, I would go hungry often. The cooks used to prepare meals for all the monks, but we servants had a very limited quota to eat." She sighed as she plucked one and hurled it in his bag. "Most of the time, the older servants would eat everything, and--" He ced his hand over her mouth. "I don''t want to listen to the rest." She kissed his fingers and chuckled. "The positive thing out of that was that I learned how to forage." "Weren''t you Menkar''s personal ve? Why didn''t he ever treat you well?" She shrugged. "Who knows?" She brushed her hands, ready to leave. "He would go out on long trips ande monthster. In his absence, things would go awry!" ? Eltanin tied the small bag carefully as if this was the treasure that he had to protect with life. Then he held her hand and together they came to where Wind was standing. Wind nuzzled his nose in Tania''s hand. She giggled. "You really are an attention seeker, aren''t you?" As she stroked his neck, she could feel his emotions. It was as if Wind was highly concerned about her. Tania stopped. This was new. Sensing Wind''s emotions. Was she imagining things? ? "Come, you must sit in front of me," said Eltanin as he picked her up effortlessly and made her sit on the saddle. "Elty!" she protested, but the next moment he jumped and in one swift motion, he was behind her. His arm was wrapped tightly around her waist. Her back was pressed against his chest, her hips cradled by his thighs. The wolf ensured that his woman was warm and cozy as they traversed the rough terrain. They caught up with the rest of them soon. The sun had started dipping in the horizon and the sky was segued in the colors of red, orange, purple and pink. It hadn''t snowed for the whole day and that was a blessing. They entered a dense forest of pines and firs once again. "Be aware of the rogues on this stretch," said Ileus. "And stay close! Thest I heard was that there are vampire rogues also." "Fuck!" Eltanin breathed and gathered Tania close. "Why did no one tell me that before? Tania, you will not stray even for a moment." His neck muscles had strained and his arms muscles bulged. "Stop being so overprotective, Elty!" she scolded him, her voice a mere whisper. "Just stay close to me, okay!" "Where am I going to go?" she rolled her eyes. The sun had fully dropped below the horizon and it got darker. Eltanin scanned the whole area like a predator. And so did Biham. "We got rogues!" Rolfe signaled, sniffing the air. And the moment he signaled they saw a blur of movement on the sides. "Let me take care of them!" said Anastasia. She hated them. "They are dangerous Ana," Ileus warned her. "Not for me! I will bloody rip their hearts out!" "Let me help you!" Eltanin said. The vampires stood only a few meters ahead, their gaze on Lusitania. One of them bared his fangs and hissed as he trudged closer. "You can hand over the girl to us, and we will let you go." He licked his lips, sniffing the air and pointing his chin at Tania. Eltanin''s shoulders drew back in tension. He growled at them, "Trying near and I will sink my fangs in your throats!" A whirl of wind. A movement. Tania''s hair blew and she saw-- Chapter ?217 It Was Unending Chapter ?217 It Was Unending Tania was... stunned. She wanted to stop Eltanin from going and fighting with the vampires. But she couldn''t do a thing when she saw that he was fighting with the three of them. Alone. "Elty!" she screamed as soon as she realized the situation. Eltanin had jumped and leapt at the vampires the moment they said that they wanted Tania. He didn''t want to know their reasons as to why they wanted her, but all he saw was red. And the vampires were bathed in crimson. He lunged at the nearest one and before the vampire could do anything, he sank his fangs in his throat. The vampire dug his flesh with his ws. The other two charged at him and attacked him but they were met by Biham and Anastasia. Anastasia''s wings spread taut in the air, each feather bristling. She lifted in the air and flew to the vampires. The two vampires charged at her with their bare, pointed fangs and long ws. They aimed for her wings, but the moment they pounced on her, she flew higher and the vampires fell on the ground. Eltanin jumped in the air and shifted. Hended on his feet over a vampire. He lifted the vampire''s neck and twisted it. The limp body of the vampire fell on the snow with blood flowing out in rivulets. Thest vampire that was left stood there, shocked. His gaze snapped to Eltanin. He growled at them as if to scare them. With bloodied fangs and ws, Eltanin stepped closer to him and snarled, "Why did you want the girl with me?" With a low snarl, the vampire started going back. He nced at his two dead fellows. "She smells good..." he said. "Her meat would be... delicate. New..." He red at Eltanin. "There are more of us..." "Come back!" Anastasia snapped. "We have to get out of here." She rushed to Ileus and swung over the horse to mount behind him. She looked over her shoulder and saw a movement in the periphery of her vision. "They areing for their men!" Eltanin wanted to kill each one of them, but he was more worried about Tania, so he too rushed to Wind and mounted him. The group started running towards the exit of the Gavran Wilds that was now less than a kilometer away. The swirl of the Gavran Wild did not let the rogues enter Vilinski. That is why the rogues tried to take advantage of those who traveled through Sgi??th Bio and had made it through the valley of passion flowers. "We need to run faster!" Rolfe said as he looked at Ileus who gave him a knowing nod. Without speaking they all fell into a line as their horses galloped. Biham was in the front of the group. Rolfe was in front of Eltanin while Ileus was right behind him. The vampires were running at a high speed that matched the speed of the horses. "Should we shift?" Eltanin shouted. "No!" Ileus shouted back. "Focus on the path and move Tania behind you!" Their hair whipping across their forehead and their eyes on the swirl, both Rolfe and Ileus had tobine their magic in a way that it all went well. Eltanin wanted to ask a thousand questions as to why he would move Tania behind, but he didn''t. Rolfe came right beside him. Eltanin picked up Tania from his front and handed her to Rolfe. For a few meters, she was sitting with Rolfe on his saddle as Eltanin killed a vampire who was trying to sink its fangs in Wind. He held the vampire upside down and tore his through the center with a loud snarl. He mounted Wind again and when he was at Rolfe''s side, Rolfe picked up Tania and made her sit on Eltanin''s back. "Whatever happens, don''t look back, Eltanin!" Rolfemanded. "The Gavran swirls are only a few meters away. As soon as you see them, make a dash for them!" Eltanin nodded and as Tania clutched him hard, he galloped towards the swirl, keeping ahead of the five vampires behind all of them. "These bastards!" Ileus grunted. "I will keep them busy!" Anastasia said. "Woman, I don''t want you to get hurt!" Ileus said, his voice loaded with concern. "An army of vampires wouldn''t be able to do anything, Aly!" she chuckled and then lifted in the air. As soon as she was in the air, she charged at the weakest of the vampires. The Gavran swirl was very close. They could sense the energying out of it. Damp twigs, leaves and trees were getting sucked up in that direction. Wild winds roared as if they would tear apart everything that grew on thend and fling them into the whirl. "Now!" Rolfe yelled over the growling winds. As if ready, Ileus left the reins of his horse and flung his hands in front of him. He chanted the unlocking spell. Tania felt something slithered on her back. When she realized what it was, she snapped open her eyes and looked behind her at Ileus. his eyes were zing and he was staring at her intensely. Anger and frustration sted in her as to why would he attempt to do something like this in the midst of all the chaos? "Keep clutching Eltanin tightly!" Rolfe ordered her. He too flung his hands forward as he cast another spell on her. Tania felt the familiar slither of magic on her back. They both were trying to-- "Ahhhhhh!" she screamed. Beams of yellow light hit her on the back with immense force. "Taniaaa!" Eltanin let out an agonized shout. They were so near the swirl that if he stopped, the vampires woulde closer and if he moved ahead, he wouldn''t be able to attend to Tania. But the fact that she had grabbed his waist tightly was assuring enough for him to not stop and move ahead. "What happened?" he asked. She didn''t reply. Her body felt as if it would split into two. Her skin broke out in sweat despite the winds that howled around her. Her back was on fire. The yellow lights consumed her as they zed throughout her body, curling her torso. She was sure that her heart would stop. "Ahhhhhhh!" She screamed harder as something peeled away from her. It felt as if ayer of her skin had peeled away, baring her flesh. She felt as if she would break into pieces if she left Eltanin. "Tania, hold on to me!" Eltanin breathed. He increased his horse''s pace towards the swirl. It was only a few meters away. Dread sted inside his chest. She had never let out such an agonized scream in her life. He cursed himself for not being able to protect her nicely. Tania, on the other hand, felt like at any point of time she was going to be snatched away from Eltanin and perhaps never return. "Something is stripping off me!" she said to Eltanin. Tears rolled out of her eyes. "I can''t--" she shook her head. "I can''t bear it. Please Elty--" Another pull. "Ahhhhhh!" The misery, the pain, the hurt. It was unending. Suddenly, there was a st in the air. Chapter ?218 [Bonus Chapter] Wings Srpouted Chapter ?218 [Bonus Chapter] Wings Srpouted "Stripping off you?" Eltanin asked, puzzled. The swirl was only a few meters away now. If only he could make through the swirl and jump off into whatever was on the other side, he would attend to Tania immediately. Ileus had informed him that the portal will close soon enough. It opened only at a certain time and that too if it sensed the presence of a fae. All at once, a st sounded behind them. The horses whinnied and Wind reared. "Calm down, Wind!" Eltanin urged him, now wasn''t the time. But what was that st about? Since it wasn''t near him, he continued to soothe his horse and goaded him to move forward. "Can you keep that down?" Ileus shouted. It was Anastasia who was so pissed off by the vampires that she conjured all her energy that she could in Sgi¨¢th Bio and hurled it at the vampires who wereing behind them. It flung in the form of blue sizzling lights. It hit the heads of the beasts and they exploded. Only one was able to dodge it because he jumped on the sides. Blood and flesh and bones spurted out of them in fountains, sshing and sttering on the snow-covered ground. Rolfe looked ahead. The swirl was not even fifty meters away. Biham was close to it. He was going to jump his horse any time. "Anastasia!" he called her. "Go!" Anastasia left the solitary vampire on the sides and spun. She pped her wings strongly and flew over them. She stopped right before the portal that was swirling like whale''s teeth gone mad, and looked at Eltanin. Then she gave one tight knowing nod to Ileus and leapt inside the swirl. Biham jumped his horse right after. Rolfe sent a fresh burst of spell on Tania''s back. She shrieked with excruciating pain. White lights sizzled across her back as if yawning from a long sleep. They took the shape of wings and¡­ unfurled. Tania could feel the sizzle of the lights. They were speedily zigzagging, creating a pattern behind her. "I am going to do it now!" Ileus shouted. With his zing golden eyes, and a strained neck, he increased the speed of his horse. He sidled with Eltanin''s horse. "What are you doing?" Eltanin hissed when he saw that Ileus was picking up Tania. But without another word, Ileus yanked her away from Eltanin and made her sit in front of him. "Ileussss!" Eltanin roared. However he was too close to the portal. There was no time for him to stop. Tania was already suffering in so much pain that she was numb. Ileus ced his hand on her back to cast his unlock spell. The moment he did it, Tania let out another shriek. Beneath the skin of her back, she felt as if thousands of needles were crawling. They all wanted toe out at once. And if they came out, they would pierce her back, make holes and she would be terribly wounded. Rolfe''s horns started curling up as he saw that Ileus has cast his spell. This was the time when everything had to be extremely well coordinated, else Tania would be physically affected. It was possible that one of her wings¡ª He shoved the thought out of his mind and focused back on Ileus and Tania. "Jump through!" Ileus said to Rolfe through his clenched teeth. His hands were on Tania''s back. The lights on her wings were sizzling so harshly that he could feel them burning his skin. Eltanin looked behind at Ileus as if he was going to murder him. "Jump!" Rolfe shouted at him so that he gets time. "What the fuck are you doing to her? Will you take her life?" Eltanin roared at him. "You fucking jump!" Rolfe yelled at him. He neared his horse to Eltanin''s and kicked him on the back. Wind neighed angrily and he leapt through the portal with his owner yelling a curse at him. Ileus looked at Rolfe. A muscle feathered in his jaw. This was the moment. As soon as he was barely five meters away from the portal, he slowed his pace. He picked up Tania and threw her inside the swirling maw of the portal. "Nooooo!" she let out a protesting scream as the portal ate her up. Ileus yanked thestyer of dark magic from her back, urging his horse to stay a little longer till theyer severed each and every connection from her skin. Rolfe leapt in the portal following Tania. Eltanin had stepped inside the portal and his horse had taken him ahead. He veered his horse back towards the portal, seething with anger. Despite Biham and Anastasia''s protests he was about to leap in the portal to go back and get Tania when he saw Tania being hurled on this side of the portal. The lights behind her were sizzling crazily. It was like they were fitted to her body, sping something on her back. One by one, they snapped out of her skin. They were stapled on her back with magic so dark that they burned away with a spark when they left her. The threads of the lights were stilling through the other side of the portal. It seemed like someone was pulling them fiercely as she grappled in the air. Eltanin''s eyes widened with amazement, shock and tension. He saw Rolfe jumping out of the portal. Anastasia had spread her wings, holding Tania''s hands and resisting the pull of the portal while Rolfe halted his horse right beneath them. He was looking at the two girls. Eltanin and Biham joined Rolfe. "What is going on?" Biham asked, his mind numb seeing his daughter''s pain. Rolfe remained quiet as he watched thest of the dark magic snapping out of Tania''s skin. The moment it came out, her wings sprouted. Tania dropped unconscious on the soft snow, covered by blood, pure white wings cocooning her. "Taniaaa!" Eltanin''s mind was numb with shock. He dismounted and rushed to his fae mate. Biham froze. He watched his fae daughter being taken by his son-inw in hisp. Eltanin turned her over and gathered her in his arms with her wings tucked behind her. "Cman''s horns!" he rasped as he stared with astonishment at the spread of her beautiful, white wings that had an outline of very fine golden. And there was blood all over them. "My fae mate," he murmured. His eyes welled with tears out of happiness or misery; he couldn''t decide. But his tears rolled out and he gathered her close to his chest. "Tania. Tania. Tania." He sobbed, his shoulders shuddering. Biham came close to him and ced his hand on his shoulder as he too stared at his daughter''s wings. He had no clue that Rolfe, Ileus and Anastasia were up to all this. He sat beside Eltanin as his eyes too filled with tears. "We have to take her somewhere safe. She has¡­ blood on her body." But Eltanin wouldn''t leave her. His heart was sinking by the minute. He could feel the faint heartbeat of his mate and that was the only thing he wanted to hear and cling on to. So, he pressed her against his own heart and felt her beats. She had undergone so much that his body trembled with each tear that fell on her cheeks. His gaze went to the portal where he saw Ileusing out. Chapter ?219 Unconscious Chapter ?219 Unconscious When thest of the shackles unsped from her skin, Tania''s wings revealed. On a natural instinct, she tried to re them up despite all the pain cruising through her body, but she couldn''t. This was the worst agony she had suffered, only multiplied by a thousand. She screamed as excruciating pain ripped through her body. This was not what she imagined her wings would do when she eventually got them. They felt like heavy boulders on her back that was burned and abused. The agony was so severe that when she fell to the ground on the soft snow, she liked the coolness of the dust that covered her. She lost consciousness, thest she knew was how she was cocooned by her own wings. They were white in color. Something gold also shed, but she slipped into darkness. Nightmares followed. "Tania!" Menkar called her. "Wake up." Serpents of ck oily magic slithered over her soul. It was so sickening that she trembled. "Tell me where you are!" he goaded. Tania turned her face to look at him and she found herself in a desert, surrounded by tall mes. There was no sun, no moon or stars. Just a deep gray sky with hot winds rustling her wings. She was lying on the hot sand, her skin burning with its heat. She wrestled to turn her body to face him. He was staring at her through his sses from outside the ring of fire. "Where are you?" he asked again, as if encouraging her. "Your time nears, Tania. I wille to take you back to Cetus Monastery. That is where you belong. You are my ve and that is what you will do for the rest of your life!" Her lips were cracked and her throat parched. She felt the burn in her throat when she whispered, "You promised me freedom..." She pulled herself up and coiled her legs beneath her thighs. "Give me my freedom." He scoffed. "You can never be free from me, Tania, unless you tell me your location!" "Is that a deal?" she asked. She wanted to be free from his clutches and he knew that she wanted that desperately. A smile formed on his face. "It''s a deal." Her lips lifted and then she startedughing. "Ostivati," she whispered a spell and started fading from her own nightmare. "Taniiiiiaaaa!" she heard his distant yell. A violent shudder passed through her and she woke up with a scream in her throat. Someone had pulled her against his very hard chest, gently caressing her down her back, her wings, the dip of her neck and her arms. The room she was in was warm and cozy bathed in the soft buttery glow of a dying hearth. "Shhh..." he said through the darkness. Surrounded by his woodsy and male musk scent, she nuzzled her face in his chest. "Elty..." "Yes, love. I am right here," he said in a soft, firm voice. "I saw-- I saw... Menkar..." "He isn''t here," he said in a hoarse voice. There was more caressing before Tania finally stopped trembling. "Only I am here with you. No one can touch you, love." Suddenly, pain sted on her back once again and she groaned. Her throat tightened as tears formed in her eyes. She clutched to his chest, her nails digging in his flesh, but he remained there for her, never faltering. He caressed her more and kissed her on the crown of her head, murmuring sweet nothings. "Sleep baby," he whispered. She closed her eyes and under his ministrations, she didn''t know when she went off to sleep. She didn''t know for how long but when she woke up again, she found herself on silk sheets. It was morning and light tried to enter the room through the gaps between heavy curtains. Where were they? Had they reached her mother''s ce or were they in an inn? She sighed deeply when she saw her mate, her husband, her everything, sleeping right beside her. Her fingers went to his cheek inadvertently. He was looking... tired and wary. There were dark circles under his eyes as if he hadn''t rested for a long time and he hadn''t shaved. She scratched his beard. It tickled her and she stifled a giggle. Suddenly, from the corner of her vision, she saw a wing protruding out of her shoulders. With a jerk, she gasped as she held it. Her wings. Every second ofst night''s incident shed across her mind. She should have been in excruciating pain. Her eyes widened when she got up to realize that now she was a proud owner of two wings. "Oh. My. God!" she rasped. "They look beautiful on you," a throaty voice from behind made her squeal. "Elty!" she lunged at him and wrapped her arms around his neck. He chuckled as her wings slid to the side on their own weight and cocooned both of them. He slid his hand in a way through them that he found her back and started stroking it gently. "How do you feel, Tania?" he asked, relief apparent in his voice. "Does your back hurt?" "No!" she squealed again in his chest. His chest rumbled with a vibration. He took his free hand around her head and wrapped it across her shoulders. "I love you," he said as a tear glided down his cheek. For three days, he hadn''t left this room. As soon as they had crossed the portal, it had copsed, leaving thest vampire out. After that Eltanin had picked up Tania and put her on his horse. They rode for an hour before reaching a cave where Anastasia said that she could ess the portal to Vilinski. The cave had a deep stream and looked as if it was inhabited by arge number of faes long time back. Everything was dpidated. She had said that it was inhabited by a certain caste of faes that were now vampires. She used the blue and red shimmery lights that were settled on the surface of water and created a portal with them. Eltanin picked up his Tania and stepped into the portal. They stepped out of it into the Kralj Pce of Vilinski. Eltanin met King Ian Aramaer and his fae wife ??ine for the first time while carrying a bloodied Tania in his arms. King Ian and ??ine were more than what the legends said. They were beautiful, like gods. He dipped his chin in curtsey, trying his best to keep a strong fa?¡ìade but failing miserably. Healers were called and in no time, they were shown the guest room. The healers had stripped all her clothes and spread her wings out. They pped tons of healing paste on her and then bandaged her with clean linen. She remained unconscious for three days during which they would regrlye and change her bandages. Eltanin didn''t leave her side even for a second. Biham hade to see his daughter and informed him that Rolfe had left for Ghar. Ileus and Anastasia were still there, but they too nned on leaving soon. "I love you too!" she breathed, bringing him back to the present. "I am so sorry forst night. I was such a mess." she whined. "My Tania," he said, understanding what she referred to. "You were unconscious for three days!" Chapter ?220 Lord Krail Chapter ?220 Lord Krail Tania whipped her head up. "Three days?" she asked, bewildered. He nodded with a smile as he grasped her chin and crashed his lips on hers. He kissed her with abandon and she was lost in him till she moaned. When they pulled away, he was breathless, but had a smile on his face. "The wait was... painful." "Oh Elty..." she said with quivering lips. She tried to move her wings but her muscles were too weak for her to maneuver them. She couldn''t believe all the dark magic that was on her back to shackle her wings. Who could be so vicious to lock her wings? Was Menkar so powerful with all his dark magic that it equaled the Elders of Vilinski? His fingers went to her wings and he traced their outline. Tania snapped out of reverie when she felt tickled. The sensation was new yet felt natural. It was as if the wings were always there on her back but she could never know. Now she was free of those shackles and felt awesome. He brought his fingers to the underside of the wings and traced her skin over there. her wings twitched and heat polled in her thighs. She swallowed saliva saying, "Don''t put your fingers there." He chuckled. "I love to see them twitching in response." That''s what he had been doing for the past three days--waiting for her to wake up and tracing every part of her wing. He hadmitted each feather to his memory. They were so beautiful that he could spend the entire day touching them, feeling them. His wife was a half fae and the realization hit him as soon as her wings sprouted. "How do you feel here?" He really wanted to know. And how could she tell him that secret. He''d rather discover. She changed the topic. "Where are we?" "In the Kralj Pce, Vilinski." Her eyebrows shot to her hairline. "Already? Where are the king and queen? What about my father? What about my--" she stopped short of asking for her mother. She got up as her cheeks flushed. "I will inform them that you are awake," he said as he cradled his head over his forearm, looking at her fondly. "What about my mother?" she asked, not able to hold herself. He took a deep sigh. "She hasn''te here. We have to go over to her pce to meet her." Tania didn''t know how to react to the news, but whatever it was, she respected her mother''s decision. Though the maids were sent to help Tania to give a bath, Eltanin refused and he gave her a bath. He had thought of a thousand ways to bathe her with her wings and he was going to do that. The bathrooms in the pce had huge tubs that wererge enough to amodate the wings. He made her sit in the center and made her bathe in hot water, lovingly. They were both ready in two hours. Eltanin was wearing blue and gold tunic and ck trousers. The maids had given special clothes for Tania to make room for her wings as well. She ended up wearing deep blue silk pants that pooled on her ankles, coupled with a silk blouse that had buttons on the back and cuts for her wings. Eltanin and Tania were called to the throne hall where King Ian was holding his court. The guard announced them. As they walked inside beside each other inside the throne hall, Tania noticed the opulence of it. The hall was massive with at least twenty marble pirs standing on each side. A long red carpet ran across the center, leading to the dais where the thrones of the king and queen sat. Seven huge chandeliers that hung in the center of the ceiling, lit the entire throne hall brightly. Nobles sat in plush chairs on the side, each having their personal servant. The walls were decorated with expensive paintings with the royal g in between each painting. Scent ofvender incense wafted in the air. As she walked, she could feel the gaze of nobles on her. Ileus and Anastasia were sitting near the dais. Her father, Biham, was sitting beside them. Rolfe wasn''t there. Eltanin had informed her that he had left for Ghar. She had instantly missed him, but that was for selfish reasons. She felt guilty when Eltanin said that he missed his wife a lot. He didn''t leave alone though. The king sent a unit of fae soldiers with him. At the end of the throne hall were the king and queen. And had it not been Eltanin tugging her, she would have halted in her ce, frozen at the most beautiful people she had ever seen in her life. King Ian L Aramaer and ??ine Aramaer. With her wings tucked at her back, she walked with his husband, mesmerized. As soon as she reached, she made an effort to snap her gaze from them and dip in curtsey along with Eltanin. The King smiled and said, "It is an honor to have you amongst us, King Eltanin and Princess Lusitania." "It''s an honor to be in this court today, King Ian," said Eltanin. "I bring my allegiance as a gift to your kingdom." "epted," said Ian. Something in the air crackled and then snapped as if the deal was sealed in the Lore. "Before you take a seat, I would like to introduce you to Lord Krail, father of Kinshra," he added, pointing to his right towards a noble. Tania''s head whipped in that direction and she saw a fae getting up from his chair. Dressed in expensive silks and jewelry, he looked tall and intimidating. He had tinum hair and an aquiline nose. His pointed gazended right on Tania and his wings bristled. His lips formed a thin line as if in disgust. Then his eyesnded on Eltanin and his disgust deepened. He narrowed his eyes at Tania and then her wings as if giving her a measuring gaze. Tania was so shocked that she gasped audibly. The fae standing in front of her was her grandfather. She dipped in curtsey all over again. She waited for him to say something. Anything. But the fae epted her curtsey with a nod and then sat back on his cushioned chair. He averted his gaze from hers and looked at the king. Feeling a thousand shades of awkward, Tania became flustered. She bit her lip and turned to the king as well. "You may take a seat next to your father," the King instructed. The two walked to the two empty seats next to Biham and sat down. The proceedings of the court started as usual. Tania turned her face to her father who was in a staring match with her grandfather. If the two weren''t here, she was sure they would have been drawing each other''s blood. "Father--" "Before you say a word Tania," Biham said in a low voice. "This bastard came here today and has been in an offensive mood. Not once has he invited me to meet Kinshra!" He was seething so much that his knuckles were white as he held the armrests. "Has Mother alsoe?" Chapter ?221 Order Of The King Chapter ?221 Order Of The King "No, he hasn''t brought Kinshra," said Biham in an exasperated voice. Tania thought that for three days, when she was not conscious, had the news not traveled to her mother that she was in Vilinski? It was highly unlikely. There was no reason to keep it a secret. Her gaze went to Lord Krail who was only looking at the king and the queen. Did her grandfather not allow her toe here? Too many questions swirled in mind and she let out a ragged breath. As soon as the court proceedings got over, King Ian invited them all to have lunch with him. Tania walked along with her father and Eltanin into the dining hall. "Father, let us not waste our time and ask Lord Krail if we can apany him to his castle," she said. "But he isn''t even talking to me," Biham gritted. "All he has been doing is avoiding me. I can understand his anger towards me, but I have bloody crossed a realm, traveled through Sgi??th Bio along with you, crossing one danger after the other! Doesn''t that thing cross his mind? I havee here to meet Kinshra after so much nning and danger which I am sure he knows. Why the hell can''t he understand that I am desperate to meet her?" He rubbed his chest as he muttered his anger in a low voice. "I understand father," said Tania, feeling just as sad for her father. But what could she do? Lord Krail was actually refraining himself to stay away from all three of them. "Tania!" Princess Anastasia came to her side and curled her arm around hers. "How are you?" Tania dipped her chin slightly and smiled. "I am perfectly fine, Princess Anastasia." "I love your wings!" she said. "They are so beautiful! I wonder how they will be once you are able to spread them." Tania''s face gleamed with love and excitement. "Thank you and Prince Ileus for all that you have done." Anastasiaughed softly. "It was a pleasure." Together they walked up to the dining hall along with other nobles. "Have you met Lord Krail?" she asked when she saw her mother talking to him. "I am afraid not," Tania replied. "He is being--" her voice trailed off. "Difficult?" Anastasiapleted her sentence. Tania nodded with a rough exhale. "I really want to meet my mother." For the first time, her gaze went to all the fae in front of her who were walking to the dining hall. She found herself staring at their beautiful wings that they had all tucked at their backs. It looked exotic. "No one can stop you from meeting her, Tania," Anastasia said. "But what is important is what you have to do after that." Tania frowned as she looked at Anastasia. She didn''t understand what the princess was trying to say. Anastasia nced at Eltanin who was walking beside his father-inw, staring at the wings of the faes with wide eyes. Biham''s attention was on Lord Krail. There was tension rippling in the air as the courtiers murmured amongst themselves and passed curious nces towards them. "Rolfe has left for Ghar, but the main reason why he has left is that he knows that your mother can teach you the rest of Yunabi. Now that you are in Vilinski and a heavyyer of dark magic has peeled off you, you will be able to learn it faster." "Oh!" Tania''s eyes widened. The whole thing became even moreplicated, especially because she didn''t know if she would be meeting her mother or not with the way her grandfather was behaving. A heavy sadness sunk in her heart. "But..." "Don''t worry. I have asked my mother to convince Lord Krail to take you all there. If he doesn''t agree, then my father would be ordering him!" Tania stifled an urge to giggle. But her excitement surged. Seeing her mother would be wonderful. They all walked to the dining hall. Over a big red carpet that had the insignia of Vilinski, set a gold and white table. A wide spread of exquisite cuisine was spread over it. There were servants standing in a line on both sides of the table towards the wall. They all nced at Tania with amazement. Her cheeks heated because it was apparent as to the way they were looking at her. She lowered her face and bit her lip. "Don''t worry, Tania," Anastasia said. "They are intrigued by you. You are half fae and half werewolf. They are fascinated that you have those wings and would like to see that when you shift, what would happen to the wings." "But even your children are the same?" Tania said, not understanding the exnation. "They are too small. You are already at the age where you can shift. Have you shifted even once?" Tania shook her head, sadness bubbling inside her again. "Perhaps my wolf isn''t there..." "Utter nonsense!" Anastasia said. They had reached the table. Ileus called her to sit beside him after the king took his chair at the head of the table and ??ine sat on his right. Throughout the time they ate, the conversation was at minimum. Lord Krail sat at the far end of the table to avoid them all. The king too kept quiet for the whole time. He knew that family matters were not a topic to be discussed in the presence of other nobles. It was after lunch when King invited them for a private meeting in his library. Lord Krail bowed to the king before he sat on a chair opposite to him. "I do believe that you have something to say, Lord Krail," said Ian. Lord Krail sucked in a sharp breath of air. He gave a tense look to Biham and said, "I don''t want him to meet my daughter! He had rejected her and now hees like a puppy to seek her?" King Ian shook the wine inside his tumbler and sipped it. He rxed on his chair as his wings dropped to his sides. He said, "Considering all the things that had happened in the past, I do believe that what he did was ghastly. But we need to move on. You have to let him meet Kinshra at least once. That is by the order of the king." Lord Krail clenched his jaws. He couldn''t go against the king. "In that case, I would like to leave for Kral as soon as possible." He looked at Tania with indifference and said coldly, "You look a lot like your mother." His gaze shifted to Eltanin and he said, "If you were raised like a princess, I would have made sure that you were married to a fae!" His loathe for werewolves was apparent in his sentence. "And I would have made sure to prevent it," Eltanin replied and Ileus burst into a wickedughter. Krail gritted his teeth. "My apologies, Your Highness. Prince Ileus is our savior, but he is an exception." Before anyone could say anything, Biham said quickly, "I am ready to leave. Now!" "Good!" Ian replied. He turned to Krail, his eyes zing. "Next time, be careful." Lord Krail gulped. Anastasia squeezed Tania''s hand and winked. Chapter ?222 To Meet Mother Chapter ?222 To Meet Mother When they were out of the private meeting chambers, Anastasia said to Tania, "You must use this opportunity to be close to your mother. She is the key to Yunabi arcana. She is a powerful fae but she keeps her powers under check. There are many things that she might be knowing as to what happened to her at Pegasii, but from what I have heard, she hasn''t revealed them to anyone. She chooses to suffer in silence." Tania felt a twinge of pain for her mother. She wanted to meet her as soon as possible. She walked after Lord Krail who was leading them to the north side where the portal was that led to Kral. Her father and Eltanin followed him closely. There were four guards who had to apany them to Kral by king''s orders. When they reached near it, Anastasia stopped. She held Tania''s hands and said, "I will wait for three more days for you after which I will have to leave. I am hoping that youe back with your mother." Saying that she hugged Tania and patted her back. The girl hade so far and it would be sad if she didn''t meet her mother. That was the reason why the king ordered Lord Krail. Anastasia didn''t know what would happen after this, but everyone deserves one chance. As for Biham, Anastasia didn''t want to think about his fate. They all stepped into the portal and came out in Kral, Lord Krail''s fiefdom. cO,m Kral was¡­ covered with snow. The ce was nothing but lots of rolling hills that were covered withyers of snow. Atop each hill was an opulent home that was surrounded by smaller homes. Soft flurries of snow greeted them. In front of them four carriages were standing, the horses of which were tall, beautiful animals with glistening manes and powerful legs. As soon as the group came near them, they neighed slightly as they tried to look at Tania. It was as if they had sensed something inside her. "These horses can sense your beast," Lord Krail warned, seeing their behavior. The horses were spooked by Eltanin and Biham, sensing their wolves. "You can sit in that carriage," he said, pointing to the one standing behind him. His guards followed him on the horses around the carriage. The three walked to that carriage and it was an indication that they weren''t wee, otherwise Krail would have made them sit with him. The four fae guards came in a carriage after that. As the carriages rolled on the road to the main castle, Tania noticed that the whole ce was very quiet. There was hardly any activity on the roads. Surrounded by more fields of snow, there werenterns at regr intervals. They lit the road and the snow in their bright yellow lights. Pines and firs dotted the fields. Snow was clumped on all of them. Soft cold winds blew sometimes, making the leaves shiver. Through a meandering path they reached the main castle. It was a tall building of gray stones with four towers on each corner. Built on the highest hill, it overlooked every other home in the fiefdom. Thousands of torches burned along all the sides imparting glow to the walls. From the main building fluttered the g with its insignia ¨C a unicorn. The portcullis opened and they all entered the castle. They stopped at the rise of stairs in the front where a flurry of servants and ady d in a long gray cloak with a tiara in her hair, greeted them. She had long tinum blond hair and a very kind face. Lord Krail smiled at his wife and said, "How are you, Jiada?" She was looking curiously at his guests. However, the moment her gazended on Biham, her mood dipped. "Very well, my lord," she said as he kissed the crown of her head. Then he looked at his guests. "They are here to see Kinshra." The coldness in his demeanor was cutting through Tania''s heart. He was as cold as the ce he lived in. She wanted to hold him and shake him so badly that he shed his coldness. But she managed to take in a deep breath to shake her emotions instead. Jiada walked to Tania and said with kindness, "How are you little one?" There was a glint of joy in her eyes, but she had not let that happiness show on her face. She masked it with her kindness. "I am well," Tania replied, her face flushing. Her eyes darted behind her as if to see her mother, but there was no one. "Come," said Jiada and led them inside the castle. Krail had already disappeared behind the doors. The insides were nice and warm. There was arge stone hearth in the center of the main hall with a chimney above it. Fire burned in it, keeping the hall warm. All around there were golden vases with small firs in them. Two spiral staircases went to the first floor where there were rooms. Jiada took them to the guest rooms and after that she left them with a dozen servants to attend them. As soon as Eltanin closed the door of their room, he leaned against it and blurted, "I am yet to see more frigid people! Cman''s horns! I want to go back to Draka!" The man was so used to love and affection between his parents that this looked like hell to him. Tania wrapped her arms around him and buried her face in his chest. "I am feeling bad for my father. I just hope that he is able to close this chapter of his life on a good note. Mother¡ª" her throat burned with pain. "Mother didn''t evene out to greet us. Is it so bad?" Eltanin curled his arms around her and pressed her against him. He seriously couldn''t understand the dynamics of rejected mates, but he also couldn''tprehend the frostiness of Kinshra. All he wanted was Tania to feel good. He stroked her hair and said, "I am sure she would want to meet you." Tania''s tears rolled out as her body wrecked with a shudder. One of her wings lifted in reflex and cocooned them. However, it was apanied by so much pain in her pectorals that it dropped immediately. A knock on the door sounded. "Who is it?" Eltanin asked, as Tania bobbed her head to the side to peer. "Lady Kinshra wants to meet Princess Tania and King Eltanin," a soft voice from the other side came. Tania''s eyes widened as she snapped her head to Eltanin. She left him and rushed to the door. She was breathless by the time she opened it. "Wh¡ª where?" The servant bowed to her and said, "Her room is in the west tower. She is waiting for you over there." Excited as hell, Tania squealed. "Let us go, Elty!" Eltanin let out a softughter of relief and nodded. He grabbed Tania''s extended hand and they followed the servant. They met Biham on their way. "Where are you both going?" Biham asked. "To meet mother! She called us," Tania said. Biham''s mouth dropped to the floor. He had been pacing in his room to think of a way to meet her. Chapter ?223 Lord Haftr Chapter ?223 Lord Haftr Biham had this strong urge to go along with Tania and meet Kinshra, but then, should he? He started to walk behind her, but he halted in his tracks. He wasn''t the one who would steal the time between mother and daughter. If he went along with Tania without invitation, the moments would soon be very awkward. He watched Tania leaving as his eyes burned at the back. When Tania heard that he wasn''ting, she too stopped and looked behind. "Father?" she called him. "Aren''t you--?" Biham took a deep breath in and gave her a thin smile. "Later..." he said and then turned to go back to his room. Tania started to go after him, but Eltanin stopped her. "Don''t go, Tania. It''s better if they have ''alone'' time when Kinshra is ready." Tania''s heart squeezed with sadness. She sent a little prayer in heaven that her mother allowed her father to meet her. As soon as they reached the tower where Kinshra lived, the guards opened the doors for them. The servant led them through a spiral staircase that was lit with sconces. The ce looked so aloof and lonely, it was as if no one came to meet her there ever, or she purposely stayed alone. They reached anding that led into a small foyer which led into a circr and spacious room. "Please sit here," said the servant. "I will inform Lady Kinshra." The room was beautifully decorated. There were plush sofas that lined the walls. A thick round rug, the color of sky, sat in the middle. Orbs of yellow lights floated in the ceiling, illuminating the room into soft hues. There were two arched windows that were on the east of the room that had gauzy curtains drawn on the side. Gray light from the outside filtered through them showing the bleakness of the sun and the day. And just outside the windows was a covered balcony where someone was sitting. Surprised, Tania walked to the window to see who that was and she saw a man. A fae man. His soft gray wings were hanging on the sidesnguidly. He was sipping tea and eating pastries as he watched the snow flurries falling down on the distant hills and homes. Tania''s eyes became wide with anticipation as to who he was. All at once, she heard a rustle of fabric and spun on her heels to see that a woman was entering the room. Her mother. She was stunned. Time froze when the gazes of mother and daughter locked. Tania''s breath became ragged. Her mother was a lovely woman. In fact the most beautiful woman she had ever met in her life. She had pale blond hair, just like hers. Just as tall as her, Kinshra had a soft and petite face that would melt the hearts of many. Tania''s eyes welled with tears as she realized that she had met her mother for the first time and that what it would have been to spend her time with her mother. Would her destiny be different? Her wings rustled a little as all Kinshra could do was stare at her child. She had never ever once showed her emotions to her father or mother regarding the baby they never allowed to enter in Vilinski. Her father was so angry with her and Biham that he gave her a punishment of never getting her baby and he even sealed all the portals with his magic to Araniea so that she never ever once went back. Kinshra had cried and begged her father to get her baby, but Lord Krail had refused. And look at her daughter? She had grown to be so beautiful that no one could equal her beauty. She raked her gaze on her wings, her face, and then the man who hade with her, Eltanin. Kinshra''s knees wobbled and her throat choked with a thousand emotions. It was impossible for her to even take a step ahead. "Lusitania..." she murmured and the little control she had on her, broke. Her tears rolled out and Kinshra sank on the rug. With a loud sob, she spread her arms for her daughter, and Tania came running to her mother. She threw herself in her mother''s arms and the two embraced each other tightly as they cried. Kinshra showered her daughter with a flurry of kisses all over her face as she giggled and cried. Tania had thought of this moment so many times in her life. And she knew that it would be most awkward. It was anything but awkward. It was their natural love that came into y. The bond was undeniable and it set it instinctively. They were both so deprived of each other''s love that all they managed to do was stay in each other''s arms. A warm smile kicked up his lips when Eltanin saw mother and daughter''s first meeting. He stared at the two and didn''t intervene even once. It was such an emotional moment that even he was shook from the inside. Tania didn''t know for how long, but she realized the presence of the fae man in the room from the corner of her vision. "Kinshra..." the man said in a low voice as he came forward and ced his hands on her shoulders. "Get up..." Kinshra looked at him through her teary eyes and nodded. They both got up. She cupped Tania''s face and said, "You don''t know how long I waited for you to cross that portal ande to me..." Tania leaned in her mother''s palms. "I am here now..." The man nudged her to sit. Kinshra left Tania and looked at Eltanin. "And you must be her mate?" Eltanin gave her a tight nod through a wide grin. "Come here," Kinshra said. He went near her and bowed to her. Kinshra held his upper arms and looked proudly at him. "I am so happy that Lusitania found a mate in a man so devoted as you." Eltanin''s chin lifted in pride. Kinshra turned to see the fae man whose hands were still on her shoulders. "Meet Lord Haftr." Eltanin bowed to him, but the way he was holding Kinshra''s shoulders so possessively, it didn''t bore well with him. "Your brother?" he asked. A low growl came from Haftr''s throat. "No!" Kinshraughed. "My brother is not here. He has gone to collect the tax from thends." Eltanin pursed his lips as he shifted on his feet ufortably. ''Poor father-inw,'' he thought. But his mother-inw was such a hot piece that it shouldn''t be a surprise if she has suitors. They all sat down with Tania sitting next to Kinshra on the sofa and Haftr and Eltanin sitting on chairs opposite to them. The maid brought them a tray of hot tea and a tter full of cheese, pastries and baked tuna. Kinshra offered her daughter tea and pastries. "I know why you havee to Vilinski," she said as she sipped her tea. "And I am ready to start teaching you whenever you like," she said with eagerness. "That would be lovely," Tania said. "I can start from today!" Kinshraughed. Her daughter was just as impatient as her mate. She looked a lot like her, but she had her father''s stubborn chin. Chapter ?224 Cant Say The Same For My Mother Chapter ?224 Can''t Say The Same For My Mother Kinshra''s eyes went to the tattoo on her left arm that disappeared inside her clothes and her chest swelled with pride. Her daughter was the true heir of Pegasii. "Sure." "I heard that you are the king of Draka," said Lord Haftr, crossing his legs. "I am," Eltanin replied with narrowed eyes. "Why haven''t you revealed your marriage with Lusitania to the general public?" Haftr asked. Eltanin knew where the lord was going. "To protect her," he said in a clipped voice. "Really?" Haftr scoffed. "Or is that you havee to drop her back home and then when you reach back to Draka, you have other more powerful princesses for you? I think that is quitemon in your realm." "Lord--" Tania snapped when Eltanin raised his hand to stop her. "If I had to send Tania back home, I could have done it with the help of my friend, Ileus. There was no need for a king toe all the way for delivering people, Lord Haftr," Eltanin replied, emphasizing on the word Lord. Haftr winced at Ileus''s name but he lifted his nose up. He let out a rough exhale and added, "Well, our experiences have been different. The adage, once bitten, twice shy, applies to us." "You should be shy. Rather remain shy," Eltanin said indifferently which made Haftr all the more peeved. Over his shoulder, he saw that Tania was growing ufortable. He sipped his tea quickly and said, "I would like to take a leave, Lady Kinshra. I am leaving Tania in your able hands. The Yunabi is right here with me." He said and ced a leather bag on the table. "I think the two of you would need some time together with no interruptions!" He nced at Haftr from the corner of his eyes who was not picking up the clue to leave them alone. He had to get this pine resin out of the room. So he came up with the best trick there was in the world. He turned to Haftr and said, "Would you like to meet King Biham?" Kinshra flushed at the name of Biham. Though she didn''t move, her cheeks heated and her heartbeat raced. She was keeping absolutely quiet about Biham on purpose. Haftr sat up and straightened the cor of his coat. He smoothed his golden hair back and took a deep breath. "Sure!" he said, trying to sound indifferent. Eltanin gave him a lopsided smile. His trick worked. The fae male wanted to show how superior he was to Biham. "Then let us go!" he said and rose to his feet. Haftr pressed a kiss on Kinshra''s forehead and then followed Eltanin out of the doors. Eltanin knew that it was an act of possession. Kinshra stiffened when he kissed, but she didn''t even move away. As soon as they left, Kinshra''s shoulders rxed immediately. She smiled and said, "Give me Yunabi." Lusitania was waiting for the men to exit. The moment they exited, she said, "Mother, I have a few very important questions to ask you, but I want you to answer them in front of father." Kinshra''s brows furrowed and she looked away. "I know that meeting your father is probably not what you want, but you must please talk to him. He hase all the way to Vilinski only to talk to you." "What he did was... unbearable..." Kinshra''s hand went to her heart. It was as if she could still feel the pain of rejection. "There is not a moment he doesn''t regret it, Mother," said Tania. "I know things are moving very fast, but we don''t have time. You must listen to your father at least once. Please!" Kinshra gave her a thin smile and said, "How is he?" The pain was apparent on her face. "He is not fine..." "What about Sirrah?" his wife. Tania jerked her head back. "Don''t you know?" Kinshra raised an eyebrow. "Know what?" Suddenly, the doors of the room threw wide open and Lord Krail walked in. "Father!" Kinshra rose to her feet. He red at Tania as he approached them. Shocked, Tania stared at him. Her gaze went to her mother who looked... scared. Lord Krail went to sit opposite to Tania. Tilting his head, he looked at the Yunabi arcana and scoffed. "Isn''t it sad that you have to take help of Yunabi arcana when you should have attained it naturally," he waved his hand around. "Here." He sneered. "Only because of your father, you were robbed of this opportunity." Tania blinked her eyes at him. He was so rude and hostile that she felt bad. But it wasn''t the first time that she had faced bitterness in her life. If she had been old Tania, she would have blinked her tears away, but she was a different woman now. She returned the scoff to him and said, "Yes, that''s true. It is sad. I should have been here in my natural environment where I would have attained my talents and natural magic easily or rather naturally. But I didn''t. Mostly thanks to someone who denied me that part." She jabbed at him. "I suffered and I suffered a lot." She thought she would say it to only her mother, but this wasn''t the time to be conservative. "My mother''s maid, Cordea, ran along with her husband Arthur to save me from Sirrah''s soldiers. She ran from one ce to another to hide me, but she ran out of ces when I was five. Sirrah caught her up. She savagely killed both of them but hid me in the process. Some kind people gave me to Cordea''s mother, who sold me to the High Priest of Cetus Monastery." She was breathless. Her soul stone glowed inside her gown, imparting an orange glow. "He pinched a piece of my soul and made me his ve for the life. He tortured me all the time, didn''t let me read and made me do all the ve work." She stopped the tears that threatened to burn her eyes. "So, yes someone did steal my natural heritage. But you know what--" her face became red as rage bubbled in her chest. "I wouldn''t go back and change any part of it." Lord Krail clenched his jaws as a muscle feathered in his jaw. "You suffered so much and you would want to go back and suffer it all over again?" "Who said that I want to suffer it all over again?" she retorted. "I said I wouldn''t want to change all of it." There was a crease on Lord Krail''s forehead. "It''s the same, isn''t it?" he said as if trying to belittle her. "No, it isn''t," Tania replied. She lifted her face with pride and added, "I wouldn''t change a moment of all the suffering I went through only because every chain of event led me to my mate. Had Ie here, then I wouldn''t have found Eltanin." As Kinshra grinned at her daughter''s response, Lord Krail gritted his teeth. He opened the top button of his jacket and said, "Well then. You can''tin that you were denied entry in your natural heritage. Everything turned out fine with you." Tania hated how arrogant and heartless he was. "Yes, but I can''t say the same for my mother!" Chapter ?225 Awaken Your Magic Chapter ?225 Awaken Your Magic Lord Krail stiffened at Tania''s response. "I don''t care what you say or you don''t! I am only interested in the wellbeing of my daughter." He pointed at her and growled, "You are her past and so is Biham. I know that it is important for you to take Kinshra''s help, but that''s where it ends. You can go and tell your father that Kinshra will not apany him back to Pegasii. She has moved on and that she will not be a subject of humiliation anymore!" Tania clenched her jaws. Anger sted in her chest. Very stubbornly, she lifted her chin and snapped, "Why don''t you go and tell him that? I am not your messenger!" Kinshra winced at Tania''s outburst. Lord Krail was taken aback. The girl was as stubborn as he was and just as snappy. He stared at her for a moment. He had never received this kind of a reply from anyone. Everyone was pretty afraid of him and those were the qualities he had inherited from his family. Clearly, Tania was his grandchild. She gave it back to him and that too with a resounding verbal p. He should have been extremely angry with her, but he was... proud. Angered also. The two emotions warred inside him. Not sure of himself, he rose to his feet quickly. "I suggest that you learn Yunabi and go back to Araniea. That''s where you belong." "I will stay here for as long as I want!" Tania replied with firmness. "And if you can''t deal with me--" she crossed her arms across her chest and rxed back in her chair. "--you can choose not to see my face." She flicked her hair back as if saying, ''you can go to hell''. Lord Krail''s chest rumbled with a ferocious growl. Kinshra appeared like she had seen a ghost. Her father was so fearsome and cold that no one dared to speak back to him and yet here was her daughter. Lord Krail started to leave. He said, "Only Biham''s child can be as impertinent as you!" "Oh!" Tania was on the roll. "I believe I got some genes from my mother''s side too!" "Lusitania!" Lord Krail almost roared. "You do not show disobedience to me!" Tania got up from her chair. "I do not owe you a thing. I am here to meet my mother. You don''t have any ownership on me to ask me to be obedient to you." She tilted her head and with a poker face added, "I believe you wanted to say ''insolence'' instead of ''disobedience''. She plucked a cherry from the bunch in the bowl on the food tray and popped it in her mouth. She crunched it, letting the juice ssh out. Lord Krail was so angry with her behavior that he strode out of the room. Just before he closed the door, he warned Kinshra, "I want you to only teach her Yunabi and not speak anything else!" He nced at Tania and she blew a strand of golden hair from her face in defiance. Stunned, his eyes became wide, but the next moment he whirled, closed the door loudly and then descended the stairs of the tower with vengeance. His granddaughter was the most arrogant teenager he had ever seen. She was the opposite of submission. Eltanin had really spoiled her. Because he was sure that as a ve, she would have been more submissive. But there was not a submissive bone in her body. It was like his girl version. As soon as the doors closed, Kinshra sucked in a sharp breath and ced her hand on her heart. "You are very brave, Lusitania!" she said, sinking back on the sofa. "I could never imagine speaking like that to my father!" Tania shrugged. "Well, he started. He should have been careful. Did he think that every woman is going to submit to his humiliation?" Kinshra let out a smallughter as she shook her head. "Should we start with Yunabi?" Even though there was so much tension in the air, Kinshra enjoyed every part of the conversation between her daughter and her father. "Yes!" Tania said excitedly. Kinshra wrapped her arms around her daughter''s shoulders and took her inside. They crossed a small corridor that rounded around the balcony and then entered a smaller room. It was devoid of any furniture except a table that was set over the stony floor. Tania ced the Yunabi arcana on the table, her wings stirring in anticipation. Kinshra opened the arcana and Tania showed as to where theyst left it. More than half the book needed to be covered. "This is a lot, Lusitania," said Kinshra. "The magic in Yunabi is not friendly," said Kinshra as she read the text. "I would rather suggest that you bring forward your natural magic rather than relying on it." Tania''s lips curled down. Her shoulders sagged. "I would love to do that, but unless I have this magic inside me, how are we going to defeat Felis?" Kinshra furrowed her brows. "Who is Felis?" She didn''t like the sound of it. "Are you talking about the Hydra King?" Tania nodded as she leaned over the edge of the table, looking defeated. She narrated the whole thing to Kinshra as Kinshra paced the room. "Gods above!" Kinshra rasped. She nced at Yunabi and then flipped through the pages. "This magic is not friendly, but I know all of it. The thing is that I do feel that you have it in you. What I am going to try and do is help you awaken your magic." Tania was impressed by her mother. "You can do that?" "I think I can," said Kinshra. She walked behind Tania and held her arms. She pulled them up and joined her palms. As she did that, she whispered an incantation. Soft halo appeared on her fingertips that traveled to Tania and coated her. "Close your eyes and open all your channels. I want you to receive whatever I am giving you." "And what are you giving me?" Tania asked inquisitively. Kinshraughed softly. "You will feel it. Just close your eyes." Like an obedient child, she closed her eyes. Excited as hell, she waited for her mother to do whatever she was intending to do. All of a sudden, she felt her skin tingling. Something inside her stirred. It was as if it unsped itself from her blood and answered the call. ? "Uzmi sven!" Kinshra chanted. "Repeat after me Lusitania! "Uzmi sven!" "Uzmi sven!" she breathed. And the moment she did it, she felt as if she had be a well which was being filled by exhrating energy. Her body felt heated, but she loved all the power that she was receiving. ''More...'' that thing inside her hissed. ''More...'' "Napoyan Manjyrya!" Kinshra''s incantations became louder. "Repeat after me, Lusitania!" she forced her. "Napoyan Manjyrya!" Tania chanted and she felt like she was pushed into the core of the sun. "Do not open your eyes, Lusitania!" Kinshra ordered. Tania felt as if her feet had left the ground and that she was levitating. Couldn''t be. She could feel her mother''s hands on her arms and the soft touch of her feathers. Kinshra chanted more incantations and Tania repeated them. Suddenly, she pped her palms on hers and Tania opened her eyes. A shriek worked up her throat. Chapter ?226 Murel Chapter ?226 Murel Tania opened her eyes only to find that she was levitating in the air along with her mother with her wings cocooning her. Kinshra was behind her. She shrieked out of fear and the moment she did that, Kinshra opened her eyes. The connection between them snapped and both started falling to the ground. "Taniiiaaaa!" Kinshra screamed. She immediately red her wings wide open and grabbed Tania by her waist. She pped her wings and prevented them from falling hard on the ground just a few feet before. Kinshranded on the floor with Tania, gently pping her wings behind. "Why did you open your eyes?" she said, concern and anger etched on her face. "I-- I--" Tania''s face flushed. She did know what to say other than the fact that she was inquisitive. "I am sorry," she ultimately said meekly. "Don''t do that ever again, okay?" Kinshra said with a ragged breath and then sat on the ground. She was sweating, and her chest was heaving. "When I open up the connection with you, I am actually using all my powers to disentangle whatever it is in you that is holding you back from your inherent magic. I can''t believe that you are struggling so much with Yunabi when you should be able to ept it easily. I agree that Yunabi is a dark arcana, but for you, a half fae, it shouldn''t be such an issue." Tania''s eyes widened. "You are doing that?" To say she was shocked was an understatement. Her mother was so powerful that she could awaken her magic? "So if you sever a connection, you cannot understand the powers I have been drained of and how badly it affects me." "Oh god! Mother, I am so sorry!" Tania said as she grasped her hands and squeezed them. "I am sorry if I have caused you agony." Using her sleeve, she wiped her mother''s brows. She felt horrible on the inside for opening her eyes. Kinshra smiled at the way her daughter was showing her concern. It was a beautiful feeling to belong. "Don''t worry," she said. "We will continue it tomorrow. Right now I don''t have the energy to start all over again." Tania felt like a fool. As such they were here for a very short time, and she ended up wasting one day because of her curiosity. However, she was feeling quite energetic now. She helped her mother to get up and took her to her bedroom. It was a small, cozy bedroom with a small four poster bed in the center. Gauzy curtains were drawn to the side. There were shelves on the left wall while arge dresser sat on the right. Tania made her mother lie on the bed and then covered her up with nkets. "Would you like to have some water?" she asked. When Kinshra nodded, Tania started to get up, but Kinshra held her hand. "No. Will the ss toe to you." Tania stared at her mother incredulously as to what she was even saying. Kinshra raised an eyebrow. "You heard me. Go ahead and do it." "H-- how?" Tania asked, not sure how to will a bloody ss to travel in the air and reach her hand. Kinshra let out a rough exhale. "Close your eyes andmand it." Still unsure about it, Tania''s gaze flitted to the ss of water on the bedside table. She closed her eyes and wished for it. Suddenly, her hands felt heavy. "Cman''s horns!" she rasped when she opened her eyes and found the ss in her sp. "How did this happen?" Kinshra couldn''t help butugh softly at her daughter. She was so cute. "More can happen." Saying that she took the ss from her and winked. Once Tania ced the ss back on the table, she kissed her mother''s forehead and continued to sit on the bed, not wanting to leave her even for a minute. All the while she had wondered how her mother would be. And now that she was with her, she couldn''t think of a better version. Kinshra closed her eyes and just reveled in Tania''s presence. It wasforting. "Try moving your wings. Do simple exercises," she goaded her. "It is painful..." "I know, but if you don''t move those shoulder muscles, you won''t be able to fly. Just try moving them." As Tania lifted her left wing, she winced. She grabbed her mother''s hand tightly. Kinshra said, "I am so sorry that I left you alone out there. But father was--" she took a deep breath. "He was mad with anger." "I know..." She didn''t realize that she was moving her wing, when she said, "I always wanted to ask you one thing, Mother." "Hmm?" "You were banished from Pegasii for using ck magic. Why did you use ck magic when you already have fae magic?" Kinshra opened her eyes. "Do you think I will use ck magic? But all I can think is that there was something that waspelling me to get lost in oblivion. I used to space out for hours and then find myself in odd ces. This mostly happened when I was pregnant with you. Once I found myself in a stable with a murdered horse." A shudder ran through her. "That was most terrifying!" "Why would you space out? Were you suffering from a disease?" She shook her head. "I wasn''t. Sirrah was filling Biham''s ears to show me to a healer. So Biham took me to a healer. I told him that I will be fine but he was over-concerned about me. The healer, an old man with sses--" Kinshra pursed her lips. "I should have killed him then. He would give me potions to be well. I was so afraid that the potions may affect my pregnancy that I coated my womb with ayer of protective magic and let the potion affect me." Dread skittered down her spine. Tania said, "You mean the royal healer?" There was certainly some big conspiracy. "No, not the royal healer. Biham would send me to a healer who the royal healer had suggested." "And who was he? What was his name?" Kinshra''s brows creased. "Some man called Murel," she said, remembering hard. "Murel?" Tania couldn''t think of any Murel in Pegasii but she thought of asking her father about him. "Murel would give me these terrible potions which Biham would ask me to drink because Sirrah had convinced him that it would make me better." She let out a long exhale as if her pains returned. "You mean father forced you?" She nodded. "Biham was getting worried about me every day." "I am finding it a little ridiculous, Mother..." Kinshra chuckled. "It was pretty serious at that time." --- Lord Haftr was seated in front of Biham and both were in a ring match. Eltanin was... enjoying it. "So what do you do, Lord Haftr?" he asked, crossing his arms across his chest. "I have five diamond mines," Haftr said proudly. "And my trade is not only concentrated in Vilinski. I have trade in Draoidh and Aztec. I have so much money that I can run economy of a kingdom easily." Lifting his face up, he said, "What about you, King Biham? How is Pegasii''s economy doing?" Chapter ?227 Anyway, I Will Say It Chapter ?227 Anyway, I Will Say It Biham tilted his head and raised an eyebrow at Haftr''s question. For a moment he became quiet, stunned at Haftr''s inquiry about the economy of Pegasii. The way he talked it sounded as if he was trying topare himself with the king. Biham rxed on his chair and said, "Pegasii''s economy is doing great. We have about sixteen Nephthilium mines, two gold mines, four diamond mines and about a dozen iron ore mines. The kingdom boasts of a fleet of hundred ships in the Jade Sea and about five dozen in the Shining Sea. Other than that, the agriculture is doing wonderful and so the peasants are paying taxes at the right time. The food storage is full of various grains and--" "I think he got it," Eltanin chuckled, cutting off Biham mid-sentence. He saw how Haftr was shrinking in his ce. His face had be small. Biham''s lips curled up. "Would you like to know more, Lord Haftr? I haven''t started with the natural dye business that our traders thrive in." "No, I am fine," Haftr replied. He turned to Eltanin and said, "And I believe your kingdom is doing the same." It was such a ridiculous question that Eltanin didn''t even want to answer him. He took a deep breath in and narrowed his eyes. A momentter he said, "Let''s just put it like this Lord Haftr. Draka has about thirty nobles and under each noble there are roughly about twenty to thirty lords." Lord Haftr shrank further. The whole ce became quiet. Both Eltanin and Biham red at Haftr. When Haftr couldn''t take it anymore, he said, "I hope you know why Lord Krail has called me." Biham clenched his jaws but remained silent. "Kinshra is my betrothed," Lord Haftr said. When those words fell on his ears, Biham thought he was going to w the lord and take his heart out and shove it in his mouth. Anger sted inside him and Haftr bathed in crimson. Haftr continued, "Ever since she was rejected by you, she had undergone serious depression. Now I don''t know much as to why you rejected her because she didn''t tell me much. But if I were you, I would have never ever rejected a mate because they are so rare in the Lore. I pity you more because deities gave you a chance of having a mate and that too from a different realm. Instead of epting her as your queen, instead of giving her the pleasure that you were supposed to give, you rejected her. So, I am sure that you are now enjoying it with your wife because obviously she must be much better than Kinshra." Every kernel of anger dissipated. Biham''s chest constricted with misery. Haftr was right. Mates were rare in the Lore and he happened to reject his. Surely, it was a twist of fate. "It took a long time for Kinshra to get over rejection. On top of that, her father banned her from getting her only child. The reason was simple--he was furious that she went against him and stayed with you. He wanted her to give the child back to you ande to Vilinski. However, as the events would turn out, I believe that Lusitania was hidden by her maid and you thought she was dead." Biham shifted in his seat as emotions choked his throat. In a hoarse voice he said, "Why are you repeating all that I already know?" cO,m Haftr pursed his lips and let out a rough exhale. "Kinshra was only seventeen at that time. Lord Krail wanted her to marry someone as soon as possible, but the girl stayed firm and didn''t marry anyone. I believe that she was looking for closure." He got up and walked to the window. Anguid blizzard had started and soft snowkes had started umting on the ledge. He looked outside in the deep gray and white of Kral. "I have known Kinshra for over ten years now. When her father introduced us, she was like a delicate flower who was broken on the inside. It was difficult for her to move on. However, over the years I have seen hering out of her shell and it gives me immense pleasure to be with her or see her smiling." He rubbed his chest and then slowly turned to look at Biham. Eltanin felt like he shouldn''t be there. It was a matter that had to be sorted between these two men. He lowered his face and looked in hisp. All he could wish was that the three people involved in this triangle got what each of them deserved the best. He got up and said, "I will be waiting for you in the guestroom..." Saying that he left, feeling every bit of luck to have found Tania as his mate. He was never going to leave her. Even after death. Haftr watched him leaving. He turned to Biham and continued, "Kinshra has been with me for thest ten years and all these years I have waited for her to say yes to me. I could have married any woman I wanted to, but--" anxiety bubbled in him. "--but I waited for her because I love her. There is not a day when I don''t think about her." He sped his hands at the back and walked back to the chair where he was sitting. "When I heard that you areing, I won''t lie by saying that I wasn''t worried. After all you''ve been her mate and father of her only child." He scoffed. "There was a point of time when I even suggested to her that I will go to bring her baby back and that I would father her, but Kinshra''s father didn''t allow me to open the portals to Araniea." "Kinshra was very happy when she learned that you wereing back along with Lusitania. I have never seen her so happy in all the time I have been with her." His throat bobbed with sad emotion. "She was looking forward to it. She had even said that she was not going to let Lusitania go back now." He chuckled. "I don''t think she will stop Lusitania from going back. It is clear that Eltanin and she are mated and in love. But as for you, I don''t know what stand she has taken for you." Haftr stared at Biham as if it were a duel, he would have drawn swords already. "Seeing you over here is giving me anxieties I had never known before. And so when Lord Krail told me that you havee to Kral, I left my work and headed here. I had to see you and Lusitania." Biham was listening to him but his mind was in a turmoil. He crossed his legs and then uncrossed them. "Lusitania is a lovely child. It has been sad that she had to go through every misery we don''t even think about for our servants." He lowered his face and shook his head. "I can''t believe what I am about to say to you, but anyway I will say it." He looked up at Biham and a weak smile came on his lips. This chapter is a preview, if you want to see a faster and more up-to-date chapter, please visit for more content. Chapter ?228 This And That Chapter ?228 This And That Whatever Haftr said was true, yet Biham didn''t want to give up on Kinshra. He was hoping that there was a thread that was still between them and that it was what kept them craving for each other for so long. If Kinshra wanted to marry, she could have married long back, but she waited so long without knowing that he would evere for her. Surely, there was something in her heart for him. Biham waited for what Haftr had to say to him and he realized that his breath was lodged in his throat. Haftr pursed his lips and nodded lightly as if trying to convince himself about what he was about to say. He let out a rough breath and then said, "I am going to leave tonight. I will let Kinshra decide on what she wants to do. If she wants to stay here, I will make sure that I marry her soon. However, if she decides to go back with you, I will not say a word. In her absence I will convince myself that I got to spend some of the most beautiful years of my life with her. She deserves what is best for her. With you she will be the queen of Pegasii, but with me she will be Lady Haftr. Like Eltanin said, there are many lords under him. I am one like them. As far as riches and titles are concerned, I am no match for you. Other than that Kinshra has to decide." Biham looked away from Haftr as he breathed a sigh of relief. With Haftr in the house, he knew he would always hesitate but with him gone, he would be able to speak with Kinshra with his heart. p Haftr said, "I hope what I am doing is right because I don''t want to force myself on Kinshra. If I do that, she may continue to live her life with resentment. And I want Kinshra with an open heart in which she doesn''t have any ce for you. I want her to make the right decision, and that can only be done if I leave her free." The back of his throat burned and then he rose to his feet. "I will take my leave King Biham. May the best happen." He bowed to Biham and then slowly walked out of the room. He stopped at the door and looked over his shoulder. "If Kinshra chooses to stay here, I will marry her and I assure you that I will bring her to Pegasii with me to visit Lusitania." Saying that he drew his shoulders wide and strode out with a heavy heart. Biham sagged in his chair. He didn''t realize that he was sitting ramrod straight all this while. He didn''t know for how long, but he mulled over the situation. He decided that he was going to try his best to take Kinshra with him to Araniea. He had one chance that wouldst only a few days as against the ten years of Haftr, and he was going to do his best to get Kinshra back. --- Tania came back to the guestroom where Eltanin was sitting and reading a book. As soon as he saw her, he said, "How did it go?" He ced the book on the side table and tilted his head to see her. He contemted whether he should tell her about the conversation that urred between Biham and Haftr, but he went against it. He didn''t want Tania to be involved in something like this. Her parents were not the ideal type nor were her current circumstances. She was under the pressure of learning Yunabi and also meeting her mother for the first time. Tania huffed and sat on the edge of the bed. "It was this and that." "And what do you mean by that?" he asked with a smile ying on his lips. "It means that I made a big mistake!" She lifted her eyes to peek in his raven ck ones. She willed that she should sit on hisp and suddenly she found herself sitting on hisp. "Whoa!" Eltanin rasped as he wrapped his arms around her to bnce both of them. Surprised, she said, "This is happening!" "You''ve made drastic progress, Tania!" Eltanin remarked, his eyes wide. "Yunabi is... dark!" "This is not Yunabi, Eltanin!" She looked around and thought she was dreaming. So she pped his arm. "Ouch!" "Oh, so I am not dreaming!" "Nice way of assessing that, huh?" She blinked her eyes and wished she was on the bed. The next moment, she was on the bed. "Damnnnn!" She became so excited. "Then what is it?" he said as he lunged at her to catch her, but the next moment she was on the chair, giggling at him. Four or five chancester, she felt... drained. Even if she willed to move with magic, she couldn''t. Angry, he growled at her and grabbed her by her waist. He carried her back to the bed and pinned her beneath him. "Then what is it?" he asked, unhappy that she was tricking him. She giggled and cupped his beautiful face. She ced a kiss on her Alpha''s lips and that immediately calmed him. Tania narrated what her mother did with her. "It was amazing. Mother has so much power. She is trying to unlock my natural magic which she believes is locked. She disentangled that. Rather she is in the process of disentangling it." Eltanin was impressed. "Why couldn''t Rolfe do it?" Tania shrugged. "I don''t know. But I feel so energized and I feel I can do everything. It''s like I have so much power in my hands." He rested his forehead on hers and said, "That''s wonderful Tania." He ced a kiss on her nose, her cheeks, her eyes and then her lips. "Someone has said that power tends to corrupt and absolute power corrupts absolutely." He lifted his head as he ced both his elbows beside her face. Tracing the outline of her cheeks, very softly he said, "I know that you are very excited with the new power you have in hand, but you have to learn to use it correctly and wisely. Otherwise--" Tania nted her head on the pillow. "Otherwise?" "Otherwise, what will be the difference between you and Sirrah?" Tania''s brows furrowed deeply as she pouted. "How can youpare me with Sirrah?" "Don''t feel bad darling," he kissed her lips. She was so adorable. "Sirrah is just an example of viciousness. All I am saying is that I am always going to be with you. You will never find me going against you especially when we are in public. That''s why you should be more responsible." She blew a strand of her hair from her face. "Okay Father!" She red at him and then when she saw that he was feeling bad, she burst intoughter. She wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him towards her. When their lips were only a breath away, she said, "I will never do anything against you Elty. But now I won''t bear the bullies." "And I will not allow you to do that," he said and crashed his lips on hers. With his tongue, he forced her lips open and delved inside. Chapter ?229 Welcome To Matrimony Chapter ?229 Wee To Matrimony Tania moaned in his mouth and his cock swelled inside his trousers. He pressed his body against hers with a groan. The heat of his swollen cock was like a brand in between her thighs. When he pulled away, she gave a reluctant try. "Do you think you can remove these clothes with your magic or I have to rip them off you?" he said, his brows furrowed deep. She giggled. She traced the bridge of his nose and his lips and said, "There''s a middle way." "Mhmm?" Eltanin grabbed her gown in the middle and ripped it. Soon every piece of clothing she was wearing was on the ground. "There is no middle way!" he growled and buried his head in between her breasts. As sheughed, he left a trail of kisses from the center of her chest right up to her nipple. He opened his mouth and then sucked in her breasts hungrily. She arched her body for him, feeling lusty. Her hands dug in his shoulders. She wished that he wasn''t wearing his tunic. The moment she wished it, his tunic disappeared and was lying in a heap over her ripped clothes. She sunk her nails in his shoulders feeling those muscles rippling beneath her hands. She wrapped her arms around him and threaded her fingers in his long and wavy hair. He left her breast and started traversing down her body, leaving a flurry of kisses. When he reached between her thighs, he found that she was already soaking with juices. He parted her folds over there and her swollen nub came into view. With a growl he came down upon her nub and sucked it hard. He licked all the way down to her core when he poked his tongue inside. "Elty!" she cried as her body bucked off the bed. He continued to probe her core with his tongue as he rubbed her clit. She was pushed towards the edge of a cliff. "I need--" She needed to let go. As soon as Eltanin heard her, he grazed his fangs over her core and Tania fell off the cliff as an orgasm hit her hard. Her body shuddered as she cried his name over and over again. She hadn''t evene to her senses, when he straddled her and drove his shaft inside her. He groaned as his chest vibrated with a rumble. He too was so lusty for his mate that soon he came inside her with a bellow to the ceiling. He slumped on her and buried his face in her neck. He continued to thrust inside hernguidly. In the evening Tania went to see her mother along with Eltanin. Kinshra was looking better. Her maid had given her a cup of herbal tea. cO,m "How are you feeling, Mother?" she asked as she sat beside Kinshra on the edge of the bed, her one leg over the bed and one dangling down. Kinshra''s lips curled up. "I am much better." She gazed at her daughter lovingly. "I can start teaching you now." "No way!" Tania protested. "You will be sleeping and resting for the whole evening and throughout the night. Your health is more important. We will start tomorrow!" Kinshraughed gently. "You are such a nag!" "Well, one of us have to be," Tania replied, her lips tugging up in a smile. "Although Kral is not a very big ce, why don''t both of you go and take a small tour around. You will like the markets." "Markets! All I can see is snow everywhere," Tania said. "Markets are open?" "They are," Kinshra said and sipped her tea. "We have this weather for the whole year. Do you think that we would stay without the markets? In fact, you would love the night market. You must go. It is a beautiful sight. I will ask my father to take you. Or I can ask Haftr to take you. He will give you a nice tour." "Whatever you suggest, mother!" Tania said excitedly. "Is there anything in particr that I should buy?" Eltanin rolled his eyes. Women and their love for shopping. "You can buy the silk if you like. I don''t know where but our traders procure some of the finest silks." "Great!" Tania jumped out of the bed. That evening Lord Haftr took them to the local merchants. Kral was a beautifulnd. There were lights on every tree that lined the roads. Lamp posts at regr intervals ensured that the streets were well lit. Despite all the snow, faes were enjoying to the hilt. She heard loud music from several small ale establishments. Young men and women stood in clusters, chatting andughing amongst each other. As they passed, people watched them with interest. "Do you know why they are so fascinated by you?" asked Lord Haftr with a mysterious smile. Tania shook her head as she blushed. "Because of me," Eltanin replied dryly. "No." Haftr said. "Because they know that you are Lord Krail''s only grandchild who would be the heir of Kral." "What?" Tania squeaked. Haftr chuckled. "Till now. Kinshra''s brother hasn''t married yet. Once he marries and has children, then Lord Krail will have to rethink." Eltanin narrowed his eyes as his shoulders tensed. "Tania doesn''t have time to look after other ces. Draka will keep her busy." And me. Tania had been so fascinated with shopping that Eltanin was... surprised. She had never shown so much interest in shopping, but then he realized that the girl hardly had time for it. Whatever time she had, she was learning Yunabi in it and if that wasn''t all, she already had way too many dresses. Yet none of them were hers. All belonged to either Morava or he had ordered a few for her. All the jewelry was also not of her choice. For the next few hours, Tania spent time with the local merchants, buying jewelry and clothes because all of a sudden, she realized that she loved shopping. Was it because she was suffused with so much magic now? Something inside her changed. When they were sitting in a shop that sold gowns, Tania tried a dozen different gowns. Finally, when she emerged with a floor length midnight blue gown that molded over every curve, Eltanin''s mouth drooled. The front was a deep V that had leather ties criss crossed over her creamy chest. All Eltanin could think was how to untie thoseces and free her plump breasts. "How am I looking?" she asked, walking in front of him. "You should buy that," he rumbled. She looked so sensuous that his breath lodged in his throat. Just the thought made his shaft swell and he shifted ufortably in his ce. Tania grinned. She turned to the vendor, a fae male, and said, "Please pack all the fifteen gowns that I have selected." Eltanin''s eyebrows shot to his hairline. Lord Haftr took them to his shop where they sold diamond jewelry. Tania ended up buying a ne, a few earrings and two rings that had swans. "These are for Prince Rigel and Princess Lerna!" In the end, when she was counting her bags in the carriage, with a sigh she said, "Elty, we have to take all of these back to Draka. Do you think you can carry them?" Eltanin sighed. He had just paid seven figures'' worth gold coins to the vendors for her shopping. ''Wee to matrimony'', he thought and waved an approval. Chapter ?230 Biham And Kinshra Chapter ?230 Biham And Kinshra Biham was pacing in his room. It was early in the morning and he had sent a message to Kinshra to meet him. He hade the previous day and she hadn''t met him. He was not only growing uneasy, he was anxious. What if she never wanted to see him? What if she wouldn''t even talk to him? There were a thousand scenarios swirling in his mind and none of them were good. It had been an hour since he had sent the message. It was so early that it was still dark on the outside. Not able to retrain himself anymore, he walked down the corridors and through the main hall till he reached the tower. A guard were standing on the entrance. He was surprised to see Biham out here. Biham looked up at the tower and saw soft yellow light filtering through a window. He sucked in sharp air and said, "I would like to meet Lady Kinshra." The guard bowed to him. "Please wait here. I will send the message." He hurried up the stairs while Biham waited, confused that his message was still not received by Kinshra. The guard came down soon and said, "Lady Kinshra is waiting for you." Biham stopped a shudder that threatened to wreck his body. Meeting Kinshra was like a dreame true. He had waited for this moment for so long that he didn''t want to think about it. Clenching his fists, Biham looked up at the solitary window on the up from where the soft light was filtering. His face flushed with anticipation. He stepped towards the stairs. There were so many questions and apologies that came to his mind and he formed and framed every sentence carefully. He climbed the stairs slowly at first and then took two at a time to reach the top. As soon as he reached, he stopped at thending, his heart elerating like a wild horse. He became so nervous that he felt like shifting. He stared for a long time at the closed doors that led to Kinshra''s room. Biham sent a silent prayer to deities and then covered thest few stairs. He knocked on the door softly. The door opened a little and maid peeked her head outside. As soon as she saw Biham, she bowed to him and held the door ajar. Biham walked in, his heart still racing wildly. "Please take a seat," the maid said politely, pointing at the sofas in the room. "Lady Kinshra will be with you shortly." Biham gave a tight nod to her and walked to the sofa to sit. The maid disappeared inside as Biham watched her going. His gaze kept fixed to the door where maid had gone. Even a small sound would make his heart skip a beat. He wondered how she was looking now. He wanted to ask Tania about her mother, but he didn''t. He didn''t want to ruin his meeting with her. The door opened and Biham jumped up. Kinshra came out and the moment he saw her, he stopped breathing. Kinshra was just as beautiful as she was back then but now even more. Kinshra froze in her ce, her hand still on the knob of the door when she looked at Biham. Their gazes locked and emotions that swirled in their hearts were written all over their faces. "Kinshra..." Biham let her name out, his voice a mere whisper. She walked to where he was sitting. Her cheeks had pinkened and her wings were rustling. Her lips parted as she came to stand opposite to him. "Biham..." his name on her lips was like music to his ears. She was wearing a pale blue nightgown. Her wings were tucked behind her. Her golden hair framed her petite face and Biham fell in love with his mate all over again. Biham wanted to lunge at her, shift in his wolf and take her on a ride on his back just like he did in the old days. His wolf was wagging his tail inside. Biham was surprised that even after rejecting Kinshra, his wolf was so fiercely feeling for her. And suddenly he realized why that was. It was because Kinshra never rejected him back. All she did was that she heard him. The rejection never went through. And that was the time when his knees became wobbly. With shaky legs, he rounded the table in between them to close the gap and came to stand in front of her. His throat bobbed as the back of his eyes burned. He found himself going on his knees as his gaze fixed on her face. "You never rejected me," he said in a low voice. His heart pounded so fast that it threatened to leap out of its cage. Kinshra''s tears rolled out. "No..." she said. Biham grasped her hand and took it to his lips. He kissed it and pressed it against his cheek. He closed his eyes, reveling in his mate''s scent and the touch that elicited delightful shivers in him. It was soforting and so fulfilling. If he had to cross Sgi??th Bio a thousand times, he would do it only to be with her. They stayed like that for a long time when Kinshra leaned over and held his shoulders. "Sit here, Biham," she said, pointing her chin at the sofa They sat on the sofa side by side with Biham still holding her hand. He refused to let it go. Her touch was so calming to his nerves that he hadn''t felt this calm in a long time. Ever since she had left him. "How are you?" he asked, but he shouldn''t have asked that stupid question. Kinshra chuckled but her smile didn''t reach her eyes. "It would be lie if I say that I wasn''t waiting for you." Biham saw the light at the end of the dark tunnel. Would she ept him again? "I am sorry..." Kinshra lowered her head and looked at the crinkles in her nightgown. "There is a lot to be sorry for," she said in a soft voice. "Everything happened so unexpectedly--" she pursed her lips and shook her head. "Just thinking of all that makes me--" "Please Kinshra," Biham stopped her. "Don''t cry. I have waited for this moment for so long. Let me first apologize to you." He took his hands to cup her face. "I have been such an ass in my life that I don''t deserve a second chance, but if you will allow me a second chance, I promise that I will not let it go to waste. I am going to cherish you, worship you and love you till eternity and then some more." Kinshra''s heart squeezed. His touch was like a balm to her. She had waited for so long and yet she hadn''t forgotten what it was like to be with him. She opened her mouth to say something, but he ced his finger on her mouth. "There are a lot of things that need to be cleared, Kinshra. And the first thing is that I know that you didn''t practice dark magic. So, you have to tell me what really happened. It kills me every day to not know the truth." Chapter ?231 Murel Chapter ?231 Murel "Truth?" Kishra stated. "What truth do you want to know from me, Biham?" she asked with a crease in between her brows. "Everything was right in front of you." Biham shook his head. "No Kinshra," he said. He grabbed her hands and squeezed them. "There was something that I didn''t see." "But you made an informed choice when you rejected me," Kinshra replied as familiar pain seared through her heart. "That is incorrect!" Biham cut her off. "It wasn''t an informed choice. The day I rejected you, I felt as if this was the wrong-est thing I had ever done in my life. It felt so out of character." When he saw confusion all over her face, he said, "Let us start from the beginning. Tell me when you met Sirrah, did she do anything to you?" "In that you have to tell me. How is Sirrah doing and does she know that you are here?" Biham jerked his head back. "Don''t you know?" "Know what?" "I have sent Sirrah to the dungeons." Kinshra''s eyes became wide with surprise. "Why?" This was aplete shocker to her. "I will tell you everythingter, but I want my answers first!" "Where do I start?" Kinshra pursed her lips. Her wings that were tucked tightly behind her, sagged down a little. "Sirrah was not very nice to me, which is understandable. Whenever I was supposed to meet her, she would meet me in the presence of a man called Murel. He seemed like a monk from the Cetus Monastery." "A monk?" Goosebumps prickled his skin as dread lined the inside of his guts. "What was the name, you said?" "Murel." "What did he look like?" Biham released her hands and stared into her eyes. "He had round beady eyes with a long white beard. He wore sses and was always in a ck robe," Kinshra said with a sigh. "I didn''t like that man." Biham was shocked. His suspicions were getting clearer. "Why didn''t you like him?" Kinshra drew her shoulders in as if tensed. "He used to keep looking at me. Since I didn''t like hispany, I would try toe out of the meetings as soon as possible, but then Sirrah would dy them for one reason or the other. Murel would read me and then would get up and pace around in the room." "Why didn''t you ever tell me about him?" Biham cried. "Because whenever I woulde out of those meetings, I would forget about him!" She shook her head, saying, I have no idea why that happened. But now that I remember, he used to mutter something all the time he would pace the room. It was as if there was some spell he was casting." She took a deep breath in. "I may be imagining things." He grabbed her hands, feeling so shaky that he needed her support, her touch. "Continue." "When I woulde out of the meetings, I used to forget what I had to do next. Often, I would end up so confused that I wouldn''t be able to find my way back to you or to our room. I would feel so riled up and confused and out of my element that I used to crawl up in corners and start crying, wishing to go back home. Feeling of something slithery crawling up on me would consume me. I would feel lost inplete oblivion¡­" Just thinking about it gave her goosebumps. She rubbed her arms and then tightened the shawl around her. A maid came inside and she raked up the logs in the firece. She looked at herdy with concern in her eyes. When Kinshra nodded at her reassuringly, the maid left. "When I used to wake up, I used to find myself in strange ces. In dungeons, in closets, gardens, caves and bathrooms under cold showers." "Cman''s horns!" Biham rasped. "Once I found myself in the stables when I woke up from the trance. And¡ª" her lips quivered. "And what?" Biham goaded her to speak more when she became hesitant with the memory. Her face scrunched up. "And I saw a dead horse in front of me. His head was cut off and it was bleeding, being stabbed multiple times." A shudder wracked through her shaking her wildly. Biham held her upper arms, holding her still. "That day, I cried and cried. I have no idea how the horse died or how I grabbed the dagger in my hand. All I remember was that I hade out of Sirrah''s room and woke up in the stall of a stable with a dead horse." "Oh Kinshra!" Biham said, misery trickling inside him. He wasn''t there for her help at that time and it made him very sad. He wanted to wrap his arms around her andfort her. "Where was I? And why didn''t you tell me about this incident?" "You had gone to war with a faction of Nyxers. The guards informed Sirrah about it and she rushed to see me. She brought me back to her room and helped me cope with the stress." Biham narrowed his eyes. "Why did she take you to her room and not ours?" Kinshra let out a long exhale. "I don''t know, Biham. She would ask her cook to prepare herbal teas for me and call Murel to take a look at me. Murel would direct the cook to make those herbal potions or teas. I used to have them because I was really ill. I was so afraid that the potions might affect my pregnancy that I used my fae magic to protect my womb. By the time you returned, Sirrah would send me back to my room. And then she would go away from the pce." Kinshra felt very uneasy rting it all to him, so she got up and walked to the window. For a long time she stayed quiet as she watched the soft snow falling outside her window. The maid returned with hot tea and pastries. She looked at Biham and then at Kinshra. "Lady Kinshra, would you like to take a rest?" She was too concerned about her and didn''t like Biham. Her hostility was apparent on her face and demeanor. Kinshra turned to her and smiled. "You think too much Flora. Don''t worry." Flora bowed to her and reluctantly left. Kinshra came to sit back on the sofa beside him and served him tea. "When you were back in the pce, life would be rosy. I loved it. I reveled in what I had with me andpletely forgot about what happened with me in your absence. However, my happiness was short-lived because apparently, Sirrah didn''t like the situation. She returned two monthster and that''s when things went spiraling down." Kinshra sipped her tea and looked at him. She hadn''t spoken her heart out in so long that she felt heavy. But now¡ª now her burden has lightened. "Sirrah would call me to meet her, but now she didn''t get Murel to the pce. Maybe she was terrified that you woulde to know¡­ However, even though Murel wasn''t there, whenever I came out of her room, I had that sick, slithery feel upon me." Chapter ?232 [Bonus Chapter] The Dark Magic Chapter ?232 [Bonus Chapter] The Dark Magic "Can you define the feeling again?" Biham said. "Did it feel like magic?" Kinshra looked away from him and stared out the window as if mulling over it. A few momentster she said, "You know Biham, there''s a difference between dark magic and inherent fae magic." ? The way she said his name, strings strummed in his heart and he felt his wolf stirring inside him. How could she still have this effect on him when he had rejected her? A soft exhale left his lips. As the fog of his mate''s attraction cleared from his mind, he managed to croak, "What difference?" He took her hand back in his. They were so petite and pretty. He started rubbing her knuckles with his thumb inadvertently. "Dark magic is... dark. It will slither over you like glue, like a snake. It will give you a creepy feeling, as if something is very wrong, as if nothing in this world can be this bad." She tilted her head and nced at their joined hands. It would be a lie if she denied how her heart fluttered. "That was the feeling it gave me. And I have to say that the magic was very strong. Not everyone can have such a powerfulmand on that kind of magic. Even witches would have better magic than it. Being a fae, our magic is supposed to be the strongest and if I perform it on you, you won''t even feel it unless I want you to feel it. You will only see the effects. But dark magic--it is acquired. It is acquired after a lot of sacrifices and not just the sacrifices of others, but even sacrificing your own soul. When it is performed on you, you will get a sick feeling. And that is the reason why that magic is never good." Biham''s brows furrowed deep as he grasped her hand. Tension shook him from the inside. Kinshra had gone through so much and he could never know it. "You are a fae. Your magic is far greater than the dark magic. Why couldn''t you ever slip out or break that spell?" "I wish I could. But the thing was that the magic was performed on me when I didn''t know, when I was unaware. Sirrah would keep me busy in the conversations and I think that was the time Murel performed magic on me," she said. "By the time I was aware of it, the magic would have done its work on me." "How can you say it was Murel?" Biham''s stomach twisted in knots. "Murel was always chanting something. When he was around, I could feel dark, ominous aura around him. There was something with him that I could never point. He smelled of brine and sea and seaweeds. He was... it was..." her voice trailed off. "What Kinshra? Tell me!" Biham was getting impatient. "He always seemed very ufortable. He didn''t seem like a werewolf to me." Kinshra pursed her lips in a thin line and shrugged. "Once again, I do feel that I was imagining. But he was very odd." "Sea?" Biham was nowpletely confused. He had met Menkar a number of times, but Menkar never smelled of sea. Only mermaids smelled of it. Like Fafnir, Draka''s General. "I think you should ask Sirrah about it. She would have the answers to it. She was the one who brought him to Pegasii." She picked up a pastry and ate it. She offered one to him and he couldn''t eat it. His mind was racing at so many scenarios that he couldn''t rest. Biham got up and walked to the mantle where he picked up a snow globe and shook it as if trying to shake his mind. nothing made sense. He was sure that it was Menkar who was performing dark magic on her, but now there was a new twist in the tale. If it wasn''t Menkar then who was it? He had to talk to Tania about it. How did Menkar smell? Kinshra continued, "I have thought about all that happened with me for so long that I havee to one conclusion." He turned to her. "And what is that?" "Sirrah was with Murel. She was the one who wanted to use the dark magic to oust me." She bit her bottom lip as if feeling bad for using her. Biham looked at her incredulously. He went to her and knelt in front of her. "Please don''t feel guilty, Kinshra. You are done with feeling guilty. You have to tell everything about Sirrah. You don''t know what all she has done to our daughter. She tried to kill her multiple times and once even tried to sell her to Nyxers." "Oh my God!" Kinshra ced her hand on her heart as her eyes became misty with pure horror. Suddenly she remembered something. "You know Biham, something was terribly wrong in the kingdom of Pegasii." Biham searched her face. "You have to borate on that Sirrah," he said, impatience shaking him on the inside. Kinshra''s cheeks flushed as if she was caught stealing a cookie in a jar. "I was so irritated by Sirrah that I spied on her, and I found a letter that was half finished. She was writing it to someone called Alphard." Biham''s blood drained from his face. "Alphard? Are you sure?" He felt his stomach had plummeted to the floor. Alphard was the General of the army of Hydra. "Yes!" Kinshra nodded firmly. "What was in the letter?" he asked, his voice hoarse. "It was about staging an attack on Pegasii." "What the fuck!" Biham''s mouth fell to the floor. "The letter mentioned that she wanted the king of Pegasii to be out of the kingdom for a few days. There was something very important that hade up." Kinshra bit her bottom lip. "The letter was not finished. I read it and ced it back. I thought of telling it to you. I thought you would never believe me because you were already under a lot of tension. The Elders were asking you to leave me. Moreover, you would get extremely irritated at every small thing. So I went back to get thetter, but it wasn''t there. A few dayster you had to go again because there were Nyxers creating mayhem in the border viges." "What happened in my absence?" he asked. "Sirrah returned and once again I found myself in the grip of dark magic..." her voice trailed off. "I did try not to meet her, but Sirrah''s hold on everything and everyone in the pce was so strong that she drew me out. And at that time I was in full term of pregnancy. I would get so riled up by her tricks that often I would ask my maid Cordea to take me elsewhere to escape her. But Sirrah would find me. And I would find myself in strangest situations. The man or the woman who performed dark magic on me must be very powerful. I would make a wall of protection magic around me, but the moment I let it slip, I was getting trapped in his dark magic. It had be very frequent." Chapter ?233 Never Come Back Chapter ?233 Never Come Back Emotions clogged his throat and he was half-afraid that he would start crying. Kinshra had suffered so much in his absence and he didn''t even know about it. It was not difficult to understand that with the help of the Nyxers, Sirrah had staged those battles for him only so that he would stay away from Kinshra. He couldn''t believe the depravity of his wife. She was absolute scum. Her viciousness topped that of Felis. How could a person be so evil that just to fulfill her endgame she could risk the life of her husband? ? Biham rubbed his face with his hands, trying to hold his tears back. If he hated Sirrah till now, he abhorred her even more. She had sent him to fight against Nyxers just so that she could put Kinshra in so much trouble. Or so that she could call... Murel? He shook his head and got up. His mate had been wise enough to protect their only child and he couldn''t be more thankful to her. Because of her timely intervention he now had a legit heir of Pegasii. Biham sat on the sofa. He just sagged on it, feeling so mentally exhausted. He hadn''t felt this shitty in all his life as he felt now. The Nyxers were a constant threat to him and his kingdom back then and he was always wondering about the best ways to keep them off. However as soon as Kinshra was gone, the Nyxers stopped attacking Pegasii. There were no coordinated attacks at least. Small attacks were always there, but that was nothing to worry about. After Kinshra had left, Sirrah had told him that because of Kinshra''s dark magic, the Nyxers were attacking. Now that she wasn''t here, the Nyxers had stopped. Sirrah said that, "Kinshra is the harbinger of bad omen." When in fact it was Sirrah who was the harbinger of everything omen. He truly wished that Sirrah was in front of him right now so that he could kill her slowly and painfully. Well, he was going to do that. He would ask Eltanin to transfer her to Pegasii dungeons. The questions and the doubts crushed him. He knew that Sirrah had nned all this so that he didn''t stay with Kinshra, but when he fully understood what she did, it sickened him to the point that he thought he would actually be physically ill. "She was casting dark magic on you so that you break down and leave while..." he choked on his words as the weight of his words threatened to crush him. Kinshra didn''t say anything as she sat there quietly, watching him with her soft blue eyes. He realized that her calmness was the best at that moment. He felt like a powder keg. Whatever Kinshra just said, lit him up from the inside. Anger and pity and helplessness warred inside him. He wanted to take care of his mate all his life, shelter her from all the evil of the world till they both aged and went to the Fade. But Sirrah ousted him in his wits. She used him for her endgame. The pressure inside him increased and he swallowed thickly. He took her hands in his and stayed like that just to calm his nerves. Neither of them spoke for a long time. Then he said, "Why did you leave without telling me all of this?" Kinshra''s eyes became misty. A tear rolled out. Immediately, Biham wiped away the tear from her face. "I am sorry. If you don''t want to answer that question, you don''t have to." He hated to see her crying. It made him so weak on the inside. She shook her head slightly. "It''s not that. I-- I just feel so bad about it, about Lusitania..." She lifted her gaze and stared into his eyes. "Once you rejected me, I was extremely depressed. I had this terrible pain in my chest and seldom thought I would die. I was alone and the only person who was with me was Cordea. If she wouldn''t have been there with me, I would have... withered away to the Fade. She always encouraged me and pointed out that I have to think of my baby." "Sirrah never let me stay in one ce. She ensured that I was hunted. She had given orders to the guards to kill me on sight." "No!" Biham protested. "I had asked the guards to put you in the dungeons." Kinshra chuckled humorlessly. "No... Sirrah had her battalion of personal guards. They were the ones after me. Fearing for the safety of my child''s life, I ran away. A week before my delivery I contacted my father to take me away. He asked me what happened. When I told him about my horrible situation, he became so angry with me and with you that he wanted to bring the fae army and destroy all of Pegasii, including you. But I stopped him." She sucked in a sharp breath as goosebumps lined her skin thinking about how furious her father was back then. "I made him promise that he wouldn''t attack you because I knew that if King Ian''s army waged a war on Pegasii, all would be dead. All the innocents who didn''t know about the royal games." She swallowed her saliva down her burning throat. "Instead I asked him to take me away with my baby and I promised I would nevere back." Lord Krail had denied it vehemently. "My father had control over all the portals of Araniea at that time. And that was why even if I wanted, I couldn''t open them and enter Vilinski. Now that I think of it in retrospect, if I had somehow managed to open it and got into Vilinski, I would have stepped into Sgi??th Bio. I would have given birth to Lusitania over there, alone... She wouldn''t have survived." Biham couldn''t stop himself now. The dam that he had been creating around his heart, shattered. He covered his face with his hands as tears poured out. This chapter is a preview, if you want to see a faster and more up-to-date chapter, please visit for more content. Chapter ?234 Wonderful Moment Chapter ?234 Wonderful Moment Kinshra held his wrists and tried to pry them away, but she couldn''t. He was too strong for her. So she caressed his forearms gently. "There is no use crying over it, Biham," she said softly. A sob wracked through his body as a violent shudder passed. His shoulders vibrated and his chest rumbled with pent up frustration. He looked up at the ceiling and let out a roar. Kinshra was the one who protected him from her father''s wrath whereas Sirrah was the one who literally threw him into staged battles with Nyxers. There was so much difference between the two women. "Biham!" Kinshra sidled to him and wrapped her arms around his chest. Her wings red and they cocooned him in their warm embrace. With her feathers, she started stroking his back. Biham felt so warm and cozy. "Gods, I missed you," he rasped. "I missed these," he said as he touched her wings with his fingertips. "I missed your scent and I think I was never the same throughout my life without you." He ced his palm on her cheek. "Oh Biham..." Kinshra leaned on his palm. It was such a private moment that her body practically hummed in approval. They both stayed in that position for as long as they could. Biham wanted to forget about all of his life''s miseries and freeze in the cocoon of his fae mate''s wings. His mind was a tumult of emotions. He leaned forward and his fingers went to her lips. He traced those beautiful outlines, too scared that she would swat his hand away. His hands became shaky and all he wanted was to kiss those lips. However, he knew that if he did that right now, she would withdraw instantly. He had to be patient with her and he was happy that she was allowing him to touch so intimately. "Kinshra..." he whispered her name as if in worship. Kinshra held his hand in hers and gently removed them. She lowered her gaze feeling that if she didn''t control herself now, she would never be able to. "I am sorry..." she said. there was too much bad history between them that needed to be sorted out. His lips curled up in a sad smile. "No, I am sorry..." There was an awkward moment between them, and for once she thought she would continue this some other time, but she was aware that Biham was here on a tight timeline and she also had to teach Yunabi to Lusitania. Biham wanted to end the awkwardness as quickly as possible. When he managed to get a semnce of control over his emotions, he said, "What did Lord Krail say after you asked him to take you along with the baby?" Kinshra licked her lips as her wings slowly retreated. She let out a sigh. "He said that he would take me back with him by force but he wouldn''t take my child." "Why?" he asked, his brows furrowed. cO,m "Because he viewed that child as yours," she replied in a low voice, meaning that Lord Krail hated Biham to an extent that he didn''t want to see a speck of his image in his child also. "He loathed you, and you can''t me him, Biham," Kinshra added. "He was extremely unhappy. He had an unwed daughter who was going to give birth to the child of the only man for whom she had fought and stayed back against his wishes." Biham bit his lip. Kinshra had fought with her father a lot when he came to know that she was his mate. He had asked her to reject him ande back with him, but she was too adamant. She had to pay for her mistake. Heavily. Feeling a thousand tons guilty he said, "You deserved it, Kinshra!" A frown came on her features. He rubbed her frown and said, "You deserved it because you went for the worst-- for the lowliest scum of the Lore. How could your father not punish you? If it was Lusitania, I would have punished her also and thenshed her mate. Lord Krail has been very kind to me. He-- he let mee to Kral." "Biham..." Kinshra said, her heart splitting into pieces. She could feel his sorrow inside. It was like hundreds of thorns. The back of her throat burned. Slowly, she dug out the thorns of the sorrow and said, "I think both of us were victims of circumstances. There is no point in ming us." He let out a shortugh, the humor not reaching his eyes. He nodded lightly. "Yes, we both have been victims as well as idiots." Kinshra jerked her head back with amusement. "Idiots?" When Biham nodded with a mischievous smile, she burst outughing. "Yes, we both have been pretty much idiots!" It was such a wonderful moment that they both felt lighter. Whatever tension was between them seemed to vanish in the air. Kinshra poured more tea for them. The sun hade up as the clouds cleared for once in thends of Kral. All at once, they heard a loud noise of something shattering. They both dashed to the window to see what it was and found that Eltanin was chasing Lusitania. While he was chasing her, he bumped into a thin column in the gardens, which cracked and shattered on impact. Soon he caught hold of her and picked her up by her waist. He spun her around muttering something into her ears while sheughed her heart out. It was so beautiful that Kinshra and Biham stared at them for a long time until Eltanin took her inside. When Biham looked at Kinshra again, she was blushing. He remembered their days when they would simply revel in each other''spany. "He really loves her," said Kinshra. "He does," Biham said, looking at his mate. After a moment he said, "Do you know how they met?" She shook her head. "Tania never told me. She didn''t find the time..." Chapter ?235 Warmth And Love Chapter ?235 Warmth And Love "It''s an interesting story," said Biham. "One I would love to tell you in detail, but not now." He held her hand on instinct and guided her back to the sofa. "Are you tired, Kinshra? We can do it another time." She loved his touch. What could she do? She still craved his touch. Even though he had rejected her, she hadn''t and she didn''t know why. Over the years she had grown used to Lord Haftr. He was a nice fae male. Very caring and patient. She marveled the way he waited for her for ten years, and liked him as to how patiently he helped her out of her depression. Kinshra had regained a lot of control over her feelings. She had emerged as a mature woman. But now that she was with Biham, she wanted to feel like that young seventeen-year-old again. She wondered for how long would she be able to keep her heart intact and not fall for him. Lord Haftr had had a long conversation with her and he said, "I will leave you with him, Kinshra. You have to decide on your future. You have to choose whom you want to be with. And the reason is simple. I don''t want a forced union because once we are in it, I will give you my full and expect the same." "I am not tired," she said as a smile came to her lips inadvertently. They walked to the sofa hand in hand and sat down. Every time Kinshra would nce at him, he would blush a little more. The maid came inside and set a tray full of goat cheese and grapes. "Would you like to take a bath, mdy?" she asked. "Not now," she replied and the maid left reluctantly. Biham sipped his tea and said, "Would you like to continue?" "Yes," she replied and ate some cheese. She looked beyond him towards the window. After a long time, the sun peeped out of the clouds. She flicked her wrist and two chairs flew from the side and settled near the window. Then she flicked her wrist again and the trays of food lifted in the air. Biham watched her with amazement. He chuckled, remembering that she used to like doing these small magic things with him always. "Do you want us to sit by the window?" "Yes!" she said. "Why waste such a beautiful sunny morning? It hase out after months!" "Then why don''t we go outside?" he suggested. Kinshra looked surprised because she mostly remained confined in her tower, but the idea of walking with him outside was... lovely. "Sure," she said softly. She flicked her wrist again and the trays settled on the table. She got up and excitedly walked out towards the door, when he snatched her shawl from the back of the sofa and hurried towards her. He wrapped it around her. A pale blush came to her cheeks as she let him put the shawl on her. When Kinshra stepped out of the tower, the guards were shocked. They rarely saw hering out and this was such a novelty for them that they immediately surrounded her. Now Kinshra and Biham walked with four guards around them. Biham wasn''t liking it at all. More so because now she would be hesitant to talk to him. He didn''t know what to do. "I don''t need you all around me," said Kinshra, as if voicing his thoughts. "I would like to walk quietly along with King Biham." A smile came on his lips as the guards bowed and stayed back. Kinshra led him to their private garden that was at the rear of the castle. It was a small enclosed area. Pines were loaded with snow. A gentle breeze ruffled the soft white snow from them and the birds trilled in happiness, flying out of their nests. There were two benches but they were also covered with snow. "Would you like to walk around or do you want to sit?" "I will do whatever you like," he breathed. "Then let us walk," she said. Kinshra saw that he wasn''t wearing anything warm. She was about to point it out to him but remembered that he was a werewolf. They were always warm creatures. "Let us." He offered her his arm and coyly, she ced her hand in the crook of his elbow. That was more than enough for him. Instinctively, his hand covered hers over his arm. As they walked along a cobbled path that was cleared of the snow by the gardeners, they both watched the beautifulndscape. Kinshra tilted her face towards the sun, soaking up every ray possible and letting him guide her. After a while she started speaking. "I was only a week away from pregnancy. After my father refused to take me back in, I had to hide myself from Sirrah. She had sent her guards everywhere to find me. I was desperate to meet you even if that was for once. I didn''t know where to hide, and that''s when Cordea suggested that I hide in one of the stalls in the stable. Her husband, Arthur, was a stable help. At first, I was surprised by her suggestion, but I realized that probably Sirrah would never search for me in the pce premise." On a reflex, Biham pulled her hand closer to him, making her step near his body. She felt his warmth and loved it. "So I went to a stall and hid myself over there. I used my magic to cast spells in order to conceal myselfpletely from the soldiers or any other prying servants. Cordea and Arthur would sneak food for me every now and then. When I got intobor, I contacted my father again. He was keeping a close vigil on me. When I gave birth to Tania, a portal opened up and he was there to take me. I had to hand over Tania to Cordea and then reluctantly, I stepped inside the portal with him. I stole a little bit of energy from him and left it in the stables, hoping, wondering if it would ever be detected..." Chapter ?236 Between Her Parents Chapter ?236 Between Her Parents "Tania detected that energy," Biham said proudly. At the same time, he just couldn''t fathom Kinshra''s depression. Not only did he reject her, her father took her away from her only child. At that time, he was even suffering from depression because he had rejected his mate. He was into alcohol. Sirrah would weave terrible stories about her all the time. And to ease his pain of betrayal from his mate, he drowned himself into so much alcohol that it was difficult for him to make sense of his surroundings. It was either alcohol or wars with Nyxers. Kinshra''s lips curled up when she heard that Tania could detect the portal. "She had to. After all she is half fae." She pondered a little and said, "I don''t know how Cordea survived after that, but I am d that Tania made it. I am d that Cordea hid her so well." "I do think that something is odd here Kinshra," said Biham. Kinshra halted in her tracks and looked at him with questions in his eyes. He continued, "When Tania was five years old, she was bought by Menkar. How did Menkare to know of her? I mean did he know that she was my daughter? There is something that is not fitting. I do feel there is a piece of the puzzle that is missing!" "Father!" Tania''s voice from behind startled them both. They both snapped their heads back only to find Tania with Eltanin. Her arm was wrapped around his and she was practically hanging from him. She was watching both of them with wide eyes and surprise written all over her face. Kinshra left Biham''s hand, feeling extremely awkward. A knowing smile came to Tania''s lips and Kinshra blushed. "We were just strolling..." she said in a soft voice. Tania pursed her lips to stifle a giggle. "Can I join you?" she asked. Biham gritted his teeth at Tania. He was having such a wonderful time with his mate and she had toe now? He rolled his eyes. Children. Before he could voice his protest, Tania hopped in the middle of her parents. She snaked her left arm in her mother''s and the right one in her father''s and dragged them both with her for a walk. Eltanin followed them behind with a wide smile on his face. He loved the way she was feeling buoyant. It warmed his heart. Right in front of him was a perfect family and he wished that Kinshra agreed toe back to Pegasii. Tania started speaking all about her shopping with Kinshra. "You muste and see what all I have bought!" she said excitedly. "I went to all the shops that you rmended and ended up picking up everything I liked because I don''t know when I will be back in Kral." When Tania said that, Kinshra felt really bad. "Why don''t you stay here a little longer?" she said to Tania. Tania''s lips curved down. "I wish I could, but there''s so much back in Draka to do..." "Never mind!" Kinshra added quickly. She didn''t want her daughter to feel bad about it. She wondered if she could apany Tania only for a week. Would her father allow her? They walked for a short while. Biham earlier thought that Tania was interrupting, but he was growing to like that his family was walking with him. With Sirrah and Morava, he never ever walked like this and it was not because she didn''t want it, but because he didn''t want to. Thinking that, he tightened his arm around Tania. His chest squeezed with warmth and he hoped that the time would freeze for all of them. What if he stayed back a little longer to be with Kinshra? Surely, her father wouldn''t mind. For more chapters, please visit "There was something I wanted to ask you, Tania," said Biham as they rounded a corner to walk beneath a canopy of trees. "Sure, what is it?" she asked in a cheerful tone. Tania loved the feeling of having real parents around her. She wondered if she could freeze this memory in her mind. So this was how one felt with parents. Protected and so... loved and cherished. "Can you describe how Menkar smelled?" His question threw her off a little. "Why?" she asked curiously. Eltanin too was confused by Biham''s sudden unrted question. "Why are you asking about that old bastard?" "I will tell you, but for now answer my question," Biham pushed her. Tania scrunched her nose. "You know I used to find it odd whenever I was with him. He smelled different on different asions." "What do you mean?" Biham asked, getting even more curious about it. "Most of the time, he smelled woodsy and had this strong cinnamon kind of scent, but--" she bit her lip as if thinking hard about it. "Sometimes he smelled of brine and seaweed. It was very odd because I wouldugh on the inside if he had visited the sea." She giggled. "When I went to the Jade Sea, I picked up simr scents. So yes, now that I think of it, it is really strange!" Biham stopped walking as he stared from Tania to Kinshra and then to Eltanin. Eltanin was also looking at him with wide eyes. "What is going on?" Eltanin asked, feeling an odd sensation going through his body. Biham''s head reeled as thousands of possibilities swirled in his mind. Kinshra had said that Murel scented like seaweeds and brine. And now Tania was saying that Menkar scented like seaweeds on different asions. Was Menkar a merman? He shook his head as blood gushed to his mind. The puzzle got only moreplicated. "Biham!" Kinshra rasped. She held him and flicked her wrist. The snow on the nearest bench evaporated with a sizzle. She helped him sit on it. Biham was surprised that the bench was warm when it should have been cold. He looked at Kinshra and said, "I think we have to visit the High Priest of Cetus Monastery." He looked at Eltanin. Chapter ?237 A Changed Man Chapter ?237 A Changed Man "Why?" Eltanin was utterly confused now. Menkar was thest man he wanted to see or be anywhere near Tania. Biham rubbed his hand on his chest, feeling extremely stifled and helpless. If only he could expose who Murel was or who Menkar was. Was Murel an alias of Menkar or was Menkar an alias of Murel? He tipped his head up to see Eltanin whose brows were furrowed. He turned to his daughter and said, "Why don''t you and Kinshra go to learn more of Yunabi while we men talk about things?" "Are you fine?" Kinshra asked, feeling nervous. Biham nodded as he gave a weak smile to Kinshra. "I am fine. Don''t worry." He loved the fact that she still cared for him. "You must go with Tania and teach her Yunabi as much as possible." The words came out like a plea from him. "We are here for a very short time. Lusitania must use all the time to learn it!" Kinshra blinked at him with surprise all over her features. Her feathers rustled a little. She wanted to stay with him and spend the beautiful morning, but she also knew that she had to teach Tania. With a reluctant heart, she said, "Okay, let us meet up for lunch?" "Of course!" Biham replied instantly. Ever since he hade, Kinshra was so reserved that he wondered that she even wanted to meet him. A lunch invitation from her was like a dreame true. How could he decline? He grabbed the invite in a second, lest she changed her mind. "I will be there as soon as you finish teaching Tania!" Her lips curled up and Biham thought that she was the most beautiful woman in the whole world, in all realms and perhaps she was even more beautiful that Anastasia. In fact, Kinshra was nothing short of a deity and he wanted to worship her. Mesmerized by her smile, Biham continued to stare at her as the world receded into background. Could anyone fall in love all over again? Someone closed his mouth and said, "A fly will get inside if you open it so wide!" Eltanin. Biham snapped out of his reverie with a growl rumbling in his chest. His useless son-inw was always a thorn in his life. And a big one at that! Kinshra''s cheeks heated till the tip of her ears. She still got affected by her mate to this level. Maybe she would talk to her father and see if he would allow her to apany Tania to Draka or Pegasii. That way she would be able to spend more time with him and assess the situation. Or her feelings. Or her heart. She let out a rough sigh and looked at her daughter. "Come Tania. There is a lot to do." Tania grinned widely. She roped her arms in her mother''s and they both walked back to the tower. Tania continued to talk nonstop with her as both Biham and Eltanin watched them leave. The two men wanted to follow their mates like puppies in love but they didn''t. Yunabi was more important at this time. Eltanin turned to look at Biham once the two women were out of sight. He growled, "What is it that you wanted to say about Menkar? And why would you visit him? I don''t want him to be near Tania so soon." Eltanin went to sit on the bench beside him. "I am thinking of ways to get back Tania''s soul stone from him and you want to push Tania into that filth all over again?" "What soul stone?" A voice from the side startled them. Lord Krail came out from behind a pine and red at the two werewolves. --- Lord Krail was standing in his bedroom along with his wife, Jiada. She had handed him a cup of hot tea. He was looking outside the window, wondering when was thest the sun showed its face to thends of Kral. The weather was in tandem with the moods of the residents of Kral. Mostly the family that ruled thends. Since Kinshra was always sad, both he and his wife were also sad. Suddenly, he saw that the clouds parted and the sun peeked from above. Surprised, he walked closer to the window. Sun had made its appearance after so many months. When he looked down, he saw Eltanin running after Tania. She wasughing and giggling. Eltanin bumped into a pir in the garden that shattered on impact, but he managed to catch hold of Tania. The moment he held her, he spun her and she squealed. It was such a lovely sight that he was captivated. It had been ages since he felt so much love in his castle. The two went inside and he took a deep breath in. Jiada walked to him with her cup of tea. "What are you looking at m''lord?" she asked as she turned her face up to feel the warmth of the sun. Lord Krail couldn''t help but curl his fingers beneath her chin and nt a kiss of her lips. Jiada was astonished. "Why m''lord, you are happy today?" He sipped his tea feeling joyous. Jiada took his cup and went back to bring pastries for him. He was about to eat it when he saw Kinshrae out in the garden along with Biham. And her arm was in the crook of his arm. A low grumble of anger vibrated his chest and he wanted to break them apart, but Jiada stopped him. "You have to let her decide. She is too old for you to impose your decisions on her. You have protected her for a very long time. It is time that you let go¡­" "But Jiada, she¡ª" Jiada ced a kiss on his lips and stopped him from speaking further. "Biham is a changed man. I can feel it. Just let them be. Okay?" She took his hand and ced a kiss on his knuckles. "You have worried far too much¡­" Chapter ?238 Aggression Chapter ?238 Aggression Jiada wasn''t Krail''s mate, but she had the same effect on him. He turned to see them again but this time, he saw Tania in between Kinshra and Biham. They looked so...plete and happy... like a beautiful family. Did Kinshra again have a chance to be with Biham? The thought troubled him a lot. Not satisfied with it, he felt unsettled. This was the time he decided to go down and talk to Biham about it. "I aming back in a moment. Keep the bath ready for me." Saying that, he rushed downstairs to the garden. However, by the time he reached, the girls had gone and only the men were there talking about a soul stone. "What soul stone?" he asked. "And what has it got to do with Lusitania?" He was aware of soul stones. They were dark and twisted. A shudder passed through him when the gravity of the situation weighed upon him. Biham''s shoulders stiffened. His gaze snapped to Eltanin as if contemting whether to tell Lord Krail about it or not. "It''s a long story..." he said. "One that needs time. I can''t narrate it in a few minutes." He looked irritated. And his proximity reminded him of what he did to Kinshra. Because of his anger, his daughter had to go through so many hardships. Lord Krail looked at him intensely. "I have all the time in the world." Biham couldn''t keep his anger controlled. "Then let me put it as concisely as possible. Because you didn''t let my child enter Vilinski and let her stay back with the Kinshra''s servants, my little Tania was bought by the High Priest of Cetus Monastery. He used dark magic to pinch a piece of her soul. And to top it all, she was barely a child of five years at that time." When Biham said it, he felt his heart wrenching with pain for his baby. His eyes became misty thinking what all Menkar must have done to pinch that soul. She must have gone through excruciating pain. The back of his throat burned with the bile that threatened to rise. "Lusitania''s soul is stolen!" Krail said in a shaky voice. He was aware of it, but now it all came down crashing on his soul, because something inside him stirred for his only grandchild. Or maybe it was always there... "Yes!" Biham replied acerbically. Eltanin didn''t want to listen to this conversation because it hurt him so much that he choked on his breath. So he turned the other way to control his emotions. "And that is why she has that tangerine stone around her neck?" He remembered seeing a stone around her neck but the moment his gaze went on it, she had tucked it back inside her gown. A violent shudder surged through him. "Do you know what he can do to her with it?" None of them answered his question. "That moron can control her and that too very painfully, even in her dreams!" Lord Krail almost shouted. "Did she not tell you this?" p Biham got up and stood right in front of him, peeling his lips back. "You think I don''t know that? It all happened because you couldn''t control your arrogance! You had to let my child suffer and suffer. Couldn''t you let here to Vilinski along with her mother?" He poked his finger on Lord Krail''s chest. "Do you know how manyyers of magic she had on her wings to sp them down to her body?" His breath wasbored. "Three fuckingyers. Thoseyers were stapled to her body so strongly that it took Ileus, Rolfe and Anastasia to pluck thoseyers out. Tania could have died in the process!" At first Lord Krail paled. His eyes burned with unshed tears. They turned red. And then his fear turned into rage. His wings red up and he grabbed Biham''s finger. "Don''t you fucking me me. If my daughter hadn''t been your mate and then rejected by a jerk like you, my grandchild would have got what she deserved all the time! If anyone has to be med, it is you!" Biham jerked his finger away from him. His chest was heaving with fury. "I agree that I was a jerk, Lord Krail. But that doesn''t mean that you are not. You are a bigger scoundrel than me. Not only my daughter suffered with your decision, your own daughter too suffered with your decision. How could you separate a mother and a child and that too newborn?" He didn''t want to bring this discussion to the table because he knew that it would turn ugly, but Krail didn''t leave a choice. The can of worms was open. Before he could say more, in a blur of shocking movement, he saw Lord Krail''s fistnding on his face. With a roar, he punched him back. "Father!" Eltanin shouted. But it waste. The two men were on the ground, rolling and punching and taking out years of aggression on each other. Lord Krail could have used his magic on Biham, but he chose to go physical. Maybe because he too couldn''t stand the emotional pain. Eltanin backed from there. If he wanted, he could have separated them, but he realized that this was important for both of them. He walked inside and alerted the guards about it. The guards rushed to be with their Lord, but they met with an air barrier. All they could do was watch the two men fight. All the women of the house also didn''t intervene. They stopped after half an hour of fierce aggression. Eltanin came out with a tumbler of wine in his hands and saw that the two were on the ground, rolling in pain and all bloodied up. Biham red at him with a swollen eye and managed to push himself off the ground. With shaky legs he walked towards Lord Krail and offered him his hand. Krail took it and he yanked him up. Lord Krail looked at everyone out there. He flicked his wrist to remove the air barrier. Then he looked at Biham and growled, "Come inside. We have a long day ahead!" asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter ?239 Keep Her As A Bait Chapter ?239 Keep Her As A Bait Kinshra and Tania came to the tower. "How are you feeling now, Mother," asked Tania as she hugged her all over again when they were in the room. "I am good, darling," Kinshra said with a smile. She loved her daughter''s embrace. It was so heartwarming. She had missed her all these years so much that such small gestures made her feel like she was living. She didn''t want to think of the day when Tania would leave. The maid entered the room that time. She looked at the mother and daughter. For the first time in so many days, herdy looked so rxed. And her daughter was the prettiest in Kral. She wondered what Lusitania shifted into. A werewolf? It couldn''t be. "Mdy, would you like me to draw a bath?" she asked. "Yes!" Kinshra replied, removing herself from Tania. The maid then turned to Tania and said, "Would you like me to draw a bath for you as well? I will wash you very nicely." Tania giggled. "I haven''t got my clothes here." "That is no problem!" The maid replied. "I will send someone to get your clothes." Tania shrugged. "Then I can also take a bath here!" All of a sudden, they heard amotion. They all rushed to the window to see what was happening and both Kinshra and Tania froze. Biham and Lord Krail were fighting with each other, punching and wing and throwing each other. Trees splintered, stones flew in debris and snow was marred with crimson. And Eltanin¡ªhe was standing some meters away, watching the two of them without intervening. "Cman''s horns!" Tania rasped. "What the hell is going on?" Kinshra watched them. At first, she paled as fright sted in her. But the more she looked at them, the more her fright converted into anger. "I think I should go!" Tania said in a shaky voice. Kinshra grabbed her hand and shook her head. "You are not going there," she ordered coldly. "But mother¡ª" "No." Kinshra red at the two men for a long time. "Let them fight it out. This fight was long due!" As she saw both of them punching each other, she got¡­ excited. Without looking at her maid, she ordered her, "Give a bath to Tania first." She wanted to look at Biham and her father fighting. In a way she was happy to see them drawing each other''s blood. She didn''t care if she sounded or seemed sadistic. The maid''s lips quivered. She had never ever seen Lady Kinshra with so much aggression in her eyes. She bowed and left quickly, taking Tania with her. "Which lotion would you like to use?" she asked the bewildered girl, trying to divert her attention. "Whichever is the best," Tania replied vaguely, her attention on the fight going downstairs. She halted in her tracks and said loudly to her mother, "Will they kill each other?" "Hah!" Kinshra mocked. "They won''t! Bloody arrogant jerks!" Tania and the maid were taken byplete surprise at Kinshra''s outburst. It was as if she had been waiting for this moment throughout her life. Her wings rustled every time someone was punched or something shattered. She watched them with wide eyes, standing close to the window. Feeling awkward and uneasy, Tania let the maid guide her to the bathroom. There was so much rage in her heart that she had buried somewhere deep down that the fight in front of her dug down all her rage and surfaced it. It was apparent in her eyes. Her mother hade rushing to her, hoping that she wasn''t watching it. "Kinshra, this is going to be horrible! What should I do?" Jiada was a bundle of nerves. After all, the husbands of both women were fighting with each other. "Nothing," Kinshra replied as she fixed her eyes on the men. "Just stand here with me and watch them." Jiada was also surprised seeing how agitated Kinshra was but she couldn''t stand there and watch it. She just sat on the sofa with her head in her hands, wishing the fight would get over soon. --- Lord Krail and Biham came back inside the main hall along with Eltanin. They all walked to the bar where Eltanin served them with red wine. "Give me strong whiskey!" Krail growled, ring at Biham. Biham spat blood on the floor. He picked up the wine bottle and filled his tumbler to the brim. p Eltanin pursed his lips and handed a bottle of whiskey to Lord Krail. The fae man had blood caked on his cheek. He had wiped the blood off his nose. There were cuts and bruises all along his body, but he wasn''t even bothered. Once Lord Krail had gulped almost half a bottle of whiskey, he wiped his mouth with the back of his hand and glowered at Biham. "Start from the beginning!" Biham scowled at him and pointed his chin to Eltanin. "Ask him! He is the beginning." Eltanin poured his tumbler with wine as he sat down on the bar stool. He looked at Lord Krail and started narrating how he met Tania, leaving out all the intimate details. When he was done with it, Biham took over. It was almost lunch by the time Biham finished. "Where are Sirrah and Morava?" asked Lord Krail when Biham finished. "They are lodged in the dungeons of Draka," Eltanin replied. He didn''t divulge the information about Morava. How could he? Her father Biham was sitting right in front of him and there was a possibility that he would feel bad about his daughter. Not that it mattered to him, still¡­ "Then I want you to transfer them to Kral," Lord Krail gritted. "I am going to twist Sirrah''s neck and limbs and then not let her die. I am going to twist it so much that she would resemble a beast and still not die." "No, Sirrah is going toe to the dungeons of Pegasii!" Biham said. "I want to keep her as bait for Murel." Chapter ?240 Wings Had Flared Chapter ?240 Wings Had red "Do you think Murel will even know where she is or would be bothered about her?" Lord Krail remarked. "Then I have to find ways to extract him from his hiding ce!" Biham spat. Lord Krail pursed his lips tightly. He gulped more whiskey and then with a loud thud ced the bottle on the table. He looked Eltanin and then with a grunt he got up rather shakily on his feet. The damn werewolf was bloody strong. Krail turned his neck left and right as the servants watched their master in horror. It had been long since their master had gotten into such a raunchy fight. None of them dared toe to him seeing his demeanor. It was Jiada who came to help him. ,m "My old relic still has some juices left," she teased him as she giggled quietly. Lord Krail grunted even more as she picked up his arm and then ced it on her shoulder. She could have flicked the wrist and sent him directly to their bedchamber, but she wanted him to feel all the pain by climbing the stairs. After seeing Kinshra, she was also on a vengeance mode. As for Lord Krail, he was too numb to do any magic. The servants hurried up to prepare a bath for him. Biham watched him leave. He gulped his wine and then with Eltanin''s hlp he too walked back to his room. The servants had already prepared his bath. "We shouldn''t have divulged all those details to Lord Krail," Eltanin said as he helped Biham to go to the bathroom. "Why not?" Biham snapped. "Because of him my daughter and my mate suffered! He should know everything!" Eltanin snapped his mouth shut. He left Biham in the bathroom and left. Back in the tower, Kinshra was adjusting Tania''s posture. "Don''t you open your eyes this time," she warned her. "I feel like a horse ready for a show, mother," Tania drawled. "Then stay like one. A horse would be a better student than you!" Kinshra chided her. She took her arms up. "sp them together." "Why do I need to be in this pose?" Taniained like a petnt child. "Now I feel like a dancer." Ignoring her words, Kinshra added, "And don''t open your eyes, if you close them." A sigh escaped her lips. "Mother, how long will it take?" she asked, feeling irritated. Her mother had asked the maid to leave her in panties and a tightce across her breast. She wanted her skin to be exposed this time. "As long as you can absorb." Kinshra flipped the Yunabi to reach the page where they had left. "If you think you can''t keep your eyes closed, tell me. I will cast a spell over them. But any external spell cast on them would slow the process of Yunabi. That''s why I want you to willingly stay in that position." "Okay¡­" Tania drawled again. They both were not talking about the fight that had broken between Biham and Lord Krail. It''s not that Tania didn''t want to discuss it was just that she could feel that her mother wasn''t in the mood. Kinshra located the page and opened it. The page opened with a loud sigh as if tired, as if yawning from its sleep. She chanted a spell and the text started wiggling as if awoken from its deep slumber. "Now start reading it from here." "But you asked me to close my eyes!" Tania whined. Kinshra lightly pped the back of her head. "Pay attention to what I said. I said, if you close your eyes, don''t open them! And one more thing¡ªdon''t stop reading it whatever happens." Tania sucked in a sharp breath. She could feel her wings moving from their ces. Maybe out of agitation. She looked at the text with her hands sped above her and started reading it. As she read it, the letters started to lift from the book. They wriggled a little in the air and then traveled slowly towards her. They crawled over her waist andzily started circling her, mimicking her emotions. Tania could feel a ticklish sensation upon her skin. As and as they climbed, the ticklish sensation was reced by warm feeling. She read more and all the text started making its way towards her. Soon her eyes felt droopy. She was having trouble keeping them open. Her voice became slurry and then she could no longer hold her eyes open. She thought that the text would stop, but to her surprise, she heard Yunabi flipping its own page. Tania had unlocked the text from the pages and now they were flowing readily towards her. She didn''t have to read it either. Soon she was covered in all the symbols and text from head to toe. Kinshra started chanting incantations. She opened her hands and suddenly pped them together. Tania felt her body being covered in heat and then momentster it vanished. When Kinshra chanted the incantations, the text glowed a red hot. Tania''s body felt heated up. The text disintegrated in a bright red light that surrounded her like a halo and then it got absorbed in Tania''s body. Her breath becamebored. They stood like this for a long time until it was lunch. They were able to cover most of the Yunabi arcana and only very few pages were left. Tania was tired but this time she didn''t open her eyes like an obedient child. She did feel like she was levitating in the air or curled up in a fetal position or sprawled on the floor, but she remained calm. "Come, let''s have lunch," said Kinshra. When Tania opened her eyes, she saw that her wings had red. Shocked, she rasped, "Cman''s horns!" And immediately her wings came down. "Ahhhh!" she cried in pain. Kinshraughed. "Those were spread open from a long time. Didn''t you realize?" "No!" Tania was surprised as hell. Kinshraughed more as she covered her with a nket. "Let''s have lunch and continue." When they reached the main room, they found Eltanin waiting for them. Chapter ?241 [Bonus Chapter] A Decision Chapter ?241 [Bonus Chapter] A Decision "Elty!" Tania eximed. "How long have you been sitting here? Do you know what happened just now?" Even though she was feeling a little tired, Tania was excited to share the news that her wings had spread open. She was surprised that was able to bear the pain in her pectorals. Eltanin''s eyes were wide open. "Really?" He looked from Tania to Kinshra. "That is awesome baby!" "Isn''t it?" she pped her hands and the sheet slipped from her, leaving her exposed. Eltanin saw her beautiful body that was now covered in a soft halo. A growl rumbled from his chest. He couldn''t take his eyes off her. Willing his wolf to go down and stop wagging its tail every time he saw his mate in this position, he closed the gap between them, picked up the sheet and covered her back again. Tania''s cheeks heated and a lovely rose color blossomed on them. He picked her up and took her inside the bedroom. "You need to dress up baby," he rumbled in the local dialect of Draka. Kinshra and her maidughed as she watched the two going inside. "They are so much in love," said the maid. "Yes Flora," said Kinshra, admiring her son-inw. "I am so happy for Tania. She couldn''t have found a better mate..." There was a sense of longing in her voice. She went to sit by the table where the food was spread. Flora came to Kinshra and sat down on her knees beside her. "Mdy, can I say something?" Kinshra gave her a benevolent smile as she picked up roasted chicken on her te and sesame bread. "Sure Flora." "Why don''t you go back to Pegasii only for a few days with Lusitania? She is such a sweet child that I feel bad for her... She had stayed without motherly love for so long..." Kinshra took a deep breath. She didn''t say anything and plucked a piece of meat from the chicken leg. Feeling very embarrassed Flora got up and started serving herdy with more mood. The door opened and Kinshra saw Jiadaing in. Her eyes were twinkling. She was followed by Lord Krail who was looking gruff. And if that wasn''t all, Biham followed him inside. Kinshra watched all theming inside and stopped eating. "What is going on?" she asked, looking at Biham and her father. Their injuries had healed a lot, but still there were bruises on the cheeks and foreheads. Jiada said, "We havee to eat food with you. That''s all!" Lord Krail sat at the head of the table, while Biham went to sit next to Kinshra with a grunt. The two men would still re at each other when their gazes met. Flora was shaken. She had rarely seen Lord Krail in the tower. She rushed to the guard and ordered him to tell the servants to arrange more tes and food for the family. Eltanin walked out along with Tania. "Whoa!" Tania eximed. "She quickly rushed to meet her father and squeezed him from behind. "This is a lovely surprise!" she said and sat beside him. Now she was in between her father and grandfather. Eltanin sat in between Jiada and Kinshra. There was a mysterious smile ying on his lips. Momentster, more food appeared in front of them with more tes. Eltanin was still getting used to this kind of magic. He stilled for a moment and then with a deep sigh, started to eat. He wondered if this is how it would be when he gets back home. His servants would have a tough time dealing with his fae wife. But he was going to enjoy every bit of it. ''Wife''. The word sounded lovely and he suddenly couldn''t wait to announce her to the public. Lord Krail ced his elbows on the table and steepled his fingers. He rested his chin on his fingers and said, "We havee to an important decision." Both Kinshra and Tania looked at Lord Krail with surprise. They stopped eating food while everyone else was still eating. Jiada stifled a giggle. Lord Krail''s gaze drifted to Biham to Tania and then his daughter. He said, "I have decided that all of us are going to go to the kingdom of Pegasii for a week." "What?" Kinshra''s spoon fell on the floor, as shock sted in her. "You heard me, Kinshra," Lord Krail said stoically. "We will be going to Pegasii. But--" he stared at Kinshra. "--how long will it take for you to finish Yunabi with Lusitania?" Kinshra hadn''t recovered from her shock. Her father was a man who hated the name of Pegasii. He loathed Biham and his dislike for werewolves was legendary. He brought Kinshra from Pegasii and had forced her to abandon her child and now he was telling her that he will also go to Pegasii? "Don''t look so startled, Kinshra," said Lord Krail. "I am doing it for Lusitania. She suffered a lot!" His teeth clenched. "And now no more. It is time that those who made her suffer, pay for it!" "Your payback is also due!" Biham retorted. "And so is yours!" Krail snapped right back. Kinshra wanted to be angry with him, ask a thousand questions as to what changed his mind, but she checked herself. And the reason was simple--she too wanted to go back with her daughter. She longed to be with... Biham. Her feelings had awakened in the past two days. So much had happened. But two days weren''t enough toe to a conclusion. Her face flushed and she looked down at herp. She realized that she was crying when tears dropped in herp. Very softly she replied, "It will take at least one more day. By tomorrow afternoon, she should have absorbed all the Yunabi magic." Everyone froze in their ce. "So fast?" Eltanin finally managed to speak. Biham wanted to get up and gather his mate in his arms. He gave her a napkin to wipe her tears and poured her a ss of water. She drank water and nodded. Tania chuckled as a warm feeling suffused her chest seeing her parents. "Then it is final," said Lord Krail. "We won''t waste a single minute. We will leave for Pegasii the day after!" Chapter ?242 Explore My Relationship Chapter ?242 Explore My Rtionship The whole family ate food in strange happiness. While Jiada kept talking to Tania and Eltanin, Biham continued to nce at Kinshra. He wondered what her reaction would be when they went back to Pegasii. He was going to make her settle in their old bedroom. He would not go to that bedroom unless invited. Maybe, he would go just for tea or breakfast. If he was lucky, he would steal a kiss from her. Or maybe just a little caress. His face heated up thinking of that and his pants became oddly tight. Damn. He was sitting with his father-inw and daughter at one side and Kinshra on the other. His heart fluttered with a hundred different scenarios that could ur at Pegasii. Suddenly¡ª "How long are we going to stay there?" asked Jiada, sshing a cold bucket of ice over Biham''s ns. She stabbed a piece of fried salmon with her fork and munched on itnguidly, unaware of Biham''s res. "A week," Lord Krail replied quickly. "I think we would be able to mend things fast!" He said as if he had a n in his mind. ,m "Okay¡­" Jiada nodded lightly. Biham coughed. A week was so less. The sly wolf had to think of something quickly so that he could extend the stay for at least two weeks. "We won''t be able to find Menkar or Murel so soon. The High Priest is a busy man. He would never agree to meet us because I am sure that he would smell our purpose. I have heard that his spies are everywhere." Lord Krail appeared ufortable as Eltanin raised his eyebrow at his father-inw. What was he up to? A week was long enough for Menkar toe out, especially now that he didn''t know where Tania was. Eltanin was sure that Menkar woulde running to them or would try to contact Tania in one way or the other. If executed properly, with his n, he would be able to get hold of Menkar in two to three days. They why dy? Lord Krail went in deep thought as a low rumble vibrated in his chest. "Then what do you suggest?" he asked, keeping his spoon on the te and crossing his arms across his chest. He looked very intimidating. Biham quickly peered at Kinshra and said, "At least two weeks!" "Gods above!" Lord Krail rasped, worry etched on his face. "That''s a lot of time. I have work here too." Ah! So this was what his father-inw wanted. He wanted more time with Kinshra. "He is right," Eltanin added. "It will take two weeks to fish him out." Lord Krail scratched his chin and pondered over it. "In that case, I suggest that you go first along with Kinshra and Jiada. I wille a littleter." Better! Biham didn''t know that his suggestion would bring such a beautiful solution. However¡ª "No¡­" Lady Jiada cried. "I want you toe with me!" Biham gritted his teeth. The woman was hell bent on making the flower of his love wither before it even blossomed. Lord Krail gave his wife a loving look and defeatedly said, "Okay Jiada¡­" Jiada looked around proudly trying to show off the effect she had on her husband and also trying to convey to all the girls on the table that they should learn the art from her. "We will all leave the day after!" The lunch finished with an odd sensation of fulfillment. As the family went out for a small walk, Lord Krail couldn''t help but feel proud of them. At first, his castle had only three people mostly. His son was not present at all times because of their trade. But now with the addition of a beautiful grandchild who made a heavy impact on his heart, he felt happy. She did look like him, in fact. A lot. Eltanin and Tania went back to their guest room while Lord Krail and his wife retired to theirs for siesta. Biham wished that Kinshra called him to her tower but she didn''t. his heart dipped a little when she bowed to him gently and climbed the spiral stairs of her tower. He waited for a long time hoping that she woulde back and call him up, but she didn''t. Eventually he left with a sad feeling. As soon as Kinshra came to her room, she wrote a letter to Lord Haftr. She folded it and ced it in an envelope. She took the envelope to the window and opened the ss. She ced it in her hands, chanted a spell and blew it over it. The letter flew out of the window. Small wings fluttered out of it and it raced to its destination. Lord Haftr came to the castle as soon as he received the letter. He flew from his castle andnded in the balcony of Kinshra''s tower in merely half an hour. Brushing off the snow from his jacket, he tucked his wings at his back. Sucking in a sharp breath, he entered the main room. Kinshra was already present over there. She got up and bowed to him. He bowed her back and sat on the sofa. "You called me urgently?" Flora came in with a tray of hot tea and stewed cabbage vored with saffron. She ced it on the table and bowed to Lord Haftr before leaving. "Yes!" Kinshra said. "There is something very urgent." She dragged her teeth over her lips, looking anxious. "What is it, Kinshra?" Lord Haftr said. "I am getting anxious." "I have to go to Pegasii." Lord Haftr jerked his head back as his shoulders drew back. He waited for her to speak more. "Why?" he managed to ask in a hoarse voice. "Father wants us all to go there because a sensitive matter rted to Lusitania hase up." His brows furrowed deeply. She continued, "However, it would be a lie if I say that I am only going for that," she added. Her cheeks heated up and her heartbeat elerated. "I¡ª I want to explore my rtionship with Biham." Chapter ?243 Excitement And Cracking Illusion Chapter ?243 Excitement And Cracking Illusion The waves of anxiety crashed through him and Lord Haftr let out a rough exhale as he stared at Kinshra with barely controlled emotions. He had waited for her for ten years and was in love with her. A lot. He knew that against a mate that the moon goddess had chosen for her, he didn''t stand a chance, but what about those ten years that he had invested in loving her. Tears burned at the back of his eyes. He rose to his feet and walked out to the balcony with his hands sped behind. "Lord Haftr?" Kinshra followed him, feeling just as bad for him. She had grown attached to the man, but she couldn''t help it. She wanted to go there and explore her rtionship with Biham. Maybe she would cut thest threads that still tied her to him or maybe she woulde back to Haftr, but right now if she didn''t go, she would always regret it. Lord Haftr looked out far in the distance at nothing in particr. His chest was feeling heavy and he needed to breathe. He gulped in fresh air. When he had spoken to Biham, he was kind of sure that Kinshra would choose him over Biham, yet he had a speck of doubt. For a long while he didn''t speak anything. Kinshra came to stand behind him and she too waited for him to settle. When he gained a semnce of control over his sadness, he said, "Kinshra, I have waited for ten years for you. I am not going to stop you from going to Pegasii and explore your feelings." He turned towards her and ced his hands on her shoulders. "Because I don''t want to force myself on you, especially when I have your mate pitched against me." "It''s nopetition, Lord Haftr," Kinshra said in a soft voice, her head hung low. cO,m He chuckled but the humor didn''t reach his eyes. "It isn''t. I am talking about all the love and attraction that you have for him. Mines will always fade against his." She began to shake her head, but he stopped her and cupped her cheeks. "I want you to go and see how things work out for you. I am a selfish man because I want you to be with me wholeheartedly. Once and if youe back to me, I won''t ever let you go. You will be mine." Kinshra lifted her eyes in surprise. She hadn''t expected Lord Haftr to possess a golden heart. Emotions choked her throat. She blinked away the tears that were threatening to fall from her eyes. He wrapped his arms around her and hugged her for onest time. Smelling her mist andvender scent, in a hoarse voice, he said, "Go. Be free from my side. Remember I am right here waiting for you." "Thank you¡­" were all the words that she managed to speak. Lord Haftr suddenly left her, turned away from her and red his wings. In two powerful strokes, he shot in the air. Kinshra watched him fly till he disappeared from her eyes. She gulped in a heavy breath and walked inside. Though she was feeling sad in her heart, she also looked forward to her time with Biham at Pegasii. Tania came to her in the evening and wondered if she could continue with Yunabi, but Kinshra wasn''t in the mood. "Tomorrow, Tania," she said. She was feeling listless for the whole day, feeling guilty for making Lord Haftr sad. The next day was a buzz ofmotion. Kinshra had called Tania early in the morning to teach the rest of the Yunabi. She had to pack so much. Lady Jiada was running all over the castle to instruct servants on what to do in their absence. Lord Krail had sent for his son toe as soon as possible so that he may give him the charge before leaving. Biham was extremely excited and he spent his morning walking around the gardens, looking at the tower of Kinshra and bumping into servants every now and then who were running around hurriedly. As for Eltanin, he watched everyone as nervousness bubbled in his chest. He couldn''t help but think that he was so close to his endgame. Once Tania would absorb the entire dark magic of Yunabi arcana, he had to im her all over again. She would be brimming with magic and might get diforted. He was concerned about her as to how she would travel through Sgi¨¢th Bio for three days after learning all of Yunabi. He thought that he would ask Kinshra to teach the remaining Yunabi to her in Draka, but then who knew that the process may slow down just like it did with Rolfe. So he didn''t take a chance. He paced his room and then walked out where he saw his father-inw sitting at the bar with a flute. He joined him and Biham poured him red wine. Seeing the two men at the bar, Lord Krail also joined them. All three drank their wine quietly. --- Morava was sitting in her chamber with Felis ring at her. Healers were looking at the marks on her neck. She looked like a boulder had run over her. Repeatedly. Thest week had been harrowing for Morava. Strong Nyxers imed her, two in a day, calling her Lerna. She continued to say that she was Princess Morava, but they didn''t bother. For the first day, the Alphas left her alone with her maid so that she recuperated well. She was looking so weak and thin. They had asked Felis as to what to do next and whether he wanted to wait or not, but he was extremely furious. He gave them orders to im her. And that was all what Alphas wanted. ording to the hierarchy, two were sent to her every day for iming. However, by the time it was the seventh day, her illusion started cracking. Thest two Alphas saw that she wasn''t Lerna and they reported it to the remaining Alphas and King Felis. Felis was furious. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter ?244 Throw A Carrot Chapter ?244 Throw A Carrot Felis picked up a ceramic statue and threw it on the wall, roaring with anger. How did Morava be Lerna? And if Morava was here, where was Lerna? His General of army, Alphard was standing in the room with his hands sped behind him. He nced at Morava who was sitting on her bed with a pillow propped behind her. She was sipping an herbal potion given by the healer, looking pale and spent. Alphard was used to his king''s outbursts but this particr one was one of the worst ones. When the Alphas had caught her, she looked and smelled like Princess Lerna. Even he couldn''t detect anything wrong with it. This only meant one thing--someone had created a strong illusion and made her look like Lerna. The question was--who possessed this strong dark magic? Felis snapped his head towards Morava. He stomped to her and sat at the edge of his bed. The marks on her neck were swollen and she was wincing in pain. He wanted to grab her by her neck and shake her till she was dead for duping him, but he knew that she didn''t possess the dark magic that could create this illusion. On the night of escape he saw King Rolfe of Ghar. He was sure that it was him who helped Lerna. So did Lerna go to Ghar? His head had started aching with so many questions bouncing around. Out of the twelve Alphas, ten had already marked her and they had taken her with vengeance. Lerna had run away from them when they were so desperate to im her. They were waiting impatiently for her. Now that the illusion had cracked and Morava''s real identity was revealed, the ten Alphas who had marked her were seething with rage. Now they were mated to a woman who wasn''t even a pure blooded Hydranian. They had waited for Princess Lerna toe of age for decades. The ten Alphas who had marked had been absolutely uncontroble. They had wreaked havoc in the pce. They couldn''t do a thing to Morava because now she was their mate. They hated her but now that the mate bond was established, they couldn''t help the natural attraction for her. Some of them were contemting on rejecting her as their mate. The two who hadn''t marked her, stopped themselves instantly thanking their stars. Felis had also asked those two to stop because he was going to tear the hell or heaven, but he was going to find his sister. The child born out of the mating with her would be the real heir of Hydra Kingdom after him. Barely able to control his rage, he glowered at Morava, the former Pegasii princess. "How did you manage toe across Rolfe?" he snarled. "And where is Rolfe?" "Who is Rolfe?" asked Morava, sitting in a daze, staring nkly in the far distance. "I know Mizvah. He was there with me. Can you take me to Mizvah?" "Moravaaaa!" Felis roared. Everyone in the room froze when he spilled his rage. "Tell me what do you know about Lerna. Who is she with?" Morava shook her head. "I don''t know who Lerna is... I was in the dungeons of Draka. I was escaping from them. Mizvah helped me... take me to him..." Tears poured out of her eyes unbridled. "I wanted to go to Pegasii... take me to Pegasii..." Felis narrowed his eyes on her. He knew that she was so dazed that she wouldn''t be able to answer him nicely. She needed some rest mentally and physically and only then he would be able to know about the whole scenario. With a growl, he got up and before leaving, he ordered the guards to seal her room and keep a twenty-four hour vignce on her so that the Alphas didn''t get to her. "Alphard!" Felis called him as soon as he was out of the room. "Yes, Your Highness," Alphard came next to him. "Howe she and her mother were in the dungeons of Draka?" Alphard took a deep breath. Queen Sirrah was in cahoots with him. Whenever she needed a small attack on Pegasii, he would send some of his Nyxers over there. That way not only did he grant favor to Sirrah, his king was also satisfied that his Nyxers were up to something all the time. He had never revealed his alliance with Sirrah to Felis. "Thest I heard from the spies was that she was thrown out by the king of Pegasii for betraying his trust. King Biham has rejected her," said Alphard, omitting the reason why she did that. He recalled that Sirrah had sent a letter through his spies to him to take Lusitania to the Hydra Kingdom. He had arranged it all. But because of Rigel''s timely intervention, Lusitania was rescued. That was thest he had heard from Sirrah. Felis stopped in his tracks. "Why did he abandon his daughter?" "I don''t know..." Alphard replied. He had never interacted with Morava and so his secret would always remain safe. "Send more Nyxers to find Lerna. I want information on Draka. And who is Lusitania?" Alphard couldn''t say who she was because even he didn''t know why she was so important to Sirrah. "I don''t have much idea, but from the limited information I have, she is someone Queen Sirrah hated a lot." Felis''s brows furrowed. "Find out about her. And I want you to keep a track on the movement around the Draka and Pegasii borders. I have a feeling that something huge is happening." "I will!" Alphard said. Felis strode back to his bedchamber. He was going to interrogate Princess Morava the next day. In fact, he was going to throw a carrot in front of her. One that she would never deny. --- "These are just thest pages left, Tania," said Kinshra with a satisfied smile. They covered most of the Yunabi arcana. "Do you want to finish them now or while we travel to Pegasii?" Chapter ?245 Brimming Chapter ?245 Brimming Tania tightened the sheet around herself after thest session. It was already evening and instead of feeling exhausted, she felt as if she was brimming with energy. "We can finish them right now!" she said with eyes wide open. She wanted to do something, but she didn''t know what. Kinshra narrowed her eyes to look at Tania. Her eyes were turning a faint violet from blue. The violet sparkles were already shining around in her irises. She was full of magic, and Kinshra knew that Tania had to unleash it, else she might go berserk like a drug addict on a high. "You are going to stay here tonight," said Kinshra. She had to keep Tania under her watch. She wasn''t sure how Tania would behave now. Eltanin had to im her, but he had to do that after Tania had fully absorbed Yunabi''s magic. This was a crucial time for Tania. She could easily spill out her magic. Her well was brimming with it. If Kinshra pushed even a little more, Tania would not be able to handle it. "Why?" Tania asked, as she licked her lips. She could feel magic buzzing in her veins. ''Come to me,'' it sang as it ran in her blood. ''Come to mynd,'' it hissed. She would jerk her head and shove it down, but it would rear its head up. "Can''t a mother ask her child to stay with her?" Kinshra said as she held her hand. She flicked her wrist and the Yunabi arcana closed itself with a tired sigh. With all its magic gone to somece else, it became happy. "Of course!" Tania giggled. Kinshra tugged her out of the small room and closed the door behind. She took her to the bedroom. Eltanin came to meet them. "If you are finished, how about we go for a walk?" he asked Tania. "Yes!" Tania squealed and her eyes turned a deep violet for a moment. Eltanin was startled. He snapped his head to look at Kinshra. Kinshra gave him a knowing look and said, "No, today it is mother-daughter day. She will stay with me." Eltanin partially understood Kinshra and he didn''t push it. "But I want to go!" Tania growled, her eyes remaining the deep shade of violet. It seemed that she wasn''t aware of the changes in her. Her wings had started to re on their own. Kinshra flicked her wrist at the back of Tania''s back. All at once, thunder and lightning struck on the outside and it started raining. "Ah! Now you can''t!" she shrugged. Eltanin was shocked. His mother-inw was powerful as hell. He noticed her wrist flicking and a soft wisp of magicing out. It evaporated as soon as it came out. "Take her for a nice bath, Flora," said Kinshra. "Tania needs it a lot. She is smelling of copper and blood." "Blood?" Tania''s delicate brows furrowed. "How can I smell of blood when I am not injured?" She licked her lips nervously all over again. Her face was flushed and she was shifting on her feet every now and then. "Silly!" Kinshra chided her. "That is your magic!" "Oh!" Tania''s mouth formed a perfect O. "Now, off you go!" Kinshra snapped pointing to the bathroom. Tania pursed her lips tight. She looked outside at the window and wondered if she would feel settled after being drenched in that kind of a deluge. Lovingly, Flora said, "Mdy, you must hurry up. I have the best bathing lotion that I have made, for you." ? "Oh, okay," Tania sighed and walked with Flora to the bathroom. As soon as the door of the bathroom closed, Kinshra pointed with her chin towards the main room. Eltanin walked over there and Kinshra followed him. She closed the door behind her with a soft click. "What is going on?" he asked, feeling worried about his mate. "She is almost ready to be imed Eltanin. We have to be very careful now. She is brimming with her magic and it needs to vent out. But Tania is keeping it inside because she knows that you have to im her with Yunabi!" Eltanin''s heart squeezed with helplessness and pity for Tania. "Please let me know what should I do?" "Just keep her busy. And in no case can she spill her magic out. You have to help her in containing it," Kinshra added. Eltanin looked in the direction of the bathroom, feeling very anxious. He rubbed his hand. "How much of Yunabi is left?" "Not much. Only a few pages." "Then why don''t you finish it?" If Kinshra finishes it, then he would im her. "It''s not that simple, Eltanin. Can''t you see her condition? Thest pages have to go inside slowly and slowly. If I push it on her all in one go, she would lose her sanity. Yunabi is dark. Why do you think that book was stashed in a monastery by our ancestors?" He rubbed his chest with his hand and started to pace the room. "What have I done to Tania?" hemented. "Please, just ease her pain." "She is not in pain!" Kinshra snapped at the puppy eyed lover. "She needs to be handled with care. Over the period of our travel through Sgi??th Bio, I will be pushing thosest magical symbols into her, and that too very slowly." He was not satisfied. He rubbed his hands together and then nced at Kinshra. Travel across Sgi??th Bio was going to be tough. He couldn''t wait to see Tania, so he pushed the door open. "Don''t!" Kinshra warned her. "Flora knows it already. She is using her calming magic and lotions on her. Let her bathe, Tania. In fact, I will be taking her with us to Draka." Eltanin stopped and gritted his teeth. "If Tania is staying here, I will also stay here!" he announced like a petnt child. Kinshra poked her tongue in her cheek. "Okay." She was about to leave when she halted and said, "As soon as you reach Draka, im her." Chapter ?246 Because Of Lusitania Chapter ?246 Because Of Lusitania Eltanin drew in a shaky breath, squaring his shoulders. Anxiety bubbled inside him like white foam of crashing waves. He looked away from his mother-inw and watched at the deluge on the outside. It had slowly begun to recede. He wondered how Flora must be helping Tania. "How are you feeling now, mdy?" Flora asked as she soaked the loofah in morevender and elderberry oil and applied it on the back of Tania, slowly bringing it up towards her shoulders and neck. Tania moaned in relief and said, "I am feeling a lot calmer, Flora¡­" The water was tepid, whose temperature was again carefully controlled by Flora. Every time it would be cold, she would dip her fingers in it and use her magic to warm it. Tania''s tension was slowly leaving her. It was as if they were seeping in the water through her skin. Flora smiled. She said, "Mdy I am d to hear that. I suggest that you chew these also." She offered her small green balls of something herbal. "What is it?" Tania asked, looking at the green balls in Flora''s hands. "This is mint, honey and a little bit of cinnamon tree sap. It is going to help with your nerves." Tania actually needed something for her nerves to calm down. She picked up a pill from her hand and put it in her mouth. It melted on her tongue and Tania''s eyes opened wide. "These are delicious!" she rasped and grabbed all of them from Flora. Flora chuckled and resumed her ministrations of Tania. As Tania chewed her pills, she said, "Flora, why don''t you alsoe with me to Draka?" Flora grinned. Carefully, she brought the loofah beneath Tania''s armpit and started scrubbing her there. "Would you like me toe with you?" "I would love to!" Tania moaned. How could a servant be so good? It was like Flora knew how to take care instinctively. She was putting pressure on every right nerve and muscle in her body, making her rx. "Then I shalle with you," Flora replied softly. Tania jerked her back straight. Water sshed out of the tub. "Really?" Floraughed. "Yes, deardy. I wille with you." "Ohhhh Flora! I could hug you right now!" With a benevolent smile, Flora just held her shoulders gently and pulled her back to the old position. "Please take a bath mdy. I will feel very happy." And Tania sat back, feeling happier and calmer. She closed her eyes as Flora again started her magic. --- General Alphard was under a lot of tension. It had been a day since Felis had asked him to check the borders of Pegasii and Draka to see if there was any activity going on, but things were too quiet. His spies gathered the information that the Draka Kingdom was managed by Alpha Alrakis. If that was the case, then where was King Eltanin? At the same time, his spies also informed him that Pegasii was being managed by General Balfour. So where was King Biham? What was going on that he wasn''t able to put his hands on? He was shaving and staring at himself in the mirror. A tattoo had started crawling up from his neck towards his chin. After shaving he lifted his chin up and looked at the tattoo which was a thick lineing straight up. Soon his face would be covered with tattoos. He wiped himself with the towel and was about to take a shower when a guard came to him and said, "Princess Morava has conveyed that she can talk now." Alphard wanted to speak with Morava, and he wanted to speak with her before Felis. She could prove to be a treasure trove of information. Besides he was afraid that she knew about the association between him and Sirrah. He needed to know that urgently. If she knew, then he would have to kill her. He had a towel wrapped around his waist. Quickly he changed into trousers and wore a white tunic over it and rushed to meet Morava. Morava was sitting on the bed, having hot herbal tea that a maid had prepared for her. She was wearing a white nightgown and covered in sheets. Ever since the Alphas hade to know that she wasn''t Princess Lerna, they kept away from her, but the maid had informed her that the mate bond might bring one or two of them back. She was thankful that Felis had stopped them froming to her. Her whole body was so sore that she struggled to walk. "Princess," General Alphard bowed to her and sat on a chair beside her bed. He couldn''t help but pity her condition. She looked pale. Her hair was falling around her shoulders in a mess. Had it been Princess Lerna, he knew that she would have taken the mating easily, because she was a Hydranian, but Morava¡ªshe was not meant for this. "What do you want to know from me?" Morava asked with shaky lips, as she covered herself in sheets. Alphard red at the maid who was attending to her. She cringed and hurried out of the door. As soon as the door closed, Alphard said, "You were in the dungeons of Draka for a long time. Why were you lodged there?" Although he knew it already, he had to start the conversation. He was slowly going to extract the information from her. Morava closed her eyes, remembering her ordeal and how Mizvah helped her. Had she stayed with him, she would have been safer. "My mother and I were thrown by King Eltanin over there." "Why?" Morava opened her eyes which were full of hatred now. "Because of Lusitania." Alphard''s brows furrowed. "How is Lusitania connected to Eltanin and you?" "She is my father''s daughter from his fae mate. And she is someone who has caught King Eltanin''s eyes. The king has be very protective of her!" The information blew his mind. "Where are they now?" Chapter ?247 Traveling Back Chapter ?247 Traveling Back Morava shrugged as she sipped more tea. The tea helped her calm down her nerves, but she would asionally shudder as the thought of how she was taken again and again by the Alphas. "How would I know?" she said. "I was in the dungeons." Alphard scratched his brows as he tried to process the information. "Can you borate a little more?" Lusitania was Morava''s sister? The news was simply too much toprehend. Then where was she all these years? Morava looked far in the distance outside her window. There was a heavy blizzard going on. It hadn''t stopped ever since she hade. "Lusitania was a ve in the Cetus Monastery and her master was the High Priest, Menkar." Without ncing at Alphard, she continued to narrate the story right from the beginning. However, she stopped somewhere in the middle and snapped her gaze at him. He was listening very attentively to her. "I will continue with the rest of the story in King Felis''s presence." Alphard grew tense. "You can trust me as much as you can trust the king. I will tell him everything that you told me." Morava shook her head. "No, I want to talk to the king." A soft knock on the door made them stop. A guard announced. "Two Alphas areing this way, m''lord." Morava''s expression turned panicky. Her hands started shaking. "No," she rasped and turned to look at Alphard as if appealing to him silently to save her. But Alphard just shrugged. "I can''t help you with them," he said. "They are different and only listen to the king. And now that you are mated, you have to listen to them." He rose on his feet and walked to the door. Morava had given him enough information about Lusitania in one hour that he sat with her. Even if she chose to tell Felis the rest of it, he was sure that it wouldn''t be of much consequence. As soon as he opened the door, he saw two Alphasing. They growled when they saw Alphard. "What were you doing alone with her?" asked the older one, peeling his lips back and showing his fangs. Alphard snickered. "I was asking her about Pegasii." Then he passed a sarcastic remark. "Unlike some favored men, I have my job to do!" Saying that he bumped into one of the Alpha and walked away. He wanted the Alphas toe after him so that he would also vent his frustration out with the fight, but he saw how hard they were. They just went inside the bedchamber with a growl. Morava was in for a grueling day. He scoffed at them and strode to his room. With all the information in his hand, Alphard was feeling... excited. He paced his room, making one strategy after another. But one thing was sure--he had to increase his vignce at the borders. His guards were unable to find Lerna and that had increased the pressure on him. However, now he was curious to see who Lusitania was. If Morava was correct, then Lusitania was a half fae. "Cman''s horns!" he muttered. What if he got hold of this girl and kidnap her and bring her to Hydra? While Princess Morava would satiate the Alphas, he would im Lusitania. The thought made a shudder pass through him. What would their children look like? The thought was enough to send shivers down his body. He walked to the door and gave an order to his men, "Get the leaders of all army units for a meeting with me in an hour!" The first thing that he was going to do was to catch Lusitania and snatch her away from King Eltanin. How did that bastard get hold of everything good in his life faster than anyone else? He gritted his teeth. If only Felis was able to leash his beast, Lusitania would have been free for him. --- Lord Krail was standing in the bailey of the castle. His son, Reyes, hade an hour back and he was looking at his extended family with curiosity. He was especially intrigued by his niece, Lusitania. In just an hour, he found her to be an adorable child. "I can''t believe Kinshra," Reyes said to his sister. "That your girl would be even more beautiful than you! Surely, werewolf genes have done wonders with her features." Kinshra swatted his arm. "She looks like me!" "Nope!" Reyes said, shaking his head firmly. When Kinshra introduced him to Lusitania and Eltanin, the first question Reyes asked was, "Have you shifted yet?" He knew that the werewolves shifted roundabout this age. Tania''s face flushed as she shook her head with embarrassment. "I haven''t..." she said. Reyes had scratched his neck. "It would be interesting to see you shifting." "Reyes!" Lord Krail had called him rather irritated. He had rushed away from there after winking at Eltanin. He didn''t talk to Biham at all. And Biham too was feeling awkward in the presence of his brother-inw. Right now they were all standing in front of a portal that Lord Krail had created. "I will be returning in a week or maybe two weeks. Make sure you don''t leave Kral." "Yes Father," Reyes bowed to him. Lord Krail looked to his right where Biham was. Biham nodded and nudged his horse to the portal, ncing at Kinshra who was sitting on a mare and was right behind him. As soon as he stepped inside the portal, Kinshra followed him. Eltanin and Tania who were both on Wind were the next. Lord Krail stepped in after them with Jiada. He had insisted Jiada be on the same horse as his even though she wanted to go on her own mare. As soon as they stepped out, the portal copsed and they found themselves near a creek in Sgi??th Bio. "All of us are going to stay together," said Lord Krail. He had sent a message to King Ian about their travel and the king had given them the permission to travel withouting to the capital. Ileus and Anastasia had returned to Draoidh. "Sgi??th Bio is dangerous!" Chapter ?248 Is That Some Kind Of Revenge? Chapter ?248 Is That Some Kind Of Revenge? p Lord Krail took the lead. Biham and Kinshra, fell in the line after him and Eltanin followed them on Wind with Tania. Biham let Kinshra walk in front of him. Flora followed them in the end. She overtook all of them on her horse and walked beside Kinshra. "I am d that you could join us, Flora," said Kinshra, looking affectionately at her maid. "It''s a pleasure, mdy," said Flora. "I should have joined youst time too, but I didn''t know that you would be staying back. I wanted toe to you, but Lord Krail didn''t allow¡­" "It''s fine, Flora," Kinshra said in a pacifying voice. "You are there with me now, and that is all that matters. You have to keep a close eye on Tania." "Yes, mdy," she said. Flora was Kinshra''s maid from forever. She was older than Kinshra and as soon as Kinshra was a toddler, Flora became her maid/nanny. She hade from a long line of servants to Lord Krail''s family. She had never found her mate and hence never settled. Coming after Kinshra was the most natural thing to do. Eltanin whispered to Tania, "If you feel ruffled, let me know." He pulled her closer to his chest and tucked her buttocks in his thighs. "I will," she said in a low voice, adjusting her cloak. Ever since thest session with her mother, Tania was on the edge. She felt as if she was on a cliff and looking down from its edge into the chasm that yawned beneath her. All she needed was one push and she would fall down. The chasm was so deep that she knew that it didn''t have a base. She gulped thickly, knowing that she was on the verge of her sanity. As they galloped across Sgi¨¢th Bio, they didn''t stop until they reached near the Gavran Wilds. Tania remembered how terrible it was thest time and she snuggled in Eltanin''s chest, tucking her wings closer. Eltanin''s arms were so wide that he could circle her waist over her wings. Instantly, he gathered her closer, sensing her fear. "Don''t worry," he said. "I am going to take you back safely. We have so many faes with us!" heughed. But Tania wasn''t convinced. She continued to bury her face in his chest like a scared baby. The magic in her veins started to hiss, ''Release us¡­'' She knew that if she released it, it would cause catastrophe in Sgi¨¢th Bio and attract all the rogues. Moreover she was containing it for Eltanin. ''Release us¡­'' it hissed again. Her body broke into sweat. "It''s difficult to contain it, Elty," she said in a low voice. "It wants toe out." A shaky breath left his lips. He tucked her head beneath his chin. "I know," he whispered. "That''s why you should look out at the surroundings. They will divert you." His chest squeezed with her situation. He felt helpless that he couldn''t help her at all. This was such a crucial junction for both of them. "No!" she snapped. She wanted to feel him, be surrounded by his smell and be pampered by him. "What if I die?" "Hush now!" he silenced her. "Why will you die, Tania? You have the whole world to save. Your existence is important for Araniea. Do you know how many times I have thanked the deities that I found you? Almost every other minute of the day when I see you or breathe you. I have just found you, love. It''s only been two months and you want to leave me? That''s so unfair. I have waited for so long¡­" his throat choked with emotions. "I want to see our babies. I want to tell them the tales of our love. I want to rule Draka with you. And most importantly¡ª" he paused. Tania was so moved by his words that she tipped her head up to look in his eyes. "Most importantly?" "¡ªI want to see Rigel getting married to Lerna!" he said. At first, she frowned slightly and then she burst intoughter. Thest sentence was epic. "Why?" she asked when she settled a little. "Because that bastard had been so promiscuous that it would be nice to see how badly he is wrapped around the little finger of his pretty little mate." "Is that some kind of revenge?" she giggled. "Of course! He had ridiculed me for a long time. It is my chance to ridicule him!" Tania swatted his arm gently. "And I thought you were happy that he eventually found his mate." "Who said I am not happy? I am very happy that he found his mate. Do you know that that bastard used to have at least two to three bed partners at one time? He was one wolf who was never satisfied with just one she-wolf. It would be interesting to see what he will do with one mate," Eltanin said as he neared Wind to the whirl of the Gavran Wilds. "And you forget that Princess Lerna was supposed to be mated with twelve Alphas. I am sure that Felis knew of her capacity," Tania pointed out. "Ah-ha!" Eltanin remarked as if he just realized it. "Then I am sure Rigel would be one happy dude." They all neared the whirl. It started to swirl wildly. "Sometimes, I really hate these stupid protections all over Sgi¨¢the Bio," sneered Lord Krail. "It''s as if we faes can''t protect ourselves!" They all reached the swirl whose mouth opened wide like that of a serpent, ready to take them in. Lord Krail kicked his horse and it increased its speed. The swirl became noisy as if announcing them to those on the other side. As soon as he came near the swirl, he pulled the reins of his horse lightly and it jumped over into the swirl. "Hold me tight, Jiada!" Jiada caught his forearms as she watched themselves rushing through the swirl. All others followed them, however the moment Eltanin neared it, it started to decrease in its size as if trying to trap them back in. "Fuck!" Eltanin grunted. Chapter ?249 I Want More Chapter ?249 I Want More "Elty!" Tania cried. "What baby?" he said, trying to keep his calm. "The swirl is getting smaller. We have to make it in time!" "I feel¡ª I feel like my magic is¡ª" she couldn''tplete her sentence and shrieked in pain. Her magic rebelled against leaving. "Eltyyy don''t go!" she screamed, her ws digging in the flesh of his forearms, drawing his blood. "I can''t stand the resistance!" "Hold on, Tania!" he snapped at her. "You can do it!" She shook her head. "Noooo!" The swirl was doing something to her. She felt like magic cutting her flesh and trying to fight with the swirl. "Tania!" Eltanin said. "Look at me!" Aether spilled out of his eyes as Tania focused on him. Her magic forgot about the swirl as it started rooting for her mate. Everything became slow in motion. ''im us¡­'' her magic hissed. Tania watched her beautiful mate. His hair was swirling back and forth as he increased the speed of his horse. She reached for his cheek, craving for his skin contact. "Elty¡­" she whispered. She was so dazed by his beauty that she felt she needed him to hold her, press her beneath him and then take her. Sink his fangs in her. "Mark me again¡­" she whispered. The noise of the swirl around her diminished and she was hardly aware of it. All she wanted was to be one with the man she was born for. She felt the horse rising up in the wind and jumping through something that tried to mp on her, but the feeling dissipated in a second. "Jump!" Eltanin shouted at Wind. As if understanding what his master wanted, Wind jumped through the portal. The portal squeezed around them,shing out at Tania. Eltanin grabbed her head tightly with one hand as he maneuvered Wind. The portal came copsing down as soon as they were out of it. "Eltanin!" Kinshra rasped as she brought her horse near them. They were all waiting for the two to cross over. Kinshra was so worried about Tania that her eyes were only focused on her face. "Tania. Tania!" She looked dazed. Kinshra nced at Eltanin and was surprised to see aether spilling out of his eyes. She stifled a gasp. Only gods had that kind of aether in their eyes. Tania''s face was buried in his chest, her head slightly tipped up. Tears were flowing out of her eyes. Eltanin bent his head down to look at Tania. He removed his hand from her head as if revealing her beauty to the world. "Tania?" he said softly. He bent lower to kiss her tears away. "I am sorry," he whispered. "Are you well?" "I am. Now." Tania buried her face back in his chest, not wanting to leave the warmth, the protection. She felt as if her life depended on it. What she felt just a few moments back was extreme love and desire. She didn''t know what was happening to her, but whatever it was, she liked it. "Good," he said. He gave Kinshra a knowing nod. Everyone else let out a sigh of relief and started to move forward. By the time it was night, they all came across a cave which Lord Krail found. He made sure not to go into a cave that had water flowing through it. Those were dangerous for the faes because they were tempted to make a portal from the red, blue and violet shimmery lights in them, back to Vilinski. Eltanin dismounted the horse. He grabbed Tania by the waist and scooped her in his arms. She looked too vulnerable. He carried her inside the cave where Flora had alreadyid a fur for her. The ground was wet and she had prepared a special ce for her. Eltanin made her lie on it and covered her with fur. When he was about to leave, she held his wrist. "Stay with me," she requested softly. He could see that she was trembling. He raked his fingers through her hair and nodded. Biham had gone out to get some logs. Flora used her magic to burn the wood as near as possible to Tania. She took some burning logs in a corner to warm the food she had packed for the journey. Kinshra came to sit next to Tania as Jiada busied herself with Flora and Biham and Lord Krail went for a small walk outside. "Tania, I know that you are not that well, but we have to finish with Yunabi before reaching Draka," said Kinshra. Tania frowned at her mother. "Is it necessary?" Kinshra gave a cursory gaze to Eltanin and said, "Yes, it is." With a sigh, Tania closed her eyes. She was really tired of it. "Why don''t you just finish it all in one go?" --- Felis was rushing to Morava''s bedchamber. The servant had informed him that she had awakened and that two Alphas were going to her. Before he could reach, the Alphas had closed the door after them and he could hear their roars. "Fuck!" He punched a column in frustration which cracked upon impact. He turned back to his chamber after telling the guard to inform him as soon as they finished. When he went for the next time, Morava was lying in the bed, her eyes staring in vacant space. He didn''t have the time for her to recuperate. "I have something to ask you, Morava," he said. "What?" she asked, her voice a mere whisper. "I need every information about Lusitania and Eltanin." She turned her face to gaze at him. After a moment of studying him, she said, "What will I get in return?" Felis was waiting for her question. "I will offer you the position of the Luna of the Alphas. That positiones with numerous benefits. You will always live under my protection and that of the Alphas." Morava scoffed at him. "That is something you will have to give me now that I am mated to ten of your fucking Alphas!" She turned her face back to the ceiling. "I want more." "What?" Chapter ?250 Fathers Blood Chapter ?250 Father''s Blood Morava took a deep breath. She turned her face to Felis and looked into his eyes. "In addition to that you have to help me in conquering Pegasii and killing Lusitania and my father." Felis was a demon werewolf and the cruelest in all of Araniea, but his eyebrows shot up to the roof in pure surprise. He guaged her for a moment and when he gained control over his wits, he asked, "But why would you want to kill your father? You will be staying in Hydra Kingdom for the rest of your life because you are mated to the ten Alphas. They wouldn''t allow you to go anywhere." She poked her tongue in her cheek. She turned her body towards him and supported her head with her propped up arm. She said, "I am sure that they would love to rule Pegasii with me, won''t they?" Felis narrowed his eyes. The main reason why he wanted to mate his sister with the Alphas was that he wanted an heir for Hydra and a very powerful Nyxer. However, now that the ten of them were mated with Princess Morava, they were useless for him. He could only use them for general battles. At first, he was so furious as to how these Alphas got wasted on her that he wanted to kill everyone in Draka. However, after he stopped two of them, his anger mollified a little. So, now he had an even better proposition. Princess Morava wanted the blood of her father. And wouldn''t it be rude if he didn''t give it to her? He tilted his head and let out a rough exhale. The woman in front of him was going to be the key to conquer Pegasii. With the army of two kingdomsbined, he would easily attack Draka. Moreover with these Alphas gone, he would have less things to worry about. They could go and enjoy her for all he cared for! He crossed his one leg over the other and said, "I can help you." Her lips curled up for the first time she hade to Hydra. "But you have to give me every detail about what is going one. If I see that you missed one detail and because of that my ns go haywire, I will not leave you!" "I agree," she said with a satisfactory smile. "Go and draw documents of our pact. I want it signed and sealed." He scoffed. As if that mattered. "Sure," he replied. Fifteen minutester, his trusted scribe was with them. He dictated him to write the agreement details. As soon as he wrote them, the scribe left to finalize them. Morava started speaking everything she knew until she got to the dungeons. She didn''t give full information until the scribe came back and Felis signed it with a stamp bearing his royal seal. Morava too signed it. Once that was done, she continued with all her information. It was almost evening when she finished her story. Felis was pacing her room. He couldn''t believe that Biham''s daughter, Lusitania, was hidden by a twist of fate with Menkar. The sly old fox surely knew who Lusitania was. The best part about the whole thing was that Lusitania was Eltanin''s lover and that he had a weak point for her. A n started forming in his mind rapidly. What if he kidnapped Lusitania? That would make Eltanin go down on his knees and then¡ª He rubbed his hands with excitement. He would be able to conquer Eltanin''s beast and be the most powerful werewolf of Araniea. "We have a deal!" said Felis to Morava. "Now seal your lips and don''t say a fucking thing to the Alphas." "Why?" she asked, nting her eyes. "They are mated to me." "I don''t want many people to know about the information you gave me!" he snapped, spilling his dark aura. She winced and nodded in fear. The man was really terrible as far as his looks were concerned. He had so many tattoos that had gone wild on his skin. Besides, Felis was one of the most feared kings of Araniea. With a satisfied sigh, Felis went out of her room to go to his bedchamber. The moment he stepped out, he saw five Alphas standing at the door, ring at him. He shook his head and walked past them. They all entered the room and closed the door behind them. Felis decided to increase the number of his army on the borders of Draka. --- Tania couldn''t do anything that night. She cuddled up in Eltanin and went off to sleep after Flora gave her a sleep draft. But before starting for the next part of their journey, Kinshra made her wake up early. She took her outside the cave because everyone was sleeping. Tania was reluctant to leave Eltanin. "You have to finish it, Lusitania," Kinshra chided her softly. "It is for him only." Eltanin woke up. For the whole night he was taking care of Tania. She would wake up at the slightest movement and be so disturbed that he had to stroke her like a baby. At one point of time, he had to take her in hisp and rock her while stroking her hair for her to sleep. She was crying murmuring that her magic is speaking strange words to her. He saw how reluctantly Tania walked out with her mother. "Should Ie?" he asked in a low voice. "No," Kinshra stopped him. "You need sleep. I will take care of her now." Eltanin watched them going out and closed his eyes. In no time he was sleeping. Someone came and pulled his fur up but he didn''t care who that was. Kinshra took Tania to a thicket of trees. "There are only twenty pages left, Tania. I will finish ten now and ten tomorrow." "But we will reach tomorrow evening," she whined. "Can''t we finish it tomorrow?" "As soon as you reach Draka, I want him to im you!" Kinshra said with a rough exhale, seeing how tired and dazed she looked. Chapter ?251 The Common Link Chapter ?251 The Common Link Tania dragged herself to where her mother was standing. Kinshra had opened the Yunabi and ced it on a fallen, moss covered log after dusting off the snow from it. The Yunabi yawned open and sighed as soon as it felt the familiar touch. Kinshra went to the page where they had left. She nced at Tania who was appearing too tired. So, after putting a small stone as a weight over the page, she walked to her. "Turn," she said and Tania turned her back to her mother. Kinshra opened her daughter''s hair and raked her fingers through them to remove the knots. As she did that, she used her magic to calm down her nerves. "I know you are very tired, Tania," she said. "If at any point you feel that you are unable to take it, let me know and we will stop. Okay?" Tania felt great when her mother raked her hair with her slim, tall fingers. In Sgi??th Bio, the magical abilities were limited, but small magics like these were fine. "I will," she said with azy smile. "Good. We will be over in less than an hour." Kinshra opened her hair and tied them in a tight braid that fell down till her hips. "You have such lovely hair," she remarked. "Just like my mother''s." "No, mines are like yours," Tania said. Kinshra couldn''t help chuckling. This was the first time she was braiding her daughter''s hair. Suddenly, she realized that braiding hair is more like bonding. She was going to do more of that on Tania. When she went back to Yunabi arcana, she saw that the stone was trembling as if it had life. Some of the text had climbed it and was making a gnawing sound. Kinshra shook her head and removed the stone from there after jerking off the symbols, which went back to their ce. In the next one hour, slowly, one by one page, Kinshra asked Tania to chant. If she wanted, she would have ordered the entire text of the page to go to her in one go, but by reading it out, the symbolsnguidly made their way in her. As soon as she would be surrounded by them, Kinshra would cast her magic on her daughter. The symbols would turn red hot. They would pulsate a fiery orange and red and with a hiss get absorbed by Tania''s body. At the end of the tenth page, Tania felt something strange in her body. When she looked back, she saw that her right wing was red wide open and was brushing a low branch of a tree. Surprised, she gasped and thought that the wing woulde down crashing. So she braced for the impact and the pain that followed. However, the wing red taut in its ce. She snapped her gaze at her mother who was smiling. "Don''t be shocked, my dear," said Kinshra as she started to pack Yunabi. "By the end of it, your other wing should also respond in the same way and then you would be ready for your first flight." Tania''s mouth fell to the floor. "Really?" She had waited for ages to fly. It was a natural instinct that always bubbled in her chest. Kinshra smiled and nodded. "Yes!" She extended her hand to Tania. "Come, let''s go back. I am sure Flora must have cooked something for us." "Mother, I have a question," said Tania as she took her hand. "Ask away." "The High Priest of Cetus Monastery pinched a piece of my soul and that is why I couldn''t develop the way I should have. He would send me into dungeons and keep me there for the smallest of the mistakes. He had a spy. No. He has a spy who has a hunch back. He used to beat me for mistakes..." A shiver ran down her body. Kinshra squeezed her hand as she narrowed her eyes. "But was his magic so strong that he could lock my wings? I do feel that he couldn''t have done it..." "Hunchback?" Kinshra asked, stopping in her tracks. "Yes, he is cruel and stays hidden from everyone. But I knew about him because he was my handler when I went to Eltanin''s pce to spy on Prince Rigel." "There was a hunchback who apanied Murel when he used toe and visit Sirrah. What did he look like?" She tugged Tania''s hand to start walking. "Dark hair till his shoulders, round face and his upper teeth were slightly protruded. I hated him from the core of my heart. His eyes were so ck it was like they contained all the malice of the world!" "That''s him!" Kinshra eximed. "He used toe with Murel all the time. Does this man have magic?" cO,m Tania was shocked as her stomach twisted in knots. "I don''t know if he has magic, but he can''t shift into his wolf." After a pause, she said, "But he is loyal to Menkar and not Mureal." Kinshra let out a rough exhale. "It is possible that Mekar came under the disguise of Murel." "It is, but can he change his face? That kind of illusion is too strong. I remember Eltanin mentioning that King Rolfe of Ghar could do it on Morava, and that no one in Araniea could do it." "Even faes can do that magic. Ileus stayed under that illusion for almost a year when he was in Vilinski, taking the identity of his friend Kaizan. But Murel possessed dark magic. He must have learnt that art somewhere." They reached the cave. "One thing is clear. Menkar''s spy is themon link here. I would love to meet that dimwit now!" She gritted her teeth. "I want to meet him!" Taniaughed softly, sensing how much her mother needed her revenge. Kinshra peeked at her and saw that she was much rxed even after being exposed to magic. Her strategy worked well. "Where will you go once, we are in Araniea?" Tania asked curiously. Kinshra pursed her lips as a pale blush dusted her cheeks. "Pegasii." Chapter ?252 Catch Twenty-Two Situation Chapter ?252 Catch Twenty-Two Situation After the agreement was signed, Princess Morava couldn''t help feeling excited. If she had sold her soul to be mated to the ten Alphas, she was going to make the world pay for it. Because of Lusitania''s entry in her life, everything had gone spiraling down. She wanted to take revenge, but she was all alone in it. Now she had the force of Nyxers behind her. She thanked her imprisoned mother for her association with the Nyxers. For the first time in many days, she got out of bed and took a long bath that two maids helped her with as an Alpha watched her with interest. Morava was getting irritated and frustrated by their sudden appearances. Her body was sore and she wanted to rest. She had to fix their schedules with her or she was sure she would die one day from having too much of sex. All her life all she had ever imagined was being Eltanin''s wife. That wolf was the strongest in Araniea. And she got these Hydranians? "I will kill her..." she muttered. Felis gave orders to General Alphard to put more vignce on the Draka border. Alphard had already nned on it. He had sent two more units that were kept hidden at all times. They were all dispersed on the borders. He wanted at least one of them to get into Draka, but that was difficult. He had to break a citizen of Draka to get the information. And it would be better if he got hold of someone from the pce. He was waiting impatiently for Lusitania toe back to Pegasii. He was going to abduct her from there. --- "Where do you n to go once you reach Araniea?" asked Biham to Lord Krail. Flora had served him with rabbit stew. He was sitting close to his granddaughter and admiring her beautiful looks. He was looking for every minute simrity that they shared. Jiada had beenughing at him when he said that Lusitania looked like him. Lord Krail realized that he loved his grandchild more than his children. How was it possible? They had just met only a few days back. With a sigh, he smiled. When he nced at everyone else, they were staring at him. "What?" he shrugged. Disregarding everyone, he focused back on Lusitania. "Lusitania, did you ever y with dolls?" She giggled. "No, grandfather. Not the real ones, anyway. I used to make those small ones out of rags or old clothes and y." "I will buy you a huge collection of dolls!" Lord Krail grunted. "In fact, I will make sure that you have a room full of them." Eltanin''s mouth fell to the floor. He coughed on the side. "She is a grown woman," he muttered. "I heard that, King Eltanin," Lord Krail grated. "If she is your wife, it doesn''t mean that she can''t y with dolls!" Eltanin raised his eyebrow. Lord Krail was certainly bubbling with more childish ideas than ever. He wanted to spoil Tania for all the time she wasn''t with him. Jiadaughed at her husband, as Bihan stifled augh. Kinshra chuckled at him. She didn''t know this side of her father. Kinshra mentioned to them about the spy that Tania had talked about. "Can we get him?" asked Lord Krail. "I can try to get him," Biham replied. "But he is very clever, Father," Tania warned. "He stays in the shadows. No one knows him even in Cetus." Biham ced his empty bowl on the side and wiped his mouth. "Once we arrive in Araniea, you will go to Draka with Eltanin, while I will go to Pegasii with Kinshra, Lady Jiada and Lord Krail. I will leak the information that you are with me. I am sure Menkar is dying to meet you by now. He will take the bait. I am sure he is going to send his spy first." His lips curled up. "And then I am going to take that bastard down!" said Lord Krail. "Why don''t we rather say that I am in Draka?" Tania said. "That would be a likable thing to believe. Like I said, he is very clever and slippery." "He won''t slip this time," Kinshra said in a definitive tone. They started their journey. It was by evening that they reached the passion flower valley. The sun was dropping behind the mountainszily. The sky was a pte of an artist who had sshed red, orange, violet and gray all over as if still deciding what to create. As soon as Eltanin saw the beginning of the valley, he said, "I want to shift..." "Shift, Elty," she encouraged him. "I am there with you." "Are you sure?" he said, sensing the flowers'' effect on him. "Will you be fine?" "I will be fine as long as you are there with me." Eltanin kissed his wife on the crown of her head. Even though she was feeling so strung up, she was with him. Passing the valley of passion flowers was going to be a test for him. Tania wanted to be imed and he would end up iming her. She just didn''t want to go with anyone else, though Biham had suggested to her if she wanted to ride with him. For Tania, it was a catch twenty-two situation. Eltanin dismounted his horse and shifted into his wolf. Tania caressed his fur before sitting on him. As soon as Eltanin took off, Wind galloped beside him. This time Lord Krail and Kinshra stayed by their side as Jiada rode with Biham. They were both ready for the emergency situation. However, they couldn''t keep their pace with Eltanin and Wind. Both of them were just too fast for them to follow. When Eltanin reached the middle of the passion valley, he could hear Tania purring. She was getting heated up. ''im us...'' her magic hissed. She forced it down for a long time, but her body was getting so heated up that she removed her cloak and tossed it off. She dug her nails in Eltanin''s back. His wolf growled. Chapter ?253 Saved Chapter ?253 Saved Eltanin''s wolf wanted to do just like his mate wished. He sniffed the passion flowers and got even more agitated. "We must stop," said Tania, as she dug her nails in his fur. His wolf growled louder, but he was vaguely aware that if he stopped now, it would be simply catastrophic. He increased his speed to divert his attention. "Elty..." Tania called him again. She held his ears and lowered her body to press on his fur. "I need you. Badly." Eltanin''s wolf was at the edge. As soon as he felt Tania''s heated body, pressed against his fur, he let out a purr. All the logic of his mind was thrown out. However, he still didn''t decrease his pace. Her magic was going wild inside her. The effect of the passion flowersbined with the magic''s call was creating havoc in her mind. Heat pooled in her belly and she rubbed her sex over his body. The scent of her arousal made his wolf go berserk. With a loud snarl, he jumped over a fallen log and came to a stop. His horse, Wind, too came to a stop next to his master. Wind nudged his master to carry on, but Eltanin''s breathing wasbored. He just wanted his mate. A smile curled her lips up. She got down from her wolf and came to stand right in front of him. He looked at her with beastly eyes and snuggled his snout in her chest. She raked her fingers through his fur and stroked his head. "Come forth, Eltanin. We have some work to do. You have to im me again," she whispered in a sexy voice. ''Yes...'' her magic hissed. ''Make hime out now. I want to taste him...'' Eltanin''s wolf sat on his hind legs. He lifted his head up and let out a howl. It was as if he let out ast cry of help for anyone to listen. It was impossible for him to stop whatever he was going to do. The mate bond was so strong, it felt like if he didn''t im her, he would go insane. Wind neighed near them, restless. He circled them, nuzzled Tania and then his master, urging them to continue with their journey, but they weren''t listening to him. Not knowing what to do, Wind left them to trace people who were behind him. "Come Elty..." she purred as she lifted her arms up and crossed them behind her head. She turned slowly away from him. ncing over her shoulder, she beckoned him with her finger. He followed her like a love-sick puppy, not in control of himself anymore. Tania walked through the passion flowers, rumpling them with her feet. As she did that, they emitted more of their juice, which in turn elicited emotions rted to having sex. Now she was burning for him to im her and he was dying to take her. She walked a little further and after seeing a clearing, she sat down on it. Eltanin''s wolf looked at his mate. His tongue lolled out. Yes, he wanted her. This was the right thing to do. He padded softly towards her, about to shift in his human form any time. Moonlight reflected in his winter blue eyes and his ck fur looked velvety. A small gust of chilly wind rustled it and Tania said, "Come here. I want to feel that fur of yours." He wasn''t able to resist her anymore. Eltanin was about to jump on his mate when all of a sudden shadows and smoke burst. "Eltanin!" Ileus growled, as he emerged from the shadows along with his wife Anastasia. The wolf whipped his head at him and snarled at the intruder who was trying to interrupt his im. He wanted to rip his head off. He came in the attack position. Anastasia hurried to Tania. "Tania, you are not in your senses!" she said, grasping her arms from behind. Tania red at her and bared her teeth. "Leave me," she growled. The wolf snapped his head towards Anastasia who was holding his mate. With a ferocious snarl and leapt at Anastasia to protect his mate. Anastasia''s wings red and the next moment she was in the air with Tania in her arms. Eltaninnded on the ground. Panicked that they were taking away his mate, he ran after the fae. "Bloody lovers in the valley of flowers!" Ileus growled as he followed Eltanin. "And that magic in her!" he muttered. Ileus and Anastasia had stayed in Vilinski for two days and were on their way back to Draoidh when they stopped in the valley of passion flowers because Ileus wanted to cool down. And when they were ''cooling down'', they heard a howl of a wolf. They both rushed to the spot and found Eltanin and Tania in a situation that needed to be altered. Anastasia flew with Tania in her grasp. Tania struggled to free herself but Anastasia had firmly grasped her. Soon she chanted a spell on her to make her unconscious. Eltanin ran after both of them. He would sometimes leap high in the air to reach his mate and kill the woman who was abducting his mate, but he could never reach her. His only option was to follow her till the end of the world. As for Ileus, he knew that it would be impossible to contain Eltanin''s wolf because he was duped at the time when he was inplete control of his desires. If at all he stopped him, it would ensue into a fight. And he didn''t have the time to fight with him. He was more afraid of all the rogues that roamed in these parts. So, he shifted in his wolf form and followed Eltanin''s wolf. They came out of the valley of flowers before the dawn broke. As soon as they came out, they stopped for a much-needed break. Eltanin wanted to shift in his human form to take care of his mate and snatch her back from Anastasia, but Ileus''s wolf nudged him to run with him to the Virgine Falls for dip in cold water to do away with the effect of the passion flowers. Chapter ?254 What Are Your Plans Chapter ?254 What Are Your ns Eltanin shifted into his human form just before he touched the surface of water. He dove deep to the surface and emerged up with powerful strokes. Water sluiced down his body as he shook his hair out in that wolfy way. He swam to the shore and got out of it, naked. Ileus came out as well, naked. "Where is Tania?" Eltanin growled, his fists clenched tight. All his thoughts seemed toe to coherence but his protective instinct for his mate had red up. Ileus removed water from his face, his chest heaving up and down. "She is with Ana," he replied, narrowing his eyes, assessing Eltanin whether he wanted to attack him or not. "And where is Anastasia?" Eltanin bared his fangs, peeling his lips back. He was growing restless. "Tania is not in her right mood. She needs me!" He took a step closer to Ileus as if about to get into a fight if necessary to retrieve his mate. Ileus continued to stand on his ground as Eltanin walked up to him. They were merely an arm''s length away from each other. "We all know that she is not in her right mood. She wants to be imed. But understand that it is not she who is pushing her. It is her magic." "You think I don''t know that?" he said and gave a push to Ileus on his shoulders. "I need her. Now!" A low growl emanated from Ileus''s chest. "Don''t you dare do that Eltanin!" he warned him as his golden eyes glowed. "Else--" "Else what?" Eltanin snarled. A muscle in his jaw feathered as anger sted in his chest. "Else he will convert you into a bloody frog!" A female voice from the side made him snap his head. Anastasia was standing with her arms crossed across her chest, leaning against a tree. "Ana!" Ileus forgot everything about the fight between him and Eltanin and rushed to cover her eyes with his big palm and her with his naked body. "You could have given me a warning that you areing here." How dare she see a naked man other than him? "Oh gods!" Anastasia gritted. "Stop it Ileus!" Ileus nced over his shoulder and flicked his wrist. Shadows emerged from him and traveled to Eltanin. They covered him across his groin. "Get out of here, Eltanin!" he shouted. With a grunt Eltanin started to go away from there. "Get Tania to the Virgine Falls," Anastasia said loudly. "She is sitting over a stump in the nearby thicket. "Which side?" "Sniff her, wolf!" Ileus said irritatedly, hoping he would disappear from there. If only his abilities were not so limited in Sgi??th Bio. Eltanin dashed out of there and Ileus removed his hand from Anastasia''s eyes. She let out a rough exhale as she ced her hands on his chest. "What was that for?" He wedged his thigh between hers and said, "How about we continue where we left?" "You louche!" she giggled. Ileus tipped her face up curling his fingers beneath her chin and crashed his lips on hers. His woman never left him feeling wild around her. "I love your smell." She cocooned him in her wings and opened her mouth. Tania was sitting on a stump feeling miserable. Eltanin found her with her face covered in her hands. She was crying loudly and her shoulders shuddered with each cry. "Tania!" he rushed to her and knelt right before her. "Baby!" he rasped as he removed her hands from her face. "Please don''t cry!" As soon as Tania saw him, she threw her hands on him and wrapped them around his neck. "I am so sorry!" she said with trembling lips. "I am so sorry!" She buried her face in his neck, her body shuddering. "I shouldn''t have done that. But I wasn''t in control." Eltanin felt better now that she was in his arms. He rubbed her back beneath her wings to calm her down. "I know..." He pulled her in hisp and continued to caress her till her cries reduced to dry heaves. He felt pity for his little mate. She was undergoing so much. "This journey wille to an end soon, Tania," he said in a soft voice to smooth her state of mind. "And then I will im you fully. I can''t wait to have you, mark you and--" he pursed his lips. "Just be patient." He knew that the magic that was in her body wanted to spill out and she was in a very vulnerable situation. He lifted her up and took her where Ileus and Anastasia were. Ileus had created a make-shift tent for them using logs and vines for all of them. Eltanin ced Tania inside it and sat beside her. She put her head in hisp and closed her eyes. Soon she was in deep slumber, feeling extremely exhausted mentally and physically. "I apologize," Eltanin said in a low voice when Ileus came inside after Tania was sleeping. "It''s fine..." "Did you people know that we will be traveling through the valley of passion flowers?" "No, it was a mere coincidence." It was almost morning when the rest of the group arrived. As soon as Biham saw that his son-inw was without clothes, he wrinkled his. And then he saw that even Ileus was naked. "Where is Anastasia?" "She''ll be back soon," he replied nonchntly, crossing his leg over the other one. She had gone to take a bath in the falls. Biham gritted his teeth, stomped out of the tent and stopped Kinshra froming inside. He went to his saddle and that of Lord Krail''s, took out two pairs of tunics and trousers and walked inside. "Wear these before thediese in!" he growled. Ileus was resting his back against the wall of the tent. He caught the clothes in the air and flicked his wrist. The next moment they were on his body. Eltanin had to get up and wear them. "We will be reaching the borders of Draka by afternoon," said Biham. "What are your ns, Prince Ileus?" Chapter ?255 She Is Ready! Chapter ?255 She Is Ready! General Alphard hade with a unit of Nyxers at the Pegasii borders. He had instructed all his soldiers to stay hidden in the Em Forest. Right now, he was sitting in one of the tents in a clearing in the forest where he had called a meeting of hismanders. Felis had asked him to look for Lusitania and abduct her the moment he saw her. He knew that Felis was after Eltanin and that was why he wanted Lusitania, but Alphard had his own selfish reasons. He was going to abduct Lusitania but for himself. He would im her and sink his fangs in her before presenting her to Felis. Alphard was sure that Felis would not mind the idea because of two reasons. One, Lusitania was a fae. That meant she had immense magic powers that could be used to fulfill the purposes of the king. two, with Lusitania with him, Eltanin woulde running down to search for his lover. And then he would capture him and give him to Felis. Eltanin''s beast was already very weak. Felis would be able to leash him easily. "We are here to keep solid vignce over the Draka borders," said Alphard to hismanders who were sitting around a table. "There are strict instructions from the king that he wants Lusitania unharmed." Those were not the instructions from Felis, but Alphard didn''t want to harm his future mate. "As soon as you see the fae, you will abduct her and bring her to me!" he almost spat those words out. Themanders cringed, feeling Alphard''s strong aura. They nodded. "The fae girl is very important for all of us. For Hydra!" he said. "If she resists, I want each of you to be equipped with a sleeping draft, so that you give her in case she resists." He red at all of them. "Make sure that nomon Nyxer even thinks of cruelty to her, because if he does, I would personally maim him." Themanders gulped. They had rarely seen General Alphard to be so aggressive for a prisoner and that too for a woman. "Increase your surveince around Draka and Pegasii. Lusitania is with King Eltanin right now. From the spies I have heard that she doesn''t leave Draka without King Eltanin, so we have to look out for every rider, every carriage that passes through these borders for them. Eltanin will not be easy to catch. You have to have a lot of force to catch him. If Lusitania will be with him, he wouldn''t let go of her either. So, you have to have your strategies ready on how to catch him." He was so excited that with wide eyes he red at all themanders. "Am I clear?" Themanders nodded. Alphard rubbed his hands. "Then let''s start!" cO,m --- Ileus ate the rabbit stew that Flora had prepared for all. "I am nning to return to Draoidh," he said to Biham. Biham looked at Tania who was still sleeping. "Will it be possible for you toe with us?" He exhaled heavily. "I know it is too much to ask for, but it would be really nice. She¡ª" he looked at his daughter again and worry etched over his face. "I am not sure, King Biham. I have stayed away for a long time from Draoidh. I need to go back there." "And Anastasia?" Biham asked carefully. "She has been away from our children for more than a week now." Biham lowered his head and stared at the rabbit stew in his bowl. If he was so worried about his daughter, how could Anastasia not be worried about hers. He became quiet and the conversation died. Kinshra would keep checking on Tania. When she woke up next, she asked if she was ready for thest ten pages of Yunabi. "I am," Tania replied, but she looked wary of it. Anastasia was watching her as well. "I will be there when you teach her, Kinshra," she offered. "I know that after thest part of Yunabi, she is going to¡ª" Kinshra didn''t let herplete her sentence. "Yes, Your Highness," she interrupted. "After thest part, she will be slightly out of her element, but we need to finish it." "I understand," Anastasia replied. "That''s why I will be there with both of you. We havee to thest part of this journey. I wouldn''t want things to get jeopardized." "Thank you so much, Your Highness," Kinshra replied with a kind smile. Along with Kinshra and Tania, Anastasia went to a small thicket of trees once again. Yunabi must have sensed the presence of a strong force around it because it opened without attitude. "Come here," said Kinshra to Tania as Anastasia stayed a few meters away from both of them. Tania went to where the Yunabi was spread. She took a deep breath and started reading it. The symbols started leaving the page slowly. They coiled around her wrists and traveled all the way up to her shoulders and neck. "I want you to read all of it till thest page, without stopping," Kinshra instructed when Tania halted and looked at her after finishing the first page. Sighing, she read it all till the end. Her body was covered with symbols that floated around her. "Close your eyes," Kinshra said. As soon as she closed her eyes, Kinshra chanted the spell and the symbols turned a fiery red. With a violent throb, they got absorbed in her body. And the moment that happened, both of Tania''s wings red wide open and a shriek of pain escaped her throat. Her body felt lighter but the pain on her back was crazy. Last time when her right wing had opened, she didn''t feel the pain, but why did she feel it now? "Tania!" Eltanin came running out, but he couldn''t cross the barrier that Anastasia had made. "Let me in!" he growled. Tania was several feet up in the air with her hands and wings outstretched. "I am taking her for the first flight!" Anastasia announced. "She is ready!" Chapter ?256 [Bonus Chapter] First Flight Chapter ?256 [Bonus Chapter] First Flight Eltanin was... shocked. He was sure that Tania was having tremendous pain in her shoulders and back. Supporting those huge wings on her delicate back must be terribly difficult. He whipped his head from Anastasia to Kinshra to Tania. Tania''s eyes were closed and it looked like she was in a trance. Eltanin turned his gaze back to Kinshra and almost in a pleading voice said, "Please don''t give her so much pain. She is already tolerating a lot." He felt the lump in his throat with emotions choking him. He was sure that her mother would understand her agony. "She will be fine, Eltanin," Kinshra said, making Eltanin''s heart beat faster. "She is ready Eltanin," Anastasia said firmly. "Had she not been ready, I wouldn''t have said that. But right now, she has all the powers and the magic in her. She needs to taste the freedom to fly, else she won''t be able to for a long time." "But she is--" Eltanin protested. However, his mouth snapped shut when he saw that Tania started to p her wings in powerful motion. Golden dust that had made home in her wings, sprinkled from the sides and enveloped her. She opened her eyes and looked up at the sun, taking its warmth, soaking in it. Her eyes turned a deep violet. A purr emerged from her mouth and suddenly shot up in the air. Without anyone goading her. Willingly. Instinctively. As if she was prepared for it all her life. "Tania!" he called her as a rough exhale left his lips. He wanted to follow her, see her flying. "Please remove this barrier," he requested Anastasia. "I want to be with her." Kinshra and Anastasia grinned. They nced at Eltanin who was looking like he had seen a miracle. His eyes were wide and his face was a palette of numerous emotions. Anastasia winked at him and shot in the air after Tania. Before leaving, she flicked her wrist and the barrier vanished. Kinshra was jubnt. Sheughed seeing her daughter going for her first flight. She opened her wings and flew in the air after her. Eltanin stabbed his fingers in his hair. With one hand on his waist, he saw Tania pping her wings and maneuvering herself in the air. She seemed unsteady at first. He felt like shifting at all the excitement that rippled through his body. Finally, his fae mate was able to fly and be what she was meant to be. When a tear settled on his upper lip, he realized that he was crying. Heughed at himself, feeling euphoric. With a whoop, he threw a fist in the air and then ran on the ground after the woman he loved. After the woman who he was tied to for life. He was hardly bothered that she looked at him, but he wanted to stay there with her on her first flight. This was the only way. Tania was feeling... free. When thest symbol of Yunabi entered her, her mind and heart were hyper. Her wings had red open on their own and there was no pain. So this was what it felt like being a fae. The magic was teeming inside her body. It was so strong that she felt she could upturn a whole world. She had that kind of power in her hand and she wanted to... share it. Share with her mate. She moved her wings at first and tested whether she was feeling any kind of pain. There wasn''t any. With powerful strokes, she rose in the air. And as she did that, cool wind gushed across her, ruffling her hair, soothing her skin, soothing her nerves. So this was how it felt when Eltanin shifted into his wolf form. Free. Tania loved the freedom she got. There were too many thoughts in her mind but she shoved them all aside and let the cool air whip about her as she flew. On natural instinct she would p her wings and navigate through the air. It was all so beautiful. The sky was the limit. And this was just her first flight. The beautiful sensation that she had missed for so long. From the corner of her eyes, she saw someone else beside her. She let out a giggle when she realized that her mother and Princess Anastasia were flying with her. They were better than her because they would stop mid-air and see her steering through the wind and then catch up with her whenever they wanted. It was so beautiful to fly with faes. "Taniaaa!" A faint voice from somewhere far reached her ears. "Taniaaaa!" She looked around but no one was calling her. She was so high up in the air that the voice sounded very faint. p "Taniaaa!" She tipped her head below to scan the grounds and there he was. Eltanin. Her mate. Her friend. Her lover. Her husband. He was there to share this special first moment of her life. He was running beneath her. Tania was overwhelmed, overjoyed. She couldn''t help but admire her beautiful husband who had been with her through thick and thin. Just to show him off a little bit of her newly acquired powers, she fluttered her wings more and flew in a circle above him. Eltanin''s chest swelled with pride when he saw how stunning his wife was when she flew like the fae she was. She was able to guide herself well with her wings. Her achievement felt like his. He was pretty apprehensive initially, but seeing her flying with happiness, all his apprehensions and anxieties dissolved. When she circled above him, he stood in his ce. She circled once, twice, thrice. Then slowly, she steered herself to the ground and came to stand right in front of him. Her wings intuitively wrapped around him. "I can fly..." she whispered, as she craned her neck to see him. "And I am so proud of you," he said in a hoarse voice. Chapter ?257 Where To Go? Chapter ?257 Where To Go? Eltanin wiped her tears and nodded, unable to speak anything after that. He cupped Tania''s cheeks and stared at her for a long moment, filling his eyes with her beautiful features, with the span of her beautiful wings, her flushed face and the sense of joy and freedom that was written all over her face. He bent down and kissed her eyes, her nose and then her lips. She wrapped her arms around his neck and he lifted her by wrapping one arm across her waist. She opened up to him like a flower and moaned when he wrapped his tongue around hers. A titter from the side broke their kiss. Tania gasped and pursed her lips as she buried her face in his chest. He curled his arms around her immediately. She retracted her wings back and realized that they weren''t hurting her back anymore. It all felt too natural. ,m "Well that was lovely!" Kinshra said as she folded her wings behind her back. There was a grin on her face. She walked near them along with Anastasia. "You''ve done it, Lusitania!" she said as her chest filled with pride. Tania pulled away from Eltanin. She hugged her mother and then Anastasia. "I couldn''t have done it without you," she said, her cheeks bing pinker than ever. "You have endured my tantrums so much!" Though Kinshra knew this wasn''t the end of her tantrums, at least she was feeling lighter. She didn''t know how long it would take for the magic to weigh back upon Tania on the inside. The best part of the flight was that she didn''t spill any of her magic. She controlled it pretty well. Kinshra extended her hand to her and said, "Come, we have to start with our final journey to Draka!" Tania held her hand and then grabbed Anastasia''s hand too. The three walked hand-in-hand to their make-shift tent with Eltanin following them. "Will you be able toe with us?" asked Tania to Anastasia as they traversed through the grass and snow coverednd. Anastasia pursed her lips. She was in two minds. "I don''t know," she replied, gazing far in the distance. She had stayed away from her children for a very long time. "I feel like going and meeting my kids!" Tania wasn''t a mother, but she could understand the yearning that Anastasia had for her children. She curled her arm around her mother and said, "I understand..." She was d that her mother wasing with her. He leaned over her mother and kissed her temple. "I love you!" she said and smiled. Anastasia was a little amazed at her daughter''s sudden outburst of love, but she loved it nheless. "I love you, too!" She kissed her back. When they reached the tent, they found Biham and Lord Krail in a heated argument over where to go first. Draka or Pegasii? Ileus was munching on a piece of dried meat that Flora had given him looking totally bored. "It would be better to go to Pegasii!" Biham said. "I haven''t been to Pegasii in a long time. My General is still looking after all the important jobs of the kingdom." He peeked at Kinshra who had just entered the tent. She was the main reason why he wanted to go to Pegasii. He wanted to give her back the same old room and then share some quality time with her. He desired to spend some alone-time with her. "But I have to go to Draka," Eltanin remarked. "Father has been looking after the kingdom for a long time." He wanted to be with his wife. Alone. Biham narrowed his eyes at Eltanin. "Why don''t we do one thing?" "What?" Eltanin asked dryly, sitting beside Ileus who offered him another piece of dried fish. "You can go to Draka along with Lusitania and I will go to Pegasii with Kinsh--" he checked himself. "I mean with Lord and Lady Krail and Kinshra." Anastasia couldn''t help herself but let out a loudugh. It was funny to see how the two kings wanted to be with their respective mates. "Poor Lord and Lady Krail," she tsked. "Why don''t you twoe with us to Draoidh?" Lord Krail''s face became red. Not with anger, but with awkwardness. He felt like a third wheel in between two kings of Araniea. "You cannot forget the reason why they are traveling to Pegasii," Ileus said in aid of Lord Krail. Lord Krail had apprised him of his purpose of traveling with Lusitania. "Amidst all this drama, there is Menkar and Felis to be dealt with." That sentence calmed Lord Krail and dispelled his awkwardness. Tania came up to her grandfather from behind. She wrapped her arms around his neck and said, "Our dear Lord Krail wille to Draka with me." Lord Krail was... overjoyed. He never in his dreams thought that his grandchild would be so affectionate. And to think of it that he didn''t allow her to get in Vilinski when she was born, made him feel guilty as hell. His eyes burned with tears that he blinked away. He rubbed his chest as a warm feeling suffused it. "So it''s decided. I will be going to Draka along with Jiada." "May I also speak, mdy," Flora said meekly. "Before you speak anything, Flora," Tania said very loudly. "You are alsoing to Draka with me!" Flora was stunned. She snapped her mouth shut as she looked at Tania with wide eyes and love. "As you like it, mdy," she replied patiently but she was bubbling with joy on the inside. She wanted to be with the youngdy of the House of Kral. "So, what was your question?" Kinshra asked, raising her eyebrow. Flora opened her mouth and then closed it like a fish out of water. "What would you like, Lady Kinshra?" she asked glibly. Kinshra sighed with a smile. She knew that Flora was excited about Tania. "Give me the rabbit stew." In her own way, she allowed Flora to go with Tania. "I have also decided something!" Anastasia announced. Chapter ?258 Look For The Carriages Chapter ?258 Look For The Carriages Everyone looked in her direction. Ileus''s golden eyes burned into hers, as his brows furrowed deeply. Anastasia nced at Ileus and said, "I will also being to Draka with you all for a few days. After that I will go back to Draoidh!" Ileus''s mouth dropped to the floor. "What?" he rasped in a gravelly voice. "What about the kids?" Anastasia pursed her lips. She scratched the back of her neck. "I think their father can look after them for those few days." A growl escaped his chest. "Woman, you are treading on dangerous grounds here. This wolf never leaves his wife alone, especially when there are so many wolves around. And especially when you are going into a realm that is dominated by werewolves!" He rose to his feet and chewed thest piece of fish angrily. "I will go with you or you areing with me. The choice is yours." Why did Kinshra feel that the mighty Prince Ileus of Draoidh, the legend of the Lore, the Dark Prince and a very powerful wizard, was acting like a¡­ petnt baby? And to top it all, she heard the hums of all the men out there. They were all with Ileus on this issue. Strange world of men, she thought. Anastasia shrugged. "Then you cane with me." "Done!" Ileus replied as if he was granting a favor to her. They all started the finalg of the journey by afternoon. Tania''s magic was slowly troubling her all over again. From a happy girl a while back, she pulled back in her gloomy shell. Sitting in front of Eltanin, she buried her face in the crook of his arm and closed her eyes. "When are we going to reach?" she asked. He tightened his arms around her, gathering her closer to his chest. "Hopefully by evening." "I will ask my mother to create a portal to Draka. I just want to go to bed after this," she said in an irritated tone. "I know, love," he said and kissed the crown of her head. He really wanted to relieve her of her magic, but at the same time, he didn''t know what it would be for him. His father had said that by iming Tania when she had read full Yunabi, he would be the strongest wolf of Araniea. He didn''t know what that would entail. Anticipation had made home in his chest a long time back. There was not a day when he didn''t think about it, but he never mentioned it to his mate. She was already handling way too much. --- Alphard was pacing the perimeter of his unit''s encampment for the tenth time. He hadn''t heard of any unusual movement along the borders of Draka and Pegasii. His spies had informed that after thest war with Nyxers, the border viges were very peaceful. The Nyxers had shifted and watched around and didn''t see anything that was out of order. Diforted, he leaned against a tree and contemted going to Draka in a disguise. But a disguise for a Hydranian was very difficult. Some Nyxers had disguised themselves and gone to kill Dziban, one of Eltanin''s Generals. After that, Eltanin had be extremely cautious. He wasn''t allowing entry into the Draka Kingdom of anyone who was not a friendly royal or the citizen of the kingdom. He had issued metallic strips to every citizen with their thumb prints imprinted. Everyone had to enter the gates after showing those metallic strips. It was already evening. The sun was hanging over the peak of Wolf Fang mountains that looked like a wide open mouth of a wolf. His army was encamped in the Em Forest for the past two days. While all of them were doing their jobs ording to his instructions, he was getting restless by the minute. As he was brooding, one of his soldiers came running to him. "Your Grace!" he rasped. "The Commander of the fifth unit wants to talk to you." Alphard narrowed his eyes. ''It better be good news,'' he thought. He was growing impatient to the extent that he wanted to enter Draka himself. Along with the guard, he rushed to his tent. The Commander was waiting for him over there. As soon as he saw Alphard, he bowed. "There is a strange movement on themon boundary of Pegasii and Draka. I saw a unit of Draka soldiers bearing their insignia going north. There were a few carriages traveling as well." Alphard''s instincts red. He was sure that there were royals in the carriages. Lusitania could be in one of them. A wave of excitement crashed in his body. "Get all the units to the site, and take me with you over there. We have to n an ambush!" The Commander bowed. "I will get everyone ready." Alphard was so excited that he paced in his tent for ten minutes. Then he went to look at his reflection in the mirror. He took a quick bath with cold water and changed into his expensive tunic and breeches. Even if the tunic would tear during the attack, it didn''t matter. He wanted to look presentable in front of his fae. His fae? The thought made him all the more excited. He shaved his five day old beard, applied fragrances and then stepped out. A soldier made him wear his full armor. The Commander had linked with his fellow via mind link and asked them to gather in the main area. Alphard waited impatiently for them and as soon as they were there, he marched to the northern borders. Some of the Nyxers shifted into their wolves. He had given instructions to every Nyxer to look for the carriages but not attack them if they saw women. But they could attack if they saw men. --- As they neared the bend where Sgi¨¢th Bio ended, Eltanin said, "We have to create two portals to enter Draka and Pegasii. "I have already instructed my men toe with a few carriages." "How did you mind link?" Biham asked with surprise. "We are still in a different realm." Chapter ?259 Changed Its Path Chapter ?259 Changed Its Path Eltanin shrugged. "I don''t know. I just kept my mind open and could connect with Fafnir." Biham jerked his head back and tried to open his mind link with his men, but he couldn''t feel anything through his mind''s channel. He nced at Eltanin and couldn''t help but acknowledge that he was a very strong werewolf. Often, he had seen blue aether spilling out of his eyes. That was the sign that he was the son of a goddess, but opening a mind link through realms? That was something else. ,m Lord Krail was riding with Jiada. She was shifting in her ce a little. "What is it, Jiada?" he asked, knowing that she did this when she was disturbed or had something in her mind which she was unsure of. Jiada caressed her husband''s knuckles and said, "I think we should both go to Pegasii, Krail." "Why?" Krail grunted, not happy with her decision. He wanted to be with his granddaughter. Throughout the journey he had wondered about his grandchildren. He had secretly nned on meeting Alpha Alrakis anding up with ideas on how to soon have the grandkids. "Kinshra would need us, my lord¡­ I don''t want to leave her alone with Biham. He is a king and would be attending to his duties most of the time. Kinshra would be left alone and I am afraid that the evil forces would still be there to harm her," she replied, her voice full of concern. Lord Krail took a shaky breath in. Evil forces. Dark magic. They had ruined his daughter''s life. He couldn''t agree more with his wife. "Let us see¡­" Saying that he sidled his horse to Ileus and Anastasia''s. "I wanted to talk to you about something." They all stopped under a giant oak tree, the thicket around which was dense. "We need to rest our horses," said Eltanin. Tania was again bing extremely restless. She was getting in and out of daze. He looked at Flora who immediately took out a calming draft from her saddle bag and handed it to him. "Have it, Tania," Eltanin urged her. She shook her head, feeling jittery. "It is talking to me," she said in a low and hoarse voice. Eltanin''s heart squeezed. "I know. This will stop it from talking to you." He didn''t know whether what Flora gave was a calming draft or not, but he trusted Flora and he needed Tania to trust him. Tania looked at the pale pink potion in a bottle. "Okay¡­" she said in a defeated voice. Eltanin opened the cork of the bottle and gave the potion to her. She closed her eyes and leaned against his chest after having it. He caressed her hair as she sat on hisp, rocking her every now and then. The rest of them dismounted and refreshed themselves in a nearby creek. There was a lot of anticipation as to what would happen next. Lusitania was surely going to gain a lot of attention now that her wings had sprouted. Biham had returned with Kinshra, his fae mate. How would the citizens of Pegasii take this? Ileus came to Eltanin and they talked about several things in hushed voices. As and as they rounded the bend, they stopped speaking with each other. The ground was covered with thick moss and so even the horses'' steps were quiet. The air was still. There were no birds chirping. The usual rustle of leaves as the cool winds blew was absent. With every passing hour, the temperature of the ce seemed to drop. Eltanin made Tania wear the cloak and tugged his hood over her head, and tugged the halves of his on her side. She continued to keep her eyes closed, buried in the crook of his arm, battling with the magic. The sun had started dropping from the sky to a different world. Soon, the rays of light started to fade and the mist around them thickened. Ileus was leading the group on his horse. He pointed to a clearing and said, "This appears to be a good ce to create the portal," he said. "Do you want me to create one?" Anastasia asked,zily. She was feeling very sleepy and just wanted to have a good night''s rest. Journey through Sgi¨¢th Bio always made her very tired. "No, love," he kissed the crown of her head. "I can do it now. I learned it from Rolfe thest time." Anastasia gave him a weak smile as he dismounted the horse. Ileus and Lord Krail dismounted the horse and they created two portals. --- Alphard and his men were marching through Em Forest to go to the north where the Draka army was traveling. Some of his Nyxers had shifted into their wolf form. They were ahead of the rest of the army. They would go and check out the progress of the Draka army and thene back and give him the information. Alphard was happy that they were in tandem with the arrival of the Draka soldiers. He was going to ambush them just before the Pegasii border. A wave of excitement ran through him as he thought about Lusitania, the half fae. He felt like shifting but that would jeopardize his looks, so he took a deep breath in and stayed on his horse. They reached the route where the Draka army was supposed toe. All the Nyxers halted several feet away on both sides of the dirt road. As soon as the soldiers woulde, they would attack. Several Nyxers were already sent to alert them in advance. To hide their smell, the Nyxers had used oils and lotions that were extracted from the leaves of this forest. All at once, Alphard received the information from one of themanders, "The army has changed its path." "What?" Alphard snapped. "It was sudden. But they are headed to the west, near the Ivory Forest!" Alphard''s brows knitted deep. "Ivory Forest? That is high up in the north!" Why would the army go there? Unless¡ª Alphard shouted orders. "We will go to the Ivory Forest then. Follow the route through the forests!" Chapter ?260 Shocked And Confused Chapter ?260 Shocked And Confused The Commanders ordered the soldiers to march towards the Ivory Forest that was up north of Em. It would take a few hours to reach there. Alphard became panicky. What was the n of King Eltanin? Why was he changing his route? There was something very fishy going on with him. Did he think that by changing the path, he was going to protect his fae lover? Well, he could dream on. There was only one unit of soldiers of the Draka army as against his five units. They were no match against him. If they tried to resist, he was going to ughter them all and take the fae away. Alphard would have brought more units with him, but that was the maximum that could go around the forests without being detected. All the Nyxers turned towards the Ivory Forest. Half of them shifted into their wolves in order to run faster. Their horses followed them with other Nyxers who didn''t shift. The sun had begun to set, hanging low in the sky. Alphard''s worries increased as he hoped that he wasn''t toote. What if they lost the track of the Draka army? King Eltanin was a sly wolf and was known to be a great war strategist. So many times Felis had tried to capture him, but the Draka King had managed to not only evade King Felis, but also take down many of their soldiers. Alphard knew that as soon as he would confront the Draka King, chances were that there would be bloody shes. But he was ready for. Alphard took in a deep breath and kicked his horse. The horse started to gallop. They reached the Ivory Forest when the sun was deep down and the lights that filtered through the leaves faded. He opened his mind link with the Commanders and asked them to trace the Draka army. They all remained hidden in the forest as they tracked the enemy. An hourter they heard the familiar horses'' hooves'' far in distance. Alphard grew excited. More than the confrontation with the army, he was focused on the fae girl. He repeated his order to all the Nyxers through his mind link to not touch the carriages. They must have run for one more hour before everything came to a stop. Alphard gave them orders to halt and wait for his signal. With his breath lodged in his throat, he strained his sense of hearing for any movement. Suddenly, he heard a sizzle of energy, as if a thousand lights burned together and hissed. He looked up at the sky and saw a faint glimmer of light rays streaking against the night sky that wereing through the trees below. He couldn''t understand what was going on, but he decided for it to die down before attacking the unit. He heard various sounds. Horses neighed. Soldiers ran around. Wheels squeaking. And then everything became quiet. To his utter surprise, instead of the army going to Pegasii, they were returning back to the same route. He let theme nearer to him, d that they wereing in his trap, unaware. When the Draka army was crossing them, Alphard yelled his orders, "Now!" and the Nyxers collectively howled. They all ran to where the Draka army was and attacked the soldiers. Taken by surprise, the soldiers fought against the Nyxers. There wasplete mayhem. Alphard made his way to the carriages by killing the foe with his sword or his ws. The Draka soldiers were no less. Even when they were surrounded heavily, they fought severely. One Draka soldier was able to take down seven Nyxers easily. The carriages were only a few meters away. There were three royal carriages. He didn''t know which one of them carried the fae, but what surprised him was that no one wasing out of them. With doubts guing his mind, he neared them as two Commanders protected him. He opened the first carriage and found it empty. Shocked and angry, he strode to the second and opened its door. Even that was empty. He let out a ferocious growl and punched the wood of the carriage so hard that it shattered on impact. The horses that were pulling it reared and then ran away. Was he being made a fool? What was the Draka army doing here when there were no royals traveling? Now his eyes were on the third carriage. He started to walk towards it with vengeance. If he didn''t find the fae girl there, he was going to create so much bloodshed that the Draka soldiers would shudder whenever they would think of him. He opened the third carriage and his gaze met with golden eyes. There was a fae woman sitting next to him and an older fae woman was seated on the opposite bench. The man smirked at him and crossed his arms across his chest. After giving him an assessing gaze, he said, "Were you looking for Princess Lusitania?" Alphard didn''t know who the man in the carriage was. He lifted his sword and looked at the woman next to him. She was so beautiful that she had a halo around her. He had never seen such a beautiful woman in his entire life. She was like a deity. Was this Lusitania? "No, she is Princess Anastasia of Vilinski," said Ileus, his lips lifting up. Alphard was¡­ stunned. How did he know what he was about to ask? "Where was Lusitania?" And was this the fae princess? He raised his sword to attack the man. "And I am Prince Ileus of Draoidh?" Saying that, Ileus lunged at Alphard as a menacing growl emanated from his chest. Alphard was too shocked and confused when Ileus lunged at him. With a quick thinking he moved his sword towards the legendary prince to save himself, but his sword moved through nothing but space. Ileus had burst into shadows and smoke that coalesced behind him. He fell on the floor of the carriage in between the two fae females. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter ?261 Conundrum Chapter ?261 Conundrum Swiftly, Alphard pushed up and stood up in the carriage. Before he could attack the fae females, bright light blinded him and he heard a loud explosion. When he opened his eyes, he found himself standing on a small elevated piece of carriage floor, the rest of which had blown away. The two fae females were high up in the air. "What do you want me to do, Ileus?" asked Anastasia as she glowered at the man still standing on the broken carriage floor. "Should I deal with him or the others?" "I will deal with him," Ileus replied nonchntly. "Flora and you can handle the other Nyxers." Anastasia smiled and then a sinister smile came to her lips. "It''s been ages since I have had this kind of an adrenalin gush!" she said. And the next moment along with Flora, she charged at the Nyxers. The Nyxers were easy to detect even in their wolf form. Gray and with thin fur, they smelled disgusting. Anastasia saw a bunch of them attacking the Draka soldiers. She pped her wings and flew to them. She hurled her hands forward and sent a beam of red sizzling lights towards them. The Nyxers yelped as their fur caught fire and dispersed, leaving the Draka soldiers immediately. Confused, they looked up at the sky to see what actually attacked them and were dumbfounded to see fae female. Alphard was so perplexed now that his mind wasn''t working. "Where is Lusitania? The fae girl," he asked in an intimidating voice. "And where is Eltanin?" At first, he couldn''t believe that he was looking at no one else but Prince Ileus but them as Ileus''s golden gaze burned with rage, he knew that he was facing none other than the Dark Prince. Alphard had to shift and leave the ce immediately. He feared for his safety because he knew he was no match to Prince Ileus. Ileus stalked him as if stalking his prey. "And why should I tell you where he is? Who the fuck are you in Felis''s army? Why are you looking for the fae girl?" "I am Alphard!" he replied in a menacing voice. "Hydra''s General of the Army." He dipped his chin. Then he brought his sword in front of him and with two fingers of his free hand, he beckoned Ileus. "Come and fight with me with your sword, instead of your magic." Ileus raised his eyebrow. He snapped the fingers of his right hand and Alphard''s sword turned into a snake. With a hiss, a startled Alphard threw the snake away from him. "What makes you think that I am going to fight you with my sword when my magic can take care of a pussy like you? My sword deserves better foes." "I am not a pussy!" Alphard shouted and then pounced at Ileus, shifting into his wolf mid-air. Ileus was ready for the assault. He grabbed the wolf''s front legs and swirled him up in the air. With a force, he hurled him in the air. Alphard went down crashing into a tree which splintered when he collided. Alphard writhed with pain, but he got up and darted towards Ileus, baring his fangs and peeling his lips back. He aimed for Ileus''s neck. Once he sank his fangs in the neck, he was sure he would take down the prince. However, as soon as he jumped at him, the prince disappeared from there. Alphardnded over a Nyxer with his fangs in his neck. The Nyxer writhed under him and after a few seconds, he died. Frustrated, Alphard withdrew his fangs and turned for Ileus, but the wizard was standing right behind him. Ileus grabbed him by his throat and lifted him up in the air with a loud growl. Alphard was on his hind legs now, his eyes leveling with Ileus. "Look around you, Alphard," Ileus snarled, his fangs elongated and his eyes zing like fire. "My wife has killed almost your entire army. And you thought you could attack us? I am going to let you live so that you can narrate this tale to your king. Tell him that Eltanin is ready and that he ising for him." With a bellow, he lifted Alphard and threw him to the ground. Debris flew up when the wolf fell on the ground with a loud, bone-breaking thud. Alphard let out a low howl of pain, as he gathered himself to get up. He limped back to his feet. "The fae girl, Lusitania is out of your reach. Don''t even think ofing back for her." Ileus took two steps towards Alphard and the wolf back, a cry escaping his mouth. He scanned thend around him. Anastasia was having so much fun along with Flora that he was astonished. The women surely had some adrenalin gushing through their blood. Well, they were the creatures of the Lore. He didn''t expect anything less. More than half the Nyxers were lying in pools of blood, injured or dead or burned. Anastasia was using her magic to annihte the enemy. His chest filled with pride to see how easily she could take over a small army on her own. Some Nyxers were trying to jump up and eat her wings but she was beyond their reach as she hovered at a safe distance. Ileus turned his attention to Alphard who was also looking at all the chaos and destruction. "This is just a sample of what I can do." He chuckled and flicked his wrist. Instantly, the Draka soldiers along with his wife and Flora disappeared from there. Alphard stood there watching him, conundrum guing his mind. --- In the afternoon, when they were still in Sgi??th Bio, Ileus had gone to Eltanin to talk to him. At that time they were resting for lunch. He said to him, "You shouldn''t take Lusitania to Draka or Pegasii. She has a lot of magic in her. If anyone smells her, they will attack her." "Then what should I do?" Eltanin asked, irritation and worry written on his features. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter ?262 The Third Portal Chapter ?262 The Third Portal Ileus leaned on the tree trunk as he watched Tania. She was in a delirious state all over again. With a deep sigh, he said, "Do you know that because she has fae blood, she is able to hold all that magic. Had she been a normal she-wolf, she would have never been able to hold it in her. The magic would have... eaten her away." A low growl of disapproval rumbled from Eltanin and he gathered Tania closer to his body. Ileus knew that instinct. It was a wolf''s primal instinct to protect his mate. "If you take her to Draka, it is quite possible that her condition worsens. There won''t be anyone to take care of her, unless Kinshra goes with her or Anastasia. But I don''t think that they would be of much help either. The magic has started demanding more. It needs to be released and if she doesn''t release it--" he pursed his lips and lowered his head, not wanting to scare Eltanin. Eltanin was crestfallen. A shudder of anxiety passed through him. "We will see," he said and the silence between them hung like death. They started with their journey and reached thest part of the bend. Tania was having a slight fever and was delirious. She looked up at her mate who had her across hisp on Wind. His one hand held her in hisp with her head in the crook of his arm and his other was on the reins. Wind was also very careful in walking. Sometimes, when Eltanin would loosen the reins, he would still walk in line with other horses. It was as if he had smelled Tania''s condition. "Elty," she whispered his name. He tipped his head down to look at her. "Tania," he rasped. "How are you, love?" He left Wind''s reins and wrapped his arm around her. "I want you to take this restlessness, this anxiety and this magic from me. I can''t bear it anymore..." Tears came out of her eyes from the side. Eltanin shook on the inside. He pulled her closer to him and buried her face in his chest. "I know. I know." He whispered. "Have a little patience and things are going to be fine." He became quiet and then waited to reach Draka. He was going to carry her all the way to his bedroom and im her. He was going to suck the magic out of her. When they neared the end of the journey, Ileus created two portals for them. One for Draka and the other for Pegasii. "This one is for Pegasii," he said pointing to the one at the left. Biham approached the portal and looked behind at Kinshra whether she was following him or not. He stood near the portal and waited for her toe there. He looked at her expectantly, if she entered the portal to Pegasii. When she waited for longer than he calcted, his heart plummeted to the ground. In the end, he also decided to follow her to Draka in case she changed her mind. Kinshra got down from the horse and walked over to Eltanin and Tania. "Take care of her, Eltanin," Kinshra said as she touched Tania''s leg. "She is fragile at the moment. Please help her with her magic." Eltanin nodded and then dipped his chin in a courtesy bow. "I will bring her to Pegasii as soon as we find time and things are normal." "That would be wonderful!" said Kinshra. Then she looked at Biham and sucked in air sharply. She let out a prayer to the deities that all goes well. She started to walk towards her horse again. She held its reins and then entered the portal that led to Pegasii. Biham was so jubnt that he whipped his head at Eltanin and inadvertently, his lips curled into a grin. He nudged his horse towards them. "Take care Eltanin," he said. "Visit me with Tania when she is fine." He appeared confident that Tania would be very fine. Saying that he trotted his horse to the Pegasii portal and entered it. Lord Krail came over to Eltanin along with Lady Jiada. He said, "I wanted to go with you to Draka, but my woman wants me to go with Kinshra." He looked nervously at Tania. "Will she be okay?" Eltanin was feeling pretty miserable all the while and he hoped that Lord Krail would go with him, but when he listened to his decision, he bowed to him and said, "I will keep her safe." On his assurance, Lord Krail too went to the portal of Pegasii. As soon as they entered it, the portal copsed. Eltanin closed his eyes, his stomach knotted up so badly. When he looked at Ileus, he said, in a jittery voice, "I am so happy that you areing with me to Draka." Suddenly, he heard Fafnir, who had opened his mind link with him. ''What happened?'' Eltanin asked via their mind link. ''General Alphard of Hydra has attacked the unit of soldiers I had sent for you. You must dy your entry!'' "Fuck!" Eltanin rasped. Ileus narrowed his eyes. He tilted his head to look at Anastasia. She dismounted the horse and walked up to him. All at once, she flung her hands forward throwing blue shimmery lights that soon resembled water that was swirling like a whirlpool. Eltanin gasped as Ileus approached him. "What is going on?" he asked, unable to understand as to why had Anastasia created the third portal. Were they going to Draoidh? His heart fell to the ground. "Give her the location of the Jade Sea where your mother resides!" Ileus ordered Eltanin. "You are going there!" "What?" Eltanin was shocked. "It takes more than a day and night to reach there. Tania is not stable enough for that much time!" "That''s the reason I asked Anastasia to create the portal. Her portal will directly take you to Stourin!" Ileus said with a knowing smile. Chapter ?263 Claiming Again (1) Chapter ?263 iming Again (1) All thoughts of his stay at Vilinski came to his mind. Over the past one week, his life changed so much that it was unbelievable. He had fae rtives now¡ªones he couldn''t even imagine. His wife had sprouted beautiful wings¡ªsomething she thought she never even had when they first met. She didn''t know her heritage. It was a long journey discovering it, but it was fulfilling. She was everything he had dreamed of. The Moon Goddess had given him the perfect mate. His thoughts went to his father-inw. Biham was such an idiot for rejecting his mate. Kinshra was a sweet woman and he wondered why hadn''t she rejected him. He hoped to see that woman happy. Way too many thoughts were swirling in his mind. And the topmost was to im Tania. He leaned his head on the edge of the tub, hoping that she was going to be fine soon. After taking a nice bath, he came out with a towel wrapped around his waist. It was dark in the night and the waters around his bedchamber looked a midnight blue. The servant had gone after giving Tania a sponge bath and making her change into a soft white chemise. She was sleeping with her hair streaming behind her on the pillow. "My little sunshine," he murmured as he came close to her and sat down beside her. There were aroma candles burning on a candbrum. He simply couldn''t take his eyes off Tania. She looked so peaceful and protected. He noticed that his mother had sent him food which was lying on the bedside table. After eating the food in the wild for the past two days, he really was hungry for something good. He devoured the fried salmon and the soft, buttered bread. He was so tired that he simply removed the towel from his waist and slid beside Tania under the same nket. The shell closed around them, cocooning them in safety and warmth. Eltanin went off to sleep the moment he closed his eyes. Something caressed his skin. He leaned into the touch and murmured, "Tania¡­" He was surrounded by her citrusy smell and took a sigh of relief. "Elty¡­" a voice came from far in the distance. He didn''t feel like opening his eyes. "Elty¡­" the voice came again, this time nearer. He peeled open his eyes with effort and found Tania staring at him with her beautiful blue eyes. A shaky breath escaped his lips. "Tania! How are you?" he asked, trying to get up. The soft light of candles filtered through the cracks of the shell, filling it with a buttery glow. "Shh¡­" she said. "I am feeling much better." He realized that the nket was tossed aside. His eyes traveled to her lips, chin and then further down to her breasts that were visible through the thin cloth of her chemise. His lips parted when he saw just how round and full they were. Her nipples were hard against the cloth. His eyes went down and he saw that her chemise had ridden up, revealing the entire length of her legs¡ªright from her shapely thighs to her toes. Her wings were syed behind her. Slowly, she raised one wing and curled it over his body. She started caressing his back softly with it. She looked so beautiful, like a goddess of love and sensuality. He wanted to worship every inch of her beautiful body. His cock became painfully hard making it difficult for him to rx any further. "How are you feeling, Elty?" she asked, giving him ascivious smile. She ran her fingers all the way on the side of his chest and stomach andnded right on the tip of his cock. It twitched and he hissed. She realized how the soft buttery glow of the candles lit his handsome features and gave him an aura of mystery. His hair was mussed up and his dark eyes were full of desire. Eltanin got up and propped himself against the pillow. "I am feeling well¡­" he found himself saying. Tania too got up. She smiled and ced her hand on his chest. She sat on hisp and straddled him. She leaned forward to kiss his lips lightly but Eltanin grabbed her lips and delved inside her mouth to suck on her tongue. He groaned inside her mouth. He ripped her chemise and threw it aside. His hands went to her round ass, which he squeezed as he kissed her wantonly. He heard a light hiss from her. ''Take us¡­ im us¡­'' It was her magic. And he knew that Tania was doing it all because of the magic influencing her. He too felt intoxicated by her. It had been so many days, and his beast was dying to im his mate all over again. Tania rubbed her pelvis against his painful erection. She crashed his mouth with her lips, tongue, teeth as she threaded her fingers in her hair. "Take me Elty," she said in between showering the kisses. "Tania, love¡­" he wanted to say more words, but his mind was nk with what she was doing. Her hard nipples were grazing his chest and she was rubbing her sex over his shaft. He held her tightly and rolled over to put her beneath him. Her wings red wide open. "They don''t hurt, do they?" he asked, seeing them opening wide. She shook her head. "I want to feel you inside me. Take me again!" She swiped her hair to one side and revealed her neck. "Fuck!" His fangs lengthened on their own as his eyes flickered a winter blue, showing that his wolf was with him in this. He recaptured her lips with his. She moaned in his mouth when he massaged her breasts, feeling her nipples pebbling hard under his fingers. He looked down at them and immediately wrapped his lips around one hard nipple. She moaned loudly, arching her body for him to take more. Tania was bing very impatient. She wanted his length to be inside her channel. Chapter ?264 [Bonus Chapter] Claiming Again (2) Chapter ?264 [Bonus Chapter] iming Again (2) Tania was dripping with juices. She curled her legs around him and pushed him hard to press against her body. He took the cue. He reached for her clit and coated his fingers with her juices. "Please... Please take me hard, Elty," she begged him. "Yes, love," he said, breaking their kiss. But he was so wanting to explore her body all over again that hetched his mouth to her other breast and sucked her harder. She cried when his fangs grazed her. Suddenly, a fang nicked her creamy skin and a droplet of blood oozed out. On instinct, Eltanin licked it. His eyes red wide open. It tasted citrusy and like honey. He removed his mouth from there with a pop sound. Excitement hummed in his body. He started kissing her belly and then sucked on her navel. She whimpered as she rubbed her sex over his chest. His chest vibrated with a rumble. He went further down where her swollen clit was waiting for his mouth. He immediately took it into his mouth and started sucking it hard. "Ahhh!" she cried as her hips thrust towards him involuntarily. He took his finger down and then entered her pussy with it. She sped her sheath all around it greedily. He moved it in and out. In and out. He removed the finger from there and she let out a reluctant cry. He coated his fingers with her juice and took two inside this time. He moved them inside her, hitting a sensitive spot. "Oh God, Elty!" she screamed with pleasure, as she came all around his fingers. He left her clit and licked all her juices as her muscles clenched over his tongue. "Brace yourself!" he said, once he was done tasting her honey. She ced her hands on his chest and nodded. He positioned himself at her entrance. And when his shaft parted her pink folds, he looked into her eyes. "Are you ready, love?" "I am!" He pushed his cock inside her. He pushed it deeper and deeper, watching her eyes and feeling how her pussy swallowed him easily. When he was buried to the hilt, he stopped. He was breathing heavily, his chest muscles were strained and his arms were bulging. He started moving slowly at first. He ced both his arms on either side of her body below her wings and leaned in to seize her lips again. They kissed fervently. "Harder, please go harder!" she said, matching the thrust of her hips with his. She looked into his eyes and noticed the aether slipping out of them. As if knowing what he wanted, she turned her neck for him. Eltanin''s eyes focused on her pulse point where he could see his marks. Two crescent shaped marks that faced each other. He was going to mark her again on it. He took out his cock and then mmed it in her with full force. At the same time, with rming speed he sank his fangs in her neck. ? She screamed as pain and pleasure hit her at the same time, as Eltanin mmed his hips into her making her moan, as his fangs sunk in her flesh. She felt...plete. Eltanin punctured her skin and then on an impulse started sucking her blood. He snarled against her skin as he sucked her blood and took her. His shaft pulsated and his balls squeezed hard. He wanted to release but the pleasure of sucking her blood made him go mad. He tried his best to stop but her blood was so potent that he couldn''t stop himself. Her core was so tight that Eltanin could barely concentrate on what he was doing. Her blood was so tasty that he forgot the world around him. It was as if all his life this was what he wanted, lusted. He needed this power. As her breasts bounced against his chest, he mmed his hips against her wet folds, making a loud and dirty sound. He couldn''tst longer and came with a menacing snarl against her neck. He spilled his seeds inside her, coating her with his wet cum. Arc upon hot arc. It was so good that he remained inside her. But he couldn''t leave her neck. He closed his eyes and continued to suck her blood. Her magic was hissing in his ears, wanting him to take it all, wanting him to possess it. She was so responsive that she stayed in that position. She raked her fingers in his hair, coaxing him gently to take it from her. Take his fill. She should have felt fear, but all she felt was a natural instinct. Perhaps it was because Eltanin was a demiGod. All this while he was unable to get his magic to the surface even though he had it in him. And by sucking her blood, he was gaining what belonged to him. Yunabi not only brought her fae magic to the surface, it was actually for her mate. He needed that in his blood. She saw how Eltanin now glowed with all the magic. Eltanin sucked and sucked with abandon as henguidly thrust his hips into her. He was getting drunk on the power, on her blood. She tasted so sweet that he was intoxicated. He needed more of her in every possible way. He could feel his beast getting his fill. His wolf was feeling satiated with every suck. He didn''t after how long but suddenly he realized that she had be limp in his hands. Scared that he had taken too much from her, he removed his fangs from her neck and licked the mark he had ced again. "Tania!" he said and lifted his head to look at her. She gave him a weak smile and in a low, hoarse voice said, "Have you taken your fill, Elty?" She was feeling lighter, happier and colder. It was as if a huge weight that was pressing against her chest, lifted. Her wings fell back to the sides and she closed her eyes with that smile on her lips. They were both enveloped in a soft glow. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter ?265 Newly Acquired Powers Chapter ?265 Newly Acquired Powers Eltanin''s body felt like a reservoir of inconceivable power. Blood thrumming in his veins was suffused with magic that felt like home. It was as if it belonged to him. His body trembled slightly and his lips parted in a rough exhale. His powers were channelized. He felt like he could take over the world. The magic in his body spread all over him giving him a soft glow. It enveloped his mate too. He realized the reason why the Moon Goddess chose a fae for him. In a world dominated by werewolves, only a fae mate was capable enough to be his mate. Only a fae could hold the entire Yunabi for him. How fate worked was beyondprehension. But he couldn''t imagine anything different from what happened. Her blood tasted likevender and honey and it was impossible for him to stop feeding from her, but when Tania''s body felt limp in his hands, he panicked. "Tania! Tania!" he called her, shaking her shoulders lightly. Had he taken too much blood from her? She looked pale, but there was a delicate smile on her face as if she was feeling... happy. "Talk to me. Please." After he had taken blood from her, she felt lighter. Eltanin was a demigod and she came to realize it all the more after his appetite for her blood. As his mate, she wanted him to feed from her not only because of the magic she held inside her, but also because she liked it. She peeled open her eyes slightly and looked at himzily. "I am fine, Elty..." she replied in a soft voice. "And you?" She could see that aether had spilled out of his eyes and now it streaked in sharp silver lines on the sides. His face was glowing with a permanent halo around it. So this was how a demigod looked. His features had enhanced. Those beautiful lips had be plumper and his muscles were even more ridged than before. "You look beautiful..." she whispered. It was difficult for her to open her eyes anymore. She wanted to sleep. She had done what she was meant for in her life. Her purpose was aplished. She was born for Eltanin. This was why the Moon Goddess had chosen her for him. And only her. "Cman''s horns!" he rasped. He pulled out from her and sat down beside her. She needed to eat and eat a lot. What had he done? How could he mindlessly suck her blood? But he simply couldn''t stop himself because the magic wanted to get inside him. It wanted to leave Tania and be a part of his body. And the strange part was that he wasn''t feeling delirious like Tania felt when she had the Yunabi magic in her. He was liking it. His beast was reveling in it. In fact, his beast was now ecstatic. He hadn''t been satisfied in a long time. Eltanin covered her with nkets and tapped the shell above him twice. It opened and he got out of the bed. Wrapping a sheet around his waist, he ordered a guard standing at the door to get food for Tania. He realized that it was already morning and faint lights of sun that filtered through water surrounded their bedchamber. He saw small colorful fish running around the ss walls, hiding in and out of the nktons. His gaze returned to his mate. He went to the closet in the room from where took out afortable chemise. He hurried to Tania and made her wear the chemise, not wanting the maids to see her naked. She was smelling of sex and juices and it was doing something to him all over again. He sat down beside her, trying his best to control his wayward thoughts. Grabbing her hand in his, he cleared the strands of hair that had fallen on her forehead. Her heartbeat was slow, but he knew why. "Don''t sleep, Tania," he said to her, kissing her hand. Her lips curled up. "But I want to..." "After having food. Please." He was so guilty that he decided never to taste her blood again. Why did he feel that her blood was like an aphrodisiac for him? He berated himself mentally for even thinking like this. The servant brought the food tray for them. He made Tania sit in hisp as he fed her with his hands. After he saw color in her cheeks, he made her lie down back on the bed and slid beside her. He stroked her hair as she curled into him. He continued to think how things would go after this. He wanted to go back to Draka but also see how his newly acquired powers worked. p When Tania was sleeping soundly next to him, he kissed her forehead and then got up. He had to meet his mother and take her help. And suddenly, he realized why Ileus sent him to Stourin. It was because he not only wanted them to remain safe while he imed his mate all over again, but also so that his mother could help him with channeling his powers. She would be the best guide. He chuckled at his friend and then feeling thrilled, he dressed up in a simple white tunic and white trousers. Giving a nce at Tania, he closed the door behind him, instructing the guards to not let anyone enter because she was sleeping. Taiyi was in her bedchamber. A servant was washing her feet. As soon as she saw Eltanin, she dismissed the servant and stared at him for a long time. "You have acquired the magic and powers that were supposed to be yours," she said as she embraced her son. There was a wide smile on her face. "And you don''t know what to do with it!" "I feel very energetic and restless, Mother," said Eltanin, removing himself. She cupped his cheek with one hand. "That is natural. You will be having these bouts of restlessness." She turned back to her bed and sat on it. She patted it beside her, indicating to him to sit there. "How is Tania doing?" she asked. "I want to meet her and thank her for all of this." "She is sleeping." "Ah, she needs that sleep," Taiyi remarked. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter ?266 Disappointed In Him Chapter ?266 Disappointed In Him Alphard was badly injured. Very few soldiers and two Commanders remained after their battle with Prince Ileus and Princess Anastasia. In his dreams also he had never imagined that he would be fighting with the Dark Prince. More than him, it was his wife and another fae woman who had brought about the whole carnage. They were an unstoppable force that his soldiers couldn''t deal with. The Nyxers were born and trained to fight with werewolves. They had no idea how to fight with faes and that too who had tremendous magic in them. His Commanders carried him back to Hydra on the horse back. Ileus had broken several of his ribs. His legs were fractured and his spine was dislocated. Every time the horse moved, he winced in pain. In the end, the soldiers had to carry him back on a makeshift stretcher. Alphard hade to abduct Lusitania and to make her his wife, but this was what he received. He tried to analyze with his fried mind as to where were the royals and howe it was Prince Ileus and Princess Anastasia who he faced, but nothing logical came to his mind. Moreover, the way Ileus behaved, it was as if he already knew of Alphard''s ns. There were so many questions bouncing across his mind that even his head was hurting. As soon as they reached the Hydra Pce, Alphard was taken to his bedchamber where the healers started to work on him. Every time he was touched, he would scream. The Dark Prince had given him so many injuries and mental trauma that it wouldst a long time. Every time he would imagine those zing golden eyes, he would shudder and let out a flurry of curses. It took an entire day for the healers to fix him. In the end, Alphard resembled a mummy. There were bandages on his legs, his torso, his arms and his neck. His head was fixed in a metallic frame so that he didn''t move it. It was necessary for his spine to be straightened. Breathing too was difficult for him at this moment. "He will take at least two weeks to heal properly," said the healer to Felis who was standing at the foot of his bed with his hands sped at the back. "He has been badly injured. I have never seen him this badly wounded. It looks like someone has beaten him vigorously on a flogging stone." The healer shook his head with pity. "You know how those washermen do to the clothes." He sighed and then instructed the junior healers to give him medication at regr intervals. "He shouldn''t be moved from his ce, okay?" The junior healers nodded in nervousness as they nced at Alphard. The main healer turned to Felis and added, "I have given him a strong sleeping draft. He will stay asleep for two days, after which you can speak with him. Hopefully in those two days, his neck and arm injuries are healed." Werewolves healed very fast. But Alphard needed special attention and an equally special meal to heal fast. Felis noticed that Alphard would murmur something about golden eyes or faes every time a muscle in his twitched. Strange. He took a deep breath in. Waiting for two days seemed like eternity. Felis went to Morava who was in her bedchamber as usual. At least this time she wasn''t on her bed and recuperating. A maid wasbing her hair. She was wearing a light peach gown with tons of jewelry. Four Alphas were sitting in her room, looking at her with deep lust in their eyes. "Do you know anything about golden eyes connected to faes?" he asked her, looking at her reflection in the mirror, as he sat next to an Alpha. Morava frowned. "What golden eyes and faes?" she said. "I don''t know any of that. I have only heard of one legendary case of golden eyes and fae connection and that is of Prince Ileus of Draoidh and the fae Princess Anastasia of Vilinski. Anastasia is Ileus''s wife." She shrugged. "But why are you asking it?" Dread sted in his chest. Felis possessed strong dark magic, but his magic was nothingpared to Ileus or Anastasia. Moreover, he knew that his magic was there in him, but it kind of stayed within him and didn''t reallye out. It wanted something, a rake to be scrapped and unraveled. He knew who his mother was and he intended to meet her to know how to unravel his magic. He had never ever seen her. She never ever came to see him. He was not born out of love, but out of force and need. His father had shackled his mother after impregnating her. He kept her confined in the Hydra Pce until he was born. The day after he was born, King Izo hade to free his daughter from the clutches of the demon werewolf. Felis was brought up by his father whose sole purpose to bring Felis to life was so that he could rule over Hydra and be invincible. Felis was trained hard and to be ruthless, but he didn''t possess the ancient beast as Ukdah had thought. Ukdah was disappointed in him. Ukdah told Felis that Eltanin was his stepbrother who possessed the ancient beast. --- Taiyi took Eltanin to an open area where she created a bubble for both of them. She could clearly see that he was in possession of a lot of magic, but the way he controlled it, it was awesome. "The most important part is that you have to focus on your inner energy. Once you can master it, it would be easy for you to maneuver it," she said, circling him. Eltanin closed his eyes. The new surge of power in his body was making him feel like he could do anything with it. It was intoxicating. At the same time, the thought was dangerous. He closed his eyes to focus on his inner powers. They seemed to be stored in his belly. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter ?267 Glowing And Mesmerizing Chapter ?267 Glowing And Mesmerizing "Bring them out," Eltanin heard a faint whisper from his mother. It was as if it wasing from very far. Using his willpower, he started to draw them out and by the time they were up to his chest, he was so exhausted that he started sweating. "Eltanin!" his mother''s sharp voice fell on his ears. He snapped open his eyes and saw that he was surrounded by a zing red glow. It was so bright that he couldn''t see beyond it. Flustered as hell, he whipped his head around to see his mother. "Retract it!" she ordered. He didn''t even know what she was asking to retract because his body was surrounded by the red hot glow. He felt like he was sitting in an oven. However, he didn''t feel a thing when he wasn''t aware of it. "This is your magic!" Taiyi''s voice came again. "Retract it!" Eltanin was surprised. He closed his eyes, willing his magic to retract. And within a few seconds, it all went back inside him. With a loud sigh, he opened his eyes and found that not a wisp of the red hot glow was left. He was even more surprised. Taiyi seemed to be relieved. She rolled her eyes. She pointed to the ceiling and said, "Do you know how long it took for you to extract your magic?" Eltanin followed her gaze and saw that the sun rays were stronger over the bubble, which meant that he ended up spending the whole morning just on that little exercise. "Don''t be surprised, Eltanin," Taiyi said. "This was just a part of your magic that came out, but getting the full load of it to your chest was not easy. Now you have to try and toss that magic in her throat and arms. I want you to govern it, control it and understand it. Only when you can master the control, will you be able to use it well." He wiped his sweat with a towel that Taiyi gave him. "That is going to take years, Mother!" he said. "Why?" She looked displeased. "You are my son. You have the potential to master it within a few days!" He chuckled. "But I have to go back to Draka as soon as possible. There are a lot of things to be done. And the foremost is that I have to get Tania''s soul back--the little piece that Menkar has pinched." He gave the towel to a servant who brought him lime juice. He picked up the ss and gulped it down. He didn''t know that he would be so dehydrated. "Get me one more," he ordered. The servant bowed to him and left. "Why don''t you call Menkar to your ce and deal with him? I am sure he has a price for it," Taiyi said as they walked back to the main hall. Ever since Eltanin hade, Taiyi had suspended her throne hall meetings to be with him. Eltanin shook his head. "Menkar is a sly character. We contemted that. If he wanted something, he would have already contacted us or Lusitania, but he still hasn''t. I have no idea what he wants, but whatever he wants is not going to be easy. When we had gone to Vilinski, he entered her dreams to demand to know where she was. It was with King Rolfe''s magic that she was able to ward off those nightmares." "Cman''s horns!" Taiyi breathed. "We met her mother, Kinshra." "The fae?" Taiyi said with a smile. "Yes," Eltanin replied. "She is a very sweet and calm woman. Still not over King Biham..." Taiyi clenched her teeth. "She deserves someone better! I really feel sorry for her." "Me too... But from what I felt, even King Biham was under the spell of that Murel when he rejected Kinshra," Eltanin remarked. Taiyi halted in her ce. "What did you say? Under whose spell?" Eltanin stopped and gazed at his mother with narrowed eyes. "Kinshra mentioned a priest called Murel." "Unless there is another Murel who exists in Araniea, the only Murel I know of is the Kingdom of Murel, whose princess is Nerina," Taiyi said. "And her father''s name is Murel." p Eltanin''s jaw dropped to the floor. "Do you mean that--" "No, I don''t mean anything Eltanin!" Taiyi stopped him. "How about we visit Murel?" Eltanin said, feeling excited. "A lot can be uncovered." "No!" Taiyi said. "If he is the culprit, then he would understand the purpose of your visit. At the same time, it wouldn''t be safe for Tania to stay here. What if Mureles to know she is here?" She tapped her chin. "And that brings me to one question. Why was Father so highly interested in your wedding with Nerina? Did Murel influence him?" Eltanin was perplexed. "The Murel we are talking about is the one who lives onnd and not in the Jade Sea. Moreover, did King Murel ask you about Nerina?" "No, he didn''t!" The whole thing became even more confusing. "How about I ask Kinshra toe here and meet Murel?" Eltanin said. "If she will recognize Murel, we will at least have our culprit in our hands and we will be able to negotiate a deal with him." "No way!" Taiyi grunted. "We cannot take the risk of showing Kinshra to Murel." She rubbed her neck. "But I guess it is time that I go and meet King Murel." "Elty!" Eltanin whipped his head to look at Tania who was smiling at both of them. Tania came to them and bowed to the queen. They stopped talking about Murel. "Tania! My girl, how are you?" Taiyi hugged her daughter-inw in a tight embrace "Look what you''ve done to my son?" She held her shoulders and turned her to look at Eltanin who was gazing at her with affection. There was a silly smile on his lips. Tania''s cheeks heated up when her blue eyes met his dark ones. Her mate was glowing and looked mesmerizing. She forgot to breathe. Chapter ?268 The Effect Chapter ?268 The Effect Eltanin gazed at his wife. After he had reimed her, she appeared rxed and harmonious. The night''s rest also worked wonders on her. He saw how her wings rustled under his gaze. It made him feel good to see the effect he had on her. "How are you feeling, Tania?" he asked softly. All he wanted right now was to hold her in his arms and stay just like that. It had been days when he had spent quality time with her. There had been so much tension all the time that he had forgotten what rxation was. "I am feeling well, she breathed. He was supposed to tell her that they had to return to Draka, but he said, "Would you like to take a walk on the shores of Stourin? They are very beautiful at night." Tania''s face heated till her ears. Her husband was asking her for an evening out. Suddenly, she too was looking forward to spending time with him. Rather waste her time with him. It had been so many days when they had simply squandered time with him. "Oh the shores are beautiful!" Taiyi added, so that her daughter-inw didn''t refuse. She could clearly see that these two really needed to be together and that too without interruption. While these two would spend time at the shores of Stourin, she was going to pay a visit to the Kingdom of Murel. Tania''s lips curled up. In a soft voice, she said, "Yes, I would like that very much." "Great!" Eltanin replied. When Tania had just arrived in the bubble, she saw that Eltanin was with his mother who was training him how to deal with his magic. He was wiping his sweat off at that time, so she thought that perhaps they had just finished. However, she realized that she should leave them again so that he could carry the training forward. "I will go back to the bedchamber then." "Wait!" Taiyi stopped her. Tania turned to her with anticipation. "Do you remember Esmeralda from thest time?" "Yes, she was present at the party you had given." "Esmeralda can take you shopping to our main market. Would you like to go?" Tania''s eyes widened slightly. She nced at Eltanin, who had raised an eyebrow. "I would love to," she replied. "What are the special things that I can buy in Stourin?" "Lovely!" Taiyi chuckled. "Esmeralda is going to tell you all about it!" "Okay," Tania bowed again to her. With another flirtatious look at her husband, she walked back to her bedchamber where she had to wait for Esmeralda. "When will you be announcing her to the citizens of Draka as your queen?" asked Taiyi. For more chapters, please visit Eltanin watched Tania going out lovingly. He said, "As soon as I reach there." He had no more reason to hold back. The main objective for him to not announce her and keep her hidden was that he had to reim her but now that he was fully capable of protecting her from the most evil force of Araniea, he would hold a grand reception in the honor of his queen. Taiyi padded to the perimeter of the bubble. There was a mermaid swimming next to it. The mermaid came to her and handed her a string of pearl ne. Taiyi extended her hand inside the water without breaking the bubble and took the ne from her. She went back to Eltanin with it and said, "Make Tania wear this. It will keep her undetected on the shores. After what you have told me about Murel, I am restless." Eltanin frowned but he took the ne. "Also, I would suggest that you still wait to announce her to the public because we still have Menkar to deal with." Eltanin pursed his lips and looked away from his mother. His eyes went to the mermaid who was now swimming away, her violet tail pping behind her gently in the water. "It is time that she is known to the people, Mother. I have hidden her for a long. With Tania as my queen, I highly doubt anyone would be able to touch her." "That is also true, but you cannot deny that there are dirty forces even in Draka." Eltanin rubbed his neck. He took a deep breath in. "I will think about it." He was in a hurry to announce that he had found his mate. Tania''s parents were there and it was the perfect opportunity. Taiyi smiled at him. "If you wish to dere that you have found your queen, let me know. I will have toe to witness her ascension as the Queen of Draka. He chuckled. "I will." They spent the rest of the time channeling his magic and by the time it was evening, Taiyi let him go. Eltanin was tired but he was also looking forward to spending the evening with Tania on the beautiful shores of Stourin. When he reached the chamber, he saw that she still hadn''te. He rolled his eyes. The girl had taken a liking to shopping. He wondered what his bills would be over here as he made way to the bathroom. After a long hot bath, when he emerged, he saw an excited Tania. "Stourin''s market is¡­ breathtaking!" she said with a glint in her eyes. "I bought so much and feel that I can''t shop anywhere else Elty. We have toe back here for more shopping!" Eltanin let out a rough exhale when he saw small and big velvet boxes strewn across their bed. This time she decided to buy jewelry. Sigh. All he could do was to walk to the closet and wear a white casual shirt and white trousers. He didn''tb his hair. "Won''t you change?" he asked her when he saw that she was in the same gown. "Yes, of course!" she replied with a hint of mischief in her eyes. Then she picked up a shopping bag and walked to the bathroom. When she emerged from there, she knew what she wore was pretty hot because a delicious rumble came from Eltanin''s chest. She had bought a plum bandeau with matching panties that had straps on the sides. She had a wrap-around skirt on her hands which she draped in front of him. "Let''s go!" she said, grinning, loving the effect she had on him. Chapter ?269 Set The Rhythm Chapter ?269 Set The Rhythm Eltanin took her hand in his and ced a kiss on her knuckles. "You look so beautiful that if anyone dares to look at you, I am going to have to kill them." He circled behind her, dug his pockets and made her wear the pearl ne that his mother gave her. She chuckled. "Thank you. Did you buy it for me?" she asked, touching the white pearls that had a pale pink shade. p "No, Mother gave it to me for you." Tania smiled. "This is beautiful!" she breathed. Eltanin didn''t tell her what it was, but he held her hand again and took her out. When they reached the shores of Stourin, they heard gentle waves hitting the shores in a rhythmic crash. Eltanin gulped in a deep breath as he tasted sweet air. "I love this ce," he said. All at once, he felt as if his magic was responding to the air. His body practically hummed with the sensation. Scent of moss and seaweed filled the air. The night sky of Stourin painted the trees and other small shrubs into their purple and blue and silver lights. Far in distance, two boats were anchored with yellownterns hanging from their posts. They bobbed over the water as gusts of soft wind blew. "It''s lovely," she said, looking at the dazzling sky. She removed her skirt and was now only in her bandeau and panties. "It is," he replied while looking at her. She was such a perfect woman that he couldn''t look anywhere else even though the scenario around him was surreal. They sat a few meters away from the shores, on dry sand, on her skirt. "Come here," he said to Tania and pulled her in hisp. She giggled and sat right over him, tucking her wings tightly. "Loosen up, Tania," he whispered to her. She exhaled long and then loosened up her wings. He curled his arms beneath them and wrapped them around her waist. She rested her head on his chest. He started to caress her belly gently. He reached her panties and asionally brushed his fingers inside them over her clit. Delicious tingles spread in her body when he did that. He kissed her neck and said, "Tania, I want to announce to everyone in the Draka Kingdom that you are my mate and that we are married. Is that okay with you?" She was surprised, but it was a lovely surprise. "It is absolutely fine with me, Elty." He peppered kisses down her neck and her shoulders. Then he leaned back andy on the sand, taking her with him so that she was lying on his top. He folded his knees and said, "ce your legs over my knees and spread them." She lifted her legs and ced them over his knees, spreading herself for him. Liquid heat pooled in her belly and her juices flowed out. The scent of her arousal was thick in the air. He delved his fingers in her sex. "Uhn¡­" he growled as he coated his fingers with her juices. "Fuck you are so wet for me." She looked at the stars above as she took her hands to his forearms. As he circled her clit with his finger, she rubbed his arms. All at once, he took his finger in her core. She gasped, digging her nails in his skin. He groaned, feeling the wetness of her hot core. "I love it so much," he whispered in her ear. She started moving her pelvic to match the thrust of his fingers. With his thumb he flicked her clit while with his finger, he continued to thrust in and out. At the same time, his hips thrust to hers, banging his erection on her soft skin. His shaft was like a brand on her back. She wanted to grab it and wrap her lips around it. She let that thought slip from her mind and Eltanin caught it in his. The idea was so erotic that he had to stop bellowing himself as he was so close toe in his pants. And in doing so, he thrust his finger deep inside her as he pressed her clit hard. The heat inside her bellyshed out like a viper and she came around his finger. He rolled her beneath him immediately and pinned her hands up. "Look at me Tania!" he demanded when she was closing her eyes. And when she looked at him, he groaned seeing that sexed up look in her eyes. He couldn''t wait any longer. He lowered his pants and in one swift motion thrust his raging shaft inside her. She turned her head away from him, exposing her neck. Eltanin had this strong urge to sink his fangs in her flesh. His fangs began to lengthen. Gods above. His eyes flickered a winter blue as his wolf tried toe out. There were already red marks on her skin, and he knew that if he did that, he would hurt her badly and then he might start drinking from her. In order to divert his attention, he ordered her, "Look at me, Tania!" and started pounding her relentlessly. He knew if he didn''t control his wolf this time, he was never going to find the rhythm of their sex. Slowly, she turned her face to see him, and she looked as if in a trance. He didn''t know what was happening, but he could feel that his wolf was controlling her. He was trying to make her calm if he sank his fangs in her. No, this wouldn''t do. He thrust in her mindlessly and forced his wolf down. She lifted her legs and wrapped them around his hips and pressed him against her. A tingle spread along his spine,ing all the way to his groin and he spilled his seeds inside his mate with a bellow to the sky. When he slumped on her, he buried his face in the crook of her neck, grazing her skin with his fangs. He was happy that he controlled his wolf right now. Chapter ?270 A Devilish Smile Chapter ?270 A Devilish Smile Taiyi was worried about Murel. When Eltanin had told her about him, she didn''t know what to do. But it wouldn''t hurt to go for her own little inspection. If Kinshra had been with her, she would have taken her along. She had sent a message to her father, King Izo, to meet him and ask about his intentions to marry Nerina with Eltanin. It was very sudden and even Nerina acted like she was desperate to marry Eltanin. Was there a ploy behind all this? King Izo was a busy man because he ran an empire in the Jade Sea. He wasn''t happy with Taiyi and Eltanin because Eltanin didn''t marry the girl of his choice. So when he received Taiyi''s message, he didn''t even feel like replying back to her. However, he couldn''t stop himself and he visited her instead. Right now, they were both sitting in her throne hall. Taiyi offered her throne to him. He swam grandly towards it and went to sit on it. He sshed water with his strong, azure colored tail that red into a beautiful orange and green on his waist. Taiyi couldn''t help but stare at her father''s beauty. The God of Sea was surely the most handsome merman. "What is it, Taiyi, that you have called me so urgently?" he demanded as a servant offered him a tray full of drunken lobsters. He picked up one and chewed it, waving the servant to leave. As soon as the servant left, Taiyi came straight to the point. "Father, Lusitania is a half fae and she recently visited her home, Vilinski. Over there, her mother helped her with Yunabi and now by God''s grace, Eltanin has reimed her and the lock on his magical powers was lifted." King Izo furrowed his brows deeply. He didn''t expect that to happen. "Do you mean that now Eltanin has powers that he was supposed to possess?" "Yes," she bobbed her head. King Izo sat back on the throne, feeling... wonderful. "And he has reimed her?" "Yes!" A mischievous smile appeared on his lips. "Where are they now?" "They are both visiting the shores of Stourin," she replied softly, wondering why he was asking all this. He waved his fingers in the water and magic sizzled around them. Perplexed, Taiyi said, "What are you doing, Father?" He shook his head and said, "Continue with what you wanted to say." On the inside, he was feeling ecstatic. Taiyi swished her tail to shift her position in the chair she was sitting in. "While they were there, Tania''s mother, Kinshra, revealed vital information about who was involved in casting dark magic over her when her mate, Biham, rejected." "Ah that shithead!" Izo smirked. "I hope Kinshra never epts him!" Taiyi suppressed her chuckle. Her father knew about Biham and how he ended up rejecting his fae mate. She took a deep breath because her father can be very caustic at times. "She had said that a priest used toe to cast dark magic on her and his name was Murel." That caught King Izo''s attention quickly. He was thinking that he shouldn''t even talk to Taiyi and here she was revealing about Murel. "The only Murel that I know of is the king of the Kingdom of Murel." Taiyi got up from her chair and swam towards her father. She sat on the dais in front of his feet. "That''s what Father!" she rasped. "I was also extremely surprised when Eltanin revealed this information to me. And that''s why I wanted to ask you whether it was you who had approached Murel or it was him who approached you with Nerina''s proposal." "Well..." "Before you say anything, I have to confess one thing to you." King Izo''s brows knitted again. "Nerina had kidnapped Lusitania a day before her wedding in the realm of the Jade Sea with Eltanin and I gave her severe punishment for that. Currently, she is lodged in my maximum-security prison at the bottom of the Sea." Izo''s eyebrows shot to his hairline. He knew what Taiyi meant. "Does her father know about it?" he asked, worry spreading in his chest. "No!" she said, lowering her head. "But if you want, I can tell him and then also, he won''t be able to save her. Abducting a queen is a heinous crime." Now Izo knew why his daughter had called him. "You want us to pay a visit to the Kingdom of Murel?" "Yes. But first please answer my question about Murel. Did he force you in any way?" "You know that no one can force me, right?" She chuckled. "I know." King Izo leaned forward and rested his elbow on his thigh. "He had sent me the message that his daughter hade of age and he was looking for a suitable groom. Who could be better than King Eltanin. And now I wonder why he said that Nerina would be able to produce an heir and even stay in Stourin rather than go back to Draka." He looked at his daughter. "To be honest, Taiyi, I do want an heir for Stourin..." Taiyi ced her hand in her father''sp. She understood the kind of pressure he worked under. Royal games were all about having heirs to the throne and Eltanin was one of the strongest boys. But he wasmitted to Draka. "I know father," she said softly. "Let''s hope for the best." King Izo smiled at the small hope she gave him and ced a kiss on the crown of her head. "How about we give a visit to Murel?" Sheughed softly. "Should we take Eltanin with us?" "Never!" Izo said vehemently. Sheughed more and then rose on her tail to swim out of the throne hall. And then on the side, flicked his wrist again. A sizzle of magic worked its way through the Jade Sea. King Izo followed his daughter. "Before leaving I would like to meet Lusitania and Eltanin." "Of course! They need your blessings, Father." Izo''s lips curled up in a devilish smile. He could already envision his great-grandchildren. Chapter ?271 A Sketch Chapter ?271 A Sketch Eltanin was feeling so invigorated after he had taken Tania that he wouldn''t stop. He took her again and again, till he was drenching in sweat. Every time he took her, he would have this urge to sink her fangs in her and drink from her. He was doing his best to shove his wolf down. He had to school him and make him understand that she was a delicate girl. Exhausted, he slumped beside her and looked at her. She was also tired. She turned to his side and curled up in him with her hand on his chest and her legs on his thighs, lightly brushing his member. She rested her head over his thick bicep. The night had turned a shade darker and even more mesmerizing. Stars reflected their dazzle over the water surface making the whole ce surreal. Eltanin hadn''t experienced this kind of tranquility from a long time. It was so calming even in his state of exhaustion that he inhaled deeply. The air smelled of brine and sea nts and mist and their sex. Perfect. He stroked her back beneath her wings as she curled her wing around him to cover them both. "Do you want to go back?" he asked. "Hmm... after a little while." She wanted to rest. She closed her eyes and said, "There is a thing I wanted to point out, Elty." He traced his hand to hers and lifted it against the moonlight. Hers was so petite against his big one. "Tell me..." "I could feel your beast when you were in me." Eltanin stilled. His shoulders became tight with tension. "It was as if he wanted to be with me and was sort of calming me when you were thrusting inside me. The effect was dreamlike... so serene. And I wanted to flow in it. I wanted you to drink from me." Eltanin''s throat bobbed. He knew it. "I am trying to control him. Tania," he finally said. She should know about his wolf. "But he is probably so drunk on his new power or maybe he doesn''t understand what is going on. That''s why he is reacting like this." She chuckled. "You don''t have to be so guilty about it, love. I understand that you are not just any werewolf and that your wolf is not just anymon wolf. He is an ancient beast, which means that not only you are a demigod, your wolf too is someone close to the Moon Goddess." Eltanin knew all this but listening from Tania made him feel restless. He quickly turned to face her and cupped her cheeks. "You don''t have to worry about him at all, Tania!" he said. "I am going to control him and never let him take over me. Just give me some time." His gaze darted between her eyes. There was so much tension in them that her chest squeezed. "Please, Elty. I am not at all bothered by your wolf. Maybe, it is his demand." He shook his head. "No. No. No. I will groom him to be gentle and not take over when I am taking you. He can be very dangerous and I doubt he understand what human sex is all about." She resigned. He was so protective of her that he was wary of his wolf''s intentions. That was something that the two had to deal with ande to an amicable solution. "Okay, rx now. Do what you want to with him, but I will be fine with whatever decision you take." He breathed a sigh of relief and then turned on his back, sprawling over the sand. She rose to her feet and tied her skirt. Extending her hand to him, she said, "Come let''s go back." "You go. I will follow you." She turned to walk back towards the castle. She had gone only a few meters away when all at once she felt warm furs brushing her legs. "Eltyyy!" she squealed seeing a giant ck wolf padding by her side. His wolf wanted toe out and thank his mate in his way. He licked her hands and wagged his tail, yipping and letting out low howls. He poked his snout in between her legs once, and she had to swat him away,ughing and giggling. "You are such a sweetheart!" she remarked and got more licks. The wolf bit her skirt with his teeth and tore it off. He licked on her buttocks now. "Such a shameless wolf I have!" She chided him with humor. They reached their bedchamber and Eltanin shifted back. His wolf was happy toe out and be with his mate even if that was for a little while. But Eltanin knew that his wolf wanted more of their mate. "King Izo and Queen Taiyi are waiting for your audience," the maid informed them. "King Izo?" Eltanin was surprised. They hurried to get ready and went to meet King Izo. Izo was so happy to see them. He quickly hugged Eltanin and then went to Tania. "Lusitania!" he said, looking at her. "How are you feeling?" She bowed to the king and politely said, "I am feeling fine, Your Highness." Izo nodded, as a smile again appeared on his lips. "Come child. We must talk a bit. I didn''t have the chance to talk to youst time." Eltanin was stunned at his grandfather''s behavior. He looked at his mother and mouthed, ''What is going one?'' She shrugged. Izo went on to talk to Tania,pletely ignoring Eltanin. He talked about everything about her past and also what happened in Vilinski. It was almost dinner time when they finished talking. The servants served them meals in the meanwhile. "Lusitania, it has been ages since I have seen Menkar. Can you draw his sketch for me?" "Sure," she replied with a surprised voice. Izo directed a servant to bring her paper and charcoal. She set upon drawing it and finished the sketch in less than half an hour. Izo looked at the sketch. He tilted his head and narrowed his eyes. "Hmmm... Well, thank you, Lusitania." As soon as Eltanin and Tania left, Izo said-- Chapter ?272 Keep Him Sane Chapter ?272 Keep Him Sane When Tania was making the sketch, Izo was looking at it as she was sketching. The portrait that appeared in the end was different from Murel. However, he didn''t say a word about it to them. After thanking Lusitania, they got into a different conversation about her early days with Cordea and Arthur. Tania was very forting. She answered all his questions nicely and in detail. King Izo didn''t want to miss a detail. Although Taiyi had already told him most of it, he still wanted to know things from his perspective or the way he looked at the whole thing. Eltanin wanted to stay back, but he was too exhausted, which didn''t go unnoticed by Izo. He stopped asking questions eventually and then they left calling it a night. King Izo looked closely at the sketch, rolled the paper and said, "Taiyi, if you are not tired, can youe with me now? I want you to channel his magic till the time he is here. It is important." Taiyi was surprised as to how her father was so eager. She smiled and said, "Yes, I cane with you now, but Murel is very far away. It will take a day for us to reach there, and a day for us toe back. Eltanin will leave for Draka because he won''t wait for two days of not doing anything. As such he is very impatient at the moment." Izo sighed and said, "Did you think I missed that part?" Sometimes his children were too na?¡¥ve. "There are underwater tunnels that can take us there in a few hours. You just have to shift into your human form." King Izo''s ancestors had built many underwater tunnels for the kings to traverse in case of emergencies and only the ruling king had ess to those. It was something like secret passages in the castles that only the lords or the kings knew about. Except that in the Jade Sea, these tunnels ran beneath the kingdoms. Taiyi was... shocked. An hourter, she found herself in a warm underground tunnel walking with her father in the front. He was holding a torch in his hand. He smirked. ''I hope you don''t get tired walking for a few hours!" Taiyi chuckled. She had never imagined that her father, the King of the Jade Sea would be traveling with her through a tunnel for a task that didn''t involve his kingdom. He was doing it for Eltanin and Tania. She didn''t have enough words to express her gratitude to him and she didn''t want to lower his prestige by thanking him. In either case, it was such a beautiful thing. She was singing his praises in her mind, when suddenly Izo said, "I wonder what my grandchild would look like?" Tania practically halted in the tunnel as her mouth fell and as she stared at her father''s back. The grandchild, who probably hadn''t even conceived, was his driving factor? "What?" Izo turned and sneered. "Can''t a man imagine?" She shook her head. "Sure, the man can imagine." They reached the Kingdom of Murel with three hours and in those three hours, Taiyi heard hundreds of stories of her childhood. She didn''t know that her father could be this chatty. As soon as King Izo showed himself in the kingdom of Murel, everyone got into action. It was deep into the night and most of the kingdom was asleep. The guards surrounded the king for safety and led him to their leader. Murel was extremely surprised to see King Izo in his kingdom. Along with his wife, he hurried out to meet him in the throne hall. And as soon as he was there, Taiyi gasped. --- "Your Grace," the spy said. "We have looked for Tania in every kingdom. She still isn''t here. No one is able to find her." Sitting at his desk in his library, Menkar let out a loud snarl as he threw everything on the top of the table in one swift motion on the ground. His spy flinched but he kept standing without moving from his ce. His master was having these notorious spells of angertely. Within a second, Menkar was next to him. He grabbed his throat with one hand and lifted him off his feet in the air. His gray eyes flickered a green. He growled at him, peeling his lips back. "You are slowing down in your wits nowadays. I think I have to rece you with someone younger and better and agiler." The spy grabbed Menkar''s hands as he started gasping for air. Tears came in his eyes. "M--master..." he squeaked. Menkar pulled him higher and then threw him on the floor with a loud thud. The spy crawled, wheezing and coughing. Menkar kicked him with his boot. "If you don''t find her in a day, I will have your head decorating my mantle!" ,m "Y--Yes Master..." the sky sputtered. Unable to walk, he crawled out of the library. He had sent people everywhere, but no one had the slightest hint as to where Tania had gone. Somehow, the spy managed to crawl to a wall and lean against it. He had to get some information about Tania, even if was puny, even if belonged to her maid, but he had to. He was going to start a fresh search, starting from Draka. Menkar walked to his table. He pushed a secret cupboard and stared at his collection of potions in small ss bottles. It was nearing an end and he needed more, desperately. He had been using it for so long to keep himself sane in over here. Soon he would have to replenish them. He picked up one and drank the contents. --- It was two days since Eltanin was cooped up in Stourin. He was getting impatient to leave. Taiyi had used the entire next day too to channelize his magic and he was making great progress. "I am leaving tomorrow!" said Eltanin, as he hurled a crackling white beam at a statue, missing a flinching servant, by millimeters. Chapter ?273 Bewildered Chapter ?273 Bewildered Taiyi was standing on the side. She could see that her son was on pins and needles and restless. Aether spilled out of his eyes and it was streaking in a nt from the sides. "But you need at least a day more," she said, as she crossed her arms across her chest. "You are there, but it is not refined." He shot out another beam at another statue of a mermaid, which sted, sending its debris in the air. "I don''t have the time, Mother!'' he breathed. "If you want to help me, why don''t youe to Draka with me? Moreover, I can''t wait to announce Tania as my bride." "Are you sure you want to announce it?" Taiyi asked, walking over to him and making him adjust his hands in the right position. "Of course!" he rasped. "How else will I exin everyone out there about my magic?" The silver streak that ran out of his eyes became so sharp that Taiyi was taken aback. His wolf was actually very ancient and probably the spirit of an ancient God. "Well, you have a point," she said. "But remember, you will be putting Tania and yourself into more danger than ever!" "How long can I live hidden like this?" he clenched his fists. "I will dere that she is my mate!" He was so adamant in his decision that Taiyi didn''t argue with him. She wanted to go with him but she had to pay a visit to Menkar first as instructed by King Izo under disguise. When she didn''t protest after what he just said, Eltanin looked at his mother. "Will you be able to apany me to Draka?" "I wille after a few days," she replied. "There is something very important for me to do." Eltanin took a deep breath in. Sometimes his mother was too difficult. He really needed her to be with him, but then she always had her queen-ly duties above everything else. He clenched his jaws as anger surged inside him. But he remained quiet. An awkward silence hung in the air while he continued to manage the waves of magic that were rippling out of him. He didn''t meet Tania for the lunch or the dinner. He had so much energy inside him that he needed to control that if he didn''t take his mother''s help in the limited time he had, he wouldn''t know how to control it. He wondered if Ileus and Anastasia were still there in Draka. Ileus could help. He was a wizard and his magic was unparalleled. The next day, Eltanin and Tania were standing in the ss tunnel where they had entered through a portal two days back. Tania detected the faint source of energy that was hissing at the end of the tunnel. It was so faint, that it could be heard only after one concentrated on it. Taiyi hugged Tania. "It was so good to be with you. I hope you had a good shopping time." Tania giggled. She didn''t know that she had such an appetite for shopping. "I had a great time!" she said excitedly. "Actually I have ordered a few shell bralettes and matching skirts. They were so fabulous that I couldn''t help it. But the tailor said that it would take him a few days to stitch them. He has taken my measurement. But could you¡ª" A loud growl from the side stopped her. "That bloody tailor took your measurement?" Eltanin scowled, his ws lengthening. "Where is he?" There was a murderous expression on his face. Tania rolled her eyes. "How else would he make my bralette? And he is using the rarest of the shells for that which are extremely expensive." She flicked her hair behind her shoulder. "About a thousand gold coins." Eltanin''s mouth dropped to the floor. Everything about measurements and tailor and killing tossed out of his mind. "What?" he squeaked. Where had his lovely, submissive Tania gone? She took a deep breath and returned her attention to Taiyi, who was clearly enjoying it and trying her best to suppress augh. It''s not that Eltanin couldn''t afford it, but he had never bought something so expensive for himself or for any of the girls in his life. She was sure that it was a shock to him to know that women''s garments cost that much and that too just a bralette. "Mother," said Tania. "When youe, could you please bring it for me? It is so beautiful!" Taiyi chuckled. "Of course, my dear. I will. Anything else?" Tania opened her mouth but Eltanin grabbed her hand and pulled her towards the portal, lest she woulde up with another bloody shopping list. "We don''t have the time!" Tania let out a long exhale. "Oh well," she shrugged. "I can always buy things in Draka." Eltanin whipped his head to look at her. "Or Pegasii," she added as she was dragged by Eltanin to the portal. Tania touched the portal and chanted the coordinates for it to open. As if recognizing her, the portal sucked in the air around it and grew in size. They stepped inside it and the portal copsed behind them. It was bright and sunny in the orchards of the Draka Pce. Eltanin intertwined his hands with her and they started to walk towards the pce. Eltanin was so happy toe here that he inhaled the sweet smell of the citrus trees around him. He stopped her beneath a dense orange tree. He ced a kiss on her lips. Curling his fingers beneath her chin, he lifted her face and said, "Today I will be announcing you as my queen." "Today?" her eyes flew wide open. "Yes. Why should I wait even for a minute? In fact I will do it as soon as possible and then host a dinner for the nobility." "But what about Mother and Father?" she asked. "I think they should attend it. And also Lord Krail and Jiada." "Of course. I have already taken care of that." "H¡ªhow?" she asked, bewildered. They had just stepped on the soil of Draka. Chapter ?274 Its A Big Day For You Chapter ?274 It''s A Big Day For You A shock of white feathers caught Tania''s movement. She peeked above at the sky and saw that Anastasia was flying over the orchards, her wings spread out wide open. Her lips curled up and she felt like joining her right now. Eltanin kissed her forehead as he chuckled. "You can fly too once I have proimed you. I want people to get the shock of their life that you are a half fae and my mate." He said proudly. "After today, you can just be what you are." This was one of the reasons that he wanted to reveal it to everyone, so that she didn''t have to resist her natural instincts. "Thank you, Elty," she said with a smile and wrapped her arms around his chest. "I love you!" Suddenly, smoke and shadows burst behind her and she stepped away from Eltanin. Ileus and the very disgruntled Fafnir and Alrakis emerged from them. While Fafnir stumbled on the ground as soon as the shadows faded, Alrakis leaned against a tree and caught his stomach to gulp in air and pop his ears. "This is thest time I am saying Prince Ileus," grunted Alrakis. "You will not carry me like this anywhere." Ileus smirked. "Get used to it, Alpha Alrakis. This is what I am always going to do when I am around." Fafnir caught his chest as he rose to his feet. Appearing and disappearing with Ileus was getting crazy. Over thest two days, Ileus had taken him everywhere in the Draka Kingdom only in this way. He would find himself surrounded by the shadows and smoke and then travel at such a high speed that it threatened to crack him bones, but the time he would be at the intended ce, he would end up retching. For the first few times, he vomited. He even requested Prince Ileus not to do it with him, but the man was so arrogant that Fafnir was on the edge now. Fafnir managed to gulp in lots of air before he could even see around. Once he settled against a tree trunk, he looked at Eltanin. He dipped his chin in order to bow to him because if he would have actually bowed, he was sure he would have fallen to the ground. In a hoarse voice he said, "I have already started the preparations of the ceremony. The priest will be here in an hour. The whole pce is inplete shock. But we are managing it." Fafnir''s gaze finallynded on Tania and he smiled. She had beautiful wings which he wanted to inspect. He was too scared to go near Princess Anastasia because of her ever-growling husband. But Tania¡ªshe was like his sister. "Those are mesmerizing. Can I touch them?" Before he could go to her, Alrakis was already there. "I am so d that things turned out the way they did," he said as he ced his hands on her shoulders. The glow on his son''s face was evident. The blue aether that would appear only sometimes, seemed to be a permanent feature. His features were so prominent and he looked¡­ divine. "I can''t thank you enough for doing what you did for Eltanin. No other woman would have given this gift to him and though I used to be angry with him all the time for not getting married, now I think that was the wisest decision he took. He waited for you." Tania blushed at the open praise that she received from her father-inw. "I had to do it for him. He is my mate." "You are so different from your father¡­" Alrakis remarked affectionately. The irony was not wasted on him. After Eltanin had mind linked with his father and Fafnir about his decision to dere Tania as his queen, the first thing that Alrakis did was to send a message to Pegasii about it. "It reminds me that they will being here very soon." "Thank you!" she rasped. Anastasianded on the ground. Tucking her wings at her back, she rushed to meet Tania. "You look lovely!" she said and hugged her. "And your husband looks like the way he should have looked, always!" Taniaughed. But she knew what Anastasia meant. "Come," Alrakis said to them. "We all must go to the pce where I am sure things are going to get out of control unless I don''t go back!" He had taken the responsibility on his shoulders to carry out the ceremony. It goes without saying that Fafnir was the one who got most of the brunt. Ileus was about to burst in the shadows when Alrakis red at him. "No!" he shouted, but it was toote. They found themselves in the main hall with Alrakis shouting, "I am going to kill this wolf one day!" All the servants stopped at that time as they looked at their king. More than that, they stared at the little fae who was standing by his side. And she was blushing heavily. They all knew that she was the Princess of Pegasii, but it was the first time they saw her with her wings. Excitement ran through all of them. She was so much better than Princess Morava. Standing beside their king, she looked like his perfect match. "Go about your work!" Alrakis yelled at them and they all dispersed immediately. Eltanin turned to her, grinning. He said, "Go and get dressed, love. The treasures of Draka are open for you. You can wear as much jewelry as you want. It also belongs to you now." Tania was still feeling surreal. This was happening and wasn''t a dream. She was finally recognized as Eltanin''s wife. "What about you?" "I will be in the throne hall, waiting for you." "Won''t you get dressed too?" Alrakis intervened. "It is customary for the king not to see the queen until coronation for at least two days. In your case, it would be no more than two hours." "Oh!" Anastasia grabbed her hand and winked. "Come. Let''s get you dressed. I have to create portals for your parents after that. It''s a big day for you, Tania." Chapter ?275 Coronation (1) Chapter ?275 Coronation (1) As Tania was led by Anastasia, she turned her head over her shoulder to see Eltanin. He was standing there, watching her leave with a smile on his perfect bow shaped lips. Her lips parted at the sheer beauty of her husband. She tore her gaze off from him and as she walked, she knew that he was still watching her, standing there along with other men, until she rounded the corner and disappeared from his sight. The maids were all ready for her in the bedchamber. They looked at her with more respect and awe. Anastasia leaned over her and whispered, "You are the Princess of Pegasii and now will officially be the Queen of Draka. Make sure that you wear a lot of jewelry. What Eltanin said was right. He wants you to make a statement out there. Remember first impressions are the most important. And this would be your coronation ceremony." Tania knew what Anastasia meant. She was a ve in the Cetus Monastery. This would be her first appearance in the Draka Kingdom as Eltanin''s mate and wife. She had to be very careful in whatever she did. "I understand," she replied. The maids took her for a bath which was infused with a strong rose scent. They helped her with a nice, warm bath, cleaning her wings and ended up being impressed by her. One of them asked, "Can you fly?" She smiled and nodded at their curiosity. The bridal dress was waiting for her on the bed. It was a long white gown of expensive silk with a veil. And right beside it was a trunk of jewelry. Tania gasped at the sheer amount of gold she saw in it. When a maid exined to her that only one trunk was issued to her, but if the princess wished for more, then she could simply walk in the treasure room and choose whatever she liked. Tania freaked. One trunk of gold on her body would make her a shop of walking gold. The dress fitted her perfectly as if made for her and she was surprised as to who arranged for it so soon. "King Eltanin had given us the order to make you wear this gown. He had it in his closet," said a maid as she adjusted her hem. That was a shocker. Did he already get it made for her long back? The maids started to make her wear jewelry-- arge ne followed by two more smaller ones. Gold bangles that covered almost all of her forearm. Thick gold anklets andrge earrings. They left her hair open and brushed them for a long time till they shone a brilliant gold. In order to settle them a little, gold pins were inserted. So now her hair looked like a glittery sky. Other than applying a gold mascara and coloring her lips red, she didn''t have any other makeup on. Once they finished dressing her up, the maid asked, "Mdy, would you like to wear something else from that trunk?" Tania gulped. If she wore one more piece of jewelry, she wouldn''t be able to walk. "No!" she denied immediately. While she was getting dressed, she wondered where Flora was. Almost two hourster, she was fully dressed and ready to leave. Anastasia came to her but this time she was with Kinshra, Jiada and Flora. "Taniaaa!" Kinshra squealed. "You look so beautiful!" she rasped and hugged her tightly. There were tears in her eyes. Jiada came to her and hugged her. "I think you are the prettiest girl in our family!" she said proudly. "Your grandfather is waiting for you and there is a tussle going on between your father and grandfather as to who would give you away. Who would you want?" Tania was perplexed as hell. In order to get out of the situation, she said, "I am happy with anyone." Jiada raised her eyebrow and then chuckled. "Well then let them settle it on their own." She pulled the veil down over her face. The fae women started to walk out of the room and as they walked, all the servants and guards stopped to look at the winged women inplete awe. They all looked stunning and gorgeous. No one had ever seen a fae in their life and now there were five. There was also a fae male, waiting for them in the throne hall. Tania walked in the middle. They were surrounded by six guards. As soon as they reached the throne hall, the guard announced them and the doors opened. Tania lifted her face and her gaze locked with that of her husband who was standing on the dais. He looked mesmerizing. He was wearing a white shirt with golden cuffs and gold hem paired with white trousers. A red cape, pinned on his right shoulder with royal insignia fell till his knees. His hair was neatlybed back and not a strand was out. His eyes shone as aether spilled out of them. He was nked by his father. Ileus was standing on the floor along with Fafnir, his golden eyes searching for his wife. Both Biham and Lord Krail came to stand by her. Lord Krail whispered to her. "I wanted to give you away, but your douche father is demanding it as well. So we decided that both of us would walk you to the king." Tania chuckled. She snaked her arms in both theirs and they started to walk As she walked on the red carpet, the courtiers began to rise to their feet one by one. Soft music yed in the background. She could feel that everyone was looking at her, but she didn''t recoil this time. She had to maintain her confidence. When she reached the dais, Eltanin extended his hand to her. She took and he firmly grasped it as if he was never ever going to leave her again, as if two hours without her were like eternity of suffering. She came to stand in front of him. His lips parted in pure admiration. "You look so beautiful," he said. "Just like I had dreamed of you." Chapter ?276 [Bonus Chapter] Coronation (2) Chapter ?276 [Bonus Chapter] Coronation (2) A blush crept on her cheeks and Eltanin wanted to trace it with his thumbs, but he had to wait to lift that veil. They turned towards the priest. Eltanin nodded and the priest started chanting holy mantras. All the while Eltanin kept on looking at his mate, his wife, who was about to be his queen. His nce went to his father, who was also looking at both of them with a hint of pride and love. Eltanin wished that his mother was also with him during this important event of his life and he resented that she was so immersed in her work as a ruler that she didn''t have spare time for him. --- As soon as Eltanin and Tania had left, Taiyi hade near the portal. She touched it and hoped that it listened to her. However, the portal expanded a little and then with a sigh, copsed. She bit her lip in frustration, wondering how to reach Cetus fast. At the same time she wanted to be at Eltanin and Tania''s wedding ceremony at Draka. Frustrated that she had lost the opportunity she turned back. She didn''t want to tell her ns to Eltanin because then she was sure that he would have never allowed her to go. As she was contemting on what to do while walking back, she heard a loud crackle. It was as if someone had fired a firecracker. She spun and saw that the portal was expanding. She walked fast towards it. She didn''t know why it was expanding, but she had no time to ponder. She spoke the coordinates out. They turned into symbols and flew over the four corners of the portal. As soon as the portal was just enough for her to cross, she stepped in it. When she stepped out, she was in Cetus Monastery, disguised as ve. ording to her father''s instructions, Taiyi hade to Cetus Monastery. She whipped her head around and saw that the ce was pretty quiet. It was early in the morning and it was chilly. She pulled her hood up, gathering her dirty skirt. She walked through the thicket where her portal brought her into the main gardens. As she passed by the garden, she found a few men staring at her. She shed yellow teeth and smiled at them. They cringed and started doing their work. Taiyi walked to the Monastery, crossed the courtyard in order to reach the kitchen. That was the best ce to get the information. The cook, an old bulky woman, saw Taiyi and said kindly, "Come and eat something. You look like you haven''t eaten in days." Taiyimended herself on her disguise. She went to the cook and soon they started talking. In the next one hour, Taiyi was carrying a tray of food for one of the scribes and she took the route where she came across the library of the High Priest. There were two guards on the door. Suddenly, the door opened and she saw a man crawling out of it. He had a hunched back. The spy. A smile crept on her lips when she saw that he was wheezing and panting. She lowered her head, turned and quietly walked away. But she had gone to a corner and hidden. As soon as the spy left, she waited for a long time and then walked to the library. The guards stopped her, crossing their javelins in front of the door. "Who are you?" one of them growled. She gave them the tray of food and said, "You can give it to the High Priest. I will leave. The handler sent me here." She was about to put the tray on the ground when the guards looked at each other. Only very few used the word, ''handler'' and they knew for whom. They removed the javelins and allowed her to go inside. When she entered the door, she saw Menkar and he was slumped on his chair with a small bottle in his hand that was swinging limply over the armrest. Her heartbeat elerated and her eyes widened when she saw that the man was almost unconscious. He was murmuring something iprehensible. She bowed to him, knowing fully that he didn''t even know she was there, and ced the tray on his table. After giving him a long look, she rounded the table. Her lips lifted into a smile when she looked at the green bottles in the drawer. She didn''t waste time. Picking them up the ones that were full, she tied them in her shawl. After doing what she had to do next, she left. When Menkar woke up, he felt renewed. He ced the bottle back in the drawer, locked it and thenzily looked at the table. But a shock rippled through him when he saw a sketch on this table. Shaking uncontrobly, he got up and held the edges of the table to stop himself from falling. He whipped his head to scan his chamber but there was no one. Quickly, he rolled the sketch and bellowed at the guards. "Who came in my chamber?" The guards opened the door and rushed in. "Only two people," said one of them, shaking with fear and confusion. The whole of Cetus Monastery was searched for the ve woman who hade in his chamber using the word ''handler'', but she was nowhere to be found. --- The priest had chanted the mantras. He looked at Eltanin who nodded. Eltanin held Tania''s hands in his and said, "Today by the blessings of Moon Goddess, I ept you, my mate, as my wife and Queen of Draka Kingdom. Will you swear to be by my side and serve me and my kingdom with your utmost?" Her lips curled up. "I swear that I will." "Do you swear that you will put the kingdom above your own benefits?" "I will." "Then by the power bestowed to me, I announce you as the Queen of Draka and Luna of my heart." Alrakis handed him the crown for the queen. Chapter ?277 Coronation (3) Chapter ?277 Coronation (3) Comprising of golden roses and vines, the crown was beautiful. Eltanin took the crown in his hands. Tania lowered herself on her knees and bent her head forward. Eltanin ced the crown on her head and said, "Now you are the Queen of Draka and my heart. Rise, Queen Lusitania." Lusitania was trembling when he ced the crown on her head. It was such an important moment of her life that goosebumps prickled her skin. A few months back she was just a ve with no family and only dungeons to go back to, but now-- now this ve girl had risen to be the queen of the most powerful king in Araniea. The feathers on her wings bristled with tension as she rose to her feet, her head still lowered. She looked stunning. Eltanin''s heart beat so fast that his blood thrummed in his ears. He lifted the veil of his wife. She was still looking down. He curled his fingers beneath her chin and lifted her face up. His lips parted and he said, "I love you." Her lips parted too and he crashed his lips on hers. With his thumbs he wiped a solitary tear that ran down on her cheek. He closed his eyes with deep satisfaction. When he pulled away from her, he held her hand and they turned to look at the courtiers. He raised her hand with his and dered, "Your Queen, Lusitania!" There was a wide apuse and all the courtiers knelt on the ground to vow their allegiance to Lusitania. Since Eltanin was already mated to her, it took less than a few seconds for them to pledge their allegiance to her. She could now hear all of them in her mind. Tania gasped when she heard their whispers in her mind. Eltanin squeezed her hand and said, "Open yourself for them, my Queen. It is important." And Tania opened her mind to her subjects. She could feel something clicking in her mind, as if puzzles were getting snapped in the right boxes. The whole ceremonysted for over an hour but Tania stood beside Eltanin like a rock. He was so proud of her that he ced his arm around her shoulder. At the same time, he was extremely satisfied that Tania got the position and the ce that rightly belonged to her. No more hiding. ,m Suddenly, from the corner of his eyes, he saw his mother. He snapped his head in that direction wondering if that was an imagination, but it wasn''t. She was there and smiling at him. A wide smile spread on his lips. Stunned, he looked at his father, who was already gazing at his mate affectionately. Taiyi walked to the dais and stood by her husband''s side. It was a beautiful day. She hadn''t been to Draka in so long. It always felt like home to her. It was a different thing that Alrakis was going to be with her permanently in a few days ording to the promise he had made to her. She gazed at her mate and he ced his arm around her waist and kissed her temple. "I wasn''t expecting you, Taiyi. You are so full of surprises." "Have you forgotten your promise?" she asked. "How can I? I know that you havee to collect me." "Forever." "Forever," he breathed and ced another kiss on her temple. As soon as the ceremony was over, the guards opened the doors to the main hall. The King and Queen stepped down from the dais and started walking to the main hall. As they walked, magic sizzled in the air and rose petals started showering from the ceiling. Eltanin nced at Kinshra who only giggled at him and shrugged. The family followed them. All the while as they walked through the court hall, all the nobles congratted the king and the queen. They were all mesmerized by the procession of faes behind them, and werepletely astounded by their fae queen. Biham and Kinshra walked proudly after Alrakis and Taiyi. Lord Krail and Lady Jiada were after them followed by Ileus and Anastasia. Ileus leaned over his wife and whispered, "Why don''t we have an anniversary celebration? It will be wonderful." "And what about the honeymoon after that?" she asked. "Oh! That will be in Ixoviya. I have already found a great ce!" Anastasia jabbed an elbow in his chest. "I knew that more than an anniversary celebration, you would be interested in a honeymoon!" While Eltanin and Tania went to the main hall for more introductions, Alrakis guided the family to a small parlor. He proudly introduced his wife to all of them. Taiyi was a sea goddess and for the first time she was meeting Anastasia who was also a deity. They bonded very well. Taiyi really liked Kinshra''s calm demeanor. She looked at Biham who was talking to Alrakis about some problem on the Aqu border and wondered how such aposed and level-headed person could be his mate. He was opposite to her in every sense. Yet he would nce at her every now and then. "You must visit Stourin," said Taiyi to Kinshra. "You would love it." "I will," Kinshra replied with a smile. "I have heard that it is a lovely ce for shopping." Taiyi chuckled. "It is." She could see where Tania''s love for shopping hade from. After Taiyi had got all the bottles from Menkar''s drawer, she rushed back to the portal and then went back to Storin. Over there, she summoned the royal healer and asked him to identify the substances in the bottles and what was their effect. Menkar would never be able to imagine who had taken his bottles. It was almost evening by the time the guests left. Tania was extremely tired, and Eltanin could clearly see that. There were some courtiers who hadn''t left her side from a long time. So he just walked to her and picked her up in his arms. Very shamelessly, he said, "My queen needs rest." Tania blushed heavily as women around her tittered. Eltanin walked all the way back to the bedchamber, ending the meeting without a care in the world. Chapter ?278 Set Up A Trap Chapter ?278 Set Up A Trap Eltanin set her on the bed and knelt in front of her on the rug. She leaned over to him and kissed him on his lips. "Thank you," she whispered in his mouth. When she pulled away, he was still gazing at her. "You have made me the happiest man in the world," he said, cupping her cheeks. "No, I am the happiest woman in Araniea." He trailed his hands on her sides and then ced his head on herp. He was so happy that now she was going to permanently stay with him that he closed his eyes. He really wanted to sleep. He was so satisfied. She removed his crown and ced it on the side and then started to stroke his hair. She didn''t want this moment to end. A soft knock on the door disturbed them. The maids poured in to make the queen ready for the evening dinner. Tania sighed and heughed. "Get used to it, love. I have ignored way too many meetings and dinners. I will be sending letters to every kingdom to announce you as my queen. Then there will be more dinners and formal asions." She sighed again. He kissed her on the lips. Leaning over her ears, he said, "In the night, I want to see you only in that veil and nothing else." He nted his head to gaze in her eyes. He loved the effect he had on her. She was blushing heavily. He ced yet another kiss on her lips and stood up smugly. He left her with the maids. "Wait!" Tania said. He stopped at the door. She picked up the crown and rushed to him. He lowered his head and she made him wear it and with a smile, went out. Eltanin had to meet his mother on an urgent basis. Taiyi had whispered to him to meet her whenever possible. He wasn''t sure how long she would stay in Draka, and so it was all the more important. He hurried through the corridor. His guards led him to the main hall which he crossed and entered the parlor. Everyone had left. A servant said that she saw Alpha Alrakis and Taiyi going back to their bedchamber. Eltanin grunted. He wondered if he should disturb his parents. Finally, he just walked to their bedchamber. "Eltanin!" Taiyi eximed, getting out of her husband''sp. A pale blush spread over her cheeks. "Mother!" He hugged her tightly when she came to him, least bothered that he interrupted his parents'' love session. "Thank you foring over. It means a lot." cO,m She swatted his forearm. "Did you think I wouldn''t?" she said, usingly. "Sit," she said, pointing to a chair. "You asked me to meet you?" "Yes," she said and looked at Alrakis who nodded with a smile. He went to the bar to pour them all wine. Eltanin gulped the wine down his throat, needing it heavily. As Alrakis filled his flute again, Taiyi said, "I went to the Cetus Monastery." "What?" Eltanin was shocked. "On your own? Alone? Are you insane?" He was extremely angry. Taiyi rolled her eyes. Both her husband and son had the same reaction. She waved off his anger and continued, "There was something off with Menkar. He is drinking some kind of potion which I don''t know as to what kind of effect they have, but I took all his remaining bottles from his library and gave them to my royal healer to examine. He will be able to send me the report by tomorrow." "You actually managed to enter his library?" Eltanin''s jaw dropped. She let out a rough exhale. "Yes. Now I want you to wait for a few days for him to contact you, which I am sure he would. I don''t know what he will demand, but we need a n." Then she got up and sauntered to a wardrobe. She opened it and dug out a sketch. She took it back and spread it on the table. "This is the hunched spy that Tania was talking about. You have to find him. If you have him, he will be able to shed more light on all of this." Eltanin narrowed his eyes as he studied the sketch. It had the face of the spy that Menkar used for his dirty work. He was the man responsible for torturing Tania all the time. Through his clenched teeth, he said, "He won''t crack, Mother. He looks like a tough nut." "I know. That''s why I set up a trap for him when I was there," said Taiyi. "If he falls in that trap, he will be here in Draka soon. And then we will put him in front of Ileus. He can swipe the cells." Eltanin''s face lit up with a smile. "You are brilliant!" She chuckled. "Of course, I am!" --- Menkar was pacing in his room. His spy had informed him that he found a piece of shawl twined in the brambles of the garden. And he was sure that the fabric was only found in Draka. His spy was really knowledgeable. He had such vast information about everything. The fabric was dyed in a dye that was found only in Draka. The traders in the kingdom were into breeding pink mollusks which were crushed and boiled. They gave a permanent deep pink and violet color to the fabric. The colored fabric was base of many garments. There was a knock on the door. "Come in!" Menkar shouted. The spy stepped in and bowed to him. He stood in the corner of the room, afraid to go near his master after what happened in the morning. Menkar picked up the piece of shawl and growled, "This means that someone from the Draka Kingdom hade to spy on us and you missed that." "Yes master," the spy said in a low voice, feeling guilty. "Now listen to me carefully," Menkar hissed. "You will be going to the Draka Kingdom alone. Do not take anyone with you. I want you to somehow extract Lusitania and get her to me." Chapter ?279 Chamomile Tea The spy looked at his master with wide eyes. "Lusitania must be under strict vignce, master," he said in a shaky voice. "My spies have already sent me the information that she is untraceable. Along with King Eltanin, she has gone somewhere." Menkar growled, "Then go and stay in the Draka Kingdom for as many days as possible and get her here! Do you understand?" The spy started shaking. His master had gone insane. "Then who will handle all the affairs here if I stay for so long in Draka?" "You don''t have to bother about that," Menkar snapped. "There are many people who can fill your ce!" The spy clenched his fists, rage trickling in his chest for Menkar being so desperate. But he knew that no one could do anything now. Menkar was too arrogant and stubborn to deal with. He bowed his head and walked out of the room. Although his spywork was wide, staying in Draka was not easy these days. The king had increased the security and had introduced a metal card that had to be shown at the gates of the kingdom before entering. His only chance to get inside the boundary of the kingdom was through Em Forest. And once he reached there, he was going to contact the local maid and her husband of the Draka Pce who were on his payroll. He packed his luggage because Menkar had asked him to go as soon as possible. He cursed Lusitania on the inside for causing so many issues. As he climbed the carriage in which he was supposed to leave, and closed the door, through the window he saw a scribe running towards them. He stopped the carriage from moving. "The High Priest has ordered that he needs this carriage for his personal work," the scribe said, panting. At once, the hunched spy knew that Menkar wanted him to travel on the horse, and that he had already appointed the new spy in his ce, just in case he died. The priest was a cold bastard. --- "What kind of a n are you thinking, Taiyi?" said Alrakis as he pinched the bridge of his nose. "I am extremely sure that the spy wouldn''t evene here." "Well," Taiyi replied. "We have to be prepared if hees here. That makes me wonder¡­" She tapped her chin. "How is it possible for anyone as handicapped as him to be able to work so fast on his own. He must be having someone inside this kingdom to work for him." Eltanin stared at his mother. He froze at her words. His mind ran everywhere as to who could be the spy''s inside contact. "Not in the Draka Kingdom," he said. "But his contact must be in the pce!" He rose to his feet instantly. "All this while if he spied and remained quiet, how do you think he was receiving information about Tania? Why was it that Menkar was quiet even though he knew that I was interested in Tania and then¡ª" Eltanin walked to the window that overlooked the balcony. "What after that?" Alrakis asked, watching his son going to the window. "And then he chose to remain quiet after he came to know that she was the Princess of Pegasii. He never came here. Security in my kingdom is too intense. As a step to stop infiltration, I have issued metal cards for all Draka citizens. These cards have to be produced at the gates before entering." Alrakis got up. "I know about them." "It must be difficult for him to reproduce it," Eltanin said. "Then how do you think he is to get all the information about Tania? Do you know what I did to Menkar''s messenger crow?" He turned to face his parents. "I burned it!" Taiyi narrowed her eyes. "This means that there is definitely someone on the inside who works for him." Eltanin was so angry that he clenched his fists. His lips peeled back. "I am going to bloody kill whoever is behind it!" "No!" Alrakis snapped. "You are not going to touch them." "What? Why?" Eltanin was furious. Taiyi stared at her husband angrily, but a momentter she grinned. "What are you two thinking?" Eltanin asked. "We are going to use the traitor to our advantage," Alrakis said with a smile. "And how is that?" Eltanin was impatient to know the n. "First, we must know who the traitor is. Ask Ileus to help us. He can read the cells easily," Taiyi said. Eltanin took a deep breath. He was going to kill the traitor or traitors with his own hands. Why didn''t he think of it earlier? And just the thought made him worry all the more about his wife. --- Back in Lusitania''s bedchamber, the maids had helped her remove the dress and jewelry. "You must be very tired, Your Highness," said Nora, the head maid. "Shall I bring tea for you?" Flora was already there with Tania. She was massaging her legs. Tania smiled sweetly at Nora and said, "Yes please." Nora bowed to her. "I will bring chamomile tea. That is going to calm your nerves." Saying that, Nora went out of the door. All other maids followed her except Flora. "I think you must also be tired, Flora," said Tania. "You should also rest." Flora chuckled. "I am not tired. Please don''t worry, princess." Tania loved when she called her princess. "Did you like Draka Kingdom or Pegasii?" "Both are good," she replied sweetly. After a while Nora returned with tea for Tania. As soon as she kept the tea on the table, the guard announced, "The King of Draka is summoning every servant to the servant hall behind the kitchen. Be there in fifteen minutes." Startled at the announcement, Tania furrowed her brows. "What is the matter?" she wondered because he seemed quite fine a while back. "This must be a routine checkup, my queen," said Nora. "Please don''t worry and have your tea." Chapter ?280 This Is A Big Mistake Tania picked up the tea to drink when Flora said, "Wait a little, Your Highness." "Why?" she asked, frowning. Flora took the tea from her and smelled it. "The aroma of this chamomile tea is a little off." She smelled it again. "I do feel that it contains wolfsbane." Wolfsbane was a poisonous nt that was found in the wilds of the kingdoms of Pegasii and Eridanus and also in the southern parts of the ck Fang Mountains. It was used to kill wolf prisoners. It was usually mixed with food. It resulted in slowing of the heart which could be fatal and even a small quantity was enough to upset the stomach. The werewolf would vomit a lot and eventually start vomiting blood. Tania gasped. She looked at the door where Nora had already disappeared. "Why would she do this to me?" Tania asked, bewildered. "This is just my first day after coronation." Flora narrowed her eyes. "It is possible that the cook of the pce did this. We have to ask all those who are involved in making it. You must also smell it andmit to your memory as to how wolfsbane smells." Tania brought her nose to the cup and sniffed it. It had a bitter aroma. She felt repulsed by it immediately. "Gods above!" she rasped. "Throw it." "But why don''t we ask Nora to drink it?" Flora countered. "I am sure she would be hesitant." "No," Tania replied. "Just throw it." Flora took the cup from her, got up and then went to the bathroom and threw the tea in the sink. "Don''t talk about it to anyone," Tania said when Flora came back. "Why?" Flora was surprised. "I want to see her reaction when she sees me." Tania''s fists clenched on her sides. "See you? But she has gone to the servants'' hall. You are too tired to walk till there," Flora protested. "I may be tired, Flora, but this is very important. If my head maid is trying to poison me, then she must be doing it on someone''s instructions. If we catch her now, chances are that we will never be able to find the real culprit!" Flora looked away, feeling worried. "So would you like to go there now?" "Yes!" Tania said and jumped off the bed. She was already dressed for dinner. She was wearing a deep green gown that had golden embroidery over it. The round neckline was studded with diamonds. She chose to tie her hair in a low bun before wearing the crown. Flora made her wear her silk sandals that matched the gown. They reached the servants'' hall surrounded by four guards. Tania saw that all the servants were rounded up by Eltanin. Ileus was also standing with him. When Eltanin saw Taniaing over, he was surprised. "Tania, why have youe, love? This is just a routine checkup." Tania whispered to him. "Why would a king want to do a routine checkup? From what I heard, the servants of the Draka Kingdom were one of the most well-kept werewolves." Her gaze roved over the line of servants who were standing in front of them. Ileus was sweeping his golden eyes all over them one by one. Tania saw that Nora was standing right in the front, her head lowered just like the others, in submission to their king. As soon as Nora lifted her head, her eyes met with Tania''s and a hint of surprise flickered in them. Tania would have missed the emotion had she not paid attention. Eltanin knew that his wife was pretty sharp. She had stayed amongst these people and after thest incident in which Morava tried to harm her, Tania learnt her lesson. "There is something that we are investigating," he replied to her in a whisper. Then he opened his mind link with her. ''I want you to go back, love. Don''t be so worried about it.'' Tania was happy that now they could easily talk via mind link. She replied, ''Nora, the head maid, tried to poison me.'' ''What the fuck!'' Eltanin whipped his head to look at Nora as his chest vibrated with a ferocious rumble and his face twisted into a murderous expression. ''I am going to kill her!'' ''Calm down, please,'' Tania said as she touched his chest. Her touch seemed to soothe him a little but he continued to re at Nora. ''I could have asked you to send her to dungeons, but I am pretty sure that she is not alone. There is someone with her who is giving her instructions.'' ''It may not be easy to reach that person, Tania!'' Eltanin said. ''Let me punish her to show that person what it is to mess with my queen. I am going to rip her limb by limb.'' "Elty,'' she said and dug her fingers in his chest. ''We have to take a chance. We already know that she hasmitted a crime and I am sure that she is also suspecting that we know about it. Let her make a mistake and we will catch the person who is with her.'' Ileus was still sweeping the cells of the servants. His gaze stopped at Nora. He was about to lift his hand and point it at her, when Tania stopped him. She whispered, "We know." Ileus''s smile became crooked. He looked at Nora and then pointed at the person who was standing behind her. Eltanin was... shocked. They were thinking that it was Nora, but Ileus pointed at someone else. What was going on? "I want all of you to resume their duties, except--" There was a long silence in which every servant began to perspire out of anticipation. "Except Morgan." They all gasped audibly and started looking at Morgan. A soft murmur spread amongst them. Eltanin growled and all of them became quiet. "Morgan, step out!" Morgan began trembling. "I haven''t done anything!" he rasped. "Please, Your Highness. This is a big mistake." "Quiet!" Eltanin growled so loud that he sank on his knees. Chapter ?281 Something Criminal The servants exited the hall and Tania noticed that Nora''s expressions were nonchnt. She walked out with the others. As soon as she was out of the hall, Tania lowered her voice and said to Eltanin. "Get Fafnir to keep a watch on her." Eltanin opened his mind link and instructed Fafnir to watch Nora. Then he turned to Ileus, and ncing at Morgan, asked, "What is his crime?" Ileus circled the servant who was sitting on his knees on the floor, trembling. "He is supplying wolfsbane illegally from the ck Fangs Mountains." "Fuck!" Eltanin''s eyes widened with shock. He turned to Morgan and grabbed his throat. He lifted him off the floor until his feet were in the air. Morgan''s eyes became red as tears started streaming down. He caught hold of Eltanin''s forearm as he struggled in the air to be free. Eltanin''s hand squeezed over his neck. "So you have been providing substance to kill werewolves?" "Mercy¡­" Morgan sputtered. He didn''t even deny his crime. "Leave him," Tania said, touching Eltanin''s back to calm him. "I will kill him!" Eltanin growled. "How many lives has he taken? Or is he into drugs too?" "You must leave him, Elty," Tania tried to convince him. "He is nothing but one of the links of an organized crime chain. It is vital that he stays alive." Eltanin was extremely furious, but on Tania''s insistence, he left Morgan, who immediately fell on the floor with a loud thud. He crawled away from them, rubbing his neck, coughing and wheezing. "Guards!" Eltanin yelled. Two guards came running. "Take him to the dungeons now!" "Please, Your Highness!" Morgan pleaded. "I will tell you everything. I will cooperate and reveal every information to you." He coughed and gulped in air as guards grasped his upper arms and lifted him up. "Don''t send me to the dungeons. Just give me one more chance." The guards started taking him away, when Tania stopped them. "Wait!" "What is it, love?" Eltanin asked, perplexed. "Do you supply wolfsbane in the pce too?" she asked. Morgan shook his head. "Never! I have never supplied it in the pce." That was a shock to both Eltanin and Tania. "Then who was thest person whom you sold it to?" she asked. "I am sure that you don''t sell it so frequently." "I sold it to tt. He is a soldier in your army. He came to my house to buy it today in the morning." Eltanin clenched his teeth. He looked at the guards and waved with his chin in the direction of the door. As the guards dragged him away, he shouted, "I will cooperate and tell everything, Your Highness." "It is not needed!" Eltanin snarled. "Prince Ileus has already swiped your mind." Morgan''s eyes flew wide open as he snapped his head to look at the Dark Prince. All he found was zing eyes and he flinched. He looked away instantly and the guards dragged him roughly. "I am going to meet Fafnir," said Eltanin. "Why don''t both of you proceed to the dining hall? I am sure the guests must have started pouring in. Mother will be unhappy if she doesn''t see you, in particr. Although this is our honor, you are the real hostess." Tania''s lips curled up. The way Eltanin said that she was the real hostess, it made her feel at home. "What are you going to do with Fafnir, Elty?" she said. "Come with me for dinner. I want to enter the dining hall with my king on the first day." "She is right, you know," Ileus supported her. "Nothing is more important than the royal dinner." Eltanin just wanted to go and find this soldier and be done with it. He sighed when he heard his wife''s request. It was so genuine that he melted. "Okay¡­" She smiled and curled her arm into his. "Let Fafnir do his work also," she chuckled. --- The spy mounted his horse after tying the saddle bag properly, stuffed with food. He didn''t know how long he would have to stay on the outside of the Draka pce. Entry to the Draka Kingdom was a challenge these days. At the same time, he hated how his master treated him over thest two days. It wasn''t his fault that Tania was missing. His master was a greedy man who had so many agendas. His real name was Kypho. And he had been with Menkar for donkey years. He rode out of the Cetus Monastery. He was going to get Lusitania this time, no matter what! He had already sent his message to his contacts in Draka with the help of his crow messengers. --- Fafnir was supposed to be at the dinner, but after King Eltanin had given him instructions to find the soldier who bought Wolfsbane from Morgan, he was extremely furious. How was it possible that someone was selling that poisonous substance in the ck market and that too, a man from the pce. Anger sted through him when Eltanin told him about it. He rubbed his chest as he rode out of the pce and into the main market of the capital. He gave his horse to a local corral and then walked all the way to the tt''s home. There were way too many soldiers for Fafnir to remember their names, but he had found out about tt in the records. tt lived in the upper story of a ramshackle building that was right behind the main market. Fafnir could have gone to him directly, instead he climbed up a roof and then padded his way towards that building, taking advantage of the quiet roads. It was a small house with a terrace on which some herbs were drying. The smell from them wafted in the air and he knew they were dried poppy and Yage. The man was clearly into something criminal. Antern on the inside lent dim light to the house. A window was open. He sat quietly on the roof and waited for a while. Suddenly, he heard movement down on the road. "tt!" a woman banged the door rather too urgently. Chapter ?282 They Cant Prove Much Fafnir heard the steps of a man going down the stairs. Taking advantage of the situation, he jumped off the roof onto the terrace nimbly. He took a look inside the small room where tt lived and saw a small bed in the center and a long desk in the corner. There were a variety of tiny bottles which had dried herbs. Fafnir was sure that tt was into making concoctions of psychedelic drugs and sold them. Fafnir was thanking his stars for coating himself with a strong scent of some herbs he found in the pce''s kitchen. He blended well in the surroundings. As soon as he heard the door opening, he hid in the shadows. "What took you so long?" Nora scolded tt, irritated, as she climbed up the stairs. "There is a dinner going on at the pce and I have to be there as soon as possible. Have you readied what I asked you?" "I have, Nora," tt said, his voice drawling. "You are always in a hurry." He pped her butts. When they reached the small room, tt grabbed Nora''s hand. "No one is going to notice a small slip-up, Nora," he said. He spun her to her back and made her bend over the bed. "tt!" she protested. "Now is not the time! That chamomile tea¡ª" He had picked up her skirt and bunched it over her waist. "No panties," he licked his lips and pped her ass. "Ah!" she cried. "You naughty soldier! I have to go!" tt lowered his trousers and then roughly thrust his shaft inside her. He put his hand on her back as he pushed her down on the bed and took her from behind. He began pounding in her as he pped her butt cheek. As he pounded in her she said, "That tea¡ª ah!" she was pushed forward. "Did you give the right¡ª ah! Did you give the right amount of¡ª ah! Chamomile?" tt grunted. He grabbed her hair and yanked her head up. Through his clenched teeth, he hissed, "I never cheat on my customers!" He increased his pace. "The queen¡ª ah! She didn''t even be unconscious¡ª ah!" Nora said in between breaths. tt was thrusting furiously inside her and the p of their skin was loud in that small room. "Forget the queen!" he said. He increased his pace and then with a loud snarl, he came inside her. Once done, he slumped on her, sweating and panting. He sniffed her hair. "Nora¡­" he whispered. "Let us leave this ce and go elsewhere." She chuckled. "Get out of me first!" tt pulled himself out of her and as he tucked his shaft in, he said, "Now tell me what happened." Nora pulled up her hair in a bun as she sat on the bed without bothering to lower her skirt. She watched tt go to the desk and look at his bottles. "I had given the chamomile tea to the queen, but on a routine checkup, the king called us. I had gone there, when soon I saw Lusitaniaing inside as well. She should have been at least unconscious with all the wolfsbane in it, but she was pretty much alert. So how is that possible?" tt''s brows knitted. "That amount was more than enough to kill her actually, but¡ª" he stopped and twisted to look at her. "Don''t forget that she is a half fae and faes are bloody strong creatures of the Lore. In fact, strongest. So maybe next time, you will have to double the amount and make her drink it." He turned to see his little bottle again. Sifting through them, he lifted one. "Ah! That''s it. I have prepared the new concoction for the fae." Nora took it from him. She opened the cork of the bottle and sniffed the contents. "Hmm¡­ this one is stronger." "Do you know that ''he'' ising here by tomorrow?" tt said as he sat next to Nora and ced his hand on her thigh. He began to bring it higher towards her sex. "Is he?" Nora was surprised. "He just sent a message long back that he would want to see Lusitania dead!" tt started to circle her sex with his fingers. "He ising tomorrow, so be prepared. I will go outside the gates and collect him. It is getting very difficult to enter the capital these days." She was surprised but at the same time excited. She swatted his hand. "Get out!" He sighed and removed his hand from there. Nora got up and fixed her skirt. "I better get going, else someone notices my absence in the pce. I hate that new fae maid that hase with Lusitania. Flora!" She rolled her eyes. tt chuckled. "We will kill her also." Nora started to leave when she sniffed the air. "Why does your ce smell of strong herbs?" She walked to the window and sniffed again. Fafnir, who was hidden in the shadows moved more into the darkness, his ws lengthening. He was ready to attack and kill both of them. He had been enduring the two for some time and he felt very repulsive. "I deal in these, Nora. I hope you remember," tt mocked. Nora narrowed her eyes, whipped her head on both the sides of the window and then went back to him. "I am leaving now," she announced. "I willeter in the night when the dinner is over." "And I will be waiting for you," said ttsciviously. "Oh! I forgot something!" Nora said. "Morgan was arrested this evening, so you better be careful." There was a long silence after which tt coldly said, "Even if they connect me with him, they can''t prove much. I will hide his herbs somewhere for the time being." Fafnir heard the footfalls of the two going down the steps. He wanted to go and kill both of them, but he took the chance to go back from here. When he reached the pce, he directly went to the dining hall where he saw that the king and queen were surrounded by the nobility. Nora was hovering around behind them. Chapter ?283 The Effect Fafnir walked straight to Eltanin and bowed. "Can I have your audience?" From the corner of his eye, he looked at Tania who was surrounded by her fae family. After hearing Fafnir, Eltanin asked him to stay quiet about the whole thing. "Let them do what they are nning on doing," he said. "Right now, enjoy the dinner." Eltanin was about to leave when he said, "I hope Rigel and Lerna are safe." "They are, Your Highness," Fafnir said. "They are currently lodged in one of your cabins in the Em Forest in the ck Fang Mountains." "Hasn''t Rigel received any message from his father?" Fafnir pursed his lips. "No, his father remains adamant. He says that Prince Rigel can''t enter Orion with the girl!" "Too bad," Eltanin muttered and then went back to join the dinner. All the nobles were just too fascinated by the faes. They were finding one or the other way to get near them. Lord Krail had be very popr because the werewolves wanted to visit Vilinski. They were aware that Princess Anastasia was daughter of King Ian, but she lived in Draoidh along with her husband, Prince Ileus. But Lord Krail was the permanent resident. As if to lure him more, some nobles even offered to have trade with Vilinski. They were way too excited to seek interesting opportunities. However, Lord Krail would just reply, "Trade between Vilinski and Araniea needs to be worked out. There have to bews and treaties and taxes that need to be looked at. Also I can''t say anything on King Ian''s behalf." Biham was standing with Kinshra and was hardly interested in anything else. All he wished was to go back to Pegasii to spend some quality time with her. And that brought him to wonder on how to make his father-inw stay back in the Draka Kingdom. Ileus and Anastasia were standing next to him, talking to other nobles. All of a sudden, Ileus leaned over to him and said, "Draka has some beautiful gold and ck crystal mines. See if you can ask Lord Krail to look at them." Biham frowned. Why would his father-inw be interested in them? Anyway, when he conveyed the message to Lord Krail, his eyes were wide open. He asked, "And who do they belong to?" "Eltanin, of course," Biham replied nonchntly. Lord Krail said, "Would it be possible for Eltanin to show them to us? I can stay for the next week over here. I am quite free!" Biham''s lips curled up in a big smile. He nced at Ileus who lifted his flute and winked. "It can be arranged," he said. A free week with Kinshra was all he wanted. The dinner wasvish, just like it should have been for a king and queen. Taiyi had personally ordered the dishes. She had taken Kinshra''s help, who had willingly run around with her. The event got over after midnight and as soon as thest of the guest went away, Eltanin took his wife to their bedchamber in his arms. Ileus couldn''t help it. Even he picked up Anastasia and walked to the guest rooms. Lord Krail raised an eyebrow when he saw Biham coaxing Kinshra to lift in his arms. What was it with all the couples? Absolutely ridiculous. And then he saw Taiyi literally jumping in her husband''s arms. He shook his head. Lusty werewolves! --- Kypho rode the entire night to reach the borders of Draka. He halted in an inconspicuous travelers'' inn that was on the borders. After paying money for the stablemaster to keep his horse, he went to his room that was on the ground floor. After having traveled through most part of the night, he was practically limping. He opened the lock of the room that the owner had rented at twice the price because it was night-time. The room was horrible. There was a wooden bed in the center with a mattress ridden with mites. A small jug was on a table. He didn''t risk drinking water from it, and used his own canteen. As he sat on the mattress, he decided that he was going to kill Lusitania. Not because he had anything against her, but because now he hated Menkar. He knew that Lusitania was way too precious for him. Menkar took not even an hour to appoint someone in his ce. This would be revenge. As soon as his head hit the pillow, he closed his eyes, feeling extremely tired. In the morning he would be meeting his contact outside the gates. But the fact that he had a hunch back, he was sure that he would be easily spotted. He had to disguise somehow. He got up and opened his saddle bag. From it, he took out a little bottle, one of the many that he stole from Menkar. He opened the cork and drank its contents. And then he waited. Momentster, he fell back on the mattress, his body gone limp. It was as if he would die. He gulped for air, but it was not enough. Soon he closed his eyes and lost consciousness. Kypho woke up with a jerk and saw that he had slept through the night or was it that he remained unconscious for so long? Morning sun filtered through the trees into his room''s window. He rubbed his eyes and then went to the dirty bathroom where he heard a rat squeaking. He opened the tap of the washbasin and looked at his reflection in the old mirror. He smirked. His hunch had gone and his eye color had changed. His features were a little different. The effect was going tost at least a week or ten days. After washing his face and finishing off with his daily routine, he came back to his room. While changing into a fresh pair of trousers and robe, he noticed red rashes on his belly. He grunted. Mites had bitten him badly out there while he was sleeping. He had a big day today, so he hurried out. Chapter ?284 And What About Nora? Kypho went to the counter where he paid for the room and then went outside for his horse. The owner was pretty surprised to see him but he didn''t say anything. He was interested in the double money he had charged for his pathetic amodation. The horse looked well rested. Kypho took him out and then mounted him. He patted his horse. "Come on. We have to go fast!" He reached the gates of the capital in an hour. However, he noticed that there was arge line of those who wanted to enter. There were vendors on the outside who were selling their goods to those standing in the line. There was one more line through which some people entered and he knew that it was for the nobles. Some people were turning back, cursing the guards for such hefty measures to get inside. Whores were standing with newborn babies, epting coins for a short fuck and earn money. People were conning others into buying their ''genuine'' talismans. Through all these, Kypho could not find his contact. He gritted his teeth as he dismounted and then guided his horse to a secluded corner. --- Menkar was extremely restless. It had been weeks since he hadst heard from Lusitania. The girl had stoppedmunicating with him, but he had his spies who kept a watch on her. However, his most trusted spy, Kypho, wascking in his duties. Menkar knew that he was getting older and was fed up chasing Lusitania. Well, it was time to change him. He sent him on the errand of finding Lusitania while he reced him over here. When he woke up in the morning, he got up to look at his reflection in the mirror. Over thest five centuries, he had managed to stay like this. However, now his need for the potion to maintain his features was bing aggressive. His body demanded more potion. He let out a rough exhale. Once his purpose was over, he was going to stop using those potions. A loud knock on the door snapped him out of his reverie. "Who is it?" he shouted angrily as he walked to the door. The guard opened it slightly and gave him a rolled scroll. "The messenger just dropped in for you." Menkar''s brows knitted. The scroll was wrapped in a blue ribbon, which meant that a crow had delivered it and it was from the kingdom of Draka. Hurriedly, he opened the scroll and ced it on his table. Nothing was written on it. He lit a candle and ran the scroll''s surface over it. The letters started appearing. He wore his sses and when he read the message, his eyes widened in surprise. "Princess Lusitania is dered as the queen of the Draka Kingdom. She is the true mate of King Eltanin and true heir of Pegasii Kingdom. Her fae heritage is evident in her wings that have finally sprouted. She is with her husband, King Eltanin and also with her family from Vilinski. Prince Ileus and Princess Anastasia of Draoidh are also visiting. Lady Kinshra is also here." With a roar, Menkar threw everything down from the table. Her wings have sprouted back. How? When he had bought her, he had used the darkest of magic to bind the wings and hide them forever. Then how did theye out? He grabbed the soul stone on his neck and brought it to his eye level. It pulsated inside as a white light flickered and then settled. "Tania, I aming to you," he growled. "I will make you pay. You said you would be my spy. Now is the time to show your colors to me!" He began pacing the room, murmuring curses. How was it possible that his magic broke? He was the most powerful priest who had this magic in him. He had read all the dark magic arcana to lock the fae wings. He had killed a fae long back handle the magic in his body. Not only that, he was drinking Tania''s blood which he would extract in small vials every month without her knowing about it. It was so potent that he would never feel the weight of the dark magic in his body. Over thest few months, he had had so much that he didn''t feel the need for it, but now-- now he needed it. Badly. Desperately. It was his dirty little secret. He took the scroll to the candle that was still burning on his table. He fed the scroll to it and watched it burn. "This is how your soul will also burn Tania!" he said, breathing heavily. --- It was almost afternoon and his contact hadn''te so far. Kypho was getting impatient. He gritted his teeth and decided to wait for an hour more before returning to the inn. At the end of the hour, he mounted the horse and turned back. It was no use staying there and getting picked up by a random guard. He saw many guards who werebing the people generally. He must have traveled for fifteen minutes when he heard heavy clops of hooves behind him. "Master!" tt hollered him. Kypho brought his horse to a stop, as relief washed over him. "Why are you sote?" he growled. "I am sorry, Master," tt said as he brought his horse near him. "The whole process of stealing the metal chip and then putting your name on it took a lot of time!" "Is it done?" "Yes!" tt replied. "Now you can easily enter the capital." He dug his pocket and gave the metal card to him. "I am going, but I suggest that youe back now and stand in the line. As soon as you enter the capital, you cane to the main market. I will be there waiting for you." "And what about Nora?" He hadn''t had a good fuck in long. tt chuckled. "She would be there too. Waiting for both of us!" Chapter ?285 Wanted The line at the gates of the kingdom had grown longer. It took over three hours for Kypho to get inside the gates. The guards checked all the details of the metal card tediously. When the checking was over, the guard stamped his entry and asked him to sign in the register. As soon as Kypho entered, he rushed to the main market, his patience running thin. Just like what tt had said, he was there waiting for Kypho. They gave his horse to a local corral and then walked all the way to his house. As usual, as Kypho settled after taking a bath, tt gave him weeds to smoke. They both sat down and started talking about the developments in Draka. "Lusitania is now the queen," said tt. "The king has announced her as his mate and his wife. They were both married in the Kingdom of Stourin." Kypho''s brows furrowed. He was surprised that the marriage was such a hushed affair. It was a big mistake on Menkar''s part. He should have intervened earlier only. He gritted his teeth and said, "So that means that both of them were in Stourin all this while?" tt shook his head as he smoked. "No, they were all in Vilinski. Lusitania''s entire family from Vilinski is here, including her mother, Kinshra." Kypho jerked his head back in shock. "Howe? Biham had rejected her!" He remembered how it all happened. tt shrugged. "I don''t know. It has all happened very fast. They were not here for a long time and we were all wondering where they were. Alpha Alrakis was pretty tight-lipped about their location. It was a shock to see both of them back to Draka along with her fae family. And would you believe that Prince Ileus and Princess Anastasia are with them?" Kypho was stunned. He got up and began pacing his room. It was difficult for him to process the information. There were too many events that he couldn''t join together. He was sure that now that Eltanin had announced Lusitania as his wife and Queen of Draka, it would be impossible to touch her. Their only hope was Nora. "Where is Nora?" he asked, leaning at the ledge of the window and looking out. "We need to change our n and do something as quickly as possible. After that we will be leaving Draka and going to Eridanus!" tt exhaled the smoke from his nose and mouth. "Why Eridanus and why not Aqu?" "Because King Eridani''s daughter, Princess Eri, had been eyeing King Eltanin for a long time now. I am sure that she is quite peeved now. With a little bit of advanced information of Lusitania''s death, she would speed up actions to enter the Draka Pce before anyone else." Kypho chuckled. "She will be able to give us political asylum." "And what about the High Priest of Cetus Monastery," asked tt. Kypho didn''t reply to him. He was anyway going to kill tt after all this was over and take Nora with him. When Kypho didn''t reply, tt went back to smoking his weeds. Nora hadn''te back tillte evening. They had dinner and then too, she hadn''t returned. They both grew impatient and restless. "Why don''t you go and check her out?" Kypho grunted. "My duty starts tomorrow in the morning? I can''t just enter the pce before my duty starts!" --- Lusitania was lying on the bed in the evening of the next day, too tired to move. Even today numerous guests had arrived and they congratted the newly wedded couple. Too many formalities had to be carried out. Many changes were made for her security. She had to choose her royal seal, her royal tailor, royal healer, servants, assistants and a plethora of other royal things. She was dead tired. Her mother had left for Pegasii along with her father. Others remained right there. Ileus and Anastasia were nning to leave the next day. As for Eltanin, he had be too busy after taking charge from his father. "Would you like to have some tea, Your Highness?" asked Nora. Tania raised her eyebrow and then nced at Flora who was helping her to remove her shoes and anklets. "Yes, please," Tania replied. As if waiting for this, Nora bowed to her and rushed to the kitchen. She asked the cook to prepare tea for the queen. The moment the tea was prepared, Nora took it back to the queen''s bedchamber, but she stopped in the middle. She hid behind a pir and added double the amount of wolfsbane into her tea. She knew that she would be caught if the queen died. She contemted on whether to take the tea herself or let someone else take it. After some time, she called one of the younger servants who was attending Tania and said, "Can you please take it to the queen''s chamber? I forgot to bring the pastries for her from the kitchen. I will follow you. Also, if she asks, please make an excuse for me. Tell her that I couldn''t even stand for a minute feeling unwell." "Sure." The servant smiled and took it from Nora. Nora hurried back to the kitchen and the unsuspecting servant went to the queen''s chamber with tea. Nora rushed out of the pce. This was such a perfect opportunity to escape. She was going to go to tt and they would both give the good news to their master. She knew that she would be out of danger once she was out of the pce. However, as soon as she reached the gates of the pce, she was stopped by the guards. Dread sted in her chest. "What happened?" she asked. Surely no one would suspect so fast. Wolfsbane would take at least an hour to take its effect. "You are wanted by the queen," the guard replied gruffly. Nora''s shoulders stiffened with tension. "Okay," she replied quietly. She would go somewhere else and then leave. No one woulde to know. But what happened next was unexpected. Chapter ?286 The Tea (1) This was the first time that Nora was stopped at the gates of the pce. And that too because the queen wanted her. Fear sted inside her, but she nned on hiding somewhere for a short while and thene back to the gates. Since those were queen''s orders, she couldn''t even deny them. Nora rushed inside the pce. She didn''t go to the queen''s bedchamber. Instead, she went to a small hiding ce that she had discovered long back. It was the storage room where the most exotic of the food was stored and only a very few had ess to it. Since Nora was the head maid, she also had ess to it. That room barely got more than two visits a day. She chose to hide here rather than hiding in the gardens or the stable, because here her scent would be easily disguised amongst the strong scent of the food grains. She stayed there for a while and then peeked out. There was no one. She stepped out and once again made her way to the gates. "Fools!" she murmured. "She is a dimwit! She was trying to call me!" sheughed on the inside. "Idiot!" She mumbled. "She is too young for a woman like me!" She harrumphed. When Nora reached the gates of the pce, the guards looked at her and frowned. "Why are you here? You were wanted by the queen," said one of them approaching her. "I¡ª I just met her and came back. Her Highness is resting now and sent me away," Nora replied meekly. "Could you please open the gates? I have to go early and make food for my husband." Lies. She had left her husband long ago and was now living with tt. At the moment she was eager to meet him because she knew that Kypho would also be there. It would be a highly erotic night for her. "Don''t be in such a hurry, Nora," a heavy voice boomed from behind. All the guards still and Nora spun to see the man behind her. "Gordon?" Her eyes became wide with surprise and she stiffened seeing the jailer of the dungeons. Her skin lined with goosebumps as the hair on her nape rose. Something was awfully wrong. Gordon came close to her, piercing her with his sharp gaze. "The queen had asked about you quite a while back. Where were you?" Nora stumbled back. "I just visited her," she replied, her voice choking with fear. "Sh¡ªshe asked me leave. Her work is done." Gordon came closer looking menacingly at her. She backed off a little more and bumped into a guard, who held her steady. "In that case, she needs you again," Gordon said. "Come with me." Nora gulped down her fear. Gordon was supposed to be the most ruthless jailer of the Draka Kingdom. He was extremely loyal to the king. "I am in a lot of hurry," she snapped. "I need to go. So don''t bluff me! Open the gates and let me go out." Gordon grabbed her upper arm and growled, "Come. With. Me." he said in an intimidating voice and started to pull her towards the pce. "Leave me!" Nora shouted. "I am the queen''s head maid. If she wille to know that you are misbehaving with me, she is going to get you whipped!" It was vital that she got out now. But Gordon was a tricky man. He didn''t listen to anyone except his own mind. "Then let her whip me," Gordon said in a stiff voice as he dragged her with him. She was no match to his power and despite all the protest, she was taken inside. Nora became quiet the moment they entered the main hall. She knew that if she started to protest more, more suspicions would be raised. So she quietly walked with Gordon, her heart beating so fast that she thought it would leap out of her ribcage. She felt like shifting and killing Gordon, but she was aware that he had such a strong wolf that he could kill four like her, single-handedly. She was sure that it was about the tea that the young girl had served. She scoffed on the inside. There was no proof that it was she who had mixed wolfsbane. She was going to get out of it very neatly and the other young girl would be trapped. She had to give it to the fae girl that she was very strong. Even double the amount of wolfsbane was taking so much time in killing her. Anyway, Nora was sure that Tania must be already be half unconscious by now. A little confidence came in her, dispelling her fear. She rxed in Gordon''s grip. They came to the queen''s bedchamber. The guards announced them and the door was opened. Gordon left her and stayed outside while she went in. She noticed that Tania was sitting at the edge of her bed and Flora was sitting behind her, removing clips from her hair. Quickly, Nora gazed around the room. The young maid servant was nowhere to be seen. Had they taken her to the dungeons already? In that case, this must be a routine investigation in which she must have taken her name. Tania looked very tired and Nora stopped a smile that wasing on her lips inadvertently. Surely, wolfsbane was working now. Nora bowed to the queen. "Your Highness, you wanted to see me?" From the corner of her eyes, she saw that the tea cup was still full. She was shocked. The queen hadn''t had the tea that she had prepared. She offered, "Would you like me to warm the tea for you?" she asked humbly. On the inside she was furious. Tania lifted her eyes and looked at her. She picked up the cup from the bedside table and chanted a spell. The tea became warm and vapors began to rise. She ced it back on the table and said, "I don''t need you to take it to the kitchen and warm it. I can do such a small job myself." Nora gulped. Chapter ?287 The Tea (2) Nora gulped, seeing the magical power that the queen recently disyed. The faes were dangerous and had very strong magic. This was all beginning to look like something else. If the queen hadn''t had her tea, then what was she asking for? And why did she require her? Surely, Flora could do everything for her. "Then what would you like me to do for you, Your Highness?" asked Nora. "Should I prepare a bath for you? You look very tired. Though I doubt that you would need my help with that too," she chuckled. Taniaughed. "I don''t want to take a bath." Nora was confused, but she kept quiet, waiting for the next order. The queen had gone insane or just because she had got so many servants, she was trying to show her powers to all of them. She bowed to her and said, "In that case, may I take your leave, Your Highness?" "No, you may not," Tania replied. Nora snapped her eyes to the queen who was gazing intensely. Tania pointed at the cup of tea and very softly said, "I would like you to drink this tea for me." Nora instantly broke into sweat. "Wh¡ª why?" she stuttered. Tania picked it up and sniffed the tea. "I want to know what all you have mixed in it. I am sure you can tell me by your sniffing prowess." "I¡ª I never prepared it for you, Your Highness!" she sputtered. "It is the cook who made it." "I know," Tania replied and came to stand in front of her. She pointed at the tea with her chin. "But I want you to taste it. For me." "I ca¡ª can''t do that," Nora said, stepping back a little in order to gain some distance. Her shoulders had stiffened with so much tension that she nced right and left to look for ways to escape. "This tea is for you. How can a lowly servant like me do this?" Tania crossed her hands across her chest and then lifted her right hand to look at her nails "Well, your queen just ordered it to you. So drink it, or I ask Gordon to put you in dungeons." "But why are you asking me to drink it? After you gave me the order to get tea, I just asked the head cook to prepare it for you. I went away shortly after that. My husband is not feeling well. I have to prepare food for him. Another maid must have brought it for you! So if you allow me to go, I will take my leave." Nora tried to get out of the situation. Tania tilted her head. "I know," she replied very sweetly. "I know that you didn''t bring it, but that is irrelevant. Why are you exining the situation to me?" "B¡ª because¡ª" Nora stared at the queen. She was trapping her. Nora knew that the queen was trapping her, but she couldn''t do much about it. Tania wasn''t only going there. She was not even interested in who got the tea. Beads of sweat appeared on her forehead when she realized that fae was trying to deal with her smartly. "Because I have to reach my home fast. My husband¡ª" "That''s fine, Nora. Please don''t worry about your husband. I will ask the cooks to pack meals for you and your husband for the night," Tania said. Then in a very strict but soft voice she added, "Now go and have that tea." Nora froze at her ce. If she had the tea, she was sure that was going to die a horrible death. "Why, Your Highness?" she squeaked. "Are you suspecting me of something?" "Why would I suspect you, Nora?" Tania replied with a shrug. "I know you are very kind, but please don''t trap me into this game. I will leave the position of the head maid and dly give it to Flora. I know that you want her as your new maid." She sank on her knees and sped her hand as if to beg her. "Please don''t y this game with me." She spoke loudly, so that the guards outside listened to her. "Besides, if the king sees that I am sipping the queen''s tea, he will behead me." "The king won''t behead you," a deep voice from behind came. Nora snapped her head and saw King Eltanin standing behind her. Shock grasped her chest in a vise-like grip. "Drink that tea as the queen has ordered." Eltanin''s eyes were now streaking silver. His aura was so strong that it was impossible for Nora to even move an inch. Her lips trembled. She was now fully trapped. She looked at the queen who was gazing at her nonchntly. Tania nced at Flora. She nodded and picked up the cup of tea to bring it to Nora. Nora didn''t even touch it, so Flora had to keep it on the ground in front of her. "Drink!" Eltanin ordered. His power was so strong that Nora couldn''t counter it. She was forced to pick up the cup. Tears ran out of her eyes. She was getting trapped in her own ploy, knowingly. She lifted the cup to her lips. The tea smelled strongly of wolfsbane. She closed her eyes and took a sip. She lifted her gaze to see Tania who was watching her intently yet again like a hawk. Nora couldn''t even decline the king''s orders because she had no base. Had the queen used her, she would have denied it vehemently, but not now. Her mind started forming more ns. She would drink one more sip and then keep the tea down. She would y the victim card. After all, the king didn''t know what it was about. She drank once more, hating the bitter taste and then kept the cup back on the floor. "Drink it all," the king ordered. Nora didn''t pick up the cup going against hismand. She got a terrifying headache. She started panting. "Drink it," Eltanin growled. She picked up the cup and drank half of it. Chapter ?288 The Tea (3) When the king ordered with a growl, there was no way that Nora could go against it. She picked up the cup and drank half of it when Tania said, "Stop!" Nora was already breathing hard. The bitterness of the poison had already burned the taste buds on the tongue. Her throat felt constricted and her heartbeat was slowing down at an abnormal level. Her lips started trembling and they turned blue. She couldn''t hold the cup any longer. Her hands shook violently and the cup fell down on the carpet. Nora lowered her head. She closed her eyes. Her insides were feeling like they were on fire. Every little part of her body was burning and numb at the same time. Not able to sit any longer, her body swayed like a dry leaf in a summer storm. She lost her bnce and fell back on the ground. Her vision turned blurry. She mumbled with her swollen tongue, "I am being killed¡­" Tania picked up the cup of tea and knelt down beside Nora. She brought the cup to her eye level. Bending down a little over her, she said, "You are not being killed, but you got yourself killed. Did you think that we wouldn''t know about the wolfsbane that you added in this cup?" Even in her state, Nora denied, "No, I didn''t. It is a false charge." She hoped to put a rift between the king and queen. "The queen is lying. She is saving¡­ Flora¡­" Tania chuckled. "We had already detected that you had poisoned myst cup of tea. Had it not been for Flora, I would have drunk that." "No¡­" Nora was beginning to feel like her guts woulde out of her body. She wanted to vomit, but felt froth around her mouth. "This tea was also poisoned by you. We had interrogated the head cook already and the young girl." "No¡­" she said in a barely audible voice. "You got wolfsbane from Morgan!" Tania growled. At Morgan''s name, Nora stilled. Tania continued, "Who sold it to tt, with whom you are living these days!" Nora''s eyelids were closing. She was bing number with each passing second. "You left your husband ten years back and joined tt because you are addicted to weeds!" Taniashed at her. Tears flowed out of her eyes and before closing them, Nora said, "S¡ªsave me¡­" After that, she lost consciousness. Eltanin came to Tania''s side and ced his hand on her shoulder. "Tania," he called her, who was still staring at the traitor. She didn''t know why she wasn''t feeling remorseful about making her drink the poisoned tea. "Get up, love," he said softly, coaxing her out of her reverie. Slowly, she rose to her feet and said, "I¡ª I¡ª" Tears slid from her eyes. "What has be of me?" "You did right, Tania," he said and wrapped her in his arms. She buried her face in his chest and cried silently. She didn''t want it to end like this, but she was getting fed up with people who wanted to kill her at every step of her life. And she wanted to live. Live freely. "Guards!" Eltanin shouted. Gordon came inside immediately when the guards opened the door. "Take her to dungeons and send a healer to wash her stomach. I want her alive but barely." Gordon nodded and lifted Nora. He carried the listless woman out of the room. --- Nora hadn''te till so far. tt was getting worried. Usually her duties got over at this hour and she woulde back. Together they would smoke weed and sleep together. "I am going to the market," he said to Kypho who was thinking about what to do next. Kypho nodded and tt went out. Rather than going to the market, he took his horse from the corral and rode to the pce. He wanted to get in the pce but he decided to stay in the shadows a little far off from the main gates. It was already night and the servants were lighting the torches of the pce. Slowly, as the torches lit, the walls of the pce were covered in the buttery glow of the fire. His eyes were fixed on the gates, hoping to see Nora. For the past ten years they were together. She had left her husband for him. He never offered to marry her and she never asked him to marry her. Their rtionship was fine. Moreover, he was not only on the payrolls of the Draka Kingdom, he also got money from Kypho. He got restless and his jaws clenched when the gates opened. A few servants and guards came out, but Nora wasn''t there. Some went in at the same time. It was time for the change of duties. He took advantage of it and took his horse to the gates, hoping to enter with the crowd. However, the moment he came near the gate, the guards stopped him. "Your name isn''t there, tt!" said one of them. "Have you forgotten your duties?" All othersughed. "He must have smoked a lot today!" Someone called. There was moreughter. ttughed with them. But he turned back, not wanting to raise suspicions. He rode to the group of four servants who were talking loudly as they were going down the cobbled path towards their homes. He dismounted his horse and started walking behind. "I saw Gordon today," said one of the young girls. "Where?" asked another one. "He was going to the queen''s room along with Nora!" tt froze. Why would Gordon go with Nora? "Don''t gossip!" The man with the girls chided them. "Nora is the head maid and I heard that the queen was extremely tired. She didn''t evene out for dinner today. Maybe Nora is attending her for the night." A girl scoffed. "That old bitch can''t stay without her weeds! She will find an excuse to go." "She will be removed soon," said the man. "The queen has got her personal fae maid from Vilinski." tt rubbed his chest, feeling anxious. He mounted his horse and rode back to his house. He needed to give this information to Kypho. Chapter ?289 Platt Is Here! "What the hell?" Kypho looked at tt with utter shock as dread sted in his chest. He was a spy and he knew that if Gordon had gone with Nora to the queen''s chamber, he must have suspected something. But why didn''t Gordon directly take her to the dungeons? Why did he take her to the queen''s bedchamber? tt was sitting on the bed with his fingers stabbed in his hair. He was sure that Nora had stopped in the pce only because she had to attend to the queen and not because of anything else. She had been carrying out the spying activities sessfully for so many years. How could she get caught so soon? He got up and began pacing his room. Sleep was thest thing in his mind. Or maybe he was overthinking. "When will you go to the pce?" Kypho asked. "When is your duty?" tt didn''t answer because his mind was too upied. "tt!" Kypho growled. "What?" he jumped. ,m "When are you going to the pce?" Kypho gritted. "Tomorrow, early morning," tt informed, rubbing his chest, as if trying to soothe the feeling of unease. "That would be a good time for you to explore the grounds of the pce for Nora. Just do one thing. When you are there, go to the royal wing and--" Kypho gave him the information on how to deploy their n in order to get Nora. In the end he said, "However, if you are unable to find her, just abort the n and goe back. We are going to leave Draka by afternoon. Okay?" tt gulped his emotions down that were threatening to empty his guts. He nodded vehemently. "Okay!" For the whole night, he tossed and turned on his bed. It was like he was in a nightmare. Nora was being whipped by Gordon and when she tried to shift in her wolf, she was prevented by all the chains that shackled her to a wall. He got up way too early. After his routine activities, he got dressed in his uniform. He saw that Kypho was also sleeping on the couch. Somehow, he was repulsed by seeing him. Had he never met the spy from Cetus, he would have never fallen in this trap. It was Kypho''s idea to sell weed to the soldiers and servants and get them addicted to the level that unless they traded important information, he wouldn''t give it to them. Out of desperation, they would sputter out everything they knew. At the same time, Kypho would give him a lot of money. Nora hade in their contact and she offered to help him in exchange for weeds. She was a smart woman. She even offered her body. And since she was the head maid, she was overqualified for the job. Yet, she stuck with him. Over the years, he had grown attached to her. With onest hateful nce at Kypho, he got out of his house in a hurry, hoping that it was going to be a normal day. It was too early to go to the pce, so tt took his horse for a small ride around the pce''s walls. The whole ce was strictly secured. Last time he had found a small crack in the wall from where he could easily get in, however, the wall was mended in less than two days. By the time he came back to the gates, he was the first one to stand in the line. "Oh, I see that the old man is up early!" a young guard chuckled. "Didn''t you smoke your weeds today?" said another one. tt grunted, but he didn''t respond to their humiliation. He saved his energy to go inside and search for Nora. Or if he was lucky, he would find her in the kitchen or in the servant''s quarters. If he found her there, he would simply fuck her senseless for making him worry about her. Soon the line behind him grewrger. It was the time of change of duties. The guards started recording every entry in the pce. At the same time, every exit was also counted and registered. As soon as tt was inside, he rushed to the stable where he gave him horse to the stablemaster. Then he hurried to the station where the location of their duties was announced. The Commander under whom he was, was already standing on a raised dais in a training room that was adjacent to the stable. He held a scroll in his paper. When tt reached him and marked his presence, the Commander gave him the orders, "Today you will be stationed at the first corridor of the royal wing for the whole day. Pick up your sword and spear and go!" tt bowed to the Commander. Today''s orders couldn''t havee at a better time. He needed to go to the royal wings in order to see Nora and here he was presented the best opportunity. "Cman''s horns!" he rasped as he picked up a sword and sheathed it. Then he picked up a spear from many that were stashed against the wall. "Here Ie Nora!" he breathed and strode out of the training center. There was no need to go by Kypho''s n now. ording to his n, he had to give weeds to a gardener and then kill him with his dagger, making it look like a murder under the influence of drugs. Then he would take advantage of the confusion and go to the royal wing. Before he went to his station, he stopped at the kitchen. A few cooks were already there. "Old tt is here!" said one of them excitedly. "Are you hungry?" "I was looking for Nora," he said, his chest panting. "Nora?" The girl tilted her head with a frown. "But thest I saw her was taking the tea to the queen''s chamber. After that she didn''te back." "Twiny said she saw hering out with Gordon," said another cook. "Unconscious." Chapter ?290 What Have I Done? tt was... shocked. "Unconscious..." he murmured, his throat choking with fear. And that too with Gordon? "But you know that Twiny is such a twit. She had smoked weeds," the cook chuckled. "The ones she said she got from you." "I-- I don''t supply weeds!" tt countered, his face heating up. The cookughed. "Oh, old tt! Don''t deny that. Many out here know what you do to get those extra monies." The young girl started cutting lettuce in front of her and said, "It is good that the General doesn''t know about it. You should stop selling them." ,m tt was not in the mood. He just walked out of the kitchen with a heart that was now beating like that of a wild horse. His throat became dry and after a five-minute walk, he leaned on a column and started panting. Sweat trickled down his brows. Suddenly, he felt that it was getting too hot whereas the winds were chilly. He still had time to relieve the other guard from his duty, so he thought of going to the dungeons. Or should he go to the healer? That Twiny could have given false information to the cooks. He decided to go to the dungeons first because when Gordon wouldeter, things would be suspicious. So tt darted to the dungeons. As he had thought, the ce was dead quiet. He looked at the soldier who was stationed there. He was napping already. The keys to the main door were in his belt. He took his weed stash out, burned it and put it in front of the guard''s nose. As soon as the guard inhaled it, he took the keys out of his belt and. But he knew that this was just the first of the clearance. There were more guards down there. There was a small door in the main gate. He opened it. It opened with a low groan. He closed it behind him. He walked a little inside and got into the main room where Jailer Gordon sat. His assistants were already on the guard. "tt?" said one of them. "What are you doing here?" tt was ready for them. He knew what to say and so he immediately blurted, "I-- I am on royal wing duty today. I was sent to ask about Nora." The guard frowned. "Sent by whom?" he asked in a mysterious way, his eyes narrowing. tt wasn''t prepared for that question. For a moment his mind went nk. He swallowed saliva down his throat and said, "By the guard who I am to relieve." "I see," the assistant nodded lightly. "Well, Nora isn''t lodged here. She hasn''t been sent to the dungeons so far. But why do you ask? Surely, Nora hasn''t done anything bad or has she?" tt was gritting his teeth. The man had too many questions. At the same time, he was relieved that Nora wasn''t in the dungeons. That meant that Twiny was speaking a lie. Bitch. He turned back to leave saying, "How do I know? Ask that guard. I am just a messenger." Saying that he walked out of the gate, hooked the key back in the guard''s belt and walked to his station. He was so rxed that he whistled a tune all the way back. He would soon meet Nora. When he stood there at guard, his mood was much better. As soon as Nora woulde, he would ask her to wait for him and they would go back to their house together. He even nned on asking her to marry him. He would resign from his work and take her away to the kingdom of Eridanus along with Kypho. It was enough of a scare for him for a day. He stood for the whole morning and then until early noon. The queen hade and gone with the king. He also saw the queen''s new maid, Flora, but Nora was nowhere to be seen. He became anxious. It was almost afternoon when two maids walked with food trays. "Did you hear about the head maid, Nora?" said one in hushed tones. They came to stand near the guards for them to clear their way by removing spears. "What about her?" asked the other one. "She is in the healer''s room. I heard that she is not going to make it. She is very ill." "Sad..." replied the second one. Her words sent a bolt of terror in his bones. He wanted to ask more but he couldn''t. That would raise suspicion. The maids and the other guard red at him for not clearing the way. Seeing his awkward position, he removed the spear. The maids walked past him, talking more about Nora. As soon as they were out of his earshot, he looked at the other guard and said, "I need to go to the bathroom to relieve my dder. Can you cover for me?" The guard nodded and tt left immediately. The healer''s room was in the south wing. He rushed there and arrived within ten minutes. The ce was absolutely quiet. Cautiously, he padded his way to the room, his blood thrumming in his ears. He couldn''t believe it when he heard that Nora was extremely ill. But how was that possible? She was pretty fine a day back. He knocked upon the door of the healer''s room. The door opened and the healer peeped out. "Yes?" he asked. "I am here for Nora," tt said. "Come in," the healer said. As soon as he stepped inside, he found the queen standing in the room and Nora was sitting on the bed, crying. Her eyes were puffy. The queen turned to look at him and said, "How are you tt? We thought that it would be nice to send you to the dungeon along with your friend here?" "Wh-- What?" tt rasped, panic exploding in him. "What have I done?" he cried. Tania''s wings bristled with anger. She looked past him. The door opened and Fafnir entered. He stood behind tt. Chapter 291 [Bonus Chapter] More Revelations Fafnir gave a bag to Tania. She took it and looked at it intensely. She said, "This is the bottle of wolfsbane that was found in Nora''s possession." tt paled when Tania took the bottle out of the bag and dangled it in front of him. His eyes drifted to Nora. She started crying again. His mind wentpletely. What was happening? Dizziness blurred his vision and for a moment he thought he would faint. He stood in his ce, trying not to fall. Tania walked to Nora who was so pale and sick that it was impossible for her to move. As soon as she had drunk the tea, Eltanin ordered Gordon to take her to the healer. He asked him to wash her stomach so that she survived. The healer had helped her vomit it all out, yet the poison had affected her badly. She felt numb in her limbs. She couldn''t move. She tried to crawl out of the bed and run, but her hands were shackled. The poison was so strong that her wolf had died. She felt like an empty shell. On top of that, the queen and the General were questioning her nonstop. The king too joined them from time to time. Tania looked at tt and gave him the bottle. "She says that the bottle was given by you. Now the question is, why would you want to kill your queen?" A growl emerged from the back. tt spun and saw the king entering. Every little kernel of energy and hope in him evaporated. "Answer her question," Eltanin growled. tt spun back to the queen with wide eyes and tension radiating off his face. "I didn''t give th¡ªthis b¡ªbottle to her." He peered at Nora who had gone stiff. "I am not the kind who would do it. Sh¡ªshe is vicious." He pointed at Nora. "She must have done it on her own." Tania raised an eyebrow. "Before you speak any further, let me tell you that we have Morgan in the dungeons. And he has already given his statement against you. You purchased wolfsbane from him." Then she gave the bottle back to Fafnir. She walked to Nora who was shrinking all the more. "You gave that wolfsbane to Nora to kill me. I am going to ask you the question again." She paused. "Why did you try to kill me? Was it on Menkar''s behest?" "Wh-who is Menkar?" tt stuttered. Eltanin stepped forward and pped hard on tt''s face. He fell to the ground shrieking in pain. Blood trickled down his cheek. "This head of yours is going to go to Menkar. Now speak the truth!" he growled and his aura spilled. tt froze. His head started aching so bad that he knelt on the ground in submission. His lips trembled and his body shuddered. "Nora is the culprit. She asked for it. I only purchased it from Morgan, but I didn''t know that she would give it to the queen." He said partial truth. Moreover, the bitch hadn''t even spoken with him about how to give the poison to the queen. She just worked on her own. He hated that she was trying to show that she was smarter than him and Kypho. Look where all of themnded. "He is a liar!" Nora whimpered. "He along with¡ª" she snapped her mouth shut. "Along with?" Eltanin growled his ws elongating. Tania knew that her mate was too furious. She wanted to calm him but it was necessary to send the message to everyone that traitors would not be spared. Nora started shaking. She looked at tt who was ring at her. When Eltanin looked at tt ring at her and stopping her to speak the name, he lunged at him. He grabbed his face and gouged tt''s left eye. His shriek resonated in the south wing. His eyeball was in Eltanin''s hand. He stepped closer to Nora who had started crying. He dropped the eyeball in herp and said, "Start speaking." tt was on the floor, still shrieking with pain. "Mercy, oh, great king. Mercy!" Blood trickled out of his empty eye socket. Now he realized that he had fallen into a trap set up by the royals. The trap was perfect. They yed on his emotions while hiding Nora all the time. In the meantime, they saved Nora just so that she faced him during cross questioning. Now the king and queen were on their second phase of the n. Torture. Eltanin pointed with his chin to Fafnir. He kicked tt in his gut and he shrieked again. Nora couldn''t see the torture. The rivulets of blood that were flowing out around tt was more than enough for her to open her mouth. "Speakkkk!" Eltanin snarled, bringing his ws to her face. She blurted, "We were asked by the spy of the Cetus Monastery to kill the queen." Eltanin lowered his hand when Tania stroked his back. His nerves settled a little. Nora continued, "The spy, Kypho, gave us money to provide him with information." "From how long is this going on?" Eltanin asked, ncing at Fafnir. "Almost ten years," Nora replied. "But initially the information was very insignificant. However, after we heard that a ve was your lover and then that ve turned out to be the Princess of Pegasii, our vignce increased." Eltanin felt like killing her, but it was Tania''s hand that had stopped him. "Kypho had increased our pay. He was the one who gave us instructions about what to do next." "So that is how Kypho managed to get me the in the king''s ball in the beginning?" Tania mused. "We helped Kypho to get a ve girl in the ball," Nora said through her tears. "But I swear that I didn''t know who it was. Kypho never revealed it to us. It was supposed to be a great secret." Tania remembered how easy it was for her to get inside the ball where she met Eltanin for the first time. Nora revealed¡ª Chapter 292 Set An Example "Two days back we received Kypho''s orders to kill you. But I wasn''t sure that I would get the chance so fast. I just worked on my own ns," Nora revealed. "I suggested the tea to you." "And Flora had sniffed the poison," Eltanin mumbled, his throat choking with emotions. Nora said, "I thought that since you were a fae, you had tolerated a small amount, and so I gave you a stronger potion next time." Nora was feeling extremely weak now. She was panting, gulping for air. "Please Your Highness," she wheezed. "Kill me¡­" She didn''t want to spend the rest of her life in dungeons. "What else do you know about the spy?" Tania asked, ignoring her plea. "He¡ª he has been¡ª" Nora sucked in a sharp breath. "¡ªwith the High Priest of Cetus Monastery for a very long time. Kypho is the most trusted man of Menkar." "Does he have a hunchback?" Tania wanted to confirm her suspicions. "No," Nora frowned for a while. "He doesn''t have a hunchback but has very refined features instead." Now that contradicted Tania''s theory. Her handler was a hunchback while the one who Nora is telling about didn''t have one. The only man close to Menkar was this spy. He worked on his orders and only his orders. Menkar would never want her dead because she possessed a soul stone, because he had a piece of her soul with him. Menkar had higher ns. If he had tolerated Tania for so long, how could he simply give an order to kill her. So this meant that Kypho was now working on his own or he wasn''t the one Tania was thinking. Or¡­ Kypho was an entirely different person not associated with Menkar. "B¡ªbut you can never catch Kypho," tt said through his pain. "He is like a ghost. He¡ª" Fafnir kicked him again and he screamed. "You can''t! Kypho is too clever for all of us. He is going to avenge youuuu!" Fafnir boxed him in his stomach and he let out a blood-curdling scream. He was in so much pain that he couldn''t even shift. Eltanin dug his pocket and took a metal card out. He threw it at tt and said, "This is the card you made to bring him in?" tt picked up the card from the floor and brought it to his one eye. All his attitude and arrogance vanished and he felt listless. All these years of spying had made him too bold. He had started taking things for granted. He thought that since no one could catch for ten years, how could anyone mess with him now. He was so confident when he got that metal card made for Kypho. Little did he know that the king and his General were keeping an eye on every movement of his. Eltanin circled him, his boots sshing into his blood and then making red footprints around him. "We had our eye on you even before you got Kypho in Draka. Did you think that after what Nora did to Tania, I would stay quiet. We let Kypho in Draka so that we could catch you. And as we talk, I have my guards patrolling the streets where you live. They are waiting for my signal to catch him." Eltanin pointed at Fafnir. "He had gone to your house the first night you tried to poison Tania." Both tt and Nora froze. They were being watched for so long and they didn''t even know. They looked like fools who yed right into the hands of their captors. "Did you think that you could outsmart a kingdom?" Eltanin growled. "But you know what?" he said, folding his hands across his chest. "If Nora wouldn''t have poisoned Tania''s tea, I would have nevere to know the deep seeded corruption in my kingdom. I will take this opportunity to uproot the corruption that has spread like poison in my kingdom." He looked at Fafnir. "Take him to Ileus who will swipe his cells. Get a scribe to write whatever Ileus is able to see. Let me know after that. I have to set an example out of him for others." "Please forgive me, Your Highness," tt said, crawling up and managing to sit. "It wasn''t me who wanted to kill her. It was Kypho and Nora was the one who executed her n. She didn''t even consult me, so how am I the culprit?" Eltanin grasped his throat and started squeezing. He peeled his lips back and bared his fangs. Aether spilled out of his eyes and his body became hot. His fingers on tt''s neck were like hot iron, burning into his skin. He snarled. "If I want, I can squeeze the life out of you, but I won''t. Because I will do itter. You are the culprit because you procured wolfsbane." Saying that he shoved tt on the floor. "Take him!" Fafnir bowed to the king and asked, "What about Nora?" "I have called Gordon. She will be taken to the dungeons." "No! No!" Nora shrieked, but her voice sounded like a cat''s meow. "Please don''t take me to the dungeons. Kill me." Her wolf had died and she was already feeling like she had no soul left. It was too agonizing for her. Without the wolf, one became crazy and eventually died, but they died a very painful death. "You will remain in the dungeons for the rest of your life," said Eltanin. "Keep her in an isted row," he instructed. "And prepare the dungeon next to hers for Kypho." Nora shrieked and screamed and tried to resist the soldiers who hade to take her, but she was no match against them. Half of her strength was gone with her wolf. --- Kypho was holed in the house for the entire morning. tt had some dinner left from yesterday which he ate. Cold oat bread with roasted chicken. He was getting impatient. So he went to the balcony and saw¡ª Chapter 293 Better To Retreat Kypho had been extremely anxious for the entire morning. tt had left early in the morning without waking him up or talking about their n. Every hour was crucial for them to execute their n and this stupid man had left. He knew that tt was worried about Nora and had gone to find her. Angered as hell, he was pacing the small house. He would look out of the window but wasn''t going to the balcony, trying as much as possible to stay on the inside. However, by the time it was mid-morning, he grew very restless. In order to reduce his anxiety, he walked to the balcony. His tipped his head up and closed his eyes to soak in the sunshine. Even though it was so chilly, the Draka Kingdom was blessed with sunshine. He scanned the whole neighborhood. It was mostly quiet except a few noisy men and women round the corner who were buying things from a vendor. asionally a few men would walk down the alley. He saw a man pping the ass of a woman who squealed and giggled. He gazed at them and wondered if Nora was trying to y hard. A half smile appeared on his lips. He was going to handsomely reward her this time. He turned to look at the stash of dried herbs that were spread on cot in the balcony. tt was very careful with these for they made money for him. He wondered where did tt stash that money. Taking a deep breath in, he thought of going back to the room and sleeping a little more. He couldn''t do anything but wait a little more. If they didn''te, he would go with the second n, which was to leave Draka as quietly as he hade and then travel to Eridanus. He was to go inside when from the corner of his vision, he saw a blur of movement. He stared at the ramshackle building in front of him to see if he wasn''t imagining. But there was no one. However, Kypho was no fool. He was on guard immediately. He was sure that he saw the familiar deep blue uniform of a guard with a spear. He clenched his teeth and waited there patiently. If he got inside too soon, he would be suspected. At the same time, he wasn''t sure that they were looking for something or someone. With his heart elerating, Kypho leaned on the edge of the stone railing and casually nced around. His eyes went to all the blind spots that he had seen before and to all the ces where the guards could have hidden. He clenched his fists when he saw two guards in the corner of the street, standing next to a vendor who was sellingnterns. One of the guards was talking to the vendor while the other scanned the street. Kypho''s instincts were on high. He withdrew back from the rail and sat on the cot. Why were there so many guards in the street? It wasn''t that tt was caught. But Nora was a foolish woman. He didn''t rule out the possibility that she might havemitted a grave mistake. The woman was practically missing for over a day now. With a ragged breath, he thought it would be best to simply get out of this ce. As far as killing Tania was concerned, he would do that after a few months. It was important that he saved himself before his cover blew off. It was better to retreat. He was getting panicky by the minute. He had to leave as soon as possible. Kypho got up and stretched his limbs as if to show all the guards that he didn''t know about their presence. Ever since he hade here from the first time, he had studied the routes of escape very well. There was a very thin alley at the back of the house. There was no opening on that side in the house. He had to climb the wall, go to the neighbor''s balcony and jump in the alley. Had he not had the potion, he wouldn''t have been able to jump because of his hunchback. But now that his hunchback had gone and he felt stronger, he could jump down easily. He walked in the room and started collecting every one of his items. He threw them in his saddlebag. Then he went out and collected some weed to sell them and make more money. He secured the metal card in his inner pocket. He strapped the saddlebag to his shoulders and without dy, went out to the balcony. He slid against the wall while keeping a watch on the building in front of him. It was silent. Quickly, he made his way to the next balcony and jumped in it. The alley was only a few meters down. He climbed the railing and then jumped over it onto the alley. Even at this time, the whole cobbled street was very quiet. The stench of garbage hit his nose. He saw a beggar down the street who was sleeping. Kypho looked both ways and then headed to the right. He started to walk fast which soon turned into a sprint. He knew that if he kept to the narrow streets that linked with it and continued in this direction, he would reach the main gates of the capital in less than an hour. On the inside he was so furious and nervous that he thought that he would teach tt and Nora a good lesson of their life when he returned a few monthster. His hand went to the metal card that he would use again to enter almost instinctively. He was about to round a corner, when suddenly, something huge collided with him and the next thing that Kypho knew was that he flung in the air andnded a few meters back on the street with a loud thud. He stifled a scream. When he looked up, he saw¡ª asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 294 Catching The Spy Kypho was... shocked. He fell on the street a few meters away from the force that collided with him. He looked up and to his horror, he saw... General of the Draka Army, Fafnir. How did Fafnir know about him? Did they catch tt or did Nora reveal about him? He had no option but to either kill Fafnir or kill himself. He had way too much information about Cetus Monastery. Fafnir started to walk closer to him, one heavy step after the other. It felt like doom. Kypho scrambled back as dread and fear exploded in his chest. He wasn''t expecting the General. His hand went to his belt where he had sheathed a curved dagger. In hisrge span as a spy, he realized one thing. The curved dagger was when killing a wolf. It would pierce the skin like butter and reach the flesh in a second. It could cleave a bone so fast that the man wouldn''t feel the pain and die within seconds. He waited for Fafnir toe closer, donning a face that was marked with fear. If Fafnir shifted, it would be better. Then he would pierce his dagger in his skull. He heard heavy footsteps behind him and knew that more soldiers hade behind him. He was trapped. But he wasn''t going to give in so easily. He was a trained spy. He was sharper than most Generals of the kingdoms. His only problem was that he had a hunchback. Had he been a normal man, he would have risen to the post of a General by now, but he was spotted by Menkar. And Menkar gave him the deal to work for him as his spy. It was a great honor for Kypho several centuries back, but not anymore. Long back he had discovered what Menkar was doing with those green bottles and the blood of Tania. He had asked Menkar to share the potion with him, but Menkar had tantly refused. The potion cured his hunchback temporarily. As Fafnir closed in on him, his grip on his dagger tightened. One more step and he was going to rise up, spin around Fafnir and hold his dagger on his throat. That would be his escape card. Fafnir stopped two meters away from him. "Come with us," he said in a cold and quiet voice. "Look around you. You can''t escape." He sneered. "I am not a fool, Fafnir. If I give up so easily, you are going to kill me. And I am not ready for that. I challenge you toe and take me by force." He needed Fafnir toe closer because that was his only chance at freedom. He would grab him so fast that Fafnir wouldn''t be able to blink even. It was not hard to understand that they were keeping a sharp eye on tt and Nora and he was trapped with them. Fafnir raised an eyebrow. "Why would I challenge you, Kypho?" Kypho''s lips parted in surprise. How did he know his name? No one other than only a few knew him by that name. Now it was evident that his cover was blown. He was exposed. He cursed Nora and tt internally and cursed himself even more for not leaving early. "Because you are an honorable General. Wouldn''t you want to show your valor in catching a spy like me?" Fafnir chuckled. "You think too highly of yourself, Kypho. I would not challenge Menkar for whom you work, let alone you." He spat on the street as if showing him how low he was. That was enough to bruise Kypho''s ego. "I am stronger than you!" he growled. "Come on and fight with me. I won''t give up that easily. And I know that your king wants me alive." Fafnir crossed his arms across his chest as he measured Kypho. "Look behind you." When Kypho looked behind, he saw a guard kneeling on one knee, his arrow aimed at him. Kyphoughed. "You want to pierce that arrow in me and kill me? Won''t your king be unhappy?" "No. That arrow won''t be able to kill you. But--" Fafnir growled. "It is tipped with a sedative. That would be enough to take you with me." "Then why aren''t you firing it?" ,m "Simple," Fafnir smirked. "I have a deal on the king''s behalf." Kypho stared at him for a long moment. He knew what the deal would be. It would be to reveal everything about Menkar, but the things won''t stop there. Once he would tell it all to Eltanin, the king would personally y him or maybe put him in the dungeons. Kypho hadn''t been particrly good with Tania. He had whipped her, beaten her and imprisoned her, all the while, dly. "I will not ept any deal from your king!" he snapped. He didn''t have much time left. He had to act fast and the General wasn''ting closer. So he rose to his feet very fast like a cat. He lunged at Fafnir, withdrawing his dagger out of its sheath. He attacked Fafnir with it, but Fafnir dodged him by moving to the side and took two backward somersaults. "Now!" he shouted. The soldier aimed his arrow at the spy and fired it. Kypho spun to the left, missing the arrow, but it grazed the tip of his ear. The effects were quick. He swirled to attack Fafnir, but the sedative spread fast and the dagger fell from his hand. Kypho''s vision became blurry but he didn''t lose consciousness. He fell on the ground and watched themotion around him as guards lifted him and put him on a stretcher. He let out augh. "You don''t have any evidence against me..." he said with a swollen tongue. They put him in a wagon and tied him with ropes. Once done, the wagon began to roll. Kypho couldn''t move a muscle but his eyes remained open and he could see and hear everything. As they passed through the gates of the pce, he saw a body hanging on the ceiling of the arch of the gates, his eyes gouged. Chapter 295 Too Na?ve Kypho was feeling numb. His eyes were a half mast when they passed under the arch ceiling of the main gates of the pce. He saw the body of a man that was hanging over there. A shudder passed through him when a drop of tt''s blood fell on his forehead. The ce was dead quiet. The guards who were stationed at the gates were terrified. They checked each and every person who entered the gates. No one had the galls to even look up. Eltanin had killed tt after gouging both his eyes. He had said to Fafnir that he was going to make an example out of him and that is what he did. After gouging his eyes, Eltanin wed his neck and then snapped it horizontally. tt died instantly. Eltanin asked Fafnir to hang his body at the entrance of the pce gates and circte in the capital as to what he did. Fafnir did as he was told. After hanging the body of the traitor on the arched ceiling of the gates, he circted the message that tt was guilty of attempting to murder the queen and his aplice, Nora, was also charged of murdering Queen Lusitania. She was thrown into the dungeons. The message sent ripples of terror amongst theizens. They came in throngs to see the body but from afar. All of them were too scared toe near. They spoke in hushed tones. Some of them were tt''s customers. They were the ones who were all the more terrified. The wagon in which Kypho was thrown and tied, creaked to the main carriage way of the pce. When it stopped, men lifted him out and took him inside the healer''s room. Kypho watched them all doing things to him. They untied him and then shackled him to the bed. The healer came and examined him. He gave him a red potion which set fire in his guts. Kypho coughed as the potion worked its way through his body. When he stopped coughing, his throat was dry and tears were running down his eyes. He closed his eyes and exhaled roughly, trying to get the sense of it all. But he realized that he had been outwitted. Now the king had to decide his fate. Or the queen. When he opened his eyes, he saw Lusitania standing a few feet away from him. A chuckle escaped his lips. This was the girl he had thrown into dungeons so many times and beaten her even more. He hated her because she was Menkar''s special girl. Menkar always wanted to know about her whereabouts. His chuckle morphed in augh. "Who are you?" Lusitania asked as she frowned. "As far as I know, my handler never had a brother. You look just like him, but you don''t have a hunchback." It was at this time that Kypho suddenly realized one more thing--he was still under the effect of the green potion that he had had at Cetus Monastery, one that he had stolen from Menkar. Lusitania narrowed her eyes at him, bewildered. The man looked so much like her handler, yet he wasn''t him. The man in front of her had sharper features. Aspared to the spy, his teeth were set in a line and his skin''splexion was clearer. The hair on his head was silkier instead of the rough mangle that the spy always had. Yet, the features matched a lot. Kyphoughed again. "You have the wrong man. I am not what you think I am." "And yet you were hiding in tt''s house and tried to kill Fafnir while escaping," Tania shot back. Kypho gritted his teeth. From the corner of his vision, he saw Eltanin entering the room. "You have the wrong person in your possession." Kypho knew that he had to find a way to get out of this ce as soon as possible. "I tried to run away because I was scared of the guards around the house. My instincts said that tt and Nora had done something wrong. That''s all!" "But Nora said that you are from Cetus and that you are a highly trusted man of the High Priest," Tania replied. "Nora was always under the effect of weeds," he snickered. "I visited tt because he was a good friend. I have no idea what is going on and why you have arrested me." Tania sat on the edge of the bed where Kypho was lying, his hands and legs shackled. "Where are you from?" "Eridanus." "And you will go back to Eridanus if we leave you?" "Yes." She was such a fool. Too na?¡¥ve to be a queen. "I have nothing to do with tt or Nora. You have to leave me." "Why did you want me dead?" "I never wanted you dead," he replied coldly. "I have nothing to do with you. I don''t even know you!" "So why did Nora say that you were a spy of Menkar? Surely, she didn''t cook it up. There is no smoke without fire." Lusitania said. Kypho shifted in his ce. If he denied the usation, they would grill him more. So he went with it. "I made up the story in order to get close to them. I am addicted to weeds and they were selling them to me at a hefty price. So I used an alias to get my weeds for free." "Now that is the stupidest thing I have heard," Tania said as she got up and walked to Eltanin who was watching him like a hawk. "ording to tt, you paid them every other month for spying in Draka Pce. This was theirst mission. All of you were going to Eridanus after killing me." Kypho''s stomach knotted. His lie was caught. He had toe up with a feasible excuse as soon as possible to cover his lie. How much had tt revealed? Little did he know that tt''s cell was swiped by Ileus. The only thing that didn''t match was his physical description. Chapter 296 Her Magic Kypho was beginning to get restless. He clenched his jaws. A slight headache started forming. "I gave them money for the drugs they supplied to me as and when I could. I never paid them!" he said glibly. "tt and Nora wanted to go to Eridanus with me. I don''t know anything else. I am being framed because of the stupid story I gave them." He chuckled humorlessly. "I am sure you won''t buy that story from weed addicts like tt and Nora. They would do anything to get themselves out of this tangle," Kypho exined. Tania looked at Eltanin. He wrapped his arm around her shoulders. She said, "Now that is all the more weird. Why would youe to Draka just to get weeds from tt? I am sure Eridanus must be having people who supply it? Or is it that Eridanus is clean of them?" She tapped her chin. "For the past ten years you were tt''s friend and that too only for weeds? That sounds like loads of bullshit!" Kypho''s eyes widened with surprise. Tania had... grown cleverer. She wasn''t a na?¡¥ve girl whom he could manipte like before. He saw how her wings bristled behind her. He had been distracted by them form a long time. They were never there when she was in Cetus Monastery. He knew of her fae heritage, but he was sure that her wings would nevere out. "So?" Tania raised her eyebrow. "Tell us what you are hiding, else we have ways!" "I am not hiding anything. I am not who you are looking for. You have arrested me and I am sure it is a case of mistaken identity!" Kypho cried a protest. Tania scoffed. "Who said that we have arrested you on the basis of mistaken identity? How can you be so sure? Maybe we have arrested you because we wanted to." Kypho bit his tongue. "I--" Tania put her hand up and stopped him. She looked at Fafnir who was standing there all the time. "Take this cold hearted bastard to the dungeons. His friend of over ten years has died and I don''t see a kernel of remorse on his face! Let him stay there till he understands that we have all the time in the world to listen to him but he doesn''t have much!" "What?" Kypho protested. "You can''t just put me in dungeons on a whim. I haven''t done anything!" He got panicky. His potion wouldn''tst long and his original features would be revealed. If that happened, Tania would have another thousand questions for him. "No, we aren''t putting you there on a whim!" she spat. "We are taking you there because of what Nora and tt talked about you. You are as much a suspect as they were." "This is injustice!" he said loudly for all to hear. "You are trying to frame an innocent man!" Tania narrowed her eyes as her jaws clenched at his tricks. "You should free me. Otherwise I willin to the king of Eridanus!" Kypho tried to increase his bait. "I am going to--" All at once, he found that his lips were sealed. He couldn''t open them. On their own, they tightened into a thin line and then merged with each other. Now, instead of lips he just had skin over there. His eyes widened as fear gripped him. What happened?" He looked at Tania whose fingers were crackling with magic. Blue lights swirled around them. He snapped his eyes to look at her and saw that they had turned violet. Panic sted in his chest. She had acquired her fae magic. "You think that by saying that you will put my husband, the King of Draka, into jeopardy?" Tania growled. "If you try that ever again, I am going to leave you in that state forever!" A shudder passed through Kypho. Now he was really trapped. His effect was going to wear off and his true identity would be revealed. Moreover, Tania was going to use her magic if he went against her. Little did he know that-- "Send him to Prince Ileus, Fafnir," Tania ordered. "He needs that visit seriously!" Eltanin scowled at Kypho and he tugged his wife toe out of the healer''s room. When they were walking back to their bedchamber, Tania flicked her wrist and they heard a scream from the spy. Eltanin was proud of her. She used her magic for the first time. "Are you fine, love?" Eltanin asked as he took her to the bedchamber. The day had been very tedious for her. It was evening and she was feeling very tired. "I need a bath, Elty..." she said. "And I won''t join you for dinner." "Take a bath, love," he said. "But join us for dinner. Mother is going to tell us something very important." She sighed. She really didn''t want to go to the dining hall. "How about I meet you all in your father''s room after dinner? I don''t think mother would be revealing important information in the dining hall." "Hmm... okay," he replied. He didn''t want to insist on her doing something like this. Tania took a long bath whereby Flora massaged her shoulders and neck. "What would I do without you, Flora?" Tania mused. "I am not going to leave you ever, mdy," she said. "I have already talked to Lord Krail and he has allowed me to be with you." "Really?" Tania said with a gleam in her eyes. Flora chuckled. "Your grandfather says that Flora is all the dowry he can afford to King Eltanin." Tania burst outughing. "And this is the most precious of all the dowries!" Flora got up and took a cloth to wipe her. "Then let us discuss my wages." Taniaughed all the more. "I am sorry, but items in dowry do not have wages." Flora pouted. "I was expecting at least a hundred gold coins a month." "You will get a hundred hugs." "Ah! You are so much like your grandfather!" And Tania burst outughing again. What Taiyi revealed next was horrifying. Chapter 297 Have An Idea! Tania wore something light and after eating a very light dinner, along with Eltanin she went to see her mother-inw. "Where are Prince Ileus and Princess Anastasia?" she asked while they were crossing the main hall. "Ileus is done with Kypho. Anastasia wanted to go somewhere she could fly unhindered. So Ileus took him to one of our cabins in Em," Eltanin informed. But he knew that Ileus was a wild one. He wanted Anastasia for himself and Em was perhaps the best ce where they would be devouring each other without interruptions. "When will he return?" Tania asked impatiently. Eltanin stopped her. He ced his hands on her shoulders and said, "Why are you so worked up, love? Take things slowly. We are about to go and get all those who wronged you. Let us not hurry up at this time. Patience is the key." Tania worried her lips. Then she looked in his eyes and said, "It''s easier said than done. I really want to finish it off and leave my life peacefully! I don''t think you will understand!" Eltanin curled his fingers below her chin and tipped her face up. "I understand everything, Tania," he said. "You cannot fathom my itch to finish Felis, but I am waiting for the right moment. From what I can see is that everything is tangled badly. We are solving one knot after the other. Trust me, the end is not far." Tania moaned and mmed herself against him, wrapping her arms tightly around his torso and her face buried in his chest. "I am so sorry," she said, her voice muffled. "I should have thought about you too. We are going to kill Felis slowly and painfully." He ced a kiss on the crown of her head. "You are the reason why I feel so strong to fight back Felis. What you have done for me is..." his voice choked with emotions, when he remembered how she absorbed Yunabi for him. "No one else could have done that. I love you..." "I love you too," she whispered. After a moment of staying in each other''s arms, he said, "Come, let us go and meet Mother. She has to share some important information." "How are you feeling now?" Taiyi asked when she saw Tania and hugged her. The girl had gone through a lot. "I am feeling better," Tania replied. She bowed to Alrakis who was in a perpetual good mood these days. Ever since Eltanin hade back, he had given the reins of the kingdom to him and was rxing to the hilt. Nothing could be better because his mate was here at the same time. "Come sit," Taiyi said, guiding her to the couch. Alrakis went to the bar and poured wine for himself and Eltanin. "Eltanin was saying that you have important information to share with us," Tania asked, not able to hide her impatience. "Oh yes. I do!" Taiyi got up and walked to the oak table at the corner of the room. She picked up a scroll from there. She rolled it out whileing to them. "This is the report I got from the royal healer of Stourin." She came to sit with Tania. Eltanin also came to sit with them while Alrakis remained at the bar watching his family with pride in his eyes. He had waited for so long to marry his son to a suitable girl that he had almost given up. Just as he was about to pressure him into marrying, his son found Lusitania. Alrakis thanked his stars for the thousandth time for putting Tania in their way before things began to tumble down. He rubbed his chest as a warm feeling suffused him. Taiyi pointed to the healer''s results. "This is a potion that affects your physical features. If you drink it, your features will get enhanced or changed. It depends from person to person." She leaned back and rested her back on the couch. "Now this potion is nothing new. What I mean is that I have heard of people making it but it is banned by thew of Araniea. So obviously, Menkar is doing it illegally." Eltanin was shocked. He stared at the scroll. The ingredients of the potion were written on it and what effects it had on merfolk. He pointed at one of them and said, "This nkton is found only in the Jade Sea!" Taiyi chuckled. "That is the most interesting part," she said. "This nkton is found in the Jade Sea only and that too it is pretty rare. It is harvested under strict vignce in a very small area in the North Kingdom of Garduff. Ites at a very high price. Now the question is--why is the Garduff king selling it to Menkar?" "Or selling it to the person who is making the potion for Menkar," Tania interjected her opinion. "That is a high possibility," Taiyi replied with a sigh. "There''s another thing. The ingredients of this potion need not necessarily contain this nkton. Sometimes, when it was prepared on thends of Araniea, they used a nt found in the Ivory Forest. But that was again very rare and I remember Alrakis destroying them all." "So what does it mean?" Tania asked, her brows knitted. "It means that change in appearance isrgely dependent on the ingredients. Or certain ingredients would suit or work on certain species only." "Cman''s horns!" Eltanin rasped. Taiyi added, "Basically, it means that Menkar is hiding his true appearance. He is someone else. But that brings me to my next question--if he is someone else, then where is the real Menkar. And if he is Menkar, then what is the point of drinking this potion? Why would a man suffer so much to change his appearance?" "I have an idea!" Alrakis said as he walked to his family. He just wanted to protect all of them. "And that is?" Eltanin asked. Alrakis looked at his wife. "How about you--" Chapter 298 Ready To Make A Deal Alrakis paused a while as everyone looked at him with anticipation. "What?" Taiyi asked him impatiently. Alrakis tapped his chin. "How about you ask King Izo to stop the export of every material thates out of the Jade Sea to thends of Araniea for a few days?" Taiyi rolled her eyes. "How will that solve our problem, Alrakis?" she said, her voice drawling. "How long does the effect of this potion stay?" asked Alrakis. "This depends on the quantity of the nkton in it." She picked up the scroll and said, "This is the maximum that can be consumed as reported by the healer, and if one consumes more than this, they may get a paralytic attack." "Cman''s horns!" Alrakis rasped. "And that old bastard has been taking it continuously?" "He is¡­" Taiyi sighed. "The effect of the potionsts for no more than ten or twelve days. After that the effects start wearing off and the body startsing back to its original shape and features. However, as and as the body changes back, there is a lot of pain associated with the part that is changing back. For example, if the eye color changes after drinking the potion, the person won''t be able to read properly or maybe not even be able to see well." "Gods above!" Tania gasped. "No wonder I used to see that Menkar would often get sick." Eltanin''s brows creased. "How often was this?" "Every ten to fifteen days, but¡ª" she rubbed her neck. "¡ªI am not sure. Even though I was his ve, he never called me when he was sick. I was rather not allowed to enter that wing of the monastery." "Interesting!" Eltanin said. Then he gave a mischievous smile to his mother. "And you have brought all his bottles?" Taiyiughed as she rxed and ced her feet on the table. She yed with the scroll in her hands. "I hope those were all the bottles he had and haven''t got others. It would be interesting to note his reaction when his effect wears off." Alrakis couldn''t help feeling proud of his wife. He walked to her and ced a kiss on her forehead. "You''ve always been interesting, love." He sat next to her and intertwined his fingers with hers. "Haven''t I?" she said seductively to her husband. "So what do we do now?" Eltanin interrupted, staring at his parents'' joined hands. Why did he suddenly feel like he should in between them? He got up to fill his flute and when he came back, he chose to sit in between them. He was not used to sharing his father. Even with his mother. "I will ask father to put a halt on trade with Araniea," Taiyi said as she made space for him. "I hope he agrees!" Alrakis frowned at his son. His pup sometimes behaved like a spoiled toddler. "Why won''t he agree?" Eltanin growled. "He has to! I rarely ask him for favors!" "Well, let''s hope, okay?" Taiyi shrugged. "Now I am very tired and I think so is Tania." "Do you want me to call a maid to massage you?" Alrakis asked. Taiyi raised her eyebrow. "No. I would rather¡ª" "Can you both just stop?" Eltanin growled and closed his ears. "You are sounding pathetic!" Taiyi jerked her head back. "Father, I need to talk to you!" Eltanin announced. Tania narrowed her eyes at him. Even though she had found her parents after so long, she wasn''t this possessive. She got up and said, "Then I will take your leave. I am very tired¡­" She gave a sensuous look at her mate. Taiyi got up and said, "Would you like me toe with you to your room? Because I think the men want to talk through the night." "Sure, mother," she replied softly. As soon as they started going out, Eltanin said loudly, "Wait!" He got up and said to his father, "We will talk tomorrow." Saying that he strode to his wife, scared that if she slept with his mother, chances were that he wouldn''t be able to see her for the whole night. They would simply lock him out of his own bedchamber. "I feel very tired, suddenly." He stretched his limbs. "I need to sleep!" He sauntered to his wife and curled his arm around her waist. "Come love. You look very tired." Tania turned her head over her shoulder and gave a knowing wink to Taiyi. She walked with her husband back to her room with a winning smile. --- For the next few days, no one went to the dungeons where Nora and Kypho were lodged. Kypho would demand toe out. He would shout and snarl and curse the guards to set him free. His cell was next to Nora''s, separated by thick iron bars. He would look at her and feel repulsed. She had be a shell of her former self. She would talk to herself, mumble incoherently. "There are spirits, wolves¡­" "Will you stop speaking, bitch?" Kypho would shout at her. "I see you Jaka¡­" Jaka was her wolf. "Are you happy?" Kypho would snarl. It had been a week. He had marked the days, scratching every sun dip on the wall with his ws. He knew that the effect would soon wear off. He knew that once the effect wore off, he wouldn''t be in a position to make a deal. He didn''t know why he was sent to Prince Ileus. But the moment he gazed into his golden eyes, he felt¡­ entranced. And the next thing he knew was that he had this tremendous headache. When he opened his eyes, he found himself in this dungeon. After that no one had visited him. He was sick of sleeping on the damp hay. They had given him a torn nket. When a guard came to give him food, he grabbed his cor and said, "Go tell your king that I have information that can be very beneficial to him! I am ready to make a deal with him." Chapter 299 I Am Coming, Tania! The guard twisted Kypho''s fingers and shoved his hand away making him welp. He said, "That ship has sailed now," and kept the bowl of broth in his cell. "What do you mean?" Kypho said as he stared with wide eyes at the guard. His mind froze. How did a guard know so much? Maybe, he was ying with him. "You are just a guard," he growled. "Just go and inform the king that I am ready to make a deal. You don''t know me, but I am a very important prisoner!" Nora giggled from her prison. "No one is important... Jaka was... she died." "Fuck your Jaka!" Kypho snapped. Nora tilted her head to look at him, anger rising in her chest. She removed her mangled hair and gave him a crazed look. Kypho turned to the guard who was leaving. "I demand to see the king now! I am from the Cetus Monastery. If the High Priestes to know that I am held here, he is going to unleash his wrath and your king is going to pay for it! Menkar is very powerful!" The guard nced at him and just walked away. Kypho got even more worked up. He screamed at the guard while trying to shake the thick iron bars, but nothing happened. Neither the guard came back, nor the bars shifted. They were too strong because they were specifically made for werewolves. All at once, something hit him on his head. Shocked, he whipped his face to look at what hit him and he saw that Nora was snarling at him with a stone in her hand and one was lying at his feet. "Don''t you say anything to Jaka!" she screamed, her eyes having that crazy look. Kypho''s fingers went to his head where he felt something warm flowing. Blood. Furious at her, he slowly closed the gap between them and came to stand in front of her. Without warning, he punched her through the bar. She yelped and stumbled back, crying in pain. Suddenly, excruciating pain jolted his back. He almost tumbled back as he crawled to sit next to a wall. The effects were wearing off soon. --- The High Priest of the Cetus Monastery had gone mad. It had been a week and he hadn''t found his bottles. No one had ess to them. Not even Kypho. Some stole them and stole the entire lot. He got them specially ordered for himself. His pains had starteding back and he had casually gone to check on his bottles, when he saw that only the empty ones were there. The filled ones were missing. ? He gave orders to personally check every room, whether it belonged to a monk or a servant. He didn''t care. His rage was at its peak. He hadshed at many of them. He had brought a few servants and whipped them on slightest suspicion. The monastery was inplete mayhem. No one knew what the High Priest was searching for. All he said that someone had stolen his precious jewels and some books. Every monk found that allegation excessive. No one had dared to touch his belongings in thousands of years, why would they do it now? And when the librarian counted the number of books, all of them matched with his catalog. None was missing. As for the jewels, the High Priest was hardly into jewels, then what was his real problem. In his room, Menkar would notice slight changes in himself. His eye color was gray, but now he could see ck circles around his irises. He had started wearing sses all the time. On the eighth day, his hands started shaking. While having lunch in the main dining hall, his hand shook so hard that he dropped the spoon from his hand. He created a major ruckus about horrible food and then strode to his room. He closed the door behind him and summoned his newly appointed spy. "Go to the Bikr Harbor on the Jade Sea. There you will meet a vendor called Guntar." Menkar''s body shook a little as his breath became ragged. "Guntar''s shop is at the very end of the--" he swallowed his saliva down. "At the very end of the harbor. Tell him that I have sent you. He will give you a box of bottles. Carry them back carefully. If you drop even one, I will skin you alive." "Yes Master!" said the spy. "I will go by morning." Menkar grabbed him by his cor. "You will go now! Is that clear?" The spy, a young boy, was surprised, but he said, "Yes Master!" Menkar shoved him away and walked back shakily to his bed. He couldn''t allow this to happen. He was going to dig out every damn ce in Cetus to find those bottles. Whoever had stolen them surely knew of his state. And that part made him jittery. Sleep was next to impossible. For the past two days ever since he discovered the thievery, he was extremely nervous. It was a matter of a few more days and he was going to strike against Eltanin and Lusitania. He would get what he finally wanted--to rule over Araniea. He took the chain out of his neck and closed the tangerine soul stone in his palm. "I aming, Tania," he murmured. "Keep those fae powers ready for me. I am going to lock you away in my tower forever and feed on your powers as I take Eltanin''s beast in my control. Then--" he took a deep breath in. "Then I am going to rule the Jade Sea also!" --- The spy rode all the way to the Bikr Harbor, stopping only twice to rest his horse and have food. It took one full moon rise and sunrise to reach the harbor. When he reached there, he saw boats and ships bobbing up and down the water of the sea. It was early in the morning, and there was little activity. After giving his horse to the local corral, he walked to the harbor to find Guntar. Chapter 300 Delay As the spy rounded the harbor, he tried to spot Guntar on his own because Menkar has said that his shop was at the very end of the line of shops. When he reached over there, the shop was closed. He went to sit by the harbor to watch the ships floating on the water, sailors washing the decks, some tying sails while others taking women in and out and talking bawdy. "You are new here," a delicate voice made him snap his head towards the other side. A girl in a red gown with plunging neckline came to stand behind him. She caught the strap of her frontces in her fingers and swayed a little as she fluttered her eyshes at him. The spy, a youngd, and a monk of so many years, was... charmed. "Yes," he breathed. "Would you like to lose a few coins for this girl?" she asked, still swaying and smiling. "I am in a hurry," he replied even though he really wanted to wedge himself between her and relieve his tension. "I will finish it quickly for you," she replied with the most charming smile he had evere across. The spy... smiled. A quick one wouldn''t harm his ns. He tilted his head and said, "I have some coins to spare for you." The girl giggled. She extended her hand to him. He caught it and got up. "Come," she said. "My ce is right over there." She pointed to a small shop that was a few meters away. The spy walked away with her with their hands intertwined. He had never really known a woman''s touch before. He couldn''t believe that these were the perquisites of being a spy. He could spill his seeds anywhere and there would be no one to look at him or use him. When he reached her ce, he found that there was a pallet covered with a dirty sheet. The girl pushed him on the bed and lowered his pants. His first encounter with a woman ended so fast that he was left with stars bursting in his eyes. He didn''t know when the girl started with the second round, but he wanted it all the more. Soon, he lost track of time and by the time he could even think straight, he was so tired that he slept. He was tired from his journey and also from all the sex he had just had. So he curled his arms around the girls'' waist and slept beside her. When he got up, it was evening and the girl was gone. He got up with a jerk and checked his money bag. It was there. He was about to leave when the door of the shop opened and the girl walked in. "Are you leaving?" she asked with a sad expression. "I got food for you." She was holding a small trench with roasted fish and sd. The spy was... hungry. "No I am not," he replied and ced a kiss on her forehead. He could always make an excuse that Guntar wasn''t there in time. After having food, he asked her about Guntar. She took him to Guntar''s shop. She stood out while he talked to the shopkeeper. "Menkar has sent me," he said looking at all the exotic herbs around him. Most of them were seaweeds. Guntar shook his head. "I had onest portion of the sea nkton left, but it was sold in the morning." The spy''s stomach knotted as his face paled. "When can you get the next one?" he asked. "I am in a hurry." ,m "I can''t," Guntar replied. "We heard that there is a trade embargo from the Jade Sea. And we don''t know how long that is going tost." "Trade embargo?" the spy rasped in anxiety. "What do you mean? I have never heard that kind of a thing!" Guntarughed. He adjusted his sses and said, "You are new,d. The sea is very valuable to us. While we can take our ships and boats on the surface, we cannot dive deeper. The king of the Jade Sea has put a stop on all trade with thends of Araniea. We don''t know when that is going to be lifted. Till then you have to wait." The spy stabbed his fingers in his hair. Blood drained from his face and he was sure that Menkar would punish him severely. And it all happened because of that stupid whore! He walked out of the shop only to find her looking at him with her wide hazel eyes... expectantly. "Did you find what you were looking for?" she asked as she held his hand. "No," he replied gruffly to the cause of his dy. "Will youe back with me?" she asked. He took his money bag out and gave her a few coins. "I am done!" he replied and strode away feeling like a fool. --- Menkar was in a lot of pain. This time it was his lungs and neck. He had screamed in pain and the healer was bing extremely nervous. In the end the healer had to give him a sleeping draft. Menkar woke up in the morning and asked about any message he received. It had been two days since the spy had left. The guards shook their heads. If he remained without the potion for the next three days, his original features would show. He cursed the spy and walked to his closet where there were empty bottles. He added water to them, shook them and had that water greedily, hoping that some of the dried potion was still in them. He waited for the effect, however minor that would be, but nothing happened. He threw the bottles on the ground with a roar. They shattered into tiny pieces. A fresh bout of pain came. His breathbored, he went to the bathroom and filled the tub with hot water. He stepped inside it and submerged himself below it. Taking a deep breath in, he opened his eyes. He had to visit his brother in the Jade Sea. Chapter 301 A Letter The spy returned a dayter. He found Menkar in his room. As soon as the guard announced him, he called him inside. Menkar shouted, "You bloody dimwit! What took you so long?" The spy bowed to the High Priest and noticed that there was redness around his neck. He was dripping with water. It was as if he had walked out of a bathing tub right now. "I am sorry, Your Grace," the spy said, bewildered. "But there was an attack of Nyxers in the way. I managed to hide myself and reach the Bikr Harbor a dayter." It was easy to lie. He knew that Nyxers were a menace everywhere and that he could use the excuse and get away with it. While returning, he took a good bath in ake with cool waters to remove the scent of the woman with whom he had indulged. Menkar gritted his teeth. He grunted, "Have you got the herbs?" The spy pursed his lips. "It wasn''t possible, because--" Menkar growled and in one strong leap he lunged at the spy. Grabbing his throat he snarled, "What the hell do you mean?" The spy grasped his wrist. The old priest was too strong, and that was a big surprise for him. His ws dug him in the flesh. The priest towered over the spy as he sank on his knees. "You Grace!'' The spy rasped. "Guntar said that there was a trade embargo ced on Araniea by the Jade Sea King. It has been two days and there is not a single thinging from the seabed. The boats and ships can sail, but nothing can be harvested from the bottom." Menkar loosened his grip on the spy''s neck as his shoulders became tense. "You are lying." "No, My Grace," the spy reiterated. "Why would I lie? What have I got to do with it all to lie to you?" What he meant was that getting an herb for his master was in no way harming him. So why would he get it? "I traveled all the way to the Bikr Harbor, hid for life from Nyxers and came back. Only for your herb. Please master," he tried to loosen Menkar''s grip on him. "I am not lying. You can verify it with whatever sources you want to." The spy had verified it from all other vendors in the harbor whether the information was correct or not. It was. Menkar left his throat and stumbled back. He was so shocked at the information that he couldn''t breathe. If this continued, he had to go and stay with his brother. The problem wasn''t going and staying with his brother. The problem was that the journey to his kingdom was four day long. He had to pass through the shores of Stourin and if that happened, there was a risk that he might get discovered. The other route was a day longer. If he reached his home in five days, drank the potion that would keep him covered for ten to twelve days, it wasn''t enough. He would have toe back also. That actually meant a trip of ten days in total. Now the only option left was to smuggle the herb out of the Jade Sea and he had to be very careful. Menkar turned away from the spy, his mind going numb. The pain in his lungs was excruciating. He needed to go back and immerse in the water. After all he was a pure-blooded merman. "Go!" he hissed. "Wait for my next orders!" The spy bowed to him and left immediately, coughing and wheezing. With heavy steps, Menkar trudged back to his bathtub and submerged himselfpletely. He still couldn''t believe that King Izo had stopped the trade with Araniea. If that has happened, surely there was a reason. Who was he angry with? Could he be angry with Taiyi? Too many thoughts crossed his mind. He decided to go to the Kingdom of Murel to meet his brother. In the meantime, he started re-forming his strategy. He had to be discreet in leaving Cetus. And he had to take the long way to Murel. As for Tania, he was going to use the soul stone to make her life miserable. She would be forced toe and meet him. And when woulde, he would be ready to capture not just her, but also Eltanin. With that in mind, he got out of the water. He wiped himself dry and wore fresh clothes. Usually his servants helped him to wear his clothes, but right now, he couldn''t think of calling them inside. Pale green scales had started appearing on the sides of his waist. He walked to his desk. He took out a in scroll. Dipping his quill in dark ink, he started to write a letter. When he finished writing it, he rolled the scroll and tied it with a ck ribbon. He whistled and a crow flew in his window. Menkar caressed the crow''s head and feathers. He tied the scroll to his right leg and whispered, "Fly under the cover of night to the Hydra Kingdom and deliver it to King Felis." He picked up the crow and set it free. The crow circled in the sky, cawed at him and then flew northwest to Hydra. Menkar called his servants. He ordered them, "Pack my clothes. I am going on a five kingdom visit and will be back in ten days. I will be taking five of you with me." As soon as the servants left, he called his spy and said, "Get ready. We are going to the Bikr Harbor in three hours from now." Fear surged through the spy. What if the woman came back to him over there and his secret was revealed? But he couldn''t speak a word against the High Priest. He just bowed. "I will be ready, Your Grace." Menkar took the chain out of his neck and grabbed the soul stone in his palm. "This is going to be your first punishment, Lusitania!" he gritted his teeth and chanted a spell. Chapter 302 Not Really, Eltanin! The soul stone became warm in his hands. A flicker of light pulsated in it and in a second sted out. As it sted, the soul stone became hot in his fist almost as if searing his skin. He dropped it to the ground. It bounced on the floor and rolled for a few times before settling. The light slowly diminished and extinguished. Menkar picked up the stone and a wicked smile crossed his lips. "This is going to make you remember my existence that you have so conveniently forgotten, Lusitania," he said. "Did you take my silence for granted?" He red at the soul stone as if he would crush it in his hands, but he wouldn''t. He would if he had to. "I worked so hard with Sirrah to keep your mother, Kinshra, at bay, and now you are posing a problem?" He let out an evilugh. "You wish!" As Menkar walked out after three hours to sit in his carriage, he couldn''t help recalling how Queen Sirrah had approached him to take help to oust Kinshra. That half fae had turned out to be her husband''s mate. It jeopardized all her ns. Sirrah had met Menkar to find a solution to the problem. The main problem was that she couldn''t do anything to Kinshra because the fae was too powerful. Moreover, she was always in Biham''spany and that made it difficult for her to sabotage Kinshra''s ascension as the queen of Pegasii. The subjects of the kingdom were also in her favor. Sirrah had to find a way to kick her out of the kingdom. In their first meeting, it was clear to Menkar that Kinshra was so powerful that it would help him build up on his n. She was pregnant when he started to use his dark magic on her, but he was cautious enough to use it when Kinshra wasn''t aware of his presence. For that Sirrah would distract her. Kinshra had seen him a few times, but after the spells of ck magic on her, she would take time to recover rather than dwell as to who was present around her. Slowly, after too many spells of dark magic on her, she started showing signs of nkness. However, that wasn''t enough for Biham to reject her. He was her mate and was too overprotective. Sirrah used to ''arrange'' small wars for him with Nyxers, so that he would keep busy with them. And when he returned from them, his tension would be at its epitome. He would see Kinshra in a terrible condition which would increase his tension manyfold. Menkar took advantage of it and used to cast dark spells on Biham as well. It was under one of these dark spells that he rejected Kinshra. The moment he rejected her, he became too depressed. Sirrah forced Kinshra out of the pce. That was when Menkar knew that he needed the fae. But the fae was far too clever. She had contacted her people already. He hunted everywhere to find her, but she had disappearedpletely with the help of her maid and her husband. He wanted to capture the fae because her blood would have made him stronger. He had tasted it when during one of his spells she was so numb that when blood was taken out of her, she didn''t evene to know about it. The fae had left Pegasii forever. He didn''t know where she had gone. She had died or she had disappeared. No one knew. Sirrah hade to know that Kinshra had given birth to a child. She went after Cordea and Arthur to get the baby, but she found them after five years. She killed them but the child disappeared again. Menkar had offered Sirrah a deal that if she found the baby, she would give it to him. This was how she would repay his help. Sirrah found the child with Cordea''s grandmother. She passed the information to Menkar. He visited the drunkard grandmother and offered her fifty silver coins to buy the child from her. The grandmother was too happy to offload the child to someone else. She greedily took those coins and gave the small Tania to him. A few dayster, the grandmother was found dead. Menkar brought Tania to the Cetus Monastery. Using his dark magic, he locked her wings so that she would nevere to know of her fae heritage and stole a piece of her soul. He drank her blood regrly whenever she was under his dark spells and had spaced out. He kept her hidden from all as his ve. It was not until he had heard of the prophecy about King Eltanin that he sent Tania to him as his scribe. Things started falling in ce. She had tranted Yunabi for Eltanin and he had imed her. This was the time when Menkar was going to roll the next part of his n, when all his potion went missing. His n was in doldrums. Another jolt urred when all of a sudden, Eltanin announced Lusitania as the queen of Draka. He wasn''t expecting that at all. And the reason was simple: Eltanin knew very well that Menkar held a piece of her soul. Earlier, everything was being done under shadow, but after he dered her the queen of Draka, it was all out in the open. Did he think that Menkar would back out? Menkar scoffed. "Not really, Eltanin. I have only just started. I will control your beast and your queen and then not only I will rule thends of Araniea, I will conquer the Jade Sea!" He heard the crack of the whip and a loud ''hiya'' of the coachman. His carriage moved out of the Cetus Monastery. It was followed by a wagon that carried his bathtub. While the servants rode beside his carriage and in the front, the spy rode behind them. Menkar was going to visit his brother in the Kingdom of Murel. He would make his people stay back in the Bikr Harbor and travel alone. All at once, pain sted in his lungs. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 303 Not The Solution Menkar knew that if he submerged in water now, his servants woulde to know of his origins. So, he opened a wooden box that contained drafts. Opening the cork of a bottle given by his healer, he emptied the contents in his mouth. It was a sleeping draft. He was nning on sedating himself until at least mid-day. He closed the box and stashed it below the bench of the seat. Then he leaned against the back and closed his eyes. So what if his ns were dyed only by a few days. He had waited for thousands of years. A few days didn''t matter. But when he woulde back, he woulde back with vengeance. He closed his eyes, waiting for the draft to take its effect. --- "AHHHH!" Tania doubled up in pain. She was breaking the fast along with everyone in the dining hall when a sudden excruciating pain sted in her stomach. She got up, holding her stomach. The pain was so horrible that her mind became numb and beads of sweat came on her face. The soul stone on her neck tumbled out and dangled. A light inside it flickered and pulsated out. It was so intense that the tangerine stone turned almost red. It glowed for a moment. "Tanin!" Eltanin was on her side immediately. He took her in his arms before she hit the floor. "Tania!" he rasped. His body was trembling with anticipation. He grabbed the stone and held it in his palm. Aether spilled out of his eyes. Magic pooled in his chest and it traveled all the way through his arms to the stone. The light in it ebbed slowly until it snuffed. He hurriedly carried her to the main hall and made her lie on a couch. "Get the healer, quickly!" he ordered. Taiyi and Alrakis rushed after them. "What is it?" asked Taiyi. "Her soul stone," Eltanin said, in a low hoarse voice. He opened his palm and Taiyi saw the burn mark that ran like a streak across it. The mark started to heal immediately. Eltanin looked at Tania, his heart constricting with desperation and helplessness. "Tania¡­" he called her again. "Look at me, love¡­" Tania was in so much pain that her face was nk and her breath was ragged. Eltanin stroked her hair, trying to calm her down. The healer came a few minutester. He picked up her hand and checked her pulse. "Her heartbeat is low. She needs to rest. Don''t let her sleep and keep talking to her. If possible, ask Flora to keep her covered in the fae magic. She would know what to do." "I will," said Eltanin. He picked her up in his arms again and carried her all the way to their bedchamber with his parents following. "I can''t believe that Menkar is trying his nasty tactics now!" Taiyi muttered. She felt like going to Cetus and killing the priest. They reached the bedchamber where Flora was folding clothes. As soon as she looked at Tania, she rushed to her side. When Eltanin made her lie on the bed, she said, "I know what is wrong. I want all of you to step aside." As soon as they stepped aside, Flora ced her hands on Tania''s stomach. She closed her eyes and chanted a spell. Soft buttery yellow light emerged from her hands and slowly spread all around Tania''s torso. Tania nced at Taiyi once and then closed her eyes, her head lolling on the pillow. "Taniaa!" Eltanin shouted and ran to her side, panic digging in his chest. "She is sleeping, Your Highness," said Flora. "Please don''t worry. She will be fine in a few hours. It was a very dark magic that worked on her. The evil of the magic is going to take a few hours to be extracted and purged. But I assure you that it will be gone. Dark magic was potent, but it is nothing in front of fae magic." Eltanin''s lips quivered as he sat beside his wife. He picked up her hand and squeezed it in hisrge ones. "I will stay by her side till she recovers." Alrakis gritted his teeth. "I am going to visit that bastard of a spy!" He stomped out of the room with Taiyi at his heels. As the effect of the medicine wore down, the spy''s true features had started showing. The guards heard his painful screams when his hunch came back. His teeth in the upper jaw that were set in a fine line got pushed out. His hair that was silky under the potion''s effect, was a tangled rough mess. He had spent two days in so much pain that he didn''t bother to eat food. However, by the end of two days, he demanded to meet the king. He informed the guards that he was a spy with Menkar and that he had so much information that it was more than enough to take down the High Priest of Cetus Monastery. The spy''s request hade while the family was talking to each other in the dining hall. Eltanin and Tania had nned on visiting him but the pain in her abdomen prevented her. Alrakis couldn''t bear to see his son in such a condition. He knew what it was when your mate was in so much pain. "Wait, Alrakis!" Taiyi said as she rushed after him. "I am going to kill that bloody spy and then I am going after Menkar!" Alrakis spat. He looked so dangerous that the guards around them flinched. "Alrakis!" Taiyi caught up with him and grabbed his arm. "Taiyi, don''t stop me!" "We need to think about it. Be reasonable. The spy has a wealth of information. Killing him is not the solution!" "Then what do you suggest?" Alrakis hissed, his fists clenching tightly on his side. "I can''t possibly see my only son and his wife suffering because of them!" "Neither can I," Taiyi replied. She ced her palm on his cheek to calm him down a little. "I have an idea." Chapter 304 Vital Piece Of The Puzzle Taiyi and Alrakis walked to the dungeons. The guards were flustered to see them. Gordon came out immediately from his room. "The spy¡ª," said Alrakis without finishing his sentence. Gordon bowed to them. "This way, Your Highness," he said and guided them to the spy''s cell. When they reached his prison, they found the spy sleeping on the damp floor. Gordon whipped his iron rod on the thick bars and growled. "Wake up, Kypho! Alpha Alrakis hase to meet you." Kypho slowly raised his head. His back was still paining with the growth of the hunch. "I asked for the king," he growled back. "I will not talk to anyone other than the king!" Alrakis snarled at the disrespect. He closed his fists and was about to punch the bars, when Taiyi ced her hand on his shoulder to calm him. She knew that her mate was too protective of his family and he wanted to exact revenge on anyone who was remotely even attached to Menkar. "Please Alrakis. Not now, love." He gritted his teeth, stopping himself from killing the man inside. Taiyi stepped forward and said, "You do not disrespect us. If you do that again, I will take a few minutes to annihte you. The king wille when he wants toe. We are more than enough for you." "What do you mean?" Kypho growled again. "Consider it like this. The king doesn''t think that you are good enough for him to meet you personally." Kypho lunged at them and grabbed the iron bars. "You don''t know how much information I can give you on Menkar!" Taiyi looked at her delicate fingers and said, "Then start speaking. Else we will leave and ask the jailor here to kill you. After all, our time is too precious to be spent on a criminal like you." Kypho let out a snarl of anger. He wanted to shake the bars and break them from their foundation and throw them at the goddess. She was so arrogant. "Taiyi¡ª" "That is Luna Taiyi for you," Taiyi snapped. Kypho grunted. After inhaling a deep breath to calm his anger, he said, "Luna Taiyi, what is the guarantee that you will pass this information to the king." Taiyi chuckled. "There is no guarantee." She pointed her delicate finger towards him and waved it in a circle at his face. "Although we do know that you have had the same potion as your master had. And that is why you are experiencing these changes." Kypho''s eyes became wide with shock. "H¡ªhow do you know?" he stuttered,pletely taken aback. "Let''s cut the chase. Now what is it that you wanted to speak about?" Taiyi replied, sounding bored. Kypho contemted his pros and cons as he stared at the sea goddess. If he said everything he knew about Menkar, then chances were that they would free him. If he didn''t, chances were that he would rot in the dungeons for the rest of his miserable life. So he started. He started right from where he found Tania in the vige with her fake grandmother to the time she was sent as a spy to Drako by Menkar. There was one piece of information he kept hidden. That he was only going to tell the king. "Why did Menkar send Lusitania to Draka as a spy and that too to spy on Prince Rigel and not Eltanin?" Alrakis asked. "It was because he knew about a prophecy that King Eltanin''s mate would be a girl with hair so pale golden that they would be almost silvery. And only the faes have that kind of hair." Taiyi''s lips lifted. It had been over an hour since the spy began to speak. She said, "There is nothing that we don''t know about. All of this we had already guessed. And the main reason is that Lusitania''s mother, Kinshra is here in Pegasii." Kypho was again flustered. "Then why did you listen to all of this with so much patience," he said, disbelieving her. The sea goddess was cunning. "Just so we know if we have skipped any minor detail, but we haven''t." Kypho''s mouth dropped to the floor. He stared incredulously at her and then at Alrakis. Suddenly, he said, "But I haven''t said it all!" Taiyi raised her eyebrow. Now she was sure that the spy wouldn''te up with whateverst piece of information he had with him. "We aren''t interested in hearing it." She knew that he would demand for Eltanin. "You may not be interested but thatst part is a vital piece of the puzzle and I will talk about it to the king only!" Kypho hissed. Taiyi shrugged. It was just as predicted. "Like I said, we don''t care." Then she turned to Gordon and ordered, "Shackle the spy in your sturdiest chains. He will be executed in two days." "What?" Kypho shouted. "You can''t do that! I hold a very important piece of information!" Taiyi gave a knowing look to her husband. His lips curled up in a smile and together they walked out of the dungeons with Gordon following them. Kypho screamed behind their back. "Stoppp!" A soft voice from the side came. "Shhh¡­ you fool. Jaka will wake up. She is sleeping¡­" Furious as hell, he picked up a boulder and flung it at Nora. When it hit her, she shrieked and lunged at him. "I will kill you!" she yelled like a maniac. --- Menkar''s caravan stopped to rest the horses and have food by afternoon. He ordered them to leave him in peace because he wanted to meditate. He also told them that he would take a bath before meditation. So the servants filled his bathtub with water from a nearby stream. After that they walked to a different spot a little further away so that they didn''t disturb him. As soon as they were gone, Menkar walked to his bathtub. He removed all his clothes and immersed himselfpletely in the water. He opened his mouth to gulp air. Chapter 305 An Alias Menkar had been gasping for air for a long time. As soon as he was in the water, he took a sigh of relief. He opened his eyes and his gaze fell on the leaves of the tree that was overhead, at the sun rays that yed hide and seek with the leaves. It was... surreal. Menkar was always ambitious. He wanted to have connections with the royal family of the Jade Sea, especially with Taiyi who was the most powerful sea goddess amongst all of King Izo''s children. He knew that the son born of Taiyi was going to be a demigod and so powerful that he would be able to rule all over Araniea and even the Jade Sea. However, when he sent his proposal for her to the king, he vehemently denied it saying that he wasn''t the man for her. Menkar was so humiliated that he set up a n to trap Taiyi. Out of spite he contacted Ukdah, the king of Hydra Kingdom and told him about the prophecy. He persuaded Ukdah into abducting the goddess and having her son. Taiyi was very young at that time. She hadn''t taken over the kingdom of Stourin because it was still under King Izo. He took advantage of her naivety and coaxed her to go with him to Araniea just to see what the outer world looked like. Taiyi was scared, but she was all starry eyed when Menkar painted a beautiful picture of thends of Araniea. Along with him and a group of other friends, they swam to the surface of the sea. He had alreadyid a trap for her along with Ukdah. As soon as Taiyi emerged from the sea and walked to the shores, Ukdah caught her. He took her to Hydra and raped her. She was young and na?¡¥ve. She didn''t know what or how all this happened to her. Taiyi was untraceable for a year. She gave birth to a son and then her father came to find her. In a fierce battle with Ukdah, Izo took his daughter back. She returned without Felis, because Ukdah had hidden him somewhere. Taiyi had sent numerous messages to Ukdah to return her son to her, but he didn''t. In the meanwhile, King Izo came to know about the culprit who took his daughter out of the Jade Sea without his permission. He came after Menkar and so Menkar had to run away. He came to Cetus Monastery where he hid himself for a long time under the alias name of Menkar. He killed the High Priest and took over his position. And ever since, he had used his brother''s help to stay hidden. Because of how he was humiliated and how he had to stay hidden, he had nurtured a lot of hatred for King Izo. And Taiyi. He hated Taiyi all the more when she found her mate in the king of Draka. The son born to them was the real heir of the kingdom. When Mekar found Tania, his schemes sped up. "I will make your life a living hell, Taiyi," he murmured. Suddenly, a sharp pain jabbed on his side. He winced and when he looked down, he saw deep green scales had appeared and covered almost half of his waist. After he had run away from the Jade Sea, his brother, Murel, had dered him dead. --- "I want to visit Stourin, Mother," Eltanin said as he looked at Tania who was now sleeping. "Or rather the kingdom of Murel." "Why?" Taiyi asked. "There is something that I am missing..." Taiyi''s face filled with so much misery that she turned it away. Alrakis held her hand. She had told everything to him. And every time she remembered those things, she felt horrible. Those were her nightmares that never purged out of her mind. When she had gone to Murel along with her father, she had to ovee a lot of her fears. She hated the brother of King Murel. Even though he was long dead, she couldn''t get rid of those feelings. At the same time, King Murel was always very courteous to her. "You aren''t missing anything, Eltanin," she said. "If you want to go, I won''t stop you." "Has King Izo stopped the trade with Araniea?" he asked. "He has. And not only that, he has banned anyone from entering the Jade Sea without his permission." "That means that Menkar wouldn''t get his share of herbs?" Eltanin said. "He won''t," Taiyi gave a monotonous reply. She got up from the couch and walked to the window. The sun was dipping behind the forest of Em and the birds were trilling. "Why do I feel that Menkar is not what he is?" she mused. A shudder passed through her body when she remembered the sketch that Tania had drawn. "Yes, obviously!" Eltanin growled. "That bastard is clearly not what he is. I highly doubt that he is even a werewolf!" "Oh, that he isn''t," Taiyi replied. "Why would he otherwise use a sea herb to change his appearance? It is highly probable that he is a merman, but who is he rted to?" She took a deep breath in as she crossed her arms across her chest. "Taiyi," Alrkais said as he walked to her. He curled his arm around her waist and rested his chin on the crown of her head. "Please, stop thinking so much." She leaned against her husband''s chest. Tears stung in her eyes. "I have to go back to Stourin, Alrakis. There are many things that I have to take care of." "I know..." he replied and kissed her. "But not so soon. Stay for a week more, love." She chuckled humorlessly. "Okay, I will leave a weekter." "Good. Nowe to the bedchamber and rest for a while." Alrakis said. He took her hand and tugged her to their bedchamber. Eltanin stared at his parents. He blurted, "Father, I have to discuss a few important things with you!" He got up and came to stand right between his parents. "This is urgent!" "Not now, Eltanin!" Alrakis grunted. "Now! Now!" Eltanin argued. Chapter 306 Deep Meditation Taiyiughed at her son and husband. "I am leaving to get some sleep. When you are done with,e over," she said. When Taiyi left, Alrakis watched her leaving, gritting his teeth. He turned to his son and said, "So what was so important?" Eltanin was suddenly left with no words. He looked nkly at his father. He was hoping for some resistance from his parents and then probably a tantrum he would have thrown, but now that his mother left so easily, he didn''t know what to do. He scratched his forehead and took a deep breath in. "Why don''t you sit here till Tania is awake?" he said. "I am feeling nervous." Alrakis narrowed his eyes. That was one feeling that Eltanin always concealed. "Nervous?" "Yes!" Eltanin growled. "Can''t you see she hasn''t awakened?" Alrakis turned his gaze at Tania who was sleeping peacefully beneath the warm furs. In fact, she was sleeping like a baby. Flora had done good work on her. Her pain had long gone and there was calm on her face. "Why will she wake up when she is rxing at the moment? I would want her to regain her energy." "So you wait here!" "Eltanin," Alrakis said, pinching the bridge of his nose. "I am right in my bedchamber. If there is an emergency, call me. Your mother is alone." Saying that Alrakis turned and walked out of the door before Eltanin could even protest, murmuring something about babies and possessive sons. Eltanin watched his father going and he felt... ditched. He trudged to Tania and slid beside her. He crossed his arms behind and cradled his head over them. His father had changed a lot. He had to keep his mother in Araniea so that his father stayed with him. He felt a soft hand on his chest. "Tania..." he whispered and grabbed her little hands in his. She had curled to his side almost as if on instinct. He moved to his side and wrapped her in his arm, cradling her head on his other arm. He continued to watch her sleeping until he closed his eyes and slumbered off to sleep. --- Menkar started after he had taken enough air for the next part of the journey. He hated that he had to constantly be in water every now and then while Taiyi didn''t need it as much, and even if she did, she could openly get into ake and turn to her mermaid form. Everyone in Araniea knew that she was a mermaid. Moreover because she was a goddess, she could stay in her human form longer. His hand went to the tangerine soul stone. He grabbed it in his hands. He had to save his energy and not use his dark magic on it now. But he would use it once before leaving for home. He had to give Tania another taste of what he could do. No. He would give Eltanin and Taiyi another taste of what he could do. He had the power to control the fae in whose handsy the future of Araniea and even his. It was dark in the night when they all reached the Bikr Harbor. There was another harbor where Eltanin would go and then enter the realm of the Jade Sea. But Menkar could never use it because he always had to hide his identity. They all rented rooms in an upscale inn. Menkar called his spy after his servants arranged his things in his room. The spy was happy that they didn''t go to the Bikr Harbor immediately. He was going to go to Guntar and probably just divert his attention or if that didn''t happen, he would have to kill him so that he didn''t reveal anything to the High Priest. Menkar was sitting at the table when the spy arrived. He was writing a letter. He rolled the letter and tied it with a red cord. Giving it to the spy, he said, "Arrange for this letter to reach the king of Eridanus." "Yes, Your Grace," said the spy as he took the letter. "For the next five days, I don''t want anyone to disturb me," Menkar said in a strict voice. "If I hear even one noise outside my door, you will not like my wrath. Don''t worry about my meals. I am going to go into a deep state of meditation in which no one can disturb me. Do you understand?" "Yes, Your Grace," the spy bowed. He knew that his master was a weird dark magic wielder. In fact, if he went into a five day hibernation, it was good. He wouldn''t have that constant fear that Menkar would go to Guntar. But he was confused. Why would his mastere to Bikr for this and that too in an inn? As if reading his mind, Menkar added, "I will be going to a cave every now and then in the west of the forest here, every now and then." The spy bowed again. "Ask them to send my dinner to my room after which you will instruct all the servants to stay away from me. Is that clear?" "Crystal." "Good," Menkar said, sighing. He was as such going to cast a spell out of his room to keep them all away before he left for Murel. The servants served him dinner and after they left once and for all, Menkar waited. He waited for everyone to sleep so that he could easily slip out of his room. He tied his beard in a braid and his hair in tight its. He changed into a tunic and trousers. When the inn was inplete silence and darkness loomed over Bikr, he got out of his room. His hands swirled with bright blue and gray lights that sealed the door of his room so that no one could enter, even those who worked for the inn. Menkar walked out of the inn towards the harbor. The vige was sleeping. Apart from the fireflies around a fewmp posts that sprayed dim yellow lights on the street, there was no one else. He wasn''t ready for what happened next. Chapter 307 Is It Possible? Menkar reached a lonely spot on the harbor, soon. He inhaled the gentle sea breeze with a brine smell which always lured him. He took out the tangerine soul stone and smiled wickedly. The stone was cool against his skin. "I won''t let you live peacefully, Tania," he hissed, seeing it. "And Taiyi will suffer in the fires of hell." He closed his eyes and chanted a spell. Thick smoke emerged from his hands and enveloped the stone. A light flickered inside it and pulsated a little. "You are going to die slowly, painfully," he hissed. The light pulsated a few times as if wanting to expand, as if wanting to breathe. But it snuffed like a candle in the wind. Menkar frowned. He narrowed his eyes. Taking the soul stone higher up against the night sky, he closed his eyes and chanted the spell again. Once again, the light flickered and then snuffed just as soon. "What are you doing, Tania?" he murmured. "Have youe to know how to use your fae magic? But even if you have, you can''t escape from me." This time, he closed his fist around the soul stone and then chanted a stronger spell. A small light came alive in the soul stone. It pulsated as if breathing heavily. Menkar watched it like a hawk. He wanted to chant the same spell again, but the stone could have cracked. That was a risk he didn''t want to take. The light throbbed a little, but it extinguished very slowly as if gulping for air and then dying off. Furious as hell, Menkar roared. Using dark magic meant that he had to spend his energy in it. This depletion resulted in aggravating his pain. A pain sted in his waist. More scales were showing up. Not able tobat the pain any longer, he let out a frustrated yell and then dived in the water. He was standing over an arched road which was actually a small bridge. He swam towards a boat that was swaying over there in the water gently. This boat always stayed in this ce. He removed the weeds and mollusks that had grown over it with time. When it was clear, he sat in it and cast a spell over it for it to float till the point from where he would enter the kingdom of King Izo. The boat started to float over water on its own. He knew that it would take an hour for it to reach that point. Usually it would take at least a day to reach the right point of entry, but he had to make his way through the secret current that whirled inside the sea. He waited to reach the ce impatiently. As soon as he reached there, Menkar dived in water. His legs morphed into a dark green tail with olive green scales ring on his waist. He cast another spell on the boat to stay in its ce because he would return after ten days. He gritted his teeth when he remembered that he had asked his crew to wait for five days. He hoped that they didn''t start finding him. How could his reasoningpse so much? Menkar didn''t dwell much on thisck of logic. He just dived deeper in the sea in search of the whirling current that would speed up his journey to the kingdom of Murel. --- Tania woke up with a start when she felt a slight stab of pain in her chest. Eltanin who was sleeping with her in his arms, woke up too. "What is it, Tania?" he asked. She took the stone out of her gown and saw that it had begun to flicker. "Fuck the bastard!" Eltanin said. Rage smoldered inside his chest. He grasped the tangerine soul stone in his palm. Blue aether spilled out of his eyes and itshed out like silver streaks that nted back. Instinctively, his magic came forth in blue waves that rippled down his arms and covered the soul stone. The stone had started to heat up. The skin of his palm was burning, but he didn''t let it go. Sweat trickled down his brow as he continued to look at his fist which was now covered with swirling blue smoke. Slowly, the stone cooled down and when he opened his fist, he saw that the light had snuffed. Eltanin took a sigh of relief. He withdrew his magic and pulled Tania in hisp. "Are you fine, Tania?" he asked. "Are you fine, Eltanina?" she asked, her throat gone dry. "I am," he chuckled and then bent over the bedside table to pick up the tumbler of water. She gulped it down greedily. She had woken up after a long time only to see the light in the soul stone. She rested her face in the crook of his neck when the light flickered again. "Ah!" the pain was sharper this time. "Cman''s horns!" Eltanin''s magic reacted to his mate on a natural instinct now. It curled out of chest in the form of blue smoky waves that traveled all the way through his arms and then to the soul stone. This time twice the amount of earlier magic came out of him. But the fire inside it got killed fast. His breath wasbored at the end of it. Tania got up and brought water for him immediately. "I am so sorry," she muttered as he drank water. She wiped the sweat from his face with the sheet. "I think he is speeding his ns to take us down." Eltanin plopped on the pillow, slightly exhausted. He hadn''t used his magic like this. Although he had learnt how to control it, this was the first time his magic reacted to his mate. And in a good way. It wanted to protect her. "Come here," he said. When Tania settled beside him, she said, "I wanted to ask something about the healer''s report from Stourin." "What?" He closed his eyes. "One of the ingredients used in his potion was sea nkton. ording to my mother, potions are species specific. So is it possible that Menkar is a merman?" Chapter 308 [Bonus Chapter] Strange Feeling Eltanin snapped open his eyes. He turned to look at his wife. Her deduction made sense. "This could be a possibility, Tania." "Yes, I think it is a high possibility," she said. "Oh, by the way, mother and father also reported that Kypho''s appearance changed," Eltanin said. "So what Ileus said was true," Tania replied. "Even he had that potion beforeing back." "Yes, he had that potion and Gordon also found an extra bottle in his belongings, which we have seized. Mother will be taking it with her to Storin." Tania became excited. "It means that even Menkar must be suffering from withdrawal bouts. There is a chance that he must be seeking for this potion as we talk. In Kypho''s case, it took about ten days for him to get back to his original appearance. So don''t you think that it would be the same with Menkar?" Eltanin''s gaze moved to the ceiling and he pondered over what Tania just said. A whileter he said, "But there is a possibility that he has those potions elsewhere in the monastery. Why would he have them only in his library?" Tania pursed her lips. "Yes," she sighed. "That could be there..." Shey beside him on the pillow. "I have an idea though." "What idea?" "To see what Menkar is up to. How about you let me test my theory?" she said, cing her hand over her belly. All of a sudden, something felt strange. She got up and retched. "Tania!" Eltanin rose and stroked her back. "I think you are hungry. You haven''t had a morsel ever since thest time that bastard tried to mess with you." She ended up coughing. "I think so too..." "Wait, let me order food for my queen," he said and jumped out of the bed. Poor girl had only had water. He ordered the guards to bring food for her. It was midnight but then she was the queen. They better cater to her at every time of the day. He walked back to her and covered her in a warm nket. "So what were you saying?" he asked, giving her more water. Then he walked to the hearth to stroke the fire. The logs were an ember red and the fire was low. "Can you send your spies to know the whereabouts of Menkar? There is a small probability that he is not in Cetus and that he has gone to procure more of the herbs from the Jade Sea or he could have sent someone to get it for him," she said, sping the nket around her. Even though the bedchamber was warm, she could hear winds rustling against the window panes. The fire lit up brightly when he stroked it. He was sitting on one knee with the iron stroker. He frowned as he mused over it. King Izo had stopped all the trade from the Jade Sea, so he was sure that there was no way that the herb was going out, but what if it was smuggled out. He rose to his feet and walked to the window. He drew the curtains out and gazed at the oaks that lined the periphery of this side of the pce. Moon hung low over them. It had been a long time since thends of Araniea experienced this kind of chill. "What are you pondering over, Elty?" she asked, watching him. Turning to her, he crossed his arms across his chest. "Sending spies is not a problem, Tania, but I don''t think it would be of any value." "Why? I do feel that Menkar must be visiting the harbors to search for this herb. In fact, you must get the harbors checks as to where this herb is sold. If this is such a rare herb and under so much control, there is no way that Menkar is procuring it through illegal means." Eltanin took a deep breath. "Tania, do you think that Menkar would be foolish enough to go to find it?" She let out a quick exhale. "Elty, please let''s just rule out my doubts. I want to test whether I am right or wrong about it." He tilted his head as his lips curled up. "Anything for you, my queen," he said. He decided to send his spies the next day in the morning. If Tania''s theory was right, then things would be easier. A knock on the door disturbed them. "Your food is here," he said. That was quick. When he opened the door, he saw Flora with the meal tray. "Next time, please tell me about mdy''s requirements," she said, sounding gruff. She walked past him and went to Tania. cing the tray in front of her, she said, "How are you feeling, mdy?" Tania smiled. "I am fine, Flora. You will spoil me like this." Flora shook her head. "It is my pleasure to serve you mdy." She bowed and then left them. "She is such a mother hen!" Eltanin growled. "Don''t you say anything to her," Tania giggled. "She is the only dowry that I got from my parents!" "Dowry?" --- Menkar swam for two hours deeper in the sea until he located the familiar swirling current. As soon as he saw it, he flung himself into it and let the current take him. It was a dangerous one and if he didn''t focus on where he was going, there was a possibility that his limbs would get ripped. The current was too strong and dangerous, but this was the only way to reach the secret tunnel through which he would swim all the way to Murel. The current was going to take him to his destination in four days. During that time, if he even tried to get out of it, he would be injured heavily. And his motion could be detected by the royal guards that were spread all over the sea. He would be lucky if he found a fish to eat in the swirl. He just wished that his motion didn''t get detected. Chapter 309 Gather Your Troops The next morning Eltanin sent his spies to all the harbors of the Jade Sea. However, other than sending his spies to the Cetus Monastery, he sent the General of one of the districts in his kingdom that was nearest to Cetus with a message that he wanted to visit the High Priest. The General had to check the avability of Menkar. Prince Ileus and Anastasia returned from the Em Forest. While Ileus looked like he had refreshed, Anastasia looked tired. In the morning, during breakfast, she was in a sullen mood. She said, "We will be leaving for Draoidh today. I believe there isn''t much to be done here." She red at her husband who had this smug smile on his face. She just wanted to smother it all. Eltanin knew that they had been here for a long time and that Anastasia really wanted to go and be with her children. "However, we wille back, if the need arises," Ileus added. Anastasia broke an asparagus with vengeance and gritted her teeth. "Yes, Ileus cane back. I won''t be able to make it. I have been out for a very long time!" Ileus lowered his eyes to the coriander soup in front of him as if that was the focus of his life. He picked up the spoon and started having it, avoiding Anastasia''s res. They were having a great time in the hunting lodge of Eltanin. There was not a moment when he spared his wife. They were alone and what could be better. "I understand," Eltanin said. "You''ve been away from Draoidh for far too long and I can''t thank you enough for it." Ileus coughed. "Like I said, we cane whenever you require our help." Eltanin was... full of gratitude. The prince and princess were too generous. "How can I repay you for your generosity, Prince Ileus?" Ileus chuckled. "It''s simple. We can visit more of your lodges. They are an excellent getaway. In fact, I was thinking if it is okay with you if my friends and rtives can also use them." "Absolutely!" Eltanin replied. "Anytime!" Anastasia sighed. Ileus and his band of louche men! --- The spies hadbed all the harbors of the Jade Sea. There was no trace of products that hade from the Jade Sea. The old products that were still there consisted of pearls and corals and they were being sold at exorbitant prices. As far as herb traders were concerned, not a single herb trader had herbs from the Jade Sea. After a gap of three days, the spies reported that no herbs from the Jade Sea were found. Only one trader on Bikr Harbor dealt in very special ones and sold it at outrageous price, but even his stock was over. The interesting thing that they reported was that a group of a few servants were staying in an inn near the Bikr Harbor. And Eltanin wasn''t prepared for that. Why would they be present in the Bikr Harbor? He asked his spies to keep an eye on them. His General returned from the Cetus with a message that Menkar wasn''t avable. He had gone on a five kingdom visit and would be back in two weeks. They were all sitting in the library when the General''s message was delivered. Tania''s eyes became wide as she read the letter from the General. "See, I told you!" she said in a gleeful voice, happy that her theory wasing true. Everyone other than Tania was dead quiet. Taiyi was in a very serious mood. She said, "If I connect the dots, then most likely Menkar is now in the Jade Sea." She sounded extremely worried. "Our worst fears areing true." Eltanin shuddered. He turned his gaze to Tania. She was pretty intelligent for her age. "So what do we do now?" Alrakis said, his shoulder muscles tense. Taiyi got up from the couch and began pacing the library. She would stop in the middle and then resume pacing. Too many thoughts came across her mind. The foremost was that Menkar could be anywhere in the vastness of the Jade Sea. But-- a thought struck her. "Menkar must be making his way to Murel!" she said. "Not necessarily, Taiyi," Alrakis countered. "He wouldn''t be foolish enough to do so! Especially now that King Izo has stopped the trade with Araniea. I am sure that he must have connected the events by now." "But he doesn''t have an option. Alrakis!" Taiyi rasped. "He will turn into a merman. Rather if I am correct, he must have already turned into one by now. And if he has to keep his appearance intact, he has to have that herb." She came back to sit on the couch. "I am extremely sure that he is right now traveling to Murel." Eltanin''s brows knitted. "Even if his chance of traveling to Murel is remote, we must have those passages guarded." "Exactly!" Taiyi said. "I will be going back to Stourin today." "But Taiyi, you have juste here!" Alrakis protested. Taiyi let out a sigh. "I wille back as soon as I catch that criminal!" Alrakis frowned and pouted. "Then I am alsoing with you." "But father!" Eltanin protested immediately. "How can you leave me?" Taiyi, Alrakis and Tania snapped their heads to stare at Eltanin. "Are you serious?" Alrakis growled. "You are the king of Draka and you want me to babysit you?" "What? I am not asking you to babysit me. I want you to stay here because--" Eltanin searched for some excuse to make his father stay back. "Because I have to send you to meet Menkar when hees back." Alrakis was... shocked. He felt like flicking his son''s head. "Did you fall over your head somewhere recently, because I am sure my wife gave birth to an intelligent son?" "Eltanin," Taiyi said. "Gather your troops. Take Tania to the spirit of Draka. Ladon should meet her after she is dered your queen. We are heading for something really big. Send messages to the kingdoms who are your allies for meetings. Let''s not waste time." "But father?" Chapter 310 His Real Name "What about your father?" Taiyi said, almost growling. Her son had be... clingy. Eltanin didn''t know what to say. He let out a long exhale. His head bobbed up and down as if trying to me his parents for a conspiracy against him. He couldn''t stop himself from asking and so he blurted out, "Are you nning on deserting me?" The question was for his father, but it was directed to his mother. Taiyi had had enough of this boy. She walked to him and flicked his forehead. "Ouch!" He rubbed his forehead. "What was that for mother?" "Good Taiyi!" Alrakis encouraged his wife. "Maybe that will give him some sense. He is behaving weirdly these days." "I am behaving weirdly?" Eltanin said loudly. "It is you, father! You are the one who is behaving weirdly. At every damn opportunity you want to leave me and go away when there is so much to do out here!" Alrakis raised an eyebrow. He gave a deadpan look to his son and then looked away. "I am doing everything to help you, Eltanin. I am going to help your mother to find Menkar. She has been alone for far too long! I want to be with her." Eltanin moved his head back slightly as his expression changed to I-knew-it look. "I see... Fine then. You can go. I won''t stop you." He took a step back, turned and walked to the fire hearth where he gripped the ledge of the mantle and stared at the mes. He looked like an abandoned child. Alrakis was amazed at his son''s act of misery, desperation, abandonment and various other emotions that surfaced all at once. He looked at Tania who had pursed her lips as if stifling aughter. Her cheeks were flushed. The Alpha scratched his head and nced at his wife as if asking what to do. Taiyi was straight. "We are wasting time, Alrakis. Let us go!" He nodded and followed his wife out wondering what would happen to Eltanin. --- It had been three days since Menkar had been swimming in the tide beneath water. In these three days he had precisely two fish a day that came along his way. He was hungry and tired and restless. He knew that his journey wouldn''t end so soon. At times, he wanted toe out of the current and just swim like a free soul. But then he reminded himself of all the sacrifices he had done over thousands of years. His determination woulde back and he would look forward to meeting his brother. All of a sudden, he detected motion around him. It was as if arge whale had pped water across the current. The swirl twisted a little and he maneuvered himself ordingly to stay inside with a lot of difficulty. "What the hell!" he rasped as he looked on the side. The water swirling in the current had manyyers and it was impossible to see what was outside, so he was sure that no one could look in or even have the guts to enter the swirl. However, what caught his eyes was a movement of numerous colorful tails that appeared blurred from inside the swirl. He wouldn''t have caught the motion had it been just one merman, but he was sure that there were many. "Fuck!" He stretched his arms in front to propel himself at a faster speed. He didn''t understand as to why there was an army of guards patrolling the sea. First, King Izo stopped the trade with Araniea and now there are soldiers everywhere? He had to hurry and ask his brother. At the same time he had to keep an eye on anotherrge movement of soldiers. He traveled for one more day until he reached the entrance of the secret tunnel. The current curved from there and turned southwest. Bracing himself to get out of the current at the point from where the tunnel was seen, he waited. When the exact point came, he pped his tail to the right as he steered to the left using maximum force. Getting out was not easy. The force of the swirl put a lot of pressure on his body and he yelled with pain. However, as soon as he touched the outeryer of the swirl, he was kicked out of it. Menkar was tossed in the sea almost half a mile away before he could regain his bnce. Scared that he would be caught, he started swimming towards the tunnel even though his body was aching everywhere. He stopped and everything in his gut came out. The entrance of the unused tunnel was covered with seaweeds and a nest of fish. He cleared them all. He captured a few fish, put them in a bag he knitted from seaweeds and entered it. It was a long winding tunnel under water. Menkar was extremely tired. As much as he wanted to go fast, he couldn''t. He swam slowly, too exhausted. Thankfully, he had caught the fish at the entrance because now he could eat them. There weren''t fish inside the tunnel, only water snakes. Deadly water snakes whose venom could kill you with one bite. And that was why Menkar couldn''t afford to sit on the ground. He just had to swim. He reached the end of the tunnel after a day. As soon as he reached there, he plucked a flower that only grew just outside and crushed it. The juices mingled with water and moved towards the pce. It was a signal for his brother that he had arrived. Within ten minutes, two guards came by his side and they escorted him through a secret passage inside the pce. King Murel was hosting a dinner of the nobility when he received the signal. He was taken byplete surprise. "Nerio!" Murel eximed the moment he saw him. He rushed to him and embraced his brother tightly. "My God! You are burning with fever!" Menkar''s real name was Nerio. Chapter 311 Nerio Menkar''s real name was Nerio and that was one of the reasons why no one could suspect that he was the same criminal who was dered dead by King of Murel. Menkar aka Nerio copsed in his brother''s arms. He was so exhausted that he didn''t have the energy to breathe. So, he let go of himself. All he remembered was his brother holding him tight and then giving orders to the guards to quickly take him to his chamber. He didn''t know after how long, but when he opened his eyes, he saw Murel sitting in a coral-shaped chair and watching him with a deep frown. The water that circled around him was warm. He scented herbs in it. "Murel..." he said, his voice a mere whisper. Murel rushed to his side immediately. He grabbed his brother''s hand and looked at him with sympathy. "How are you, Nerio?" he asked. His brother had visited him after a long gap of almost two hundred years. Nerio''s lips curled up. "Better..." But his muscles were still too cramped. "Getting old..." Murel chuckled. "You are!" He ced Nerio''s hand beside his torso and said, "What was the need of such a sudden journey? Have they discovered who you are?" Nerio looked away from his brother. "No, they haven''t..." "Then what happened? You had to take that current to reach here. There were so many bruises all over your body. Earlier you used to heal very fast, but now..." His gaze roamed on Nerio''s body. "Your bruises are still angry red marks all over and that also because of all the herbs the healers have been using." "My potion was stolen, so..." "What!" A shudder passed through him. Murel''s neck tendons corded with tension. "Does that mean someone has detected your secret?" "I don''t know..." "And King Izo has banned all the trade from the Jade Sea to Araniea! So you couldn''t get the herbs to prepare it?" "That''s right," Nerio sighed. "Things have beplicated." "But in yourst message you said that everything was in control." "It was, until my potions were stolen. I was about to meet King Felis until this little event turned my ns upside down." Nerios gritted his teeth. Murel pursed his lips. "Why would anyone steal your potion? Have you not been able to find the culprit?" "I tore down entire monastery to find the culprit, but he or she wasn''t there. Just get me the herb, Murel. I don''t have time to discuss much. Give me the herb and I will leave." Murel shook his head. "I don''t know why, but the Garduff King has stopped selling the herb. I received the news in a letter that was issued by King Izo. The area where the herbs were harvested from has been sealed. I didn''t give much importance to it, because I knew that you had plenty of potion with you." Nerio raised himself on his elbows and growled. "Do anything Murel. Get that herb for me. It is urgent. I am this close to destroying Taiyi. No one has suspected me so far. I need that herb in so much quantity as to keep me in human form for a few more months." Murel held his brother''s hand again. His light gray eyes drooped with sadness. "Did you get the news, Nerina?" "I did..." he replied, his heart growing heavy. "ording to your wish, I had sent her to visit Stourin, but Taiyi ended up killing her. Some say that Nerina is in her deepest dungeons where shees back to life only to be killed again." Murel lowered his head. "I am so sorry..." Nerio closed his eyes and rested his head back on the pillow. The acidic taste of his anger got swallowed by the tartness of sadness that pierced his heart. Nerina was his only child who he had handed to Murel to take care of after her mother died and he left for Araniea. Nerina didn''t know that she was Nerio''s daughter. "Sacrifices are needed in the game we are ying, Murel," Nerio said in a low voice. "Once I destroy Taiyi and her entire family, I will get my daughter back." Or maybe not. After a moment, Murel said, "King Izo has increased guard all over the Jade Sea. I have no idea what is going on, but things are strange and all of us are under a lot of tension." Nerio suspected that it was because of him, but he didn''t mention it to Murel. "Just focus on getting me the herb, Murel. I need it urgently and then I will leave." "I will see what I can do, Nerio. But no promises." He shook his head. "You have to, Murel. Just beg, borrow or steal, but get that herb for me." Murel patted his brother''s hand. "Let us see." He got up. "How long will you stay here?" "I intend to go tomorrow," he said, closing his eyes. Murel understood his brother''s urgency. He left him to recuperate and ordered the healers to give him strong medicines. They had been nning on ruling the entire Jade Sea after killing Taiyi and King Izo. While he would be the king of Jade Sea, his brother would be the king of Araniea. The destiny had set in motion. --- Taiyi and Alrakis reached Stourin through the portal created by Tania and Flora. As soon as they reached, they went to meet King Izo. "That bastard!" Izo snapped the moment Taiyi finished speaking. "Who could he be?" He sounded so furious that a merman was responsible for so much trouble in his daughter''s life. Taiyi was the strongest child in the Jade Sea amongst his many children. And her son was even stronger. His union with Lusitania, who was a half-fae was something he had never even dreamt of. It was a match made in heaven and he was going to protect it no matter what. ? "I have already increased guard in the Jade Sea as per you had requested. Now what?" Izo said. "Now we--" Chapter 312 Kingdom Of Garduff (1) "Now what?" King Izo asked, fuming more with every passing minute. He wanted to go out there and grab the culprit and burn him in the hells of fire. "Now we go to the northern Kingdom, Garduff," said Taiyi. "I want to talk to the king and check the harvest of the rare herb." "But I have already ced a trade embargo, Taiyi. What good would it be to go to Garduff? It''s not like that king would go against my orders!" Izo said with frustration. "I know he won''t," Taiyi replied. She rubbed her neck as her beautiful azure tail pped gently behind her. "I don''t know why I feel that there is somethinging up there¡­ I may be wrong, but my instincts are pointing me to go there." Concern etched his features. Taiyi was a sea goddess, his strong child and queen of Stourin. Her instincts weren''t wrong, but how could he act on a hunch? "Taiyi, in times like this if I go to Garduff, there would be a ripple in the kingdoms of Jade Sea. People would downrighte to know that all this is happening because of the rare herb that is harvested in his kingdom. I don''t want to show that much importance to it." "Then think of something, father," Taiyi said with desperation. "I really want to go to Garduff and see it for myself." Izo looked away from his daughter, his mind into deep thoughts. He didn''t know what to do when an idea struck him. "Will you go alone?" he asked. "Or do you n on taking Alrakis with you?" "Alrakis won''t let me go alone," she said. She knew that her werewolf mate was in his protective mode. "Even if I want to¡­" Izo chuckled. "That''s the answer I was expecting." He rubbed his palms together. "Well, I have an idea. Prepare to leave in an hour." Taiyi''s lips curled up. She knew her father would be up to some or the other shenanigans. "You will not go alone with Alrakis. I am going to send a unit of soldiers after you," Izo said with a glint of excitement in his eyes. "What?" Taiyi protested. "No Father! That would alert the enemy if he is going to go there." "You didn''t hear me well, daughter," Izo said. "I said I will send after you, not with you." Taiyi''s forehead creased. "I don''t know what you are saying father, but as long as they are not with me, I will be fine. I am capable enough to take care of myself and Alrakis." Izo shook his head. Now he was sure where Eltanin''s stubbornness came from. It ran in the family. In his family. Taiyi went to Alrakis who was wondering what to do next. "We are going to the kingdom of Garduff," she said to him. "Oh good!" She walked up to him and paced her hands on his slender neck. She caressed it softly as their gazes locked. "You know when you do this, I feel like making us another baby," he breathed. She traced her fingers to his face and got it lower to his neck, his chest and then his shoulders, and all the time she was smiling. "And you know we are too old for having a baby. As such gods and goddesses are famous for not having children so fast." She sighed. "I was lucky to have two¡­" He ced his finger on her lips. "Don''t go there, Taiyi. Ukdah was an ass who never understood your value other than getting a child. And I hate when you talk about him." A flicker of sadness passed across her beautiful face. "I am sorry¡­" She snapped her fingers and a bubble started to grow around Alrakis. It grewrge enough to cover his face, neck, chest and shoulders. "No, this is fine," he said, his voice muffled through the bubble. ? "Your ride is waiting for you outside the pce," she said. "I have asked father to give his best dolphin to us. They are better than seahorses. Just hold its reins tightly." Alrakis had previously rode on dolphins. They were magnificent creatures and very fast. Some of them rivaled horses in his kingdom. He personally didn''t like to ride seahorses because they were¡­ spiky. Moreover the dolphins could speak in theirnguage and alert the guards of dangers around them faster. An hourter, they both started their journey towards Garduff. Alrakis was sitting on a saddle on the dolphin, holding its reins and Taiyi was swimming alongside him. The dolphin, Velvet, was¡­ white and a massive fish. He recognized Taiyi and was a youngling of no more than five years. He loved to y and would often race with Taiyi. As they swam, Taiyi chided Velvet, "If you don''t behave, I will send you back!" And Velvet started to behave. Alrakis was having so much fun riding him. These were the things he missed¡­ a lot. Taiyi knew that a league behind her soldiers wasing. They depended on Velvet''s signals formunicating their coordinates. It took them a sunrise and sundown to reach Garduff. When they reached, the son of the king of Garduff, Udar, greeted them. He was surprised to find the queen of Stourin in his kingdom, but he received them well. "I am sorry, that Father isn''t here to receive you," he said, "He has gone to attend the meeting with King Izo." "Oh!" Taiyi said. "We were on a small tour to the northern kingdoms, because my king," she pointed at Alrakis, "wanted to see around." He bowed to her. "Of course! You are most wee to stay here for as long as you like." Udar was extremely honored to receive Taiyi. --- Murel was about to go to the kingdom of Garduff to get the herb whn he received a message from King Izo. He had called all the kings of the Jade Sea for a trade meeting. "I have to go there," he said to Nerio with concern etched all over face. Chapter 313 Kingdom Of Garduff (2) After theirst chat, it was decided that Murel would go to the kingdom of Garduff and get the much needed herbs even if it meant paying a heavy amount for them. He had opened his treasure and taken out a trunk with gold coins. He was about to leave when he received the message from King Izo. Frustration mounted, but there was nothing he could do. If he didn''t go, suspicions would be raised. He didn''t want any suspicion pointing towards him. "I don''t know why Izo has all of a sudden convened this meeting," he said to Nerio. "I have to go there." Nerio grunted. It was all getting soplex. It was as if a noose was tightening around him. He knew that if he got out of this situation, he would be able to continue with his schemes and the greater n. "Is there a way to wiggle out of it?" he asked, growing impatient. "If I don''t go, then we will be giving them reasons to doubt us. I must go. It will only be over in a day. I will go to Garduff tomorrow for sure. In fact, I won''te here and rather go to Garduff directly," Murel offered. Nerio shook his head. "No! I don''t have time. I have to go back through the secret route and that will take another five days. Any further dy is going to be sow seeds of wariness in my people." "Then what do you propose? Should I send my General--" "No!" Nerio snapped. "Are you insane? No one should know of my existence except a trusted few. It will jolt our ns." "But I won''t tell the General as to why I am sending him there. I will ask him to deliver a sealed letter to the king of Garduff in which I will ask for herbs." "And do you think that the king will give away something that is banned for trading so easily? And do you also think that you can trust your General for not opening the letter and seeing it?" Nerio grew irritated. "Then what is the option?" Murel retorted. "The only option left is, that I go there. I can''t trust anyone at this point of time. It is simply too dangerous," Nerio said in an exasperated voice. "You are not well, Nerio!" Murel said with trepidation in his eyes. "Your wounds are not totally healed." Nerio took a deep breath in. "They have healed..." He knew that his brother didn''t want him to go to Garduff. Murel only wished him well and had been his partner in crime forever. He also knew that if Murel didn''t go for the trade meeting to the capital, King Izo won''t think twice before attacking or searching the kingdom of Murel for him. "Don''t worry," he said. "I can manage." Murel lowered his head, feeling terrible. "I will send a group of soldiers for your protection." Nerio chuckled. "No, this has to be carried out very discreetly. Give me your best mount." Murel pursed his lips. "I will give you my best mount and also fill its saddle with gold coins. I hope that the Garduff King gives you the herbs." "Why won''t he? That man is greedy to the hilt! Moreover, he too must be there in the trade meeting?" "Yes!" Murel smacked his head upon realization. Nerioughed at his brother. "Don''t worry. I will deal with it." Murel left for the capital soon after. Nerio stayed in his bed till the night. He wanted the sea to be darker in order to start his journey. Murel had ordered his best seahorse for him. Though Nerio could swim, he didn''t want to spend his energy in it. The seahorses were pretty fast as well. As soon as the night came, Nerio started on his journey. If everything went well, he hoped to reach the northern kingdom by next morning. As and as the seahorse swam towards north, Nerio could feel the chill of water. Winters were approaching and soon the ce would be frozen. Icebergs would be jutting out of water everywhere. He had gone about halfway when all of a sudden, his seahorse stopped. It was as if he was scared. It started looking in a direction. Afraid that he might encounter some enemy, Nerio directed him towards a small cave and hid inside. There was a strong movement of water after some time. He didn''t get out of his cave, but he knew that arge number of merfolk traveled this way. And most likely they were guards. He gritted his teeth and waited for them to leave. As soon as they left, he came out of his hiding ce and started again. When he reached the periphery of the kingdom of Garduff, he started looking for any hidden passage. Usually every kingdom had it. Themoners never knew about it, but the royals knew. Nerio couldn''t find it. The only option left was to enter the kingdom through the main gates. It had been so many years that no one would be able to recognize him, but Nerio didn''t want to take chances. He used his dark magic to change a few parts of his appearance. He knew that it wouldst barely two hours and he would end up spending a lot of energy, but he was left with very little choices at this point of time. So, before entering the main gates of the kingdom, he took out ten gold coins. His hair was a dark brown and his tail was grayish ck. Other than that, he was the same. As he had predicted, the guards stopped him at the gates. "Who are you?" asked the main one. "I am Nerio from the capital," he said and as a gesture of generosity, he gave ten gold coins to him. "King Izo has sent his greetings to the royal family of Garduff." The guard was surprised. Ten gold coins was a lot. Only the kings could afford it. He immediately bowed to Nerio and let him in. Chapter 314 Kingdom Of Garduff (3) Nerio couldn''t believe that he entered the Kingdom of Garduff so easily. Did the guard not recognize the stamp on the gold coins? Or even if he did, he was too greedy to let them go. Either way, Nerio was happy. One hurdle down. Now all he had to do was go to the royal family and meet their main courtier who handled the trade. In fact, he needn''t even go to the royal family. Nerio tied his seahorse to the ce where other seahorses were tied. While most other were a fiery orange, his ride was a dull green and gray. Better. It looked insignificant. The seahorse looked at his owner and then turned its attention to the moss and weeds that were in the shallow coral trough in front of him. His master had bought a lot for him. Nerio swam to the market where he inquired about the trader. He sat in a local inn that served shrimps and local ale where he got the information of the whereabouts of the field where the herb was harvested. "Do you think the courtier would be avable now?" he asked a very drunk man who was sitting next to him on a bench. "Yes!" the drunkard replied. "Why not? That man only sees money around him. That is the only thing that drives him. Even his wife is unable to satisfy him as much as the money. If it was for him, he would hump the gold coins every day!" The man let out augh at his lewd joke. Several others joined him. The information was going to make Nerio''s work easier. There was no one better than a corrupt man who could be bought. "Where can I find his office?" he asked, taking a swig of his ale. All of them started to look at him as if he had grown two horns on his head. He realized his mistake. With a nonchnt look, he said, "I am from the capital. How would I know where his office is? Moreover, I am here to see the General. Since you all are talking so much about his humping, I grew curious." p A murmur broke amongst them. One of them looked at him and whispered, "That man has a knack for sturdy men like you. He will catch you and prison in his home and fuck so, so hard that your balls wille out. If I were you, I wouldn''t go to him." Nerio was taken aback. "Oh! I see," he said and then swigged the entire ale. He looked at the owner and shouted, "Put their drinks on my bill!" A loud cheerter, Nerio started to leave and came to the owner to give him two gold coins. The owner''s eyes became wide. He picked them up and said, "The courtier''s office is straight on the left and then round the corner. Remember that you look horrible. He likes young, strappy men." Nerio chuckled. "Thanks," he said and left. As he was rounding the corner of thene to reach the courtier''s office, he caught something in the periphery of his vision. Blood drained from his face and he immediately hid back in the corner. Was that Taiyi? It couldn''t be. He peeped out of the corner and once again he scanned the ce. And there she was. Standing majestically with her husband and a man who looked like a royal. The way he was talking and attending to Taiyi, it seemed like he was someone very important. Shock sted in his chest. What was Taiyi doing here? A shiver ran down his spine because he now looked like the young Nerio he was. It was when he had first seen Taiyi. And he was sure that if Taiyi would see him, she would recognize him immediately. His dark magic was going tost for at least two hours. He had to hide for those two hours somewhere. He gritted his teeth because that would mean such a waste of time. "Cman''s horns!" he rasped. He still couldn''t understand why Taiyi was there. She was in the Draka Kingdom ording to his spies then why did she decide toe to Garduff. He wondered if it was anything to do with the herb, but that was a ridiculous thought. What had she got to do with the herb? He backtracked and found a small inn for himself to spend his time. Restless, he came down and asked the owner about various things. "Where are you from?'''' The owner asked his important guest who had given him five gold coins to stay. "The capital," he replied. "Oh!" the owner eximed. "King Izo''s daughter is also here. If you are from the capital, you should meet her. I am sure she would be delighted to see you." Nerio cringed. That was the woman he had to avoid. Heughed. "Yes, I will be meeting her too." He leaned forward and in a low voice said, "By the way, do you know if we can visit the rare herb garden? I heard that the trade is bad for herbs." The owner scoffed. "It is bad for everything. The herb garden is off limits, but if you give me five more coins, I can take you on its tour!" Nerio blinked at the owner. This easy? "Sure," he replied. "I will give you two coins now and three upon return. Is that fine?" "Yes!" The owner punched him on his chest. "Be ready in an hour." "I don''t have an hour," Nerio replied. His appearance would change by then. He couldn''t take the risk. "How about I add an extra coin and you take me there now." The owner grinned. Lady luck shone on him finally. "Okay. I am ready when you are. But remember not to pluck anything from there." "I won''t." Fifteen minutester, the two were on their way to the herb garden. The garden was heavily guarded. There was a tall wall around it. The gates were covered with swaying wild weeds. The guard who was guarding it looked fierce. After an exchange of three gold coins, they were both inside. Chapter 315 Nemesis The inn owner again emphasized, "Remember not to pluck anything. Because if you will, the fish out here wille to know and they will ry this information to the guard. He will simply kill you. He is too dangerous." "I will not," Nerio replied with a polite smile. The herb garden was... huge. There were sea herbs growing in neat rows with lots of fish that had made home in them. When the inn owner saw Nerio looking at them with interest, he said, "These fish are important for the herb''s growth. They clean up the ce like scavengers and are vital for the sustenance of herbs. These fish are found only in this region of the Jade Sea." "Nice," Nerio murmured. He was looking for an opportunity to break away from the man in front of him. "Where is the rare herb?" he asked. "That is a little far from here, but we are going to see it from outside and not go in that enclosure." "Why?" "The king has kept special serpents to protect it. I am afraid the serpents first attack you even if you are the guard. They only recognize the king." "That''s some strict harvesting!" The inn owner scoffed, "The king has gone mad with it. The herb is worth its weight in gold!" Ten minutester when they reached the enclosure, he pointed it out to Nerio. Nerio''s curiosity increased. He had to get inside the enclosure, steal as much herb as possible and get out but for his n to be a sess, he had to do two things. Nerio let the man swim ahead of him when they reached the area where long various hued nktons swayed with gentle water currents. As soon as he had swum a good distance from him, Nerio turned back and dashed straight to the guard. He took a curved dagger out of his saddlebag that he had strapped across his shoulder. p He cast a spell of his dark magic on the guard from behind to stun him. As soon as the facial expressions of the guard became nk, Nerio stabbed him from behind through his chest. The guard copsed instantly. Nerio dragged the guard to his small station. He dumped him there and in order for his blood to not get mingled with water, he plucked arge number of herbs and applied it all over his wound around the dagger. Next, he returned to the inn owner, who was already looking panicky. "Where the hell did you go?" Before he could speak another word, Nerio cast a spell on him too and stabbed him too. This time he dragged the inn owner''s body to the enclosure of the rare herb. He opened it slowly. The herbs were gently swaying in the water current. Each long nkton was tipped with a silvery tinge. They looked like stars floating at the bottom of the sea. A wide smile spread across his lips. The ce was a gold mine of his herb. If he got it all, he would be so rich and also stay in his human form for eternity. Nerio had swum for barely five minutes, when he heard a wild ssh in front of him. Arge, ck serpent with gleaming orange eyes rose. As soon as it saw Nerio, it opened its mouth making a shrill sound, baring its sharp fangs. Another one raised its head behind him. Nerio knew he didn''t have enough time. He waited for the serpents to attack him. He was prepared for them. As soon as the serpents attacked, he threw the body of the inn owner at them. The serpents caught it and shred it apart. In the meantime, Nerio plucked as many herb nktons as he could and dashed out of the enclosure. The serpents darted out at him, but he closed the enclosure in a swift move and swam outside the herb garden in powerful strokes. However, the moment he reached there, he encountered a dozen guards. And this was what he wasn''t prepared for. Using dark magic was tedious for him. Every time he used it, his body would get a trauma. A wound would open up or something inside him would hurt. He narrowed his eyes at the guards who were now blocking his way. "Surrender!" One of them shouted. "This garden is off the limits!" Their leader. From the corner of his eyes, he saw that the guard who he had stabbed-- his head was rolling on the floor. They had beheaded him for his crime. Nerio knew that no amount of gold coins was going to work at this time. And he was in a great rush. "You are making a big mistake!" he growled. "I am here from the capital and I am working on King Izo''smand." "That''s a lie!" The leader shouted back. "King Izo has himself banned this garden. Why would he send someone from the capital to get it?" With a ferocious growl, Nerio pulled out something from his saddlebag and hurled it at them. It was a small ball which came to a stop right in front of them. The guard standing right in the front grabbed it and the moment he grabbed it, an explosion urred. There were loud screams and shrieks as the bomb killed all those standing close by. Taking advantage of the mayhem, Nerio rushed out from there. He swam as fast as possible towards his seahorse. He mounted it and rushed to the main gates. He had to get out of Garduff capital quickly because this action was going to raise a lot of suspicion. By the time he was near the gates, he saw that arge number of soldiers were gathered over there. "Idiots!" he murmured in anger. He pulled out another explosive and hurled at them. It sted and killed more. He rushed out through the mayhem, hurling more explosives around. However, he had just crossed the gates and had gone not more than a hundred meters when he came face to face with his nemesis. Chapter 316 You Deserved It Taiyi''s gut wrenched. She wasn''t killed physically, but after her rape by Ukdah, her spirit, her innocence was killed. She was a kind of a girl who thought that people were good. She was the kind of a girl who always looked for beauty in the hearts of people and never thought anyone to be so ugly in their hearts. Being the daughter of the King of the Jade Sea, she was protected and loved. And now that the man who was responsible for her downfall, for killing that kindled spirit in her was standing right there in front of her. She wasn''t sure about Menkar and wondered if her decision was right toe to the Garduff Kingdom, but here she was. In front of the man who had taken it all away from her. Alive. "Nerio!" she breathed. A familiar pressure built around her neck and spread so fast that it enveloped her skull promising to crush it. Her shoulders stiffened. A low growl emitted from Alrakis who was standing right beside her. He stepped forward, his eyes promisingplete annihtion, promising vengeance. Alrakis''s re darkened when he heard the name ''Nerio''. Taiyi knew that Nerio was dead. He was dered dead by Murel. When she saw the sketch that Tania had made of Menkar, she was surprised that the old man bore simrities to Nerio, but she thought it was a figment of her imagination. She had even gone to check it herself along with King Izo to see whether Nerio was alive and whether Murel was hiding him in his kingdom, but that was a futile exercise. Though the sketch bore some simrities to Murel, but Taiyi just couldn''t believe her own intuition. But now that she was standing in front of the man responsible for all her miseries, she froze. "We meet again," Nerio growled, his eyes locked on Taiyi. He didn''t have much time left before his dark magic disintegrated and revealed his old self. If that happened, his entire secret would be revealed. All his years of scheming and nning woulde to an end. Once he saw Taiyi in the Garduff Kingdom, he made sure to never go to the royals because that would be a foolish mistake. He was doing everything so discreetly, so quietly that he was sure he would leave the ce soon enough. He wasn''t even bothered about the consequences of what he did back in the herb garden because by the time it would be reported, he would have gone. Taiyi''s throat was choked with so many emotions when every memory shed across her mind. When the scenes of rape came again and again. She had suffered with countless nightmares. She had always regretted that she couldn''t kill that one man who plotted against her because he had died. She suffered numerous years in silence until she met Alrakis, who was then the king of Draka. It was because of Alrakis that her life sewn back together. He was the force behind her helping her to rise above her miseries. "You were dead..." she rasped, her eyes fixed on him. Nerio treaded carefully. He chuckled, "I rose from the dead." He assessed the unit of soldiers that was behind her. They weren''t of the Garduff Kingdom. They were from the capital. So the bitch hade along with her soldiers. "I see you havee with your dog," he said, looking at Alrakis. "And I see that you are about to die, fucker!" Alrakis snarled. Nerioughed. "Don''t you think you are at a great disadvantage here?" "You wouldn''t know the advantage I have over you, would you?" Alrakis snapped. "Why are you here?" Taiyi asked. "Has the Garduff King given you shelter?" But something at the back of her mind bothered her. If Murel was that old, howe Nerio wasn''t? After all the two brothers were only a hundred year apart. Taiyi narrowed her eyes, trying to picture an old Nerio. "You may say so," Nerio replied. He had to keep them inplete dark till the army of Garduff was alerted. He scanned the soldiers behind her and it seemed like they had encamped here. Was she leaving? His exit couldn''t be at a worse time. His time was ticking and he had to take action. Soon. Taiyi stepped towards him and dipped her chin. "You smell of... magic, Nerio," she said in a low voice. "Why do I feel that you are speaking lies?" Her eyes went to his saddlebag and his ride, the seahorse. "You were just as delusional as earlier," he hissed, growing impatient. "You rejected me and look what you got. A bloody dog!" "Rejecting you was the best thing I ever did," Taiyi shot back. "You always had an overinted ego. You were nothing but a merman with a stamp of royalty. All you were interested in was attaining power and bing the king one day. You couldn''t ept the fact that I rejected you and so you threw me in the hands of the demon king, Ukdah!" Nerio let out anotherugh. "You deserved it, whore!" With a raging yell, Alrakis threw his spear in his direction, but Nerio ducked, missing it narrowly. Heughed again, "Look, your dog is provoked!" Something inside him cracked and a sharp pain shot across his shoulders. The effect of magic was wearing down. A streak of white hair appeared in his beard. "Now if I were you, I would make way and let me go unless--" He was getting too impatient to leave. "Unless?" Taiyi growled. "Unless you want to be responsible for the death of so many soldiers," he said in a heated voice, looking at the men behind her. They were armed to the teeth. So these were the mermen he encountered when he wasing here? His hand went to his saddlebag to his stash of explosives. He didn''t know why, but he had kept a few of these before he started his journey. Chapter 317 Highly Suspect "You must be imagining," Taiyi growled again. She was shivering on the inside with rage, with misery and with revenge. The streak of hair gone white in his beard didn''t go unnoticed. She had to stall Nerio to see his real identity because she was sure that Nerio wasn''t what he looked like at the moment. "You are alone, and these are armed." "But I possess something that promise carnage!" he replied, his lips peeling back. He had to leave this ce as soon as possible. Everything was going ording to his n when the herb got over and now this bitch came in front of her. He was nervous on the inside that the Garduff army would soon close in on him for stealing the herb and also killing those guards. "And I possess so much hatred for you that I am ready for the whole carnage!" she promised him. "Attack!" She ordered her soldiers. As soon as the soldiers charged at him, Nerio took an explosive out and hurled it at them. The round iron ball hovered in front of them for a moment before exploding. Blood curdling screams emanated as the soldiers'' bodies were ripped into pieces. Blood and flesh floated in the water. Taiyi looked at them in shock as Alrakis lunged at her and covered her with his body. His back took the brunt of the explosion and was covered in multiple bruises. Taking advantage of the situation, Nerio dashed towards the right. All the soldiers hade to the center to be with the remaining ones. Taiyi pushed Alrakis away from her. "Attend to him!" She shouted orders to her soldiers and dashed after Nerio. She wasn''t going to leave him. "I am fine!" Alrakis said as he too went with her, disregarding his wounds. "Go back, Alrakis!" Taiyi snarled. "You are not well and this bastard is mine to kill." "Even mine to kill!" Alrakis snarled back. He was back on his dolphin. About twenty soldiers darted after their princess. Nerio dug his hand in his saddlebag again. He took out another explosive and hurled it at them. And as soon as he tossed it, another sharp pain shot through him. More of his hair turned white and wrinkles appeared. This time Taiyi was ready for it. The moment she saw the ball, she flung her hands forward and stopped it motion. She spun in water. Blue smoky waves emerged from her hand and she flung them at the explosive. The ball was flung back to the man who had sent it to them. Nerio''s eyes became wide. He gritted his teeth when he saw the iron ball hurling towards him. For a moment he had forgotten that Taiyi was the sea goddess. She had magic running in her veins. That was one of the reasons he wanted to marry her. Her magic could have been his. He dived deep in the water, missing the ball by a few inches which went ahead and exploded. He had to stop his seahorse from getting inside it. His ride was getting jittery. He pulled its reins and steered it to the left to escape thest bit of explosion. He didn''t have too many of these left and he had to use them wisely. He had to save his life and run from here. He dared not go towards Murel, or his secret woulde out so fast. Everything that he had built over the years woulde crumbling down like a pce of cards. He waited for the soldiers to get near him. He had the explosive ready with him inside the saddlebag in his hand. As soon as they woulde within twenty feet, he was going to throw it and it would bring maximum damage. So he waited for them toe near him. Taiyi was leading them all. He smirked. He was going to throw the ball at her face. He was going to take her by surprise. Let her think that his stock was over. He navigated his seahorse through the waters. The soldiers were nearing. He took the ball out and was about to throw when all of a sudden, a sharp sizzling light traveled through water and hit his ride. The seahorse let out a shrill sound as the beam hit its tail. It toppled in the water, taking Nerio with it. Nerio lost bnce and the ball in his hand rolled out and got lost in deep waters. He saw his seahorse falling down, crying in pain. When he recovered his bnce, he saw that the horse''s tail was ripped off. "Bloody whore!" he yelled and then rushed away from her. Another pain shot through him. More wrinkles appeared. Taiyi and Alrakis were dangerously close. He had to keep his face away from them. And more importantly, he had to keep the soul stone hidden. Clutching his saddlebag, he swam as fast as possible, pping his tail with powerful strokes. He had to find the current that would take him back. It was the same swirl that returned from the North and ran to the west. Once he would reach the shore, he was sure that he would be able to dodge Taiyi. However, Alrakis was after him. He wanted to kill the man who had put his mate in such a ghastly situation. He kicked his dolphin and nudged it to swim fast. And the fish obeyed. It moved fast like a bolt of electricity. Within a few minutes, it was behind Nerio. However, what Alrakis saw shocked him. He opened his mind link with Taiyi and said, ''His hair is turning white!'' Taiyi wasn''t surprised. ''I know. He is using some kind of dark magic to change his appearance. We have to keep him engaged till his magic wears off.'' ''What do you suggest?'' Alrakis asked, though he wanted to kill him right now. ''Try to snatch his saddlebag. The explosives are hidden in it. And I highly suspect that he has the herb in it.'' ''What!'' ''We have our culprit, Alrakis. But my theory could be wrong.'' Chapter 318 [Bonus Chapter] Nerios Truth Alrakis stared at Taiyi incredulously. When he saw Nerio in front of them, even he couldn''t believe his eyes. It was as if he had resurrected from the dead. But the way he behaved and spoke with them, he had no doubts that it was Nerio. Ever since Taiyi had told him about Nerio, all he wanted was to capture him and kill him slowly and painfully, making him bear each and every pain that he had inflicted on his mate and wife. The mere name ''Nerio'' would fill him with angst and boundless rage. He was behind Nerio when he talked to Taiyi. Nerio was tumbling down. Alrakis dashed the dolphin after him. And to his wild surprise he saw that Nerio had closed his eyes and his face was twisted in pain. Yet another chunk of hair turned white. He was holding the saddlebag tightly as if it contained some treasure. Taking advantage of the situation, Alrakis took his sword out and directed his dolphin past him in a way that he swayed his sword over the strap of his saddlebag. It sliced over his shin, making a deep wound on his shoulder. Nerio roared in pain, as he shot his hand to his wound. The saddlebag opened from his grasp and fell deeper in the sea. "Noooo!" Nerio yelled. Nerio was experiencing excruciating pain because his dark magic was retracting and his real features wereing back and at the same time Alrakis had shed him with his sword. His priority was to get the saddlebag which contained the herb, but he spun and his eyes red with anger when he saw Alrakis behind him. With every bit of energy left in him, he flung his hands towards the werewolf casting a spell. White beams of light sizzled through his hands and shot across the water to reach Alrakis, but his dolphin saved the rider. As if sensing the coppery tang in water, it guessed what was about to happen and dived away past him. He swirled and came behind Nerio. The lights shot through the water and somewhere deeper they disappeared. Enraged as hell, Alrakis sliced his back all over again. Taiyi had asked him to capture the culprit. If her suspicions were right, then this was Menkar. Nerio yelled as more pain sted through him. He shouldn''t have used his dark magic because now pain sted inside his body. All his hair became white and wrinkles appeared, showing his true form. He dashed after the bag roaring with pain. He hoped to eat the drug raw in order to maintain his appearance or go back to it. He knew that the raw drug was potent enough to cripple him for the rest of his life, but he had to take his chances. He dived after the bag with Alrakis on his tail, his white hair flowing behind him. No way he could show his face to his pursuers. He tried to go after the saddlebag as fast as possible leaving a trail of blood behind him. He could see it falling deeper. With a roar he went after it. It was barely a few feet away from him. In ast attempt, he pped his tail to generate a powerful stroke and get it. He was almost there. He extended his hand and grabbed it when all of a sudden, the bag swooshed away from him. Shocked, he looked at the bag sliding away from him and going to... Taiyi. "Are you looking for it, Menkar?" she asked, her face seething with so much anger that he shuddered. She dangled the saddlebag in front of him. She could now see that the sketch that Tania had made was exactly like the man who was in front of her. Nerio''s Truth was out. "Give it to me, Taiyi, otherwise you don''t know what I am capable of," he growled, extending his hand towards the bag. Alrakis had chased him and was standing behind Menkar with the soldiers nking him. Some soldiers came to protect their queen. Taiyi was so enraged that she was trembling with all the emotions. The reality of the priest had unraveled finally. "So you have been living under the alias of Menkar. For thousands of years, you managed to stay like that. Aren''t you one sick bastard?" she said through her clenched teeth. "You were the one who informed Ukdah about me on that day. Were you not?" Nerio chuckled. He spat blood out of his mouth. "Yes, that was me. It was one of the best days of my life. You slut! I enjoyed how he kidnapped you and then took you repeatedly. Tell me how was it with him? Was it rough or was it gentle? I heard he had a peculiar taste when it came to taking females and I wonder how it was to take a sea goddess!" Taiyi froze. Memories of her rape shed across her mind all over again. A loud growl from behind came and Nerio found himself in the grip of Alrakis. His sword was on his neck. But Nerio didn''t flinch. He said, "You do that and Tania''s soul would never be free!" Alrakis wanted to sh his throat and kill him. It was simply unbelievable what he had done to his family. "You are insane," he hissed. "I have yet to see a man this vicious. You are vermin. A lowly rodent who has no morales." Nerio grabbed the soul stone in his hand. Andughed. "If you kill me, Tania would never be free." "Then you will be taken as our prisoner!" Taiyi hissed. She came to be a hand''s distance from him. "You disguised yourself and lived as the High Priest of Cetus Monastery all these years. So where is the real High Priest?" When he didn''t reply, Alrakis yanked his head up by grabbing his hair. "Answer her!" Nerio''s lips lifted in a malicious smile. "What a foolish question to ask. I killed him." "You took his ce for thousands of years only to exact revenge on me?" Taiyi asked, her voice tinging with emotions ranging from disbelief to anger. Chapter 319 Caught "Exact revenge upon you?" Nerio hissed. "Because of you, I became a criminal in my home. Because your father came after me, I couldn''t even stay in the Jade Sea. You people ousted me from my home. And you are talking about exacting revenge? I should have killed you or I should have asked Ukdah to kill you. That should have been your punishment. Raped and killed! But that demon wanted a son from you, and so he waited." Taiyi''s anger had no bounds. She lifted her hand and backhanded him. Alrakis removed his sword in time and Nerio tumbled down. The guards came around him and grabbed him. Taiyi swam to him and pped him hard again. "Now I am going to put in a prison where you will get the same treatment as I got in those years. No, you deserve worse. I am going to¡ª" "Shut up, cunt!" Nerio yelled. "That''s what you and your father are about!" He mocked her voice. "This punishment and that." The soldier behind him grabbed his hair and yanked his head back. "Do you want us to kill him?" he asked. Taiyi put her hand up to stop him. "And you are full of shit," she retorted. "A psychopath. A man who knowingly gave me in the hands on a demon and then disguised himself on thends of Araniea as the High Priest of Cetus Monastery can''t be a sane man. You went to the lengths of eating that herb for thousands of years and waited for an opportunity to get back at me. You knew about Lusitania after Sirrah used you to cast spells on Kinshra. And so you went after that poor girl. You knew about the prophecy and that is why you bought her." It wasn''t difficult for the sea goddess to connect the dots. Everything became clear in her eyes. Her gaze went to the tangerine soul stone that was dangling as a pendant in his neck chain. Nerio''s eyes became wide with surprise. "How do you know about Sirrah and Kinshra?" "I know much more than you thought I would know." She grabbed the pendent. Rage sted in her chest. "What is your endgame, Nerio?" Nerio let out a humorlessugh. "If you want Tania''s soul back, you have to free me. And then you will alsoe to know my endgame." Taiyi scoffed, "You have run out of all the deals, Nerio. Now you are at my mercy. I don''t have anything to talk to you about!" "I am going to put Tania into a lot of trouble. She will die and then your son will die too! I know they are mates!" She tried to take the chain out of his neck, but it wouldn''te out. Heughed. "Did you think that it would be so easy to get it out of my neck? It is secured there with darkest spells. No one can take it out but me!" Taiyi didn''t want to talk anymore to him in front of the soldiers. She looked at them and pointed with her chin to take him to Stourin. She could have taken him to the capital, but she knew her father was going to simply kill him, but she needed him a little longer. When the guards started to take him, Nerio struggled. "You are making a big mistake, Taiyi. I am going to kill Lusitania if you don''t free me now. I swear to you¡ª" Alrakis hit him with the hilt of his sword on his head and he passed off. "The galls!" Alrakis grasped Taiyi''s waist. He opened his mind link with her and said, ''You areing with me.'' ''Alrakis¡­'' she choked with emotions. It was difficult to speak another word even through her mental link. He pulled her close to his chest and found her shivering against him. He took her to the dolphin and made her sit in front of him. ''You areing with me.'' He caught the reins of the dolphin and as if knowing what to do, the ride dove into the sea and started towards Stourin. Taiyi remained quiet for the whole journey back to Stourin. All these years of agony had resurfaced. The reminders of force that Ukdah used with her sent shivers down her body. It was as if she was reliving them even now. After they came back, Taiyi personally took him to the deepest of her dungeons, right where Nerina was. "See her and see her well. Look what I have done to her." She wasn''t aware that Nerina was his daughter, but she knew that she was Murel''s daughter. Nerio shuddered when he saw his daughtering to life and then dying again. From the way Taiyi addressed her, he was sure that she didn''t know she was his daughter. At the same time he knew that he was no match to Taiyi''s magic, but he had a piece of Tania''s soul. And only he knew the magic to release it. "Even if you chain me like that, Taiyi, remember, you will be at a severe disadvantage. I am going to make you suffer." shback: "Ukdah!" she rasped. He had abducted her and brought her to the Hydra Kingdom. "Don''t do this with me." With his demonic tattoos and eyes that flickered orange, he looked like someone who had stepped out of hell. p Heughed as he crawled on the bed. She stumbled back and hit the headboard of the bed. He had brought her to his chamber. "I will do this every day, Taiyi. Now you are mine. You will give birth to my heirs." Saying that he grabbed her neck. --- Taiyi woke up with a scream that worked its way up in her throat. Alrakis jerked awake and pulled his wife in hisp. "Taiyi¡­" he whispered her name again and again until she calmed down. He rocked her in hisp and she buried her face in his chest. "I am here¡­" he reassured her. Chapter 320 Forgotten One Thing For a long time Alrakis stroked her. He caressed her back gently with his long fingers, making her feel safe in his protective embrace. He rested his chin over her head as she buried her face in his chest and cried till she was tired of crying. When she didn''t have tears to cry, she let out dry sobs. "I feel like such a fool..." she said in a hoarse voice. "Why?" he asked, happy to hear her voice. The m around them was still closed tightly. It was as if it was protecting the upants. "After so many years, it should have been nothing. The memories should have receded, but the moment I saw Nerio, they all... resurfaced." They came back to her like angry waves crashing through her body. He kissed the crown of her head. "That''s natural, Taiyi. I would have been surprised had they note back to you. I want you to cry as much as you want to, in front of me. Because after this I won''t let you cry. You are my strong woman. No one can see your tears but me. No one should know that the appearance of Nerio has affected you to the core level." "Alrakis..." She lifted her face to her husband. He tipped his face down to gaze into her eyes. "I mean it, Taiyi. The one person who has made our life miserable for thousands of years, can''t seed again. We won''t let him." He kissed her forehead and then her eyes and the bridge of her nose. "You are my beautiful wife. Goddess of the Jade Sea. We have a beautiful family. Think of all the happiness that is going toe. Stop thinking of the past. You have dwelled enough. Let us together face the future love." A faint smile came on her lips. Her mate was always by her side in such times. Being the queen of her kingdom, it was not possible to show her weaknesses to her subjects, but when she was alone with him, she would unwind. She buried her face in his chest again and inhaled his intoxicating smell. "I love you..." "And I love you," he said resting his chin on her head. "No. I think I love you more than you love me." She chuckled. "That is incorrect. I love you more than you love me." "Well, I can prove my love is far more than yours," the stubborn man wouldn''t let it go. After their cute little banter, they went off to sleep. When Taiyi woke up in the morning, she found that Alrakis was sleeping soundly next to her. The wounds on his back had healed overnight. She removed the strands of hair from his forehead and kissed him. Then she got up and got dressed. She had a lot on her mind. She sent a message to her father about Nerio. After that even though she wanted to meet him, she restrained herself. She wasn''t sure if she would end up killing him. When King Izo received the message, the first thing he did was to send a whole army to the Kingdom of Murel. He ordered his General to capture Murel for abetting crime and for not handing him over the prisoner of the crown. Next, Izo went to Stourin to meet Taiyi. "Where is he?" he growled as soon as he entered the main hall where she was waiting for him. "Father, we have to be very patient with him," she said and exined the whole situation. "The tangerine soul stone in his neck is bound to him with dark magic and only he can unlock it. Tania is in grave danger if he doesn''t agree to free her." "So what do you suggest, Taiyi?" Izo said as his chest rumbled with a ferocious growl. "That bastard managed to stay hidden for so long. He was plotting to not only take over the whole of Araniea, he wanted to rule the Jade Sea as well. Can you imagine anyone as pathetic as him? And you want me to spare him?" He got up from the coral bench and swam away. "I am asking you to be patient with him. If Tania dies, Eltanin will follow her to the fade. Please father," she begged him. "You must understand how crucial it is to keep him alive at this point." Izo gritted his teeth as he stabbed his fingers in his hair. "Do you think Murel would know how to free Tania? I have sent my soldiers to capture him." Tania jerked her head back in surprise. "That was fast!" He shrugged. "I am going to make his life one living hell!" Suddenly, he turned to her and said, "How about we pawn Murel''s life with Tania''s? Who knows Nerio might yield." Taiyi raised her eyebrow. "We can try..." "Then take me to him. I will try my mighty best," King Izo said, rubbing his palms. He was eager to punish Nerio. Taiyi took Izo to the deepest dungeons of her pce. There he saw Nerio chained to a rock. His hands were outstretched. They were bound in thick chains and those chains disappeared somewhere far. His tail was tied in a so tight that if he moved, the only tightened further. Izo red at him, his chest bubbling with so much rage that he couldn''t help his magic traveling up his chest and coiling down his arms. Nerio looked at him and smirked. "Do what you want to King Izo, but you can''t touch my hair. I will cast one spell and she will be dead!" Ever since he hade to the dungeons, he was cursing his fate. Had his herbs not been stolen, he wouldn''t have faced this situation. Till now, he didn''t know who had stolen them. Also while he was here, he tried to cast a dark spell on the tangerine soul stone, but the light inside would flicker and then extinguish just as fast. Izo moved so fast that in less than a second, he was in front of Nerio. He peeled his lips back, baring his teeth. "You have forgotten one thing, Nerio." Chapter 321 Time To Take Nerio To Draka King Izo sneered, "My grandson is a demigod. He is capable of protecting his wife pretty well! So go ahead and y all your tricks assman, it won''t affect her." If Nerio wasn''t shocked, this piece of information did shock him. Yet he yed with Izo. "He has to im after Lusitania reads all of Yunabi. And Yunabi is a dark arcana. No one can read it, let alone absorb it in their body." Taiyi said, "Lusitania is a half fae. She read it all when she visited Vilinski and met her mother. And my son has imed her again. So rest assured, what my father just said, Eltanin is capable of protecting her from your dark spells." Nerio narrowed his eyes. Now he knew why the soul stone wouldn''t react to his dark spells. He always had onest trick up his sleeve. He could destroy the stone and that would also destroy the piece of soul in in, but he wouldn''t do that now. Because the moment he destroyed the stone, his game would be up. That soul stone was the only thing left for him to negotiate with Taiyi. "It doesn''t matter," he replied with an indifferent voice. "If you don''t allow me to go, then Tania would be in hell for eternity. And that''s a promise." Ling Izo swam behind him and then grabbed his hair. He yanked them back and said, "From what I have heard, you gave birth to a daughter long back but you gave her away to Murel to look after her. Murel raised your daughter and then somehow convinced me that she would be the best wife for my grandson. And now I understand why you came after Eltanin. You wanted Nerina to marry her and be his wife in the Jade Sea and give heirs so that you would rule here. And at the same time you were making ns on killing Tania. Do you know what happened to Nerina?" Taiyi didn''t know about this at all. Her eyes became wide withplete shock. Nerina was Nerio''s daughter? "Yes, I know. I can see what she did!" "Now imagine what she is going to do to you," Izo hissed. "Nerinaes back to life and is again killed. This happens every time she wakes up and then bears the agony of being killed." Izo shoved his head forward. He swam in front of him. "So, if you have a little bit of brains left, you are going to tell us about the soul stone. We promise to make your death quick." Nerio gave a hard stare to King Izo. "You must be delusional, King Izo. Nerina was just a pawn in my game. Yes, I was the one who ordered her marriage to Eltanin, but I also knew the dangers in it. I have waited for thousands of years for my revenge. This is nothing. And you won''t kill me unless I give this soul stone to you. So you have to listen to my negotiations. It can''t be the other way round." Angered as hell, Izo punched him in the face. Nerio let out a blood curdling scream as blood spurted out of his mouth and some teeth broke. "Father!" Taiyi went to him to stop him. "There are more ways to deal with him. Let us go!" Izo gave him one more re before leaving. Before Taiyi left, she turned back to look at him and said, "Do you know who stole those potions from you?" Nerio whipped his bloodied face to look at her. A smile came to her lips and they curled up. "It was me." Nerio''s face dropped to the floor. His stomach knotted. He watched her leaving with a triumphant smile. Irony wasn''t wasted on him. He was responsible for her downfall and now she was responsible for the failure of all his schemes. "Taiyi!" he called her in a hoarse voice. She stopped and looked over her shoulders. "Did you know that I was Nerio when you stole the potions?" She chuckled. "If you can''t connect the dots, then you are truly a moron. You have all the time in the world to think about it." Saying that she left him wondering. Nerio stared at her back, his mind numb. The door of the prison closed with a loud clunk as she disappeared behind it. Izo came back to the main hall where the guards announced that Alrakis wasing. He shifted into his human form and entered the little air bubble where Alrakis entered. They sat on a couch. Izo began pacing the area, rubbing his palms, worry etched on his face. As soon as Taiyi entered, he said, "What do we do?" "We have to take him to Araniea and to the Kingdom of Draka," she replied. "I know how to deal with him. It wouldn''t be very difficult." Izo''s brows knitted deeply. "Are you sure?" he asked. "I am sure, Father," she said. "What about his dark magic?" Alrakis asked, feeling extremely concerned. "That I will take care of," Izo replied. He looked at Taiyi. "Once I cast my magic on him, I want you to cast yours. A doubleyer would prevent him from using his magic. And even if he uses it, it would rather hurt him." Taiyi nodded. "And if we have to take him to Draka, I suggest that we take him under heavy guard," Izo continued. He shook his head and let out a rough exhale. "I wish you had let hime to the capital of the Jade Sea. He is my prisoner. What he did to you is unpardonable." Taiyi went to her father. She held his hands as tears came in her eyes. "What you have done for me, fills me with so much gratitude that--" her throat hurt with a sharp pain of emotions. Her father had gone to the demon werewolf king and brought her from his den. Izo embraced his daughter. "It was something every parent would do. Aren''t you doing it for Eltanin?" She chuckled through her tears. "Yes... It''s time to take Nerio to Draka." Chapter 322 To Draka The royal healer of Stourin had made Nerio drink the potion that he mimicked from the one that Taiyi had given him earlier. Once his appearance changed, under heavy guard, Nerio was taken to the surface of the Jade Sea. He was still shackled in chains and his head was inside a of iron chains that were sped to a round ring on his shoulders. Taiyi and King Izo had cast their magic over the iron mesh so that even if he chanted dark spells, it didn''te out of the mesh and affect the soul stone. Before all this was happening, Taiyi hade to visit him in the prison. "What you are doing is a big mistake, Taiyi," he gritted as the guards prepared him to take up. He had already sent a message to King Felis of Hydra. "If you think that I will remain in your prison, you are overestimating yourself. It will take only a week for me to get out of the dungeons. And when I will get out, trust me, I will create havoc on thends of Araniea. You will be my first target!" Taiyi came to him. She took the head guard from the soldier who was holding it. She personally fit it over his head and said, "I ept your challenge." She sped the hooks to the thick iron girdle on his shoulder. "Take him up!" she ordered her soldiers in a cold voice. Once Nerio was transported to the surface of the Jade Sea, he saw that there was arge army led by General Fafnir to escort him to the capital of Draka. He had no other choice but to cooperate. But he waited for King Felis to invade Draka and he would take advantage of the situation and flee. Just before Nerio hade to Murel, he had sent a message to King Felis to prepare his forces for the invasion. Nerio was being pulled in chains by the soldiers when all at once his gaze snapped to the right where he saw his spy and the servants standing, watching him. He stared at them wondering if they gave the tip of his whereabouts to anyone. He continued to stare at them and not say a word because the iron mesh around him didn''t allow his voice to travel out of it. At the same time he couldn''t help thinking if they were captured too because all he saw around was the Draka army and the only outsiders were his spy and the servants who he had left at the Bikr Harbor. He was made to sit in a caged wagon, where his chains were shackled to the iron bars. There was thick security around him. Taiyi and Alrakis led the whole caravan. They didn''t stop even for a minute unless they rested the horses for a while. Taiyi was in a big hurry to reach Draka. For the entire journey, Nerio wasn''t fed. He wasn''t taken out of his cage. He could see everyone but he couldn''t talk to anyone. Because of the herb, it was possible for him to breathe on thend. He had shifted to his human form. They reached Draka after a sunrise and moonrise. Eltanin and Tania were standing at the pce gates to receive Taiyi and Alrakis, but they both wanted to see the man who had made their life miserable. As soon as Eltanin saw the wagon which carried Nerio, he took his horse over there. He red at him for a long time, the aether spilling out of his eyes. Blue smoky magic rippled down his arms and he was finding it hard to contain his anger. Nerio grinned. He knew that Eltanin could fume as much as he wanted, but he wouldn''t hurt him one bit. He possessed the soul stone and that was what was going to give him an upper hand. All he had to do was stall his stay in the prison only for a few days, until Felis attacked. As he passed, his gaze went to Lusitania. And he was surprised to see her. The girl had sprouted wings. Her beautiful white wings were red as if in rage. He could see the tint of gold on the edges. Only if he could capture her, he would be able to advance in his ns. She was perfect. In his letter, he had written to Felis that a half-fae was waiting for him in Draka. He implored Felis to capture Eltanin and take his mate if he wanted to be powerful and rule the whole of Araniea. Nerio continued to look at Tania until she was out of his sight. His ve. His possession. He closed his eyes and felt the soul stone on his chest. It was warm and he knew that she was fuming with anger on the inside but was pretty controlled on the outside. Gordon was present on the doors of the dungeons. He opened it when he saw the prisoner. Nerio was taken out of the cage by a dozen soldiers. They held him by chains and dragged him inside with Eltanin following him. Taiyi and Alrakis didn''te after him. "Remove his iron guard," Eltanin ordered. p The guards unsped the iron guard and as soon as they removed it, Nerio chanted a dark spell, but Eltanin was ready for it. Eltanin flung his hands towards him instantly. The blue smoke of his magic shot at him like a viper and curled around his mouth. Nerio couldn''t finish chanting his spell. He looked at Eltanin with surprise in his eyes. "Now listen to me, Nerio," Eltanin said in a very cold voice. "If you try to do that again, I will have to cut your tongue. So don''t think of chanting your dark spells." He closed the gap between them in long strides. He grabbed the soul stone on his neck. "I am keeping you alive for this, and you know it. But for how long, it depends on you." asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 323 Golden Eyes Eltanin waved his finger once in a circle in the air and one curl of smoke lifted up. He said, "If you want to speak, nod once and I will uplift this magic." Nerio wanted to chant his ckest spell on Eltanin. The king was standing too close to him and he had to take advantage of the situation. If he didn''t, it would be so foolish. And at the same time, he couldn''t believe that Eltanin was this stupid. So he nodded once. Eltanin waved his finger again in the air and the secondyer of magic lifted away. "You are going to tell me where the real Menkar is. I have to send a letter to the Cetus Monastery of your heavy treason." He waved his finger again to lift the thirdyer. Now only thestyer remained. Nerio waited for him to lift it up, but Eltanin didn''t. "Speak now!" Eltaninmanded in a loud voice. "You have to remove thisstyer," Nerio replied on an impulse and found that he could talk. "Why would I remove it?" Eltanin said mirthlessly. "This will stay around your mouth on a permanent basis. Now you can speak with me and I can hear you. However, if you try to cast a spell, the spell would hit thisyer ande back to you." It was Nerio''s turn for another shock. The king had yed well. He gritted his teeth and said, "I will not talk unless thisyer is removed." Eltanin raised his eyebrow. He turned and started to leave. "Suits you. I don''t care." He started to leave. Nerio gotpletely flustered. Why wasn''t Eltanin not even interested in talking to him? Suddenly, he shouted, "I want to talk to Lusitania!" Eltanin turned to look over his shoulder and said, "That is Her Highness for you. Next time you call her by her name, I will personally pull your dark tongue out and hang it on the door of this cell!" And then he walked out. Nerio was left shuddering in the prison. He was still shackled by chains and now instead of the iron guard, he had this blue smoke twirling around him. He was sure that Eltanin was bluffing him. So, he thought of casting a tiny spell. He whispered it and as soon as it came out, it hit the blue smoke with force. But the next moment it rebounded from there and hit his cheek, which in turn started bleeding. "Bloody bastard!" Nerio roared. "Wait for your death!" --- Felis was pacing the room as Morava was watching him. She hated how Alpha always looked at her with lust in their eyes. She hated how they pounced on her every day. It pained her. She was living in personal hell and she often wondered how soon she would go insane. "Menkar sent me a message that a half-fae is waiting for me in the kingdom of Draka. She is your sister." "That is right," she replied. "I want her," he said, rubbing his palm. "If I im her, she will produce strong heirs for me." Morava''s face twisted with jealousy. "That is right," she said. Everyone wanted Tania. "But for that you have to kill Eltanin." "That I will!" he said, getting even more excited. "And I have to meet someone!" he had to meet his mother. Then he came to sit next to Morava who was sitting on a couch. "You have to tell me everything about this fae girl." "You already know everything that I know. Now you also know that she is the Queen of Draka. So whatever steps you will be taking to get her, be careful. Eltanin is a very powerful werewolf." When Felis heard about the new queen of Draka, he wanted to abduct her and kill her because she was Eltanin''s mate as well, but now his ns changed. Things were bing exciting. A knock on the door disturbed them. "What is it?" he growled. "A messenger hase, Your Highness. He says it is urgent," the guard informed. p "Send him in!" The messenger came in and bowed to him. "Your Highness, we received news from Cetus Monastery that His Grace Menkar was missing for a dozen days. When we sent our people to find him, we came to know that he was imprisoned by King Eltanin of Draka." Both Morava and Felis jumped up in shock. "Further it is mentioned that the real High Priest of Cetus was killed and the current one is a fake. He is Nerio of the Kingdom of Murel of the Jade Sea." Felis''s mouth dropped to the floor as Morava blinked at the messenger. The information was simply too astonishing. "Did you hear it correctly?" Felis asked, till feeling staggered. "Yes, Your Highness," the guard replied and bowed. "Nerio is a merman and not a werewolf." Morava couldn''t believe that all this while, a merman lived amongst them. He fooled her mother. He fooled the entire Araniea. "Cman''s horns!" Felis was stunned. He went out of her room. He had to investigate more about Nerio. The whole game changed for him. --- Nerio was sleeping in his cell, too tired and exhausted. He dreamt of golden eyes and blue smoke. He dreamt of wings and spells. The golden eyes came so near him that they were a fiery orange. Large hands sped around his throat, stifling him, cutting off his air supply. He screamed and screamed and jerked open his eyes only to find himself in the damp dungeon. Sweat trickled down his forehead. He licked his lips. "Only a dream," he murmured and rested his head back against the wall. His gaze went to the pitcher in the dungeon. He was about to call the guard to pass that pitcher to him when he heard augh. It was as if two insane people wereughing. "I know you are here, Menkar," he heard Kypho''s voice. Every muscle in his body strained. Chapter 324 Meeting Room Every muscle in Nerio''s body strained. That was Kypho. His voice wasing from somewhere far, but was audible. A womanughed along with him. "I didn''t know that they would also catch you¡­" Kypho said. "Shut up!" the woman shouted. "Jaka will wake up!" But Kypho continued, "You deserve it, Menkar. I was hoping that you were caught sooner. Though if you still had me, you would have been safe¡­" Rage bubbled inside his chest. "Did you give away the secrets? You are bound by dark spells not to give them away." After a momentary silence, Kyphoughed. "I didn''t have to give away anything. They just took it from me¡­" Nerio struggled against his chains. "Tell me more! I demand it." "Why should I tell you anything?" Kypho replied. "I am not under you any longer. You are just as much a prisoner over here as I am." "You bloody bastard!" Nerio shouted. "You were with me for centuries. I took care of you, and this is how you pay me back?" A loud nk was heard as if someone threw a boulder at the iron bars. "Stay quiet, you whore!" Kypho yelled. "I am here because of you." "You stay quiet dimwit. Jaka is sleeping!" the woman shouted back. "Who is Jaka?" Nerio asked, not understanding the conversation between them. The main door of the dungeons opened and Gordon walked in with a group of soldiers. As soon as Nerio saw him, he said, "I want to talk to the king. Get him now!" Gordon ignored himpletely. They opened the door of the cell next to him and pushed a prisoner inside it. Nerio heard a whimper and a sob. The guards grabbed the prisoner who seemed to be a woman with mangled hair and wearing tattered clothes. They shackled her wrists in long chains with the iron hooks. After that they all left, closing the door behind them. The woman stared after them through her mangled hair that hade over her face. "Filthy jerks!" she spat. When Nerio''s eyes went to her, his brows furrowed. The woman snapped her head to his side and Nerio jumped up. "Sirrah?" She was appearing so thin and fragile. Wrinkles marred her skin. Herplexion was like that of a ghost. Her looks were like that of a maniac. Sirrah narrowed her eyes. "Menkar?" she whispered as surprise bubbled in her chest. Her lips lifted into a sarcastic smile. "What brings you here? The mighty High Priest is adorning the cells of Draka. That calls for a celebration." Nerio hissed at her. "I think you should worry about your status. The mighty queen who wanted to depose the real queen and went as far as trying to kill the real heir and the fae mate of the kingdom of Pegasii, the queen who was the master of schemes and royal plots, one who even staged fake wars between Hydra and Pegasii just to keep her husband away from his mate¡ª" Nerios paused to see her reaction. "She was trapped and brought to Draka jail? Did the prisons of Pegasii not ept you? Or is it that Biham has rejected you?" Sirrah lunged at him as her chains pulled her back. "You cretin! Don''t forget that you were with me in this ploy!" Nerioughed. He shrugged. "I don''t care. I will soon be free and you will still be here! However, have you heard where your daughter Morava is now?" The gates of the dungeon opened and once again Nerio tilted his head to look as far as possible. "Where is she?" asked Sirrah. She hadn''t heard from Morava in a long time. She had asked the guards a number of times about her, but no one replied to her questions. Nerio saw that Gordon wasing. "Where is she?" Sirrah shouted at him. "She is in the kingdom of Hydra," Nerio replied to dismiss her, his focus on Gordon. Sirrah fell down on the floor, her body going listless. "Hydra?" she whispered. "How did she reach Hydra?" Gordon came to Nerios''s dungeon and said, "The king will be meeting you tomorrow." A smile spread on his lips. Nerio looked smugly at the jailor and then sat back quietly on the damp ground. He was going to trade with the king. Tania''s soul for his freedom. When he didn''t answer her back, Sirrah grew impatient. "How did she reach Hydra?" she screeched. "She was imprisoned with me!" Sirrah couldn''t believe that Morava was free while she was still rotting in the Draka dungeons. Nerio gritted his teeth. "How do I know? Ask the king when hees here tomorrow." "You will rot in hell!" Sirrah spat. Nerio narrowed his eyes. "And you too." Nerio couldn''t sleep for the whole day and night. He waited for Eltanin. He had rehearsed his speech with him a hundred times. He was going to first ask them to free him and send him to Hydra borders where he would free her soul from the stone. And if he was lucky, then Felis woulde and rescue him. He wouldn''t even have to release Tania. And if that happened, then he would win. He couldn''t helpughing at the thought. The thought was so exciting that he felt on top of the world. He waited for the whole morning but the king didn''te. Then he waited for the afternoon, but Eltanin didn''te then either. He grew restless. It was almost at midnight when he had closed his eyes to go off to sleep when Gordon came with a dozen guards. "The king has called you to the meeting chambers of the pce," he informed. Nerio''s excitement went a notch higher. Finally his demands would be met with. "Then what are you waiting for?" he said. "Take me up there!" The guards opened his shackles and took him upstairs to the meeting room. The pce was absolutely quiet at this hour of the night. As soon as Nerio reached the meeting room, he saw Eltanin and Lusitania and a pair of golden eyes. Chapter 325 Snapping Nerio was getting irritated and restless. He had waited so anxiously for the deal to take ce to gain freedom, and all Eltanin was doing was wasting time. "Why do I feel that you are wasting my time? I know that you want to unlock Tania''s soul as soon as possible, then why aren''t you just closing this deal? You can tell me more storiester when we meet at tea," he mocked. "I am not wasting my time," Eltanin replied. "I am gaining time. With you." "What do you mean?" he said. The man with golden eyes got up. He came to stand in front of Tania and said, "Can I see your soul stone?" Tania nodded. She took out the pendant from her neck, which he held in his hands. Nerio got a little worried. He warned, "If you think that you can free her soul, trust me, you can''t. No one knows the magic to unlock it except me. In case you didn''t hear the conversation between me and the king, let me repeat it. You. Can''t. Unlock. The Soul." Nerio saw that the Shaman was hardly interested in what he was saying. He rattled his chains and shouted at him. "Are you deaf, moron?" But the man didn''t budge from his ce. He turned over his shoulder and his eyes turned into zing fires. Nerio flinched. He had never seen a man or a woman with such eyes in all of Araniea. "Who are you?" he asked, his voice a mere whisper. Ileus''s gaze dipped to the soul stone in his neck. He chanted a spell. "Vos un tampare!" The stone stirred a little as if something inside it yawned and was trying to stretch. "Dodi ovana!" hemanded. The stone sighed, as if it was a living entity. A tiny drop of light came into being. It stretched itself around as if trying to feel its cage. "Izaci!" Ileus ordered. The light stilled for a moment and then all of a sudden, a tangerine light pulsated inside it and flickered out. "What are you doing?" Nerio shouted, now a little panicky. The stone heated up against his skin. The light that came out of the stone sparkled and then suddenly it throbbed a brilliant red and yellow and white. After throbbing hard, it sted away from him and sped towards Tania, who was watching it intensely. Eltanin had grabbed her from behind. "Don''t worry, love," he whispered. "I am right behind you. With you." Tania was trembling. Her lips quivered when she saw that light traveling towards her. It zapped and towards Ileus''s hand which was grasping the soul stone that Tania was wearing. Ileus released the stone and the moment he released it, the light that traveled to it hit it hard. "Ahhhh!" Tania screamed. "Stop it!" Nerio shouted. He was in excruciating pain. He couldn''t believe what was happening. He was shocked. The beams covered the soul stone that Tania was wearing but it was now dangling in the air in front of her, still attached to her chain. The light throbbed around it as if like a heartbeat, as if excited to finally go to where it belonged. It danced around her soul stone, zipping and sizzling. "Ahhhh!" Tania shouted again as a wave of pain crashed through her. It was as if someone was whipping her. Tears flooded her eyes. Memories of what happened when she was just a five-year-old child shed across her mind. Her body went still and then something snapped inside her. She shrieked and heard someone else''s blood-curdling scream too. The next she knew was thrown out of her chair. Her hands and legs were outstretched and a thick beam of yellow and red light had attacked her heart. "Tania!" Eltanin shouted the moment he couldn''t hold her. She was jerked out of her chair and wrenched by an unknown source. Her wings had red and she had closed her eyes. He could feel her pain, feel the increased heartbeat. "Stop it, Ileus!" he pleaded. He looked behind him and saw that Nerio too was in the same position. He was still shackled by the chains that were now so tight against his wrists that they were digging in his flesh. "This can''t be stopped now," Ileus said, his eyes still a fiery orange. "The soul is snapping into its right ce." Ileus hade a day before as soon as he heard that Nerio was in the dungeons. He didn''t waste a minute and visited the prison where Nerio was. The merman was sleeping soundly. Ileus pierced his gaze into his mind and swiped his cell. But he was surprised how much this man had in his mind. He had shoved the unlocking spell at the back of his mind and Ileus was having a tough time finding it. By the time it was morning, he went back and informed Eltanin that it would take more time for him to swipe his cell. The man had locked the unlocking spell with a dark spell in his mind also. When Nerio had asked for negotiations, Eltanin asked Ileus whether he should call him for it or not. Ileus needed more time so he agreed. Eltanin called Nerio and did so by the middle of the night because he knew that Nerio would grow impatient and tired by then. This would help Ileus in sweeping his cell all the more easily. When Nerio came to the meeting room, Ileus swiped the rest of his cell while Eltanin kept him busy with talks that Nerio would find interesting. There was no point in talking about Morava, but he said nheless because he knew that it wouldn''t affect their ns even a bit. Eltanin looked at his wife who was up in the air. She was unconscious now. Ileus had flung his hands forward. Thick white mist surrounded her legs and held her in ce. "Slepite Zadande!" he sent hismand again, this time in a loud voice. Chapter 326 The Deal shback: Nerio disregarded the man with the golden eyes. He had seen way too many with illusions. And if he was a Shaman then he knew how to deal with him. Did they think that they could match his powers? He had an upper hand in this game. Only he knew that way to unlock the soul that was trapped in the tangerine soul stone and no one else. Eltanin pointed at an empty chair at the far corner of the room for him to be seated. Gordon took him there and made him sit on it. His chains were sped behind and his legs were tied to the legs of the chair. Nerio scoffed. The moment Eltanin would life the spell from his mouth, it would take him no more than two minutes to break the chains. He looked at Tania who was staring at him with eyes full of hatred. "How are you doing my little ve?" he asked, totally enjoying her misery. "I visited your dreams when you were in Vilinski using this soul stone," he said in order to intimidate her. "But you were too smart to conceal your location. I see that your fae powers areing forth." Eltanin growled at him. His growl was so ferocious that the guards who were chaining him to the chair, froze. As soon as Eltanin withdrew his aura, the guards resumed their work. Nerio chuckled. The guards bowed to him and left, closing the door behind them. "So, King Eltanin of Draka, finally you have called me? Of what service can I be to you?" Nerio started the conversation. He was going to enjoy making this deal with the king. "Tell us how to unlock the soul from the tangerine soul stone and I will give you a quick death," Eltanin said, leaning forward. Nerio burst intoughter. When he stopped, he said, "I hope you are not under the impression that I am the stupidest person in Araniea? What makes you think that I will give away the only piece of puzzle that will win me freedom?" "Like I said, I will give you a quick death," Eltanin replied, resting back on his chair. "No. No. No. No." Nerio shook his head. He had been waiting for this moment. "If you want her soul back, you will have to allow me a passage to Hydra Kingdom." Eltanin''s eyebrows shot to the roof. "Hydra Kingdom? Do you know King Felis also?" "Of course!" Nerio replied. "One has to cover their bases all the time. See what Sirrah did. She covered herself so nicely. She asked me to help her to oust Kinshra so that the fae wouldn''t be a threat to her position, to her crown and to her daughter who would then be the rightful heir. But look what happened to her? She is still rotting in the dungeons of Draka only because she didn''t have thest card with her." He nced at Tania and in a very cold and dangerous voice said, "As for me, I have the trump card in our little game." Eltanin took a deep breath in. He got up from his chair and closed the space between them. "Do you know how Morava was sent to Hydra?" he asked, his hands sped at the back. "What do you mean by that?" he jerked his head back as if in surprise, but he was in fact mocking him. "Your jailers are corrupt men. I am sure they were bribed well." Eltanin pursed his lips. He turned and walked to where Tania was sitting. He went behind her chair and ced his hands on her shoulders. "Yes, they were bribed. But it was me who asked them to ept the bribe. You see we had to stage her exit. We had to make her feel that she was doing it all on her own ord." ? Nerios narrowed his eyes. He knew that Eltanin was a sharp man who was too cunning. Maybe, he was trying to intimidate him in order to settle the deal. "Even if that is the case, Morava did end up running away." He chuckled. "Under the illusion of looking like Princess Lerna. Now I hope you know who Lerna is." A crease formed between the merman''s brows. "Don''t be confused," said Eltanin. "We did it on purpose. Morava tried her best to kill Tania, drug me and along with her mother made a n to send Tania to the Nyxers to make her their sex ve." Tania wings trembled at the mention of it. "Princess Lerna had alreadye out of Felis''s grip. In a rescue mission, we got her to Pegasii. And Felis was getting jittery about it. So, we put an illusion on Morava in which she started looking like Lerna and after that it became easy. Morava was caught by the Alphas who Felis had readied to give his sister to. Rest is history." Nerio''s muscles tensed with shock. That kind of strong illusion could only be created by faes. He gulped and then said, "I don''t have time to waste, Eltanin. If you want her soul back, you have to allow me to leave this ce. I will be escorted till the borders of Hydra kingdom. Once I reach there and once, I see Ling Felis''s men, I will free her soul. I won''t touch this stone until then. You can kiss it goodbye until my demands are met with." A muscle in his jaw feathered. "You don''t have the right to demand. Now unlock her soul, or be prepared to die. And trust me, I am going to give a very slow and painful death." "You can do all you want. The more you torture me, the more I won''t open my mouth," Nerio replied stubbornly. Eltanin shook his head. "In that case, we will have to keep you inside our dungeons for the rest of your life. We will keep giving you this potion so that your features are altered. This way Tania will have to live like this forever, but that would be fine." He nced towards the man with golden eyes who nodded. --- And right now Nerio was experiencing all the pain and then some more. He couldn''t do a thing, and the man with golden eyes was taking away hisst hope. Chapter 327 [Bonus Chapter] All Gone The light sizzled and zapped from one soul stone to the other. It was emitting from Nerio''s soul stone and going into Tania''s. Tania was experiencing so much pain that she had be numb. She let things happen on their own. While she was unconscious, memories of her childhood returned. The cold bite of winter. Tania was in a thin and tattered shift. She was looking at her master who carried her all the way back to Cetus in his carriage with a smile on his face. He would nce at her with his cold eyes and she would look at him with her doe eyes. "Will you give me food to eat?" she had asked only once during the journey as she sat on the cold carriage floor. He nodded. "Yes, but I will take something in return." Little Tania didn''t know what she could possibly give this man in return. And then¡ª The dark and dingy room, where her master had taken her. It was so deep down the earth that she thought she would be lost, that ghosts woulde around her and eat her up. It was then that she was made to sit in the chair. Her master had asked her to close her eyes and then he had done things which resulted in so much pain that the little Tania couldn''t tolerate. She cried and screamed in pain as her master kept wrenching something from her heart. Little Tania had be unconscious for days. When she opened her eyes, she found herself with the cook who had wrapped her in thick nkets. A little fire in the room kept them warm. "You¡­" Tania had murmured. Ahra, the head cook, got up and gave her water to drink. "Shh¡­ child," she said as she came to her. "You look so pale¡­" Ahra took good care of Tania and revived her back. "Slepite Zadande!" Amand from somewhere wrenched something from her heart. Tania shrieked in pain as her dream broke. Something from her chest zapped out in the air, trying to snap in with lots of energy. Her body convulsed when the energy covered herpletely and then what seemed like eternity, it merged with her. She let out a cough and then copsed once again, only to be held by strong arms that gathered her close to a hard, muscr chest. Surrounded by pine and brine scent, she knew she was safe in his arms. A smile came to her lips. Whatever happened to her, he would always be there for her. --- As soon as the lights met in her soul stone, the stone on Nerio cracked open. A strong force sted out of it and traveled at light speed to Tania''s soul stone. Her stone cracked open and the little piece of soul that was in it, attached itself to the energy that surrounded it. They danced in the pleasure ofing together and then entered her chest, as if being swallowed by Tania naturally. Once all the light dissipated, Nerio fell back in his chair, his wrists and ankles bleeding heavily. Tania was surrounded in the thick mist that Ileus had created to support her in the air. Slowly, he maneuvered her back down when Eltanin gathered her in his arms. She was drenched in sweat and looked pale. "Take her to the healers," Ileus said. "She needs to rest for a few days because now¡­ she is a new woman." Eltanin didn''t understand what Ileus was saying. His eyes were filled with tears. He didn''t know that seeing Tania in such a condition was going to make him cry. The king of Draka shouldn''t have cried, but he couldn''t help himself. He nodded and took Tania to their bedchamber. As for Nerio, he was thrown back in the dungeons. Nerio woke up two dayster. His body ached everywhere. It was difficult for him to even sit up. He was slouched on the damp wall of the prison. There were no chains around his body. His clothes were tattered and his body was pale. When he looked down, he saw that his skin had wrinkled all the more. It was as if it was crumpling. Somehow, he managed to get up taking support of the wall behind him and suddenly realized that he had be lighter. He sucked in sharp air and thought that it was because he hadn''t had food in a long time. So he walked to the pitcher that was ced in a corner of the cell. However, his body gave up and he fell down. He murmured curses and crawled to the pitcher to have water. It was then he realized that he had shrunk in size as well. It was as if something had wrenched out of his body, taking away a part of him. His gaze went to the pendant that hung in his neck. It was shattered. Panicky, he caught the pendant and looked at it in horror. A small broken piece of the soul stone still hung in his chain. "Wh¡ª what happened?" he blurted. "What happened?" he shouted. He crawled to the bars of the prison and shouted again. "Guards!" No one came. He tried to shake the bars, going mad. "Guards! I want to talk to the king!" Yet no one came. He realized that the blue light that surrounded his mouth wasn''t there anymore. "I am going to teach you a lesson now, Eltanin!" he growled. Angered as hell, he chanted a dark spell, but it didn''t work. He thought he had forgotten how to cast it, so he remembered the words correctly and chanted it again. But only the words came out. They didn''t have any effect on the iron bars. "No! No!" he rasped. What urred to his dark magic? He chanted more spells but they sounded like ordinary words that had absolutely no effect on the surroundings. Suddenly, he got a metallic taste in his mouth. He coughed up and spat blood to his horror. This kind of thing ensued only when dark words were spoken, and they didn''t have the magical effect. All gone. Shocked, Nerio looked at the blood with wide eyes. He couldn''t imagine what happened to Tania. Chapter 328 Meeting The Dark Prince When Nerio spat blood from his mouth, dread prickled in him. He had gone lighter, his skin had more wrinkles and he had shrunk in size. He felt as if there was something inside of him that... abandoned him. Rather, it was pulled out of him. With the soul stone gone, he was just his normal self. The soul stone gave him so much energy that it kept him stronger than he should have been at his age. The blood of the faes along with the soul stone made him incredibly stronger. Without it, he was a normal merman who should have died by now. He felt like a husk with no seed inside. His chest felt... empty. He still knew the dark spells, but why was it that when he spoke them, they came out like ordinary words. The little blood that came out of his body made his chest heave in pain. He crawled towards the pitcher and drank dirty water hungrily. As he was drinking it, the golden eyes that did it all shed across his mind. He sputtered the water and started coughing. "You look... older," a low voice from the adjacent prison came. She curled her fingers around the iron bars and showed her face. Pale and like that of a witch. "What happened to you, Menkar?" "Sirrah!" Menkar rasped. He tried to get up, but he couldn''t. So he crawled to her and sat on the ground with his legs curled at the back. "I-- I saw golden eyes. Those eyes zed like fire. Th-- that man--" "Golden eyes?" Sirrah repeated. "Where?" "Th--they took me upstairs to the meeting room." Nerio swallowed thickly as a shudder passed through his body. He didn''t remember what happened after the man with golden eyes chanted the unlocking spell. He didn''t know how he knew about it. It was strange. "In the meeting room, he tried to--" "That was Prince Ileus, the Dark Prince of Draoidh," Sirrah said in a shaky voice. "Did you meet him?" "The Dark Prince of..." Nerio''s words drawled off. A violent shudder passed through him. He was in the presence of the darkest wizard of the world and he didn''t even know about it. How did Eltanin know him? What was his connection with Lusitania? Sirrah chuckled. She sat on the damp ground and said, "He has this uncanny skill of entering your mind. He can swipe your cell and you won''t evene to know." "Wh--what?" Nerio couldn''t believe his ears. Now he knew why saw those golden eyes in his dreams and why Prince Ileus was staring at him while Eltanin was interrogating him or rather talking to him uselessly. Eltanin was hardly trying to make a deal. Instead he was threatening him that he would make his death quicker if he unraveled his locking spell. Otherwise his death was going to be slow and painful. Suddenly, the king''s words made sense. Now Nerio didn''t have his dark magic and he wondered if Prince Ileus had a hand in it. The soul stone was shattered. The stone that gave him strength and power. He was a merman and he would need water in a few days after the effect of the potion died. Would Eltanin deprive him of water? Sweat broke out of him and his tattered clothes got drenched in his sweat in a minute. He pressed his hand to his mouth when reality came crashing down. Heavy footsteps clicked down the hall and closed towards them. Nerio crawled to the iron bars, panting, hoping that it was Gordon, but what he saw was... golden eyes. "Prince Ileus!" he rasped, shaking visibly. Ileus''s lips lifted in a half smile as he looked at Nerio. He crossed his arms across his chest and said, "You did well for a wanted man." "I--" Ileus cut him off. "Not only you hoodwinked King Izo for thousands of years, you managed to stay hidden in the Cetus Monastery as their High Priest. I wished that Biham had some sense in his life, then things would have been different." He looked at Sirrah who was watching him through the iron bars. "You two were like two pods in a pea. Together you created havoc in people''s lives because of your selfish reasons. But you know what?" He snapped his fingers. A loud shriek emanated from Sirrah''s prison when her body flipped vertically. She was upside down and her legs touched the ceiling. Her hair fell down and so did her hands. "Nooooo!" she shouted. Ileus red at her, his eyes going a fiery orange again. "Since you acted like a dark witch, you will stay like this. Forever. No one can break my spell!" "No. No." She said, pleading. Ileus didn''t hear her pleas. He turned his attention to Nerio. "Do you know why you can''t use those dark spells any longer?" Nerio gulped. He dared not look at Sirrah again. "When I swept your cell, I destroyed everything you knew about spells. They would never make sense when they wille out of that shit mouth of yours. And if you try to speak dark words, your mouth will get cut on the inside. Always." ? Nerio stared at the dark prince. He was such a strong force. But after he had cast his spells on Kinshra, he had made sure that all the portals from other realms closed down. He knew that the faes would get angry and this would happen. After the portals closed, he became one of the most powerful men of Araniea. All the Shamans were scared of him. He still couldn''t believe that he would end up in the dungeons of Draka when all he wanted was to rule Araniea and the Jade Sea. When all he wanted was to take his revenge. Ileus continued, "And now I also know what you did to Taiyi. Only she should give you your final punishment." With that Ileus walked away, his boots clicking on the cold floor as Nerio watched him leave with wide eyes and a numb mind. Chapter 329 Her Appearance For Tania everything was... dark. She felt like she was swimming in an ocean of ckness. She was struggling hard toe up, to gulp air, to reach the love of her life, the only man who believed in her. To Eltanin. She struggled harder towards the bright, golden light of sun, towards that face that stared at her. "Save me..." she murmured and felt long fingers down her hair and cheeks. Sometimes those fingers caressed her shoulders and arms. She would feelforted and try harder to break the surface. A drop dropped on her cheek and-- She gasped as she sucked in sharp air. Her whole body felt like it was on fire and yet she felt like she was lying on a b of ice. Her eyes red wide open. Strange scents hit her nostrils. Faintest sounds were caught by her ears. Her ears twitched on their own. The room was filled with a soft buttery glow, but she could see every kernel that floated in the air. She tried to get up but her head reeled so fast that she winced. "Tania!" Eltanin called her and his voice was like a balm to her restlessness. He picked her up in hisp and it was then that Tania realized that she wasn''t wearing anything. She looked down at her body, and was stunned. Her body appeared more curvaceous. Her skin glowed like never before, like her mother''s and that of Princess Anastasia''s. Her hands appeared longer and so did her fingers. She didn''t know how the change happened but when she noticed that there was no more soul stone in her neck, she realized what had happened. The piece of soul that Menkar had stolen from her was back inside her. She was now aplete fae. She looked up at Eltanin who was watching her, his breath lodged in his throat, his eyes red with tears. "Elty..." she mumbled. Eltanin''s lips quivered and he pulled her in his tight embrace. "Oh gods! I was waiting for you!" He buried his face in her head and he wept uncontrobly, his whole body shaking. When he stopped crying, he looked at her and kissed her forehead. "I was about to go and kill Ileus if you wouldn''t have woken up!" he chuckled through his tears. Tania''s lips curled in a soft smile as her hands reached her beautiful husband. She whispered, "Thanks for bearing with me..." She couldn''t find more words of gratitude. He had helped her get her soul back. She was now free. They were all free from the clutches of all the evil that surrounded them, that made their life miserable. "Your parents are here in Draka. They can''t wait to see you. Annnnd...." She furrowed her eyebrows at the long ''and'' he spoke. "And we can''t wait to see what you shift into," he said with a smile. Sheughed. He looked so happy that his joy was infectious. He brushed aside her hair and Tania leaned into the caress. "You are so lovely, so breathtaking that I think I have to keep you in a veil because if anyone sees you, I am going to get so jealous." Tania swatted him yfully against his arm as he gathered her against his chest once again. He showered her with kisses. "I am so happy that I have invited every nobility and sent invitations to several kingdoms to attend the royal dinner for my new queen. Once again!" "And I thought you wanted to keep me in a veil." "Oh yes! You will be wearing one when you meet them all!" heughed andughed. After a moment of unbridled happiness, he covered her with warm nkets. "Your body is still getting used to your soul, so the healers have advised you not to wear anything for a day more." She nodded and he made hery on the bed gently. "Where is Menkar now?" she asked. "Rotting in the dungeon," Eltanin said in a sharp voice. "Along with his gang of bastards!" Ileus had visited Nerio the day he woke up from thest experience. Nerio was in a state of shock and now crawling around the prison like vermin. His mother Taiyi had gone to visit him and when she came back, she gave orders that he would remain in the prison and no water would be given to him, however much he demanded. She wanted to take her revenge the way she said -- slowly and painfully. When Tania finally got up a dayter from the bed, she was taken for a nice long bath by Flora. And it was the first time she saw her reflection in the mirror. She was taller and her ears-- her hands went to her ears. They had elongated a little at the tip, just like her fae family. "Oh my god! My ears." Floraughed softly. "They are what they should be." A blush came to her cheeks when Flora said that she looked stunning. "The dinner for you will be in a few days, and everyone will be looking up to you, mdy. I am going to ensure that you look so beautiful that no one would dare to be yourpetition!" Tania couldn''t help giggling at Flora. When she was ready, she went out to meet her family along with Eltanin. Kinshra and her fae family greeted her with a lot of happiness. They all hugged her, including her grandfather, who promptly said, "I can''t wait to see how my grandchildren would look!" It was in the end that she saw her father standing. Biham opened his arms for his daughter and she ran into them. He kissed the crown of her head and in a hoarse voice said, "My beautiful baby. Stay blessed and--" he removed himself. Gazing in her eyes he continued, "--give me beautiful grandchildren!" She walked to Taiyi and Alrakis who embraced her with a warm smile. Alrakis too said, "We can''t wait to see our grandchildren!" Tania blushed heavily. What was it with fathers and grandfathers and grandchildren? Chapter 330 The Breakfast The dinner for the royals was to be held after three days in which almost every king and queen along with their prince and princess came. Eltanin had called the king and queen of Orion along with their two daughters, and at the same time he had called Prince Rigel and Princess Lerna. He felt that it was time they all met and since they were meeting in the Draka Kingdom, the grounds were neutral. Even then he took ample care about Rigel and Lerna''s security. Princess Tarazed of Aqu Kingdom hade along with her betrothed, who was also the General of Aqu, and with her sister Princess Petra. Their parents apanied them. Princess Eri hade along with her father King Eridanus and her brother Prince Zourak. Apart from them other kings and queens along with their important nobles hade to attend the event which Araniea awaited for more than a millennium. To meet the bride of King Eltanin, the strongest and most powerful king of this realm. Taiyi and Alrakis had be extremely busy in putting up every royal in different quarters and arranging for their safety and servants. Tania had said a number of times to help them but Taiyi took help from Kinshra and Lady Jiada. It was in the morning of the event that Eltanin had called all the ruling kings for an informal breakfast in the gardens that overlooked the main hall. When he was going to ask for the arrangements of the breakfast, he met with Princess Petra. "Your Highness," she said and dipped in courtesy. Actually she was finding a chance to meet him but she wasn''t getting any. After thest time in which he had growled and scolded her, she had to leave in a hurry. Eltanin epted her greeting because right now she was a royal guest. As soon as he started to leave, she stopped him. "I wanted to apologize for my behavior for thest time," she said in a low, husky voice. "I was being very inappropriate¡­" Eltanin tried to dismiss her. "It''s fine. Please enjoy your day and the evening," he said and was about to leave. It didn''t matter to him. "But is there a way I can make up to it?" she asked, her head low in guilt. "Like I said, please don''t worry. It was very insignificant." "There is one more thing that I wanted to say," she added, making him halt again. Eltanin frowned and grew slightly irritated. "What?" "We have all heard that the kingdom of Stourin has one of the most beautiful markets in the Jade Sea. Will it be possible for you to take us there?" Eltanin gritted his teeth. "You should ask about it to my mother, Queen Taiyi of Stourin." Saying that he strode away to the venue for the breakfast. One of his main agenda for the informal breakfast was to talk to them about being allies in the uing war against King Felis of Hydra. Eltanin knew that this was one this that was simply unavoidable. Felis was going to attack and Eltanin was sure that he was making ns already. As soon as he walked in the gathering, he was greeted by all the kings. Some had even brought their sons as well, which was fine with Eltanin. His gaze went to the King of Orion Kingdom, Mintaka. He was sitting aloof and looking at his son Prince Rigel who was trying his best to avoid him. "Rigel!" Eltanin called him. The two friends embraced like old timers. They pped each other''s back and then sped the forearms. "How are things with you? I hope Princess Lerna is fine." Rigel nodded as a smile spread on his lips. "She is fine and I ant thank you enough for all your hospitality." "Oh, it''s nothing!" Eltanin said loud enough for Mintaka to hear. As they all sat down, the servants started to serve food to them. Exotic fruits, juices, sprouted lentils, pancakes with honey, bacon, sausages, baked beans, and roasted fish were some of the dishes that were served. Eltanin was eager to talk to them about the alliances. His garden at the moment was a powerhouse of Araniea. He was hoping that some of the kings wouldn''te, but it turned out that all of them came eagerly. After a few words of thanking them toe, he came to the main point. "I hope you all know that King Felis is strengthening his forces across the Hydra border." There was a general hum as all the kings agreed. They watched him from their ces. "Felis has tried to attack us in the past also. His Nyxers had created a lot of havoc in our kingdoms." King Eridani smirked. "Yes, most of the Nyxers rather liked to attack the borders of Pegasii Kingdom." Biham, who was also sitting amongst them, stiffened. He knew what Eridani was pointing at. Eltanin took care of it immediately. "We know, but that problem has been taken care of and the Nyxers have been driven home for now. However, it won''t be long until Felis will realign his forces and attack us." Eridani leaned forward and said, "Isn''t it true that Princess Morava is now in the kingdom of Hydra and mated to the Alphas out there? If that is the case, how do we believe that the King of Pegasii is going to be loyal to us. At any moment, his daughter can leak the information. We simply don''t know how to believe who would be loyal amongst us." Biham snapped, "I have¡ª" Eltanin raised his hand to stop him. "King Biham''s daughter, Princess Morava is over there on her own ord," he lied. "No one forced her. She chose her own destiny." Biham froze. Even if he wanted to say something, he didn''t. His eyes lowered to his te where the food was untouched. He lost his appetite. The news that Morava had crossed the Hydra borders and gone to King Felis had be popr. It was a shame for him and his kingdom. Chapter 331 A Faint Voice Eltanin could understand Biham''s situation. Since all the kings were present here, so he took the opportunity to clear his father-inw''s name. He said, "King Biham has denounced his daughter from the throne. He is no longer in contact with his elder daughter Princess Morava. Rather--" "What about his elder wife, Queen Sirrah?" Eridani scoffed. Biham let out a ferocious growl. Eridani was no less. He too got up and let out a ferocious growl. "We all know about your queen, King Biham, so it''s no use hiding it from us!" said Eridani, cing both of his hands on the table. "When you already know everything, why are you bringing it up?" Biham retorted. "And if you know everything, then why are you using me of hiding?" "Calm down!" Eltanin said as his aura slipped out. Blue smoky mist spilled from his eyes and his magic coiled in his chest as if on an instinct. He didn''t realize but all the kings winced when his aura slipped. It was for the first time they saw his aether turning silver and streaking out from the corners of his eyes. They all looked at him with awe and respect as silence coated the air. No wonder he was the strongest king of Araniea. Eltanin withdrew his aura and said, "These matters are your personal matters and you can''t discuss them in the presence of other kings." Then he turned his gaze to Eridani and replied, "Since you already have a lot of information, I hope you are also aware that King Biham''s younger daughter, Princess Lusitania is my mate and wife. This event is in honor of my wife." Eridani''s face flushed red when other kings startedughing. Eltanin knew that he had quiet Eridani but the man is going toe after him in one or the other way. After a brief talk about how the alliances would bring abined benefit to their forces, Eltanin stopped. "You all can discuss this with your nobles and Generals and let me know. However, if you decide not to be with the Draka Kingdom, at least strengthen yourself on the inside. But in the end, all I can say is, if we stand united, Felis cannot do anything to us!" A murmur broke out amongst the kings over it. Eltanin let them talk as he quietly ate his breakfast. He looked at Rigel from the side and winked at him. Rigel shook his head and grinned. Suddenly, one of the kings of a small kingdom said aloud, "We can talk about all the alliances and strategiester, but what about our entertainment, King Eltanin?" Eltanin knew that the wolf was a popr debauch. He also knew the kind of entertainment he was referring to. In the kingdoms, amongst the royals, it wasn''t umon for the kings to have concubines or more than one wife. And this king had two. Still his appetite wasn''t full. The thing was that almost every king sitting on the table immediately had an interest in the question King Tojil threw his way. Eltanin wiped his face with a napkin and said, "Of course. A private function awaits all of you in the basement of the pce." It was something that could never be avoided when he had a gathering like this. King Tojil pped the table and said, "Now we are talking sense!" Others joined, cheering him andughing. Eltanin couldn''t help but think that when he went for royal meetings before he had met Tania, he used to find such gatherings and functions rather a topic of erotica. It was mostly who banged whom and a hot gossip amongst men. But now... now he felt strangely terrible about it. He knew that while he had to organize it, he wouldn''t participate in it. It just didn''t feel right. When the breakfast was over, Eltanin rushed back to his bedchamber, but was stopped by Princess Eri this time. "May the moon shine upon you, King Eltanin," she said sweetly and bowed. He epted her bow and was about to leave when she stopped him. --- Lusitania was getting dressed in her bedchamber by Flora. She had given her a rose bath and applied scented oils on her skin. Right now she was applying scented oils in her wings. "I want you to spread the scent in case you decide to fly." Tania giggled. "I wonder if I will fly at all! Though I really want to." She looked at her reflection in the mirror. Flora had insisted that she wear a canary yellow gown. It had puffy sleeves and the waist was cinched. The soft fabric of the skirt fell around her, draping her curves beautifully. Half of her hair was pinned up in a bun and the other half were left open. Flora had made curls out of them and let them cascade off her shoulders. "If you want to, then you must spread your wings and take to the sky," she advised. All at once, Tania''s ears caught a faint voice. It was of a female talking to Eltanin. And she was saying something about how much more handsome he looked after theirst meeting. Tania jumped up from her ce. "Stay here Flora. I am justing back," she said as jealousy stabbed her heart. Who could be this woman? "What happened, mdy?" Flora asked, confused. Tania wondered if her ears didn''t catch the words of the woman who was talking to Eltanin. But she didn''t have time to muse. "It''s nothing. I will be back in a few minutes." Tania dashed out of her bedchamber. She walked through the breezy corridor. The guards bowed to her all the way down. Four guards started toe after her, but she stopped them. She rounded a corner and came to stand behind a pir. The voices were now clearer. "Thank you, Princess Eri," Eltanin replied in a breathy voice. "I hope you are enjoying your day." "I would enjoy it more if you take me for a tour to the orchid gardens. I have heard that they are beautiful!" Chapter 332 Envy Eltanin was already feeling pretty embarrassed. Princess Eri was openly saying that he looked more handsome than before. There were wolves in his kingdoms, and the walls had ears. He didn''t want people to talk behind his back that he was flirting with the princess. So, he said, "I will be very busy, but I am going to assign you a maid who will take you through the gardens." Princess Eri was shocked. "A maid?" she murmured. "Are you trying to demean my position, King Eltanin?" Eltanin gulped. "No. If you like I can send a noble with you or the man who is in charge of the orchards." Princess Eri took a step closer and, in a husky voice said, "I would rather like you to show it to me." Eltanin pursed his lips. He looked away. Growing restless, he said, "I have some very important work for the day. But please don''t worry, your wishes will be taken care of." If it would have been any other day, he would have dismissed Eri, but it was a day when he sought alliances. He had to deal with it carefully. Rather than going to his bedchamber, he turned towards the throne hall. Lusitania, who was hiding behind the pir, became angry. She strode back to the bedchamber and sat on the dresser chair with a gruff expression. Flora studied her for a moment and said, "What is it, mdy?" Tania sucked in a sharp breath of hair and then blew out a strand of hair from her cheek. "Why is it that the princesses like to throw themselves over my husband?" After three days of staying in the bed and minimal movement, she was feeling better. Though it was going to take a long time to get used to her fae features, she was getting their slowly. Flora stayed quiet for a moment and then she chortled. "It is verymon. All the princes and princesses are attracted to the most powerful person around them. It is basically about how to form alliances with the strongest." "But why my husband? Don''t they know he is mated and married?" Flora lifted a gold tiara to put it in her hair. "They know, but you should also know that it is an epted fact that kings can marry more than once. Didn''t you see how Morava was dying to marry the king? So, what you need is not anger, you need to keep the flies at bay and for that¡ª" she ced the tiara over Tania and adjusted it. "For that you have to show that you are the best amongst all!" "How?" Tania whined. Though Flora knew that Tania was the best amongst them, it was about the greed of the princesses. "Focus on your inner beauty and stay alert. Okay?" Tania''s lips downturned. "Okay¡­" she drawled. Tania had to go and have breakfast with all the queens and the princesses and princes. Taiyi, Kinshra and Jiada were supposed to be with her. They came to her room and together they went for breakfast to the gardens that overlooked Taiyi''s room. When they reached over there, the garden was already buzzing with activity. Tania''s eyes went to the princess who was talking with her husband. Her anger red. She took deep breaths to calm herself. She saw that Princess Eri was gazing at her only. They all greeted Taiyi and Tania and then they all sat down at the table that was brimming with a variety of food. All of a sudden, Tania''s gaze went to a girl who was making her way towards her in the only unupied chair next to Kinshra. "Princess Petra!" she eximed. Petra let out a small smile as she too sat down. "How are you, Your Highness?" she said in a polite voice. "I am good," Tania replied cheerfully. In the sea of unknown faces, at least there was one who she knew. "How are you?" Tania remembered her chance meeting with Petra and how she helped her to meet Eltanin. Everyone else became quiet as they heard the conversation between Tania and Petra. Jealousy was rife in the air. "I am well," Petra replied with a slight dip of her head, showing respect. The servants started serving them breakfast. "You look stunning from what I saw youst time," said Petra. She was extremely envious of Tania. All the time she chided herself that she was the one who sent her to the king of Draka. But she kept that envy down because she knew that others would see it clearly. Tania''s lips lifted up. "Thank you," she said as a pale blush formed on her cheeks. "How do you know each other?" Eri asked, lifting a flute of red wine and crossing her legs. "This should be interesting to know!" Before Tania could speak, Petra said in a cutting voice, "In case you didn''t notice,st time when we were invited to the ball in Draka in the honor of Prince Rigel, Queen Lusitania was present there." Eri''s face paled. She stopped drinking. "But how would you notice?" Petra added with a sigh. "You were busy with a lot of other things." Eri poked her tongue in her cheek. She knew what Petra was hinting at. She gave a warning nce to Petra and sipped her wine. The awkwardness that hung in the air was broken by Taiyi. "I heard that you all would like to see our orchards," she said. "We have organized a tour for all of you in the orchards this afternoon. And I expect all of you to be there with us." Princess Eri''s face fell to the floor. Eltanin had slyly given this duty to his mother. But she was smarter. She was going to stay back and see Eltanin while the rest of them would spend the afternoon in the orchards. She smiled inwardly and sipped her wine as all other queens and princesses showed their excitement to visit the orchards. Chapter 333 Go After Princess Petra From the corner of her vision, Tania saw Princess Lernaing over. While all the princes stared at her sheer beauty, the princesses sneered. None of them wanted Lerna to sit next to them. Feeling extremely ufortable, Lerna almost froze in her ce. She knew that she would be a topic of conversation during the breakfast. She didn''t want toe but Tania had insisted that shee. Her gazended on the Queen of Aqu who was sitting with her two daughters on either side. She looked at her and then averted her gaze. Lerna''s stomach dropped. She knew that they wouldn''t ept her in a thousand years. She sped her hands and started to leave, when Taiyi called her. "Lerna!" Lerna turned back to look at Taiyi. "Where are you going? Come, sit here!" She pointed to a chair beside her that a servant had just set. Lerna gasped that the sea goddess was giving her so much honor. She blushed and then walked to sit beside her. She bowed meekly to Taiyi and gave a smile to her friend, Tania. As servants continued to serve more food, all of them started talking amongst themselves. But the mostmon topic was if Lerna had those Hydranian tattoos and whether she would also be covered in them soon? Lerna looked at Tania with unease, but Tania leaned slowly towards her and said, "Defend yourself!" Taiyi''s lips lifted seeing how her daughter-inw was showing the grit. Lerna bit her lip and nodded. She began eating her breakfast. All at once a prince spoke up, "I heard that Hydranians have wild tattoos all around their body. Do you also have?" he chuckled, ridiculing her. Fixing her eyes on him, she politely said, "We are all born with the tattoos of our kingdoms." She lifted the sleeve of her left arm and without hesitation, showed it to them. "I have the Hydra tattoo, which is my birthmark." There were audible gasps. "As far as whether I have it all over my body or not is not something you need to know," she added. Then she looked at the Queen of Orion and said, "That is for my mate to know." The queen gave her a sharp look as if throwing daggers at her, but Lerna lowered her sleeve and picked up the spoon to eat vegetables. Tania extended her hand towards Lerna and squeezed it while Taiyi giggled. She shook her head. "You girls!" Other conversations started over the table whereby the queens and princesses started talking about their jewelry, about who slept with whom and who was starting with new trade amongst other talks. Taiyi didn''t interrupt anyone because she wanted to know it all. The crowd dispersed an hourter. "I need a good sleep!" Tania blurted afterwards. There was too much to process!" Taiyi chuckled. "Get used to it, Tania. This is where you will listen to the most vtile secrets of the royals. You never know which you would use." In the afternoon everyone gathered at the main hall for a tour to the orchards. However, Princess Eri said that she wouldn''t be able to join because she had an immense headache. At the same time, Princess Tarazed said that her sister won''t be able to join either because she was feeling tired. Lusitania''s stomach twisted with knots. She didn''t like that these two hadn''te. She wanted to go back to Eltanin and stay with him, but seeing the whole crowd in front of her, she knew that she had no choice but to go. The head gardener who was in charge of the orchards, asked them all to follow him. He started talking to them like an expert as to how the concept of orchards came to the mind of the ancestors. Earlier it was a very small garden, but under him the idea flourished. The crowd walked after him as Tania scanned the rest of the crowd hoping that the two princesses were there. Although she thought that Princess Petra was no threat to her, Princess Eri was. She decided to go back to the pce and search for Eltanin so that he didn''t meet Eri. --- Princess Eri had made an excuse that she was having a headache, but inside her room, the maids that were with her, were readying her up. They had curled her dark hair and clipped them on the side with diamond pins. They made her wear a deep maroon gown. They painted her lips with the same color. They added a gold sheen on her face to make her look very attractive. They had rubbedvender oil on her body so that she smelled seductive. Once they were done, Eri looked at herself in the mirror and gave a small smile. She flicked her hair back and said, "Let''s see how you dismiss me now." With confidence, she walked out of her room. Two bodyguards were assigned to her. They followed her to wherever she went. Eri wanted to dodge them so that she could go to Eltanin''s room all alone. "Where is the king right now?" she asked them. "He must be in the throne hall," said one of them. "Then take me to the throne hall," she ordered them. When she was going there, she noticed that Princess Petra was hurrying up the stairs to the guest rooms. ''Oh, so the bitch didn''t go to the orchards,'' she thought. Eri knew what Petra must be thinking. She ordered her guards, "Go after Princess Petra and tell me what she is up to." The guards were surprised at her request, but they did as they were told. They went after Petra. Eri took the advantage and she dashed towards the east wings that housed the king and queen''s bedchamber. However, the moment she reached the corridor, the guards stopped her. She introduced herself and said, "I am Princess Eri and Your Highness wants to see me." She knew that at this time Eltanin would be in his bedchamber because the court was not to be held today. Chapter 334 Floras Shenanigans The guards let Princess Eri go. Eri walked through the corridors of the east wing, admiring the beauty of the garden and the grandeur of the pce. As soon as she reached the bedchamber of the king and queen, the guards stopped her all over again. She rolled her eyes and said, "I am Princess Eri of Eridanus." "We will let the king know that you are here. Please wait, princess," said one of the guards. "No, you won''t do that. The king asked himself toe to his chamber and you are interrupting his orders. Do you want me to tell the king what you are up to?" she threatened. The guards looked at each other then removed their spears to allow her to go in. Eri entered the foyer, chuckling on the inside that the guards fell victim to her lies. She patted herself for being so confident about it. She hadn''t crossed the foyer when someone opened the doors of the main bedroom and peeked outside. Flora stepped out, giving Eri a look with a question on her face. She left the door open. "Oh, where are your manners?" Eri said, scanning the room behind her. "Being a maid to the queen, you have some very bad manners." Flora jerked her head back. She bowed to the Princess and said, "I am sorry mdy, but what can I do for you?" "I havee to meet King Eltanin. He asked me toe to his chamber." Another confident lie. And who the hell was the maid who would stop her? "I see," Flora replied. "But he isn''t here." "How dare you speak a lie!" Eri snapped. "I know that he is here. What do you think you are? Don''t you go all fae on me!" Flora''s mouth opened slightly. She felt like snapping at the girl in front of her, but that was of no use. "Why will I lie to a princess of your stature?" she said. "I am not a fool to do so, especially when the lie will be caught easily. At the same time, you said that the king had called you. Why would I go against the orders of my king? If you want, you can go into the bedchamber and see for yourself." That was the opportunity Eri was looking for. She walked inside the bedroom and what she saw there made her blush heavily. Undergarments andces and towels were littered everywhere. But there was no sign of the king. Her nce went to the balcony, but the king wasn''t there either. Flora came in after her. When she looked at Eri as to how awkward she was feeling, she apologized. "I am so sorry for the mess you have to see," she said as she gathered the clothes from the bed. "You see these two are humping like little bunnies!" Flora chuckled. She picked up more clothes. "After all they have just married and our king can''t have enough of her." She gathered all the undergarments from the bed and ced them on a couch. "Oh! I missed that one," Flora said and hurried to pick ace that was tied to the bedpost. She opened it as she nced at Princess Eri. "The king has crazy fetishes," sheughed. Princess Eri was... shocked. "Wh-- where is the king?" she asked in a squeaky voice, feeling so awkward that she wanted to turn and go away. The little fae had been keeping the king very busy. Who knew that the little girl would turn into such a sex addict? "The king was supposed to be meeting the prince and the kings, but he decided to go to the orchards along with Queen Lusitania," Flora replied, untying thece from the bed and keeping it on the pile of the rest of the undergarments. Eri''s mouth fell to the floor. "But he said, he won''t go!" she replied in an incredulous voice. "Oh, is it so?" Flora said, putting her fingers on her chin and musing. "I don''t know that, Princess Eri," she shrugged. "They are kings. Who knows what they keep thinking?" She sighed and then started to do her work. "If you have anything to convey to His Highness, please let me know and I will convey." Eri shook her head vehemently. She had dressed up beautifully and seductively for him, but now her ns went down the drain. "Then in my opinion, you must go to the orchards. The guards can take you there on the horse. You shouldn''t walk. You are wearing such a beautiful gown. It will get muddy and dirty," Flora suggested. Eri nodded and then turned to leave quickly. She was gritting her teeth. Now she had to go to the orchards otherwise it would look absolutely ridiculous that she hade to meet him in the bedchambers but won''t meet him in the orchards. So she almost started running through the corridors. Her two guards met her on the way. One of them said, "Princess Petra is getting ready. It seems that the king has called her." Eri pursed her lips. She thought that it would be good that the bitche to the king''s chambers and not meet him. Why should she only look like a fool? "Get the horse ready for me. I have to go to the orchards." When Eri wasing to the king''s bedchamber, Flora had picked up her voice from the corridor. She knew what these princesses were all about. She had rushed to the wardrobe of the king and queen and took out their clothes. She littered them all over the bed and also tied Tania''sce on the bedpost. After that what happened was absolutely hrious. She was folding the clothes and about to keep them in the closet when she heard another female voice. She sighed and littered all the undergarments on the bed all over again. She had to warn herdy about these girls. The door opened and Princess Petra walked in, all dolled up. Flora smiled at her. Chapter 335 Matrimony Princess Eri had rushed to the orchards on a horse. As soon as she dismounted, her horse was taken away by the guards. The hem of her gown became muddy and weeds stuck in it as she walked. She cursed as she walked through the field. The worst part was that she had to walk all the way to the ce where the group was already standing which was pretty far off. They were all gathered around the gardener who was speaking about the benefits of the oranges and apples. Eri''s eyes scanned the whole group. She saw Lusitania, nked by some princesses who were talking to her and were in deep conversation. Lerna was standing at the back, looking sheepishly at Lusitania while getting res from the Queen of Orion. Eri walked to Princess Tarazed who was looking highly interested in the gardener''s talks. She said, "This all is very beautiful. You muste to Aqu to help us grow an orchard. There is plenty of space in the pce grounds." The gardener felt highly praised and bowed to her. "If my king allows, I wille," he said. He continued with his knowledge. Eri was flustered. In a low voice she asked Tarazed, "Where is the king?" Tarazed frowned. "The king? He isn''t here." Eri was... shocked. Flora had said that he was in the orchards. She was hoping to show herself to the king in her seductive dress and makeup, and he wasn''t anywhere to be seen. "But didn''t he change his ns?" she asked, bewildered. Tarazed shrugged. "How would I know?" she replied nonchntly. Eri gritted her teeth and crossed her arms across her chest while sending daggers at Lusitania. Now all her ns were ruined. Someone from the back muttered, "Why is she dressed like a concubine?" Someone sneered, "Don''t you know? She is hoping to get the attention of the king!" Eri clenched her teeth tight. She didn''t bother to look back at these women but she was going to teach them a lesson when the king would agree to marry her. The tour through the orchards was pretty long. Not only her makeup flowed out in sweat, she was too tired to walk. She was angry all the more that Petra hadn''te. She wondered if she met with the king and that thought angered her more. --- Eltanin hosted another feast for the princes and the kings where there were many concubines invited from the capital. d in bare clothes, they danced and served wine and food to the men. The women were not invited for obvious reasons. And this was where Eltanin was. There were no chairs in the hall but mattresses and rugs with cushions were spread all over. As the party started, he just kept looking at all of them, not wanting to be a part of it. Girls sat on theps of men, feeding them wine while they groped them everywhere. Two concubines tried toe to him but he red at them so hard that they ran away. His father and father-inw were both specifically not invited. He hadn''t told Tania about this gathering, scared that she might fight with him or misinterpret him. So all he did was to sit there and have wine along with his friend Prince Rigel. "Why don''t you talk to your father, Rigel?" he said, sipping his wine. Rigel pursed his lips. He looked at King Mintaka over the rim of his goblet. "The old man has huge reservations." "Didn''t you tell him that Lerna has severed her connections with her brother?" Eltanin asked. "I have! Yet he isn''t convinced. He says that it is not about severing connection, it''s about her heritage. And he would not ept the future queen of Orion in Lerna." Eltanin shook his head feeling sorry for his friend. From the corner of his vision, he saw the King of Eridanusing towards him with two concubines hanging from his arms. "Did you send the message to Cetus Monastery about Menkar?" he asked. "Yes. They are in the process of selecting another High Priest. Surprisingly they took the news silently." "Interesting!" Rigelmented. "King Eltanin," Eridani said with a grin on his face. "Please make yourselffortable," Eltanin responded as he moved to the left to form space for him. Eridani sat with his concubines who giggled as they made his eat ck grapes. "There was something important that I wanted to discuss with you. About the alliance of our kingdoms." Eltanin raised his eyebrow. Then he red at the two concubines. They were petrified. They bowed and left the king alone. "Now you may talk about it," he said. Eridani smiled. "You are very precautious." "Of course!" he replied. "Please tell me what would you like to say." Eridani gulped his wine down and said, "My daughter Princess Eri is an eligible girl for whom I am seeking right matrimony. I would like you to marry her and we will ally with you unconditionally." Eltanin''s mouth dropped to the floor. Had this king drunk way too much? His cheeks were flushed. Eltanin looked at Rigel who too was looking like he had tasted something bitter. When the king turned his face back to Eridani, he found him studying him closely. Eltanin licked his dry lips and said, "But you know that I am married! The purpose of this event is to introduce my wife to all of you." Eridaniughed as he patted Eltanin''s shoulders. "We all know that, King Eltanin, but it is not umon in our world to have more than one wife. Princess Eri would dly be your second wife. In fact, she has shown interest in you from a long time. I should have hurried up for the matrimony." Eltanin narrowed his eyes. Eri was trying to jump in his bed like forever. He remembered that she even tried to give him a strong drug which he consumed but, in the end, he came face to face with Lusitania. "So what do you think?" asked Eridani, swirling wine in his ss. Chapter 336 Insults Eltanin took a deep breath. He looked at his goblet and gulped the entire wine down his throat in one go. Stunned, he didn''t know what to reply for a moment. He looked at Rigel for help. The thing was that if he tantly refused, he was sure Eridani''s ego would hurt to the level that he might provoke other kings against him. Rigel simply shrugged as if telling him that this is your shit man! If he intervened, then he was sure that Eridani would push his daughter on him. And Lerna was one ferocious and jealous she-wolf. He didn''t know what she would do to Eri if this word even became popr that Rigel is considering marrying Eri. Not only that, his father was waiting for an opportunity. He would marry Rigel to a cow rather than Lerna. Eltanin let out a deep exhale. He had to take the matters in his hands deftly. So he blurted, "I think you should talk to my parents about it. They love Lusitania a lot. So if I go against them, they will be pretty unhappy. Also, if you like I can ask King Biham to get in the talks. After all, Lusitania is his daughter." He gave a side nce to Eridani whose facial expression changed from pleasure to anger and he became guarded. But he continued, "I think Lord Krail would also like to be a part of this conversation. Royal marriages can''t be taken lightly." He shook his head as if trying to say that his hands were tied. "What do you think?" he said with a smile to Eridani. The sly wolf had pushed the matter to his parents and Tania''s parents. Rigel stopped himself fromughing, as he pursed his lips. However, he had his wine and he sputtered it all over. Eltanin thought that Eridani would be quiet after hearing so many people would be involved, but he said, "Fine! I would like to talk to all of them. Can you fix a meeting between us?" Eltanin was cornered. He thought that he hade out of it, but Eridani was even cleverer than he had anticipated. "Sure, I will," he said. He would never. Eridani got up and went back to the two concubines who were keeping him busy. "You are in deep shit!" Rigel said and burst intoughter. Eltanin gritted his teeth. "Wait till I send Eri your way." ? Rigelughed and then suddenly said, "Why don''t you send Eri, Lusitania''s way? I am sure she is going to give her a beautiful lesson." "I don''t want Lusitania to get involved in this nonsense. Poor girl has just recovered from a terrible spell. I am not going to put her into more trouble!" --- "Your gown ispletely spoiled," said Tania as she turned her face to look at Eri. "Howe you were sote?" Tania waspletely disliking Eri''s presence. Eri smiled and wiped her sweat drenched face. Her deep lip paint and the golden dust on her face came off a little, smearing her face. "Ah, yes!" she responded. "At first, I didn''t want toe, then I decided toe, so there was a dy." "I see," Tania replied. Flora had already sent her a message through a guard that Princess Eri and Princess Petra hade over to her bedchamber. Tania was pissed. In a loud voice, she said, "I heard that you came to our bedchamber after we had alle to the orchards. May I ask why?" Eri''s face became tomato red. She was too embarrassed. Everyone stopped talking as they focused on the conversation between Queen Lusitania and Princess Eri. "I¡ª I¡ª" Eri sputtered. "I wanted toe with you!" Tania jerked her head back. "But didn''t you know the time toe to the orchards? I would obviously apany my distinguished guests. You should havee an hour earlier." A murmur broke in the group. "Didn''t I say that she wants to jump in his bed?" "She is no less than a concubine!" "They have just got married and she wants to be the third wheel already." "How shameless!" Eri gulped all the insults down her throat with her saliva. She gave a sheepish smile. "I forgot the sense of time¡­" Some girls behind burst outughing. But Tania didn''t want to stop. She said, "I am so sorry about it, but if you had informed me that you wereing to visit us, then I would have asked my maid Flora to arrange the room properly. There were way too many¡ª" Tania blushed slightly and stopped speaking. She knew that others'' interest had peaked. Then she slowly added, "There were way too many undergarments lying on the bed. You see, Eltanin is such a louche." "Ooooo!" "Ohhhh!" The girls started cheering for the queen. Tania knew that this conversation would be carried around the kingdoms, but she was fine with it. Her gaze went to her mother and her mother-inw. Both of them were a little ahead and talking amongst themselves. Tania thanked her stars that they didn''t listen to her shameless remarks. She gave a nce to Eri who was now looking at an orange as if it was the bane of her existence. She repeated, "I am so sorry, but next time you must announce your visit. Okay?" Eri nodded, stering a fake smile on her lips. Either Queen Lusitania was too dumb or she was too clever. But Eri remained quiet because she knew that her father would eventually talk about her marriage to Eltanin. They all returned to the pce and exhausted as hell, all of them retired to their rooms. Eri rushed to her father''s room. She opened the door of the foyer loudly to talk to him about it, but she found that he wasn''t there. So she walked up to his bedroom''s main door, but she heard groans and moans. Eri pressed her hands to her mouth. Her father was probably with several women. She gritted her teeth and turned back. The man was wasting precious time. Chapter 337 Join Hands Petra too was trying to find time to meet Eltanin on a personal basis, but Eltanin just wasn''t avable. For the whole day their parents remained busy with something or the other. Petra went to Tarazed''s room where she was with her betrothed, the General of the Aqu Army. Tarazed and her man were lying in an embrace when Petra barged in. The General got up with a start as Tarazed rolled her eyes. Her sister''s tantrums were bing unbearable these days. There was not a single king or prince in the world of Araniea who wanted to marry her and she knew why. It was because she had eyes for Eltanin and at the same time had tasted several princes and kings on her infamous tours. The General got up. He grabbed his tunic. Putting it on, he bowed to the princess and then walked out of the room after giving a nce to his betrothed. "What is it?" Tarazed asked, propping her elbow up and resting her head on her palm. Petra started to pace the room. She appeared extremely nervous. She sniffled and said, "Why aren''t father and mother talking about my marriage to King Eltanin? It is such a wonderful opportunity toe face to face with the king. They can easily talk about it!" She lifted her hands up in the air exasperatedly. "But here they are¡ªnot even interested in the future of their younger daughter!" Tarazed shook her head. "You are sounding ridiculous Petra. The main reason why the Draka King has called other kings is because of his wife. Of course we are talking of alliances, but don''t forget the main reason. It would be rude to speak with him about your marriage." "You are the mostcent woman in this world. Aren''t you?" Petra used Tarazed, narrowing her eyes. "You will not take my side because if I were to marry the Draka King, I would be more powerful than you!" Tarazed raised her eyebrow. "More powerful than me?" she remarked and then augh slipped her mouth. "Being his second wife would give you more power than me? That wolf is clearly in love with his wife. He wouldn''t even see you if¡ª and there''s a very big IF, he marries you!" Petra clenched her teeth. She pumped her fist on the side and snapped, "I knew it! You are jealous of me. If you and our parents can''t help me, I will take this up in my hands." "Don''t be ridiculous, Petra!" Tarazed said, getting up. "Don''t do anything that would endanger our rtionship with the Draka King." Petra red at her and then stormed out of the room. Tarazed shook her head, hoping that she didn''t embarrass her or her parents. Petra was now clear that Tarazed or her parents weren''t going to talk to the king about her marriage, so she decided to take matters into her own hands. She knew that she had to tread carefully because even Eri was there to deal with. From a little gossip amongst the maids, she had heard that Eri''s father had offered his daughter''s hand to the Draka King and that information made her furious. She went to her room and began pacing it, trying to think of a way to meet Eltanin and tell him about her feelings. He had always ignored her in the past, but in the presence of her parents and the impending alliance, she could take advantage of the situation. The problem was that he wasn''t avable. When she had gone to his bedchamber, she saw the littered undergarments on their bed. It was very awkward, but she came back to her room and didn''t go to the orchards. She had heard all the gossip as to how Eri embarrassed herself in front of everyone and how Queen Lusitania made fun of her. Suddenly, an idea struck her. "Lusitania!" When the idea came to her mind, she couldn''t help chuckling. She gathered herself, walked to the mirror to see her reflection and then asked her maid to send a message to Princess Eri that she wanted to meet him. The maid came soon after with a reply. "Princess Eri said that she would be free in half an hour." Petra chuckled. The bitch didn''t have any work, but she wanted to show her importance and also hurry up and listen to what Petra had to say. So, Petra waited for fifteen minutes longer and then went to Eri''s room. Her estimate was right. Eri was pacing her room, impatiently. "What took you so long?" Eri asked, a little peevish at herte arrival. "I was caught up¡­" Petra replied as she sat down on the couch. She patted beside her and said, "What I am going to say is very important to both of us." Eri sat beside her. "And what is it?" she asked eagerly. "Let us join hands," Petra responded immediately. "Join hands? What do you mean?" Eri eximed. Petra took a deep breath in. "We both know that we want to marry King Eltanin, but there are problems. How about we go and talk it out to Lusitania instead of relying on our parents?" Eri''s eyebrows shot to the roof. "Are you insane? Do you think Lusitania will just allow us to marry her husband? I saw how bitter she was in the orchards." "Eri¡­" Petra ced a hand on hers. "This is our only chance. Let us both talk to that fae girl. She may be bitter, but I feel that she is slightly thick in the head. She is not as sharp as us." Eri licked her lips as she contemted. "I was with her during that ball a few months back, and I yed with her easily," Petra replied, flicking her long hair back. She still hadn''t changed from what she was wearing for Eltanin. After a few moments of contemting the pros and cons, Eri said, "Okay¡­ but how do we meet her?" Chapter 338 A Spark Petra smiled at her first victory. With Eri on her side, she felt more confident than ever. As such having three wives was somon amongst the kings that Petra knew her strategy would work. She just had to convince Lusitania that she had to ask her husband to marry them for strong alliances. She was sure that Lusitania would agree. Which wife didn''t want to see her husband getting more powerful? Petra discussed her n with Eri. Eri was excited. When she had gone to ask her father about it, he was busy with the concubines. She was highly angered. She was sure that he hadn''t asked about the marriage alliance. However, she came to know that her father had asked Eltanin about it, but Eltanin had said that the matter was between his parents. Now, if she went with Petra to talk to Lusitania also, her marriage to the Draka King would be final. Excitement bubbled in her chest. Who knew that she may get married to him before they leave? "So when do we meet Lusitania?" she asked. "We must meet her as soon as possible," Petra replied. "I am going to find out whether she is free or not and then we will go." "Sounds good!" Eri eximed. "Just send me a message and we can go together." "Sure!" Petra said with a smile. Things were going smoothly. So smooth that she was sure that by the end of her journey she would marry Eltanin. Once she was married to Eltanin, she would make sure that his fae mate was sent to the shadows. She would overpower her in all ways. When she got up, Eri rose to her feet. She grabbed Petra''s hands and then hugged her tightly. "Now we are sisters," she said softly. "And if this marriagees through, I will make sure that the two of us stay together while the little fae is reduced to nothing." Petra chuckled as she patted Eri''s shoulders. They were both pretty excited. Petra''s maid came an hourter to inform Eri, "Princess Petra is asking you to meet her down the hall." Eri was already waiting. She wasted no time in following the maid to where Petra was. "She is resting in her room," Petra said quietly. "And the king is in his meeting room with certain kings. This is the perfect opportunity to talk to her." Eri rubbed her hands. She nodded. "Yes! Let us go!" The two princesses walked through the corridors, long halls and then finally through the breezeways of the east wing to reach the Draka King''s bedchamber. As usual they were allowed because they hade earlier also and the guards were familiar with their faces. They announced themselves and waited for Lusitania to meet them. The queen called them after making them wait for a good fifteen minutes. In that time, their anxieties rose to a new high. When they entered the bedchamber, they saw that Lusitania was lying on the bed on her belly. Her right leg was dangling down and her left leg was up in the air, revealing her creamy skin. She was eating grapes from a bowl. Lusitania turned her face to gaze at them but she didn''t even get up. Her wings were syed behind her back. Flora bowed to them and smiled. "Mdies," she said. "Please take a seat." She directed them to a couch. Petra and Eri were feeling angry with the way Lusitania was behaving with them but they swallowed the anger for the bigger purpose. Lusitania rose from her ce, slowly,zily and drawled, "What brings two princesses together to my little bedchamber?" she said, waving at the opulence of her chamber. "We havee to talk to you on a very important matter," said Petra, grabbing Eri''s hands. The action wasn''t missed by Lusitania. Lusitania yawned and stretched her limbs. "Please could you hurry up with whatever you have to say. I am so tired." "Yes, mdy is very tired. She needs a massage on her body and she has to attend the evening function," Flora added, looking sympathetically at herdy. "If you like we can send masseuses to your rooms as well." "We are going to be very brief," Petra said, again swallowing the humiliation. "Yes, we will be very brief, Lusitania!" Eri added, supporting her newly formed friend. "Speak," Lusitania replied, picking up a grape from her bowl. "And that is Queen Lusitania for you." The two princesses gawked at her, but they gave her a thin smile of admission. Then they looked at Flora, trying to tell her silently to leave, but the shameless maid didn''t leave. Instead, she went to the bathroom and came out with a bowl of scented oil. She came to sit in front of herdy, lifted her skirt up and applied oil to her legs. "Well?" Lusitania asked again, getting irritated at the dy. "Actually, we havee with a small proposal for Queen Lusitania," said Petra, mustering up every courage. It was a now or never situation. "Both Princess Eri and I are deeply interested in the alliance that our parents are forming with the Draka King. But do you know how an alliance can be stronger?" Lusitania continued to give them nk looks. "Do borate," she said in a bored voice. Petra squeezed Eri''s hands for more courage. When Eri patted her, she continued, "The best way is marriage. A marriage seals the alliances forever. If King Eltanin was to marry both of us," Petra waved her hand at Eri and herself, "Then we will have very strong alliances of three kingdoms. Aqu, Eridanus and Draka." "You have left Pegasii!" Eri interjected. "Oh yes, Pegasii too!" Lusitania gave them a sharp and disgusting look. She couldn''t believe that these two were so shameless that they hade to talk to her directly about marrying her husband. Anger bubbled in her chest. "I know that you are angry, but think about it, Queen Lusitania," Eri said. "My father has already talked to King Eltanin about the marriage between us!" A spark from Lusitania''s chest coiled out and-- Chapter 339 [Bonus Chapter] Frogs As Tania listened to the two princesses in front of her, pure fury was blooming in her chest. She didn''t know but her eyes had turned violet. All her fury transformed into her magic and the next she knew was that something from her chest escaped. It was like a spark that coiled around her hands and curled around her fingers. Eri and Petra stared at her with their chests beating wildly. Eri said, "I don''t know what you are doing but if I were you, I would be very carefuuuuu--" the next she heard was a "croak." Eri cleared her throat and repeated the word, ''careful'', but she heard herself saying "croak, croak." Bewildered, she turned to look at Princess Petra and almost leapt back when instead of Petra there was a green frog on the couch, croaking something. "Croak, croak." Princess Petra or the frog Petra jumped on the couch, her long legs leaving a slimy trail behind. Eri''s mind froze as dread ran down her spine. She looked down at her body and saw that it had be green. She had be so tiny and green and a frog! She shrieked but that too came out as a "croak!" She lifted her face to look at Lusitania who was staring at both of them withplete surprise. "Cman''s horns!" Tania said in a squeaky voice. "What have I done Flora?" Flora couldn''t helpughing, as she nced at the two frogs on the couch who were clearly having trouble epting their bodies. Sheughed so hard that tears came out of her eyes. "Flora!" Tania scolded her. "What do I do now?" "Nothing," Flora replied when she regained semnce of sanity. The little fae was so cute. "This effect will wear off in a few hours. So don''t worry. That was your anger that turned them into frogs. What were you thinking when you did that magic?" Tania stared at the two princesses with utter fear. "I was thinking of a story in which when the princess kisses a frog, he turns into a prince. Frog! I was thinking of a frog!" Tania grasped her hair and pulled them out. "Now what do I do?" Flora got up from there and said, "Don''t you worry, mdy. Even if the effect of your magic doesn''t wear off in a few hours, I will turn them into the original princesses." She picked the two frogs from the couch and dropped them in a ss jar. She closed the lid tightly so that they didn''t escape. "Won''t their absence be noted?" Tania asked, still feeling shocked. But she didn''t feel guilty at all. These two wanted to marry her husband. Wait, she had more for their families too. "I highly doubt. The pce is filled with way too many royals to be bothered about one or two," Flora assured as she walked back to her. "Now roll over and let me massage your back. You must be tired." Tania rubbed her neck and let out a sigh. "I am very tired..." She rolled on her belly as Flora helped her remove her gown. Then she took oil and started to apply it on her back. Tania groaned with pleasure. "You are so good, Flora," she said. After a few minutes, Flora''s hands became harder and stronger. Tania moaned when they pressed into the dip of her back and curved her hips, taking off her panties. "Flora, you don''t have to do that," she said in a lilting voice. But the hands kneaded her hips and-- "Flora!" Tania said sharply as she turned back and found a very louche husband with a grin on his face. When the hell did hee? "Eltyyy!" she cried. But Elty was too preupied with his wife''s curves. The moment she turned, he flipped her on her back andtched onto her breasts greedily. He pressed his body into hers so hard that she couldn''t even move. Tania''s face flushed a crimson when she realized that the two princesses who were locked in the jar must be watching her. She lifted her face up to see then on the mantle, and found that they were watching them. Gritting her teeth, she picked up herces and threw them over the jar. Theces blocked the viewpletely. Eltanin sucked her breasts as she grasped his hair and arched her body into his. "How is my king doing today?" she asked. "Very starved," he replied as he kissed her other nipple that was pebbled and then started sucking it. "Of you." While he sucked her, he removed his clothes in a swift motion. His swollen shaft dug in between her thighs like a brand. "I heard that you are getting proposals of princesses from other kingdoms," she said, making her voice louder for the frogs to listen. Eltanin went down to her navel where he kissed and then further down where he devoured her. In between devouring her, he said, "Yes, the usual trash." After that, he grazed his fangs on her clit and she cried in pleasure. Momentster he was inside her and driving her to more pleasure. Eltanin came inside his wife with a deafening roar. When he was done, he slumped beside her. "Now I am feeling much better," he said. "I want Flora to massage you every day." She swatted his chest as she giggled. "I have something to ask you, Draka King," she said in a sultry voice as she traced the bridge of his nose. "When you will introduce me in the royal court, I want you to take vows." "I will take whatever vows you want me to, love," he replied. "And then some more." Tania bit her lip and climbed over him. "Sure?" "Of course," he said firmly. "Then vow to the Lore." "I vow to the Lore that I will make whatever vows you want me to, my fae wife," he said when their faces were just a few inches apart. She pressed a kiss on his lips. "Croak, croak." Eltanin frowned. "Are there frogs around?" "Pesky ones!" she remarked and pressed another kiss. Chapter 340 Vow To The Lore The night of the capital of Draka was like stars on the earth. Each and every house, street and garden were lit with thousands of candles andnterns. The throne hall was filled with courtiers of the Draka Kingdom and all the royals of other kingdoms. Every chandelier was lit with hundreds of candles. The arched windows were open and gs bearing the embroidered emblem of Draka Kingdom, a dragon, were hung over the arches. A long red rug was spread right from the entrance to the dais where the thrones were set. Thick aroma of sandalwood hung in the air. All the people were talking about the richness and grandeur of the pce and how beautifully it was decorated. King Eridanus was standing with his wife and both were looking tense because their daughter was nowhere to be found. They had talked to King Eltanin about the marriage alliance. Though he had said that he would inform his parents about it, there was no move in that direction. As for Princess Tarazed and her parents--they were least bothered. They were not going to embarrass themselves with Petra''s stupid tantrums. Everyone was waiting for the king and queen of Draka to make their official entrance. As soon as the royal couple entered, everyone became quiet. Their eyes were fixed right on the king and the queen. The parents followed them inside. Lusitania was looking stunning beside a very handsome Eltanin. She was wearing a cerulean silk gown with crystals encrusted in it. Her golden hair was gathered in a low bun. She was wearing a diamond ne that reflected seven colors on the creamy skin of her neck. The long diamond earrings nked her crane-like neck. Wearing the crown of the queen, Tania walked with confidence with her arm curled around that of her husband''s. Eltanin was wearing ck trousers with a white shirt and a red cape that was pinned on both the shoulders. Blue aether spilled from his eyes and as he walked with his bride on the red carpet, there were so many silent sighs from thedies that didn''t go unnoticed by Tania. Though she was again jealous as to how they openly swooned over him, she controlled her emotions and stered a smile on her face. As soon as they reached the dais, the High Priest of Draka chanted holy hymns and conducted a small ceremony. Once it was done, the priest announced, "The king and queen will now take vows in front of all the royals of Araniea." There was no such n initially, however, after what Tania saw, she had sent this message to the priest. Tania''s gaze went to the curtains on the first floor of the rooms that surrounded the throne hall and from where the nobility could also see the event. Behind the white gauzy curtains, she made out Flora. She was standing with the jar in her hands that contained two frogs. Tania turned her gaze to her mate and whispered, "You vowed to the Lore, remember?" His lips lifted in a smile. "Yes, love. Now tell me what vows I have to make." Tania held his hands and squeezed them gently. Then in order for all to listen, she increased the pitch of her voice and said, "My dear husband, do you solemnly swear that you will remain by my side throughout my life." Eltanin grinned as his affection reached his eyes and manifested on his face. He gazed at his beautiful fae wife for a long time and then to everyone''s surprise, he sank to one knee in front of her. He knew that Tania was feeling jealous of the princesses around her. The feeling was mutual. He had seen many princes stealing lusty nces at her. She was just the most beautiful girl in all of Araniea and he was one lucky bastard to have her as his mate. Holding her hand, he said, "I vow to the Lore that I will remain by your side as long as you live and then will follow you to the fade." The audience in the throne hall, especially the women, gasped. The Draka King just made a vow to the Lore. Something which was so dangerous that no one dared to do. They looked at the fae queen who was smiling. Tania continued, "I also want you to remain dedicated to me and never take another wife." Eltanin''s eyes widened with stunned surprise. He never knew that the solution to his problem was lying right in front of his eyes. When Tania had said about the vows, he thought they were something she wanted to boast in front of all, and he was game. In fact, even he wanted to boast about their rtionship. But this? This was precious. Tania took care of his ''alliance with marriage'' problem with a simple vow. He was going to give it to her. Suddenly, a faint noise of frogs croaking came from somewhere. The pce was getting infested with frogs. He focused on his wife and said, "I vow--" The croaking sound became louder. Eltanin whipped his head and looked sharply at the guards, who flinched. They had to find frogs who had got inside the throne hall! Some of them started looking for them. Eltanin turned his face back to Lusitania and repeated, "I vow to the Lore that I will never take another wife in--" "Noooo!" A sharp screech came from behind the curtains above. "Eltanin. Don''t!" Two women shouted. But Eltanin didn''t see them. He continued, "--in this life, not even a mistress." "Eltaninnnnn!" Eri''s voice came from behind the curtain. She was naked. She covered herself with the curtain and only projected her face, but her naked silhouette was visible by others. "Cman''s horns!" People collectively muttered, shocked as hell. Eri shouted, "Lusitania is a fae! She has connived you into a vow. You don''t make deals with faes. Don''t you know!" Another woman shouted, "Yes, do you know she converted us into frogs?" It was Petra. Furious as hell, Eltanin yelled. "Guards! Seize them!" Both the kings of Eridanus and Aqu were petrified. Chapter 341 Off The Market When the fathers of Petra and Eri heard Eltanin''s orders of capturing their daughters, they didn''t know what to do. They had suddenly be the eye of the storm. Everyone was either looking at them or their daughters. Tarazed rushed out of the throne hall to go to her sister along with the guards. She knew about the tantrums of her younger sister, but she was ready for this embarrassment. Eltanin rose to his feet and wrapped one arm around his wife''s shoulders as he ced one on the hilt of his sword. The two bitches were using his wife in front of entire royals. The gall! He was so furious that he wanted to kill both like yesterday. When Lusitania heard Petra using her of turning her into a frog, she craned her neck to look at her husband. "Elty¡­" With owlish eyes, she gazed at him. Her lips downturned and she fluttered her eyshes at him. Eltanin''s heart started beating faster. She looked like such amb that he wanted to wrap her in his arms and hide her from the world. Poor girl was always being tested. "Yes, love¡­" Very meekly she said, "Are they using me of ck magic?" "The fuck they can. I will pull their tongues out now!" he growled. "I didn''t do any ck magic," she added. She was partially right. She didn''t do ck magic, but she did fae magic. She didn''t know how to do ck magic. "I know, love," he said and pressed a kiss on her temple. "I am going to hang them from the nearest tree!" She rested her head on his chest and quietly waited for themotion to end. Everyone was already disturbed by what the two princesses did. Apart from that they were both naked. This in itself was such a scandal that every person in Araniea would talk about for a long time. Tania''s purpose was solved. No girl or woman would dare to jump in Eltanin''s bed now that he had made a vow to the Lore. Flora, who was standing in the room with the jar in her hand, was nning on releasing the two girls from their spell after the vows were over, but it seemed that the magic''s effect was wearing off. She didn''t suppress the effect because Eltanin was already taking the vows. When she saw sparks of green light filling the jar, she opened the lid and ced the jar on the floor and after that she turned to leave. Soon the jar would break and the girls woulde out. If she stayed back, she knew that people would point at Lusitania and her for doing magic on them if the girls cried about it. It was best not to be present there when the girls converted back. As she was rushing down, she heard Eri and Petra''s loud voices that Tania made them frogs. She couldn''t help butugh. Such a foolish mistake. Flora rushed back to Tania''s bedchamber. Later she heard heavy footsteps rushing upstairs and assumed that something had gone wrong. She chuckled and hurried her pace. In the throne hall, Eltanin was watching the guards running to Eri and Petra. Hot gossip broke out amongst the guests as to how shameless the two princesses were. All of them were also dissing them for using the innocent fae queen of ck magic. Biham was extremely agitated when he heard the gossip. He couldn''t bear that after what Sirrah did to his mate by using her of using ck magic, these two women would do the same. A ferocious growl left him and his hand went to his sword. He withdrew the sword from its sheath and then rushed upstairs after the guards. "Biham!" Kinshra shouted after him to stop him. "How dare they use my innocent daughter?" he growled as he moved. "She has just been released from the clutches of dark magic on Menkar. She is a half fae. She cannot use ck magic. It is not in her system. I am going to butcher these girls!" "Stop, Biham!" Kinshra called him. As if snapping back into sense, Kings of Eridanus and Aqu also ran up. Eri and Petra didn''t know that their little revtion would cause so much trouble. Standing naked in the room, both were frozen to the spot. The guards wereing up to capture them. They had insulted the Queen of Draka in her own kingdom and that too in the throne hall. There would be no sparing. Both of them tried to cover themselves with gauzy curtains to hide their nakedness. When they wereing back to their original form, they heard Eltanin taking vows. Without realizing that they were in a throne hall, they blurted out their concerns because they wanted to save Eltanin from the clutches of the fae queen and also make their way inside the Draka Pce. They thought that by doing so, they would gain praise. But the opposite happened. Now they would never be able to marry the Draka King. He was off the market for life! The guards came to stand in the room first. Tarazed made her way through them and gave Petra a cloak to cover herself. When the fathers entered, Eridanus saw his daughter wrapped in gauzy curtains. He was fuming with rage. He walked to her and pped her so hard that she fell on the floor, shrieking, with curtains bundled up around her. The guards didn''t hear Tarazed''s plea and they captured the two princesses. Both of them were too mortified to utter a word. When Biham arrived with his sword, the guards had to stop him because the girls were now the prisoners of the Draka Kingdom. Once Eri and Petra were taken away, their fathers and their families couldn''t attend the rest of the ceremony. After merely about fifteen minutes ofmotion, everything became normal. The ceremony concluded and then the king and queen came down from the dais to mingle with the guests. Suddenly, Tania found that every woman started showing her excessive respect. But why? Chapter 342 [Bonus Chapter] Dreaming Every other woman in the audience including the prince and the kings dipped their heads in respect as Eltanin took Tania around for formal introductions. Tania was a little surprised by the sudden change in their behavior. Right from the morning till the afternoon and then evening, people were behaving very casually with her. However, when she heard that King Eridanus had even asked for Eltanin''s hand for his daughter, she was angered. So, she reasoned. It was only because now they knew that they could no longer offer the hands of their sisters or daughters to him. She couldn''t help butugh at all of them on the inside. After Tania had met them, she was standing at the back of the ball along with her mother and Taiyi. "You were too good on the dais, Lusitania," Taiyi chuckled, barely able to contain herugh. "You have shut them all up in one smooth move!" Kinshra couldn''t help feeling proud of her daughter. She didn''t let herself be the victim of circumstances. She took the matter in her hands and gave it back to them. Kinshra wished she had that kind of grit. Her daughter was nearly the same age as she was when Sirrah hatched ns against her. A sigh escaped her lips. She saw how Biham reacted when they used his daughter of dark magic. Her gaze went to her husband on whose face, anger was still lingering. Tania blushed slightly. In a low voice she said, "Eri and Petra hade to my bedchamber earlier in the evening. They wanted to convince me that I should allow them to marry Eltanin!" "What?" Taiyi was shocked. Tania shrugged. "I didn''t know what happened after that." After a moment of silence in which Taiyi narrowed her eyes, she just burst outughing. Eltanin and Alrakis watched their wives wondering what was going on between them. They gave each other a questioning look and then resumed talking to the kings around them. --- Felis was pacing in his room. Ever since he had heard about Princess Lusitania, he had started dreaming about how he would make her his. It waste in the night but sleep was nowhere near him. He had received a message from Menkar that he was going to get the fae girl near the borders of the Hydra Kingdom. Eltanin would also be there. After his message, he was so excited that he had already given orders to ten units of his army to be ready when he gave the orders. Another ten were already deployed at the border. A knock on the door disturbed his thoughts. He growled, "What do you want?" The guard cringed. In a guarded and low voice he said, "Your Highness, General Alphard wants to have your audience." "Send him in!" This was the first time after Alphard was attacked that he hade to meet Felis. Felis wanted to talk to him and n out his strategy. As his General walked in, he couldn''t help but feel that Alphard was not exactly in his element. He narrowed his eyes as he studied his General. Alphard bowed to his king. "I am ready for my duty, Your Highness. Thank you for taking care of me in these difficult times." Felis turned away from him. He walked to a long table where a variety of wine sks were kept. He poured red wine in two tumblers and brought them to him. "Sit," he said as he pointed to a couch. "Exin everything to me as to what happened when you had gone to get Eltanin and the fae girl." Alphard narrated everything except the part in which he wanted Tania for himself. Though Felis had heard it from him before, he wanted to see if Alphard had left out any details. He hadn''t. Felis sipped his wine and said, "Now listen to me." He told Alphard about the message he received from Menkar. "The High Priest had said that he was going to bring Eltanin and Lusitania to the borders of the Hydra Kingdom. They will be here very soon. I will start riding to the borders in the morning. I want you toe with me." "Yes, Your Highness," Alphard replied. "When we attack Eltanin, be careful with the fae girl. I want to take her and make her my wife. She will be the fae queen of Draka!" Alphard''s eyes widened with shock. He wanted to take the fae girl. He was so stunned after Felis''s revtion that he was short of words. "B¡ªbut from what I heard the High Priest of Cetus is in the Draka dungeons!" "Yes, I know," Felis smirked. "But he will soon being here and that too with the fae girl. He had written that he was going to make a deal with Eltanin in which he will be forced toe here." Alphard gulped. Now he didn''t know what to do. His remaining dreams of marrying the fae, shattered right in front of his eyes. "When shees, just get her safely back to Hydra Pce. I don''t want any injury on her!" Alphard nodded even though he wanted to kill Felis out of jealousy. "You may leave," Felis ordered. As soon as his General left, Felis started dreaming all over again. --- As soon as the event was over, many of the royals left that night itself, however, some remained in Draka. Kings of Eridanus and Aqu were staying back because they wanted to take their daughters back. "I am very sorry for the way she behaved, Your Highness," said Eridanus. "And so am I," Aqu king said. "I know that our daughters did the worst in your court and insulted the queen, but please give them one more chance and we promise that they will never set foot in Draka. Eltanin was sitting with Tania in the meeting room along with the kings. He looked at Tania and said, "She has to decide what to do with them, not me." Chapter 343 Conditions The kings tensed further when Eltanin said that it would be his wife who has to decide and not him. They were already informed that their daughters had visited on their own, shamelessly, to the queen and talked about alliances only if they married the Draka King. It was so embarrassing that the kings weren''t even able to assess the humiliation they were facing. In order toe out of the situation, only one way was left and that was to acknowledge that their daughters were wrong. Eridanus said, "We know that the princesses were not in their right, when they approached you to marry King Eltanin. But we apologize for them. Please be kind and release them, Queen Lusitania." Lusitania was looking for this opportunity. She knew that these two kings were showing maximum tantrums when it came to allying with her husband. So she smiled. "I have no problem releasing them, but I have a condition. No. Two conditions." The kings whipped their heads towards Eltanin, but he was only looking at his wife with pure admiration. They were cursing him inwardly for giving her so much freedom. However, now that the fate of their girls was in her hands, they could only listen to what she said. "Tell me. I am all ears!" said the Aqu king immediately. Lusitania took a deep breath. She tilted her head and stated firmly, "The first condition is that you will be extending your alliance to the Draka Kingdom unconditionally. The drafts will be drawn in which you can make minor changes, but we will be crafting the documents. The documents would be different for both of you." Eltanin couldn''t help but grin at his wife. She had proven again that she could so easily take care of his problems. Eridanus was stalling the project that was a joint coboration between two kingdoms. The bridge over the gulf of Eridani that would help in trade to a great degree. Eltanin was going to enter that trade agreement in the document he would form for Eridanus. The king of Eridanus gritted his teeth. It looked like he didn''t want to agree to it at first, but he didn''t speak because he had no other option. "And what is your second condition?" asked Aqu King. Tania lifted her long and slender fingers and looked at her nails. She brushed them lightly with her thumb and said, "My second condition is that the princesses will never set foot outside their kingdom. They will remain confined to the boundaries of Aqu or Eridanus." With this Tania hammered thest nail in the coffin. The two pests would never set foot out of their respective kingdoms and it would mean that Eltanin would be forever free. The thing was that even though he had vowed to her that he wouldn''t have a second wife, there were so many who would want to be his mistresses or the fact that they could flirt with him also made her ufortable. "I agree to both your conditions, Queen Lusitania!" Aqu King said without a dy. Eridanus pursed his lips. He let out a long exhale and then nodded. "Then it is good!" Eltanin remarked. "This meeting is over and we have a long day ahead. I will be sending my ministers with the documents to you. You can stamp your seal in your chambers if you like." "Sure!" said Eridanus. They rose to their feet and bowed to him. They were relieved that finally their daughters would be free. It would save them from huge humiliation. But they also knew that it would make Lusitania a very benevolent woman in the eyes of many. Her poprity would rise steeply. As soon as they would sign the documents, they would leave. As soon as they left, Eltanin picked his wife up and swirled her inside the room. She squealed as he did that. When he stopped, her face was buried in his neck. He kissed her temple and said, "You are brilliant!" She giggled. "I have made sure that those two pesky flies always stay away from you." He kissed her again. "Thank you, love!" --- Alphard started his journey towards the border of Hydra along with Felis. Ten units of soldiers were marching with them. Felis couldn''t believe that the time had finallye when he was not only going to take Eltanin as his hostage, but also the fae girl who he would make his queen. He wanted to meet his mother first, but now that has taken a backseat. They marched throughout the morning and afternoon. They stopped after crossing the bridge to rest the horses. Felis looked at the Eridani River and chuckled. This river kept his kingdom pretty safe. They reached near the borders by the evening. Felis realized that no one was on the other side as Menkar had stated. This was the time he had calcted to reach the borders then howe he wasn''t here. Felis thought that it would be better to encamp for the night over here and wait for a day. His calctions could be wrong. When he asked his soldiers about the previous day, as to whether anyone had alreadye, they said that no one had arrived. Felis was relieved and he gave orders to his soldiers to camp there. Throughout the night, he couldn''t sleep, and the main reason was that he was extremely excited. Finally, he would be able to control Eltanin''s beast and only because he was going to capture the fae girl who he loved. In the morning he got up early. He took his horse and went to the main border but there was no one much to his anger. He returned and waited because there was no other thing to do. At the same time he didn''t know why his General was so quiet. It was almost midnoon that one of his soldiers came rushing to him. Felis was having his meals in his tent. "Your Highness!" the soldier rasped. "There is a unit of about fifty soldiersing towards the border!" Chapter 344 The Woman Crease formed on his forehead. Howe only fifty soldiers wereing? Did Eltanin think that he was so powerful that he could take him with just fifty soldiers? Or was he mocking him? No, that couldn''t be. This wasn''t the time to mock anyone. The soldier continued, "There is a carriage with a wagon that is traveling right in the middle of the group." Felis left his eating and got up. This meant that Lusitania was in the carriage. What was the wagon for? He didn''t have the time to think over it. "Get me ready!" he ordered his men. He turned towards the soldier and asked, "When did you see the group?" "I saw them, a little over two hours. It took me an hour to reach here, so they should be here in an hour or so," the soldier informed. He was patrolling the woods of the ivory forest. A servant came to help him wash his hands. Another came to ready him up with armor and sword. If only fifty men wereing, then he would be more than enough to take over them. As soon as he marched out of his tent, hemanded Alphard, "Take two units and hide in the forests in a way that when I order you, you are ready to ambush them." "Yes, Your Highness," Alphard said, cing his hand on the hilt of his sword. "Also do not touch, and I repeat, you will not touch the horse or the carriage she is riding in." "Yes, Your Highness!" Alphard really wanted to see her but now he wouldn''t dare touch her because Felis was interested in him. Saying that Alphard strode to where the soldiers had camped. He ordered five units of twenty men each to hide ande with him to the forest that surrounded the dirt path which led to the border. In less than half an hour, all of them were in their positions, hiding in the forest and waiting for the group to arrive. Felis was standing with his army at the border. He was admiring Menkar that the man had some negotiation powers. If it had not been for him, Eltanin would have never agreed toe to the Hydra border so easily. Anticipation built inside him as and as he heard the distant rumble in the ground. They wereing and soon all his problems would be taken care of. He waited for an hour when he saw the first g of the royals. There were four soldiers bearing the Draka g. His lips lifted into a smile. He knew that Eltanin must be right behind them. He was now sure that the carriage contained the fae girl. As and as the group came forward, Felis pulled the reins of his horse, ready to release him the moment he saw Eltanin. He wasughing at the Draka King for being so cleverly maneuvered by the High Priest of Cetus. He knew that Menkar was now ousted from Cetus, but that was just the n. Now he was going toe to Hydra with all the secrets he had gathered so far. And then, together they are going to make the perfect strategy to bring the world Araniea to their feet. Excited at the thought, Felis nudged his horse to move ahead a little as soon as he saw the group approaching him. The soldiers of Draka came to a halt in front of the Hydra army. Felis was surprised that all of them were standing absolutely still. It didn''t matter. He opened his mental link with Alphard and said, "Surround them now." The moment he said that, every Nyxer of the army came out and ambushed the whole group. Yet not a single soldier flinched or looked scared. Felis''s eyes scanned the whole group. Eltanin wasn''t there. Was he in the carriage? He didn''t know what to do now? "Where is your king?" he shouted as he saw the gs of Draka pping in the wind. But oddly there was no answer. Instead, the soldiers parted and made a way for him. Felis wondered if they thought he was such a fool that he would enter between them, then they were mistaken. He had to reach the carriage because he was certain that Eltanin, Lusitania and Menkar were inside it. So, he signaled his men to follow him. As he rode towards the carriage, his men followed him. The Draka soldiers further gave them space to enter, but none raised a sword. Alphard was a little wary of the carriages. Thest time, when he had gone near a carriage, he hade across a man with golden eyes. So he opened his mind link with Felis and said, "You have to be careful, Your Highness. Don''t open the carriage, but ask someone else to open it." As soon as Felis reached the middle of the group where the carriage and the wagon were, he yelled at the coachman to open the door. At the same time, he nudged his horse to go towards the wagon. "Open it!" Two soldiers of the Draka opened the wagon and Felis jerked his head back inplete surprise. A very shriveled up merman was lying inside a cage. He was hardly four feet in length. The merman had a very long white beard and white hair. His listless tail was pping feebly against the cage. The merman coughed and said, "I¡ª I am Menkar¡­" Felis stared at the merman. His frustration rose pretty high. He was expecting a healthy priest with Eltanin and Tania, but who was this? The merman whispered something that sounded like "help" and "save" and spat blood. It was as if his body was¡­ rotting without water. Felis was getting agitated by the minute. He turned back to the horse. The coachman jumped and opened the carriage. A woman was sitting inside with her hood over her face in a way that her face was hiddenpletely. "Who are you? Come out!" This wasn''t the fae girl. Where were her wings? The woman got out of the carriage and pulled her hood down. Shock sted in his chest at the unexpected. Chapter 345 His Mother The woman took her hood back down and when her face revealed, Felis forgot to breathe. "I am Taiyi from Draka," said the woman. Her face was glowing with a beautiful aura and she looked at Felis with her lovely dark eyes. Her long hair cascaded like a fountain. Her long, slender fingers were holding her hood down. "And I havee to deliver Menkar." Felis''s heart stopped. It was for the first time that he saw his mother. She had concealed her full identity and it meant that she was ready in case of danger. He had heard the tales of how his father forced her and then he was born. His heart wrenched with an unknown emotion. He was not ready for this kind of meeting. He wanted to meet her and know about the magic that she had and that Eltanin had, but why was it that he didn''t have it. And if he did, why wasn''t it unlocked? But this¡ª he wasn''t just ready for it. He had waited for this moment for centuries. He had even thought out as to what conversation he was going to have with her. But when he saw his mother for the first time, every word vanished. He wanted to reveal himself to her, but he didn''t know how to shirk the tattoos from his body. Suddenly, he felt extremely possessive about her. His throat dried as he tried his best to contain himself. He knew that everyone must be staring at him for his next step, but he was dead quiet. Felis stared at his mother for a long time, studying her,mitting her to his memory. His mind had be numb as too many thoughts swirled around. Did she know that he was her child? Finally, when he was able to gather his wits, he dismounted his horse. How could Eltanin be so careless so as to leave their mother out in the open and face the Nyxers with nothing but fifty soldiers? He wanted to st Eltanin for being so reckless. He walked to her, taking each step carefully. When he was about three hands away from her, he said, "We¡ªwee." All the soldiers were extremely shocked and nced at their king. King Felis had never ever used such polite words with anyone. He had always been too harsh and if they were people from Draka, they ended up dying in his hands. Taiyi was just as surprised as others by the words of the soldier from the Hydra Kingdom. She narrowed her eyes. "I am not here for your wee, soldier!" she snapped. "I believe that you wanted Menkar, and I havee to hand him over to you." She waved her hand at the merman in the cage. "Though I wonder what would be his utility. He is a shriveled-up man, who can only survive if he is in water." She turned her face to the right and her eyesnded on the winding Eridani River, the ck water of which sparkled under the stars that had just begun to pop out in the sky one by one. "If you like you can leave him in those waters." "Nooo¡­" a feeble and scared voice came from the cage. Nerio knew that if he was left in those waters, he would end up dying instantly. Nothing survived in the Eridani River. "She is¡ª she conning¡­" he said. "She is¡­ she is¡­" "Take the prisoner away to the camp!" Felis shouted, fearing that he would reveal the identity of his mother. "NOW!" If he revealed the identity of Taiyi, then he knew that there would be too many who would know what she looked like. That would be a disaster because then they would try to capture her and use it against him. ? There was a hurried movement amongst the soldiers. "What are you doing, Felis?" Nerio''s hoarse, gravelly voice came. "She is¡ª" "Quiet!" Felis shouted at Nerio. "If you utter a word, I will throw you in Eridani now!" The soldiers hurriedly took him away. Felis brought his attention back to his mother. "I can''t believe that the Draka King has sent a woman for his work," he said. "I am no ordinary woman," Taiyi replied, her chin up. "The Draka King has also sent you a message," she said, extending her hand out. Felis''s gaze went on her hand and he saw a scroll in it. He took it from her with his hands shaking. He didn''t open it. He addressed her, "Would you like to spend the evening in my camp?" "I am not a fool, soldier," Taiyi said. "You will butcher my people and me, but you should know that I am able to take a thousand men if need be. So please don''t try those tricks on me. Tell you king that Menkar is useless now. If I were your king, I would throw Menkar in Eridani as soon as possible instead of trying to revive him." Taiyi wanted to throw Menkar in Eridani because that would be her closure. Ileus had already disintegrated his mind into pieces. The merman had caught up with his real age. He was going to die soon. But he was going to die in the worst manner. He would rot. Even if thrown in water, he won''t be able to revive. Eltanin didn''t want to send her, but she insisted that she go alone. All these men were highly trained soldiers of Draka. As if that wasn''t enough, Alrakis was ready with five hundred men in the Ivory Forest who were hidden at various ces. "I promise that I will not touch your men," Felis rasped. "I will not touch you or your men, but please stay for the night and you can head back tomorrow morning. It is not¡­ safe." Taiyi raised her eyebrow. She chuckled. "Since when have the Nyxers started being so good to women? Or is it some kind of a trap?" Felis''s throat bobbed. He really wanted to spend time with his mother. "In that case, how about Ie to this side of the border under your protection?" Chapter 346 Stay Back Taiyi narrowed her eyes at the soldier who was standing in front of her and volunteered to stay on this side of the border just so that she didn''t travel at night. This kind of a thing was unheard of. All said and done, she was feeling that there was something that was different with him. Either he was an odd Nyxer or he didn''t conform to his king''s beliefs. Either way she decided that any Nyxer was a bad Nyxer. "I don''t have the time, soldier," she repeated. "Please don''t worry about me and I will be fine. We can travel back in the night." Felis was not convinced. Though his mother had introduced herself just as ''Taiyi'' and not as the Queen of Draka, he wasn''t sure how many Nyxers were already suspecting. At the same time, Felis also knew that this would be perhaps the only chance he would have to talk to his mother. And there were so many things that he wanted to talk about. Taiyi scanned the soldiers around her and knew that she was surrounded. "I know that you have ambushed us. Order your soldiers to leave, else you will face the consequences. I am warning you now." A ragged breath left his lips. He knew that his mother was a sea goddess. It won''t be difficult for her to take down his people but she would also get injured by fighting with them. All at once his General, Alphard, opened his mind link with him and said, "She is not alone. My spies have just given me the information that there are about five hundred soldiers that are backing her up. If you don''t allow her to go, they will attack us." Now Felis was even more jittery. He was unable to think of more ideas to stop his mother. He had thought that he would capture the fae girl who woulde as told by Menkar, but this was his mother. He had no intentions of capturing her because-- Felis was left with only one option now. If that didn''t work to stop his mother, nothing would. And he was ready to take the risk. "Taiyi, it is very unsafe to travel at this point of time in the night. However, I, King Felis of Hydra Kingdom, born of Ukdah and..." He stopped as his throat bobbed with emotions to see if there was any reaction from his mother. Pure panic bloomed in Taiyi''s chest as her eyes became wide. Her skin lined with goosebumps and her stomach twisted in a thousand knots. She didn''t want to, but bile rose in her throat and tears stung the back of her eyes. This was her son. Her older son. Her lips parted as a shaky breath left her. She froze as if the world around her faded. She had left Felis when he was barely a few days old. And now here was standing before her. She had thought that he was just a soldier. He wasn''t revealing her identity. Why? Her hands clenched into tight fists as she grabbed the sides of her cloak. Felis took out his metal helmet and tucked it on the side for his mother to see him, whatever remained of his features and was still not covered by the tattoos. He just hoped that his mother didn''t reject him because of the ugliness that was not in his control. When he saw how Taiyi was staring at him, he continued, "I will request you to stay for the night even if you want to stay on this side of the border. Let me apany you because--" Before he could say another word, Taiyi interjected, "I will stay... for the night." Her lips were quivering and it was impossible for her to contain her emotions. This was the first time meeting her son. He was so tall and had broad shoulders. There were so many tattoos running around his face that she felt sad. He looked quite like Ukdah but had her eyes and her chin. She wanted to go and hug him, but she stopped herself. She realized why he was insisting that she stay back and not travel through the night. He must have recognized her and she was pleased to notice that instead of revealing her identity, he risked revealing his identity. ,m Taiyi opened her mind link with Alrakis. "I am standing in front of Felis." "Cman''s horns! I aming now!" He sounded so panicky that Taiyi''s heart squeezed. "No, Alrakis, don''te. He knows that my men are here, yet he risked to reveal his identity and that was only to talk with me at length. It is the first time I am meeting him. I have decided to stay for the night and spend time with him." "But Taiyi, that man is dangerous!" Alrakis was anxious. "Do you want me toe?" "I am as dangerous, Alrakis," Taiyi tried to ay his fears. "And no, you don''te. This is a meeting between a mother and her son and not soldiers. I wille back in the morning. If I don''t, attack them." Felis was... amazed. He wasn''t expecting his mother to stay back, but she did. In order for her to feel morefortable, he said, "If you want, I can send all my soldiers and only I will stay back." Taiyi''s lips lifted in a soft smile. "That won''t be necessary, soldier," she stated. "But to be fair, you should have only fifty soldiers around you, so that there is a bnce. And we will stay on this side of the border." Felis dipped his head as if in pure respect. His soldiers were astonished as to how their king was behaving, but as soon as they received the silentmand from him, other than the top fifty soldiers, all others left. Alphard was also asked toe by Felis. Soon, the soldiers started to build camps. Since the Draka army hadn''te with the tents, it was the Hydra army who built tents for them too. A very excited Felis quietly waited. The first one was quickly made for their king. He asked his mother toe inside the tent. Chapter 347 Meeting With His Mother (1) Taiyi entered the tent that was built for her with a whirlwind of emotions. The fact that Felis had kept her identity under wraps, moved her. Memories shed across her mind of the day she had to leave him. When she hadst seen him, she was nursing him. He had opened his beautiful raven ck eyes to see her as he grabbed her breasts with his tiny hands to suckle her. At that time, she couldn''t believe that Ukdah would take him away from her. While she was nursing, she came to know from a maid that her father had attacked the Hydra Kingdom and that she had to run. Her maid helped her run away to the border. Taiyi had swaddled her child into a fur before taking him out. Felis had slept after a good feed. Taiyi had bundled him across her chest before mounting the horse. The maid had followed them when they galloped across the kingdom to reach the borders. Just before she was about to cross, Ukdah hade from somewhere in his wolf form. His tall dark gray wolf stood right in front of her horse, scaring it. The horse reared and Taiyi fell from it. But she wrapped her arms around Felis in order to save him. Ukdah attacked the maid first and in a split second, he had ripped her head off her neck. Taiyi shrieked as she ran towards the border where her father''s army was waiting for her. However, she couldn''t reach there because Ukdah hade after her. He grabbed her neck easily and growled as he pressed his naked body against her, "I won''t let you go, Taiyi. You are my bride. And how dare you take my son with you. He is mine!" "Let me go, Ukdah!" She had struggled against him. It was difficult for her to use her magic because she had just delivered and her energies were at an all-time low. If she used her magic, it would affect her child''s breast feeding. "I swear I will never return to you! I hate you!" "It doesn''t matter whether you hate me or not, Taiyi," Ukdah said and he picked her up. "I will never allow you to leave Hydra Kingdom." He started to take her back. Taiyi cried at her fate as she screamed at him. Baby Felis started crying as he clutched his mother for protection. Suddenly, her father appeared. He called Ukdah from behind. Before Ukdah could turn, Izo had shot arrows on his back. Ukdah let out a ferocious snarl but didn''t let them go. However, after the second arrow pierced him, his grip loosened and he dropped Taiyi. Ukdah grasped his son from her and snatched him away. He ran from there extremely fast, disappearing into the darkness of the night, stealing her child away. She had screamed at him, but Izo had dragged her away from there. -- "Would you like to eat something?" Felis asked, snapping Taiyi out of her reverie. She blinked away the tears and nodded lightly. Felis went out of the tent, his chest constricting with his own emotions. He ordered for food and then slowly walked back in. He pulled a chair and sat opposite to his mother at a distance. They both were silent for a long time, each dealing with their own questions and emotions. After a long time, Taiyi said, "Thest I saw you was when you were a few days old..." "I know," he replied immediately. Taiyi gulped her emotions and the back of her throat pained. "Who looked after you after-- after I was gone?" She knew that Ukdah was always never at Hydra. He was mostly training his soldiers or traveling to other realms. "A nursing maid..." Taiyi pursed her lips and nodded. "Where is she now? I would like to pay my gratitude to her." "My father killed her once her purpose was over," he replied. The real reason why Ukdah killed her was because Felis was growing attached to her. Taiyi pressed her mouth with her hands and then tears came unbridled. "I am so sorry I couldn''t save you from him." "But you could have stayed... for me..." Taiyi looked away. She had no answer to that. A servant brought the food and Taiyi wiped her tears. She didn''t want to show her feelings to anyone. Felis sent away the servant and served her food in a trencher. He piled salted and fried fish wrapped in a leaf along with wheat bread. Taiyi took it from him and thanked. She really didn''t want to eat, having lost her appetite. She chewed some fish and said, "Your father wasn''t-- wasn''t very good with me..." Felis barely touched his food. "I know..." he said with a sigh. "I know you hated him." "I still hate him," she added. "He shouldn''t have done what he did." A shudder passed through when she remembered what he did to her. Felis kept his food away. His father had made sure, ingrained in his mind that women could only be used as breeders and nothing else. And that was what he was following all these years. Yet he didn''t know why it was that when his mother said it loud, he hated the practice. But... Felis hade a long way. It was not possible to change himself or his people. He was what he was. A monster created by his father. "There were a few things I wanted to ask you, Mo--" He pressed his lips, as his eyes became wide and he looked at his mother. He wanted to address her as his mother. Taiyi chuckled. "You can call me Mother. I am your mother." A semnce of a smile appeared on his lips. "I don''t want others to--" He shook his head. Taiyi snapped her fingers and the tent got surrounded by thick mist. "You forget that I am a sea goddess. No one can listen to us." She smiled and said, "Now ask away whatever you want to. It will remain between me and you." Chapter 348 Meeting With His Mother (2) Though Taiyi had been a mother to Eltanin all his life, she couldn''t help but feel immense motherly affection for Felis. She wanted to rake her fingers through his hair and see how they felt. She wanted to smell her son and understand what he smelled like. She knew that inside that burnt, smoky smell, he surely had another one hidden. Felis gathered his courage to ask, but he had to ask all the important questions first, because he had only one night with her. "Why is it that Eltanin has your magic but I don''t? He has inherited your magic, but I haven''t. Or is it that it is locked inside of me?" Taiyi knew why Felis was asking this. She had to tread carefully on his question. "Honestly¡­ I don''t know¡­" she said. She took a deep breath in. "But I thought that you have magic. There are a lot of¡ª" She lowered her head. She wondered if she should even speak about his misdeeds. "There are a lot of stories on how you use your dark magic." Right now she was referring to how he had tried to control Eltanin''s beast. Felis understood what she was saying. He had no reservations in hiding what he wanted. "Yes, I have mastered dark magic, but you of all people should know that when I use my dark magic, it affects me the most." Taiyi nodded lightly. "I know. So why are you using it?" she asked, cocking her head. "Why not just put an end to all this?" Anger trickled in his chest. "I know that you are only thinking about your good son, Eltanin. The demigod who awaits his moment to kill me! But why can''t you ever think of me, Mother? You didn''t evene to meet me once in all these years. Didn''t you feel likeing even once? I have so many questions about you. But you didn''t have the heart to meet me? If you were so scared ofing to Hydra, you could have called me!" Felis drew in a ragged breath after he poured his anger on her. Taiyi raised an eyebrow at his outburst. She swallowed her saliva down and rose to her feet. She walked up to him and rounded him to stand behind him. She was dying to feel her son. So, she put her fingers in his hair and stroked his head affectionately. Felis stiffened at this contact. He never allowed anyone to touch him other than when he had sexual urges and that too was done without allowing others to touch him. "Felis," Taiyi said as she felt his silky ck hair in her fingers. "There was not a day when I didn''t think about you. I had even sent messages to your father asking if he would allow me to see you even if it was for once, but I believe Ukdah never conveyed my messages to you and he didn''t let me meet you." She bent down and kissed the crown of his head. Felis froze to his spot. He never expected his mother toe near him because he thought he was just too ugly for her, but she kissed him now, throwing him into a swirl of wild emotions. He felt¡­ wanted, against feeling abandoned. Taiyi continued, "We have all night for your questions, and then some more. Ask away whatever you want to. I will reply to them." She walked back to the bed where she was sitting and sat down. "Come here," she said to him with a beautiful smile. Entranced, Felis got up and came to sit beside her, but he ended up sitting on the rug on the floor with his back resting against the bed. As if on an instinct, Taiyi stroked his hair again and he leaned into her touch. He was finding it all very strange, but at the same time, he didn''t want to miss a single second of his mother''s touch. He had imagined it in his alone time, but he didn''t know that it would be so soothing. Taiyi drew in a deep breath. "I was never afraid of you, but I didn''t even know who you were. I have seen you for the first time. Can you imagine my misery that I didn''t even recognize you when I met you first? After I asked Ukdah to send you over to me so many times, and he rejected my pleas, I stopped asking altogether. I was aware that you were ruling Hydra, but where is Ukdah? Why isn''t he at the helm?" "He left Hydra a long time back after giving me the throne," Felis replied. He couldn''t help feeling helpless. They both became silent as Felis reveled in his mother''s touch. He was allowing himself to lower his self-guard only for the night. He had to. "How will I know that I have magic?" he asked, tipping his head up to see her. It was like walking on eggshells on this topic. Taiyi could never reveal to him whether he could unlock his magic or not. He was asking it to defeat Eltanin, and she couldn''t allow it, not just because Felis was her son, but because she knew that Felis was beyond repair. He would destroy Araniea if he knew how to unlock his magic. She really felt sad for him. "I don''t know¡­" she said. "Didn''t Ukdah say anything about it?" "No, he was never there for me." Taiyi''s heart squeezed for him. "May I give you a suggestion?" she said, hoping that he didn''t get angry. Felis rested his head against her legs as if wanting her to continue stroking him. "You may¡­" He wasn''t used to taking suggestions from anyone other than his General, and he even killed people for giving him unwanted suggestions, but this was his mother. The sea goddess. "Instead of focusing on how to unlock your magic, why don''t you stop all this mindless killing. Everyone in Araniea is tired and sick of Nyxers. Isn''t there a way that you end it and live peacefully?" she suggested. Chapter 349 Meeting With The Mother (3) Taiyi knew that what she just suggested wasn''t going to click with Felis but she said it nheless. "Why? Are you afraid that I will end up killing your good son?" Felis mocked. "Because given a chance, I would!" Taiyi didn''t like his response. "No Felis. You got me wrong. I don''t want either of my sons to be killed. The loss would be mine and only mine. If you can''t understand that, then I really don''t have anything to add further." Felis whipped his head up to see her and found that she was crying. Crease formed in his forehead. He had never imagined that his mother would even cry for him. He was sure that the day she would meet him, she would reject him or deny him or refuse to talk to him because she would remember what his father did to her, but here she was--crying for him. He wasn''t well molded to tackle intense emotions. All he felt was sadness that his mother cried because of him. This was a memory he didn''t want to carry back with him. He didn''t know how to stop her from crying. He took his hand to her cheek and wiped away the tears with his fingers. "I didn''t mean to hurt you..." he said in a low voice. "But my goal in life is to rule the whole of Araniea. That is what I have been engineered for. My father has turned me into something that I cannot back away from, nor I would. I am what I am and I will defend it. So if you are telling me to stop what I am, then you should know that your pleas would fall on a stone." Taiyi smiled but her smile didn''t reach her eyes. How could she forget that the son that she had left so long back has turned into a killing machine? He had built an army of Nyxers who were nothing but mindless killers. "Then may I suggest something else?" she said through her tears. She couldn''te to terms that Ukdah had turned her son into this. "I am listening," he said quietly, still watching her. He didn''t understand why she was crying even though he wiped her tears. "You should stop abducting females from other kingdoms and use them as breeding machines. I--" She pursed her lips and looked away. "I--" It was impossible to speak further because horrible memories choked her throat. She let out a ragged breath and then steeled herself. "Because I faced that situation and it is so gruesome and shameful that-- that you can''t--" she stopped as a loud sob wrenched out of her. Felis froze because he knew what she was referring to. He turned and clung to her legs. "Mother!" he rasped. For once he hated his father as he watched his beautiful and delicate mother reliving that past in his presence. It made him hate himself because his father wanted to have a son who was a demigod. Instead he turned out to be a demon werewolf. "Please don''t..." He pleaded with her. Taiyi cupped her son''s face with her palms. "Felis, it is important that I tell you what happened to me." "No, Mother!" he said. He didn''t want to listen to what happened to her. "Please spare me." Taiyi nodded lightly. "Okay, but know this. Menkar had a big role to y in it. He was the one who convinced your father and then betrayed my trust." Felis jerked his head back. "Menkar? The High Priest of Cetus Monastery?" "Yes. He isn''t Menkar. His real name is Nerio." Felis ced a finger on his mother''s lips. "In that case, why didn''t you kill him till now?" he said quietly though he was seething with rage. "He is of no use to me now. His mind is broken and even if you try to glean information from him, you won''t get much!" "No, Mother. This is not how it ends." Felis got up from his ce. "If you trust me, would you apany me to the Eridani River? I promise that I will take you there alone and will bring you back here safely." She was surprised at what Felis just said. She didn''t know what was going on in his mind, but he looked... feral. Even murderous. "What are you nning?" she asked, a bit suspiciously, a bit on guard and a bit out of curiosity. "Something..." he said and extended his hand to her. Taiyi gazed into his eyes that looked like a deep well. They were full of mystery. She knew that if he tricked while she was on that side of the border, she might end up losing her freedom again. At the same time, if she doesn''t trust him, he will lose all hope in the world of having a mother. She sucked in a sharp breath and decided to believe in him. She took his hand and he gently tugged her up. "Aren''t you afraid that I will kill you?" she asked. "No I am not," he said with a smile. "If you will try to kill me, Mother, I will defend myself and won''t hesitate in killing you." He took her outside and asked his General, "Where is the wagon which has Menkar?" Alphard hade immediately after Felis had ordered him and he was standing outside the tent, waiting anxiously. He wondered who this woman was with whom Felis was spending so much time. Was he able to use his dark magic and control her to spill some secrets? "It is standing with the prisoner right over there," he replied, pointing towards the end of the tents. Without another word, Felis strode to the wagon with Taiyi following him. Alphard too came after them. He watched the woman with intrigue. She was beautiful and had a glow about her. "Get the wagon attached to two horses. I will be taking it inside Hydra," Felis ordered his General. "I will be going with Taiyi, but no one will follow us. Is that clear?" Chapter 350 Closure Alphard was stunned by his king''smand. "But, Your Highness, this is dangerous!" he said, ncing every now and then at the woman who was with him. Felis put his hand up and Alphard stopped speaking. "Do as I say!" Scared of his king, Alphard ordered the soldiers to attach two horses to the wagon. As soon as it was ready, Felis helped his mother sit on the coachman''s seat. It was broad enough for two people to sit. He hopped beside her. "I will return in an hour," he informed Alphard. "Make sure that no fight erupts between soldiers of two kingdoms." "Yes, Your Highness," Alphard said, bowing to him and ncing at the woman sitting beside him. She looked so serene even though she was sitting with the most dangerous man of Araniea. And that intrigued Alphard all the more. Felis whipped the horses and they took off. He directed them towards the Hydra Kingdom. Taiyi wondered what was Felis''s end game. She didn''t ask him anything because right now she promised that she would trust him blindly. "What are you doing?" Menkar shouted in his shrill voice with all his energy. "Don''t youe in this woman''s talks, Felis," he urged. "She is a trickster. She tricked your father and then left him. She left you knowingly. She knew that you are her son, but still she didn''te to meet her." Anger bubbled inside Felis. Heshed his whip on the cage which was secured on a t wagon with chains. "Stay quiet!" Menkar winced and whimpered. "You don''t know her, Felis," he continued. "She tried to kill me." But Felis remained quiet. He whipped the horses savagely for them to move faster. He didn''t want to hear the voice of the man who duped his mother into... producing someone as ugly as him. Felis was living in this world only for one reason, and that was to fulfill his father''s dreams, which over the years had be his dreams. After living for so long and having that purpose ingrained in his mind, he was wondering if his beliefs were being shaken by his mother. He had a kingdom to run. He had people to answer. He had a purpose to live. No. he couldn''t allow himself to be shaken by his mother. Yet... "Do you know that she left you on purpose?" Menkar''s feeble voice prated his mind. "She is a horrible woman. You shouldn''t believe all she says." This time Taiyi became angry. She wanted to kill him right now. "Stop the wagon!" she said, gritting her teeth. "I will end his life now!" But Felis didn''t stop. "Hiya!" heshed the reins of the horses. All at once, the wheels of the wagon slid into a pit. The wagon jumped and so did the cage. "Ahhhh!" Menkar screamed as his head hit the roof. "Go slow. Go slow," he begged. "My body hurts." They rode all the way to the Eridani River in silence. Felis helped his mother get down. As soon as she was on the ground, she walked to the banks of the river and looked at the ckness of the waters in it. She was always amazed as to how dark the waters were. Even the moonlight refused to prate the surface. It was said that nothing could survive in Eridani. Suddenly, she heard iron chains groaning. When she turned her face to look at what was happening, she saw that Felis was untying the chains to release the cage. "Ahhh!" Menkar let out another cry when Felis lifted the cage from the wagon and threw it on the ground. Taiyi was surprised to see the sheer strength of his son. She saw the way his muscles rippled when he lifted the wagon and threw it on the ground. She saw the way Felis gritted his teeth upon seeing Menkar. But when she saw that Felis lifted a chain attached to the cage in his hands and wrapped it around his palm, she asked, "What are you doing Felis?" Dread skittered down her spine and a shudder passed through her. Felis red at Menkar for a long time. Then he started pulling the cage with his hands towards the river. "Felis!" Menkar cried. "You must be joking. I will tell you all the secrets of Draka and Cetus. I will be very useful to you. I will get Sirrah with us. She knows the secrets of Pegasii. Together, we will rule the whole of Araniea! Don''t do this!" He crawled to the other end of the cage. Felis didn''t listen to him. He pulled the cage to the edge of the river. "Look at it, Menkar and look carefully. This is the only ce that will save you from my wrath!" "Felis," Taiyi said as she touched his shoulder. She could never believe in her dreams that her elder son would do this. This was the closure he even needed. She didn''t know what would happen to him after this. When he turned to look at his mother, he saw that she was smiling through her tears. He allowed a smile on his lips. And the next moment, with a bellow to the sky, he yanked the cage and tossed it in the waters of Eridani. Loud, blood-curdling screams of Menkar got drowned in the water as the cage sank inside it. "You will die a demon''s death!" Menkar shouted, cursing him. "You will--" his voice drowned with gurgles. They heard his tail pping furiously around the cage. Taiyi and Felis watched the cage sink in the dark waters of Eridani. They continued to watch till thest bubble popped on the surface. And then some more. On an instinct, Felis wrapped his arm around his mother''s shoulder as they stood at the edge of the river for some more time, each unable to believe that Menkar was... finished. "Let''s go back," Taiyi said in a hoarse voice. Felis took his mother back to the wagon. He helped her sit on it and then jumped beside her. The journey back to the camp was silent, each in their own thoughts. But all the time, Felis held his mother''s hand. He knew the night wasing to an end... Chapter 351 Identity Along with Felis, Taiyi reached the camp with thick emotions whirling across her mind. The night was nearing an end and she knew that she had to leave. They reached the tent and Taiyi once again snapped her fingers to surround themselves with thick mist so that the sound didn''t percte out. "Thank you," she said in a soft voice once she sat on the edge of the bed. "I would have done it earlier if I had known¡­" he said. "Does Eltanin know?" he mocked. "No¡­" "You mean Eltanin doesn''t know about Menkar at all?" he asked, his eyes growing wide. "No¡­" Felis sank in his chair as he continued to gaze at his mother. "That means Eltanin doesn''t know that I am his elder brother?" He couldn''t believe that. "No¡­" Taiyi bit her bottom lip, lowering her gaze to herp where she had intertwined her fingers. "Cman''s horns!" He stabbed his fingers in his hair. He let out a chuckle which converted into a deep throatyughter. When he stopped, he looked at his mother. "You all are such hypocrites. You haven''t told Eltanin that he is my brother?" Taiyi shot him a sharp gaze. "Don''t judge me, Felis! You don''t exactly think that I would go around telling my son that I was forced earlier than finding my mate by someone and that I have a son. How pathetic that sounds!" The main reason why she never mentioned it to Eltanin was that then he would have be too biased against the Hydra Kingdom and Felis. It was possible that the opposite would have been the situation, but she never took chances. Felis flinched for the first time that night. He recoiled when Taiyi spat those words. Bile rose in his throat. He felt disgusted. "I knew that you hated me¡­" "That is an absurd insinuation, Felis," Taiyi berated him. "I can never hate you, but can you stop hating Eltanin? Can you stop with your unreasonable pursuit of leashing his beast?" "No, I can''t!" he sneered. "And I will forever continue to try my best to leash his beast. I will leash the beast of your glorious son and then rule this world!" Taiyi''s lips lifted slightly in a sad smile. "Stopparing yourself with Eltanin. You are¡ª" "I am the ugly demon werewolf son of yours, right?" Felis cut her off with his venomous words. "No," Taiyi sighed. "You are different from him. If Ukdah had given me my son, I would have made sure that you turned out better than Eltanin. I would have dly given you Stourin to rule and Eltanin would have dly ruled Draka with you. There is only one difference between Eltanin and you!" She breathed. "And it is that while you want to rule over all of Araniea, Eltanin only wants to settle happily in Draka." She wanted to mention Lusitania to him, but she didn''t, on purpose. Felis clenched his jaws so hard that it hurt. He narrowed his eyes as he red at his mother. "So you already have favorites?" Taiyi got up, walked to him and pped him hard across his face. Stunned as hell, Felis''s head whipped to the right as his skin burned at the impact. Wide eyes, he couldn''t believe that he was pped. For the first time by a woman. By his mother. He ced his hand over his cheek. If it had been anyone else, he would have ripped that person''s head from their neck by now. But he blinked his eyes, shook his head slightly and looked back at his mother. "I told you that you and I didn''t have enough time to spend with each other. How can I have favorites? I have known you for less than a night!" Taiyished at him, towering over him like the mother she was. Felis became absolutely quiet. A new feeling swirled in his chest. Of possessiveness. Where was his anger? In a low voice he said, "I heard that you lived away from Eltanin for a long time and that Alpha Alrakis lived with him for most of his youth. Is that true?" Taiyi closed her eyes and then went back to sit on the bed. She had clenched her fists tightly. "That is true." Felis blinked his eyes and suggested, "In that case, Eltanin must be very possessive about his father. Even more possessive than he must be about you. Why can''t you stay with me?" "What? What do you mean?" she spat. "I mean that he can have his father while I have my mother," Felis replied with a gleam in his eyes. "It is a win-win situation!" Taiyi raised her eyebrow. "I have to go back to Stourin, Felis. My kingdom awaits me." All his hopes dashed against a hard cliff like waves crashing against them. "Then if I want toe to Stourin, will you allow me to visit?" "Of course," she replied, but then we will do that in happy times. "And for that, I suggest that you give up your ways. It is long that you stop with your nasty activities and recall your Nyxers." "Why are you making deals with me, Mother? Can''t you ept me the way I am?" Taiyi closed her eyes. "This is a long argument which will never have an end, Felis. But remember this¡ª if you mend your ways, I will be standing right there for you. If you mend your ways, I will protect you from everyone''s wrath." She got up from the bed, her chest heaving. She walked to Felis and wrapped her arms around his neck. "I missed you a lot¡­" she whispered. When she removed herself, she said, "It is time that I leave¡­" She knew that it was a hopeless exercise to convince Felis. He had gone too far. And for that she hated Ukdah. Felis gulped a thick swirl of emotions. He didn''t want her to leave, but he nodded. He had promised her that he would leave her by morning. Chapter 352 Decision The first rays of sun had peeped through the white leaves of the Ivory Forest, making them appear golden. Felis rose to his feet to lead his mother all the way back to the edge of the camp. But just before they came out of the tent, she hugged him tightly. And so did he. Hemitted the hug to his memory because he knew that this was probably thest time he would ever meet her. Before climbing back in her carriage, Taiyi cast him one forlorn look and said, "Hope to see you again." Felis''s mask was right up as soon as he was surrounded by the soldiers. He ced the helmet back on his head and watched Taiyi climb the carriage. He didn''t want others to see how he was feeling because after this he would shove all those feelings further down. The fact that Eltanin didn''t know that he was his elder brother, rattled him to the soul. But in a way it was better, now he was going to increase his endeavors to get him to Hydra and control his beast. Without feeling guilty. He watched Taiyi''s carriage disappear on the dirt road until thest haze of the dust settled. "Alphard!" he yelled at his General. As soon as Alphard came to stand next to him, he spat an order, "We need to head back to Hydra!" "Yes, Your Highness," he said. "After that, call an emergency meeting of all the leaders. We have to form a new strategy for attacking Draka!" "Yes, Your Highness." Alphard was pretty bewildered at his sudden orders but hemanded the soldiers to return back to Hydra. --- Alrakis was waiting for his wife with bated breath. So the moment her carriage appeared on the horizon, he rode his horse there to meet her and receive her. He had spent the night in so much tension that there were dark circles beneath his eyes. He rode with the carriage all the way back to their camp but he ordered his men not to stop. He opened his mental link with the soldiers who hade with him and asked them all to ride back to Draka. Alrakis was too jittery to stop anywhere until he took his wife back home. Somewhere in the midway, when the carriage stopped and they rested to have lunch and for the horses to drink water, Alrakis left his mount and came to sit in the carriage with Taiyi. She was crying. "Taiyi¡­" he rasped and then took her in his embrace. "What happened, love?" he asked though he knew that she was emotionally rattled after meeting Felis, her older son. Taiyi didn''t say anything as she just buried her face in his chest and continued to cry. Leaving Felis was extremely emotional for her. It was as if she had abandoned him again. She could feel his emotions at the back of her throat and she knew that Felis was also pretty sad. For the rest of the journey back to the capital of Draka, she remained quiet. She thought of a thousand scenarios of how she could have got her son back, but each time she knew that Ukdah would have foiled her ns. Ukdah was so driven by his lust to rule the whole of Araniea that he produced a son from her only for the purpose of it. Shemented that she was unsessful in bringing up her older son to be a good citizen of Araniea. If only he could still understand the importance of strengthening his kingdom rather than focusing on ruling Araniea and bing a mindless killing machine. When they were towards the capital and Taiyi could no longer cry, Alrakis cupped her face in his hands. "How can I help you, Taiyi?" he asked, feeling hopeless. She let a shaky breath out. "You can''t help me, Alrakis¡­" she replied. "No one can help me other than Felis. But that man wouldn''t even help himself, so there is no redemption." "I am so sorry¡­" he said in a soft, calming voice to soothe her nerves. "You know he was unaware that Elty didn''t know that he is his younger brother and holds me responsible for so many bad things in his life?" Alrakis''s face softened as his heart squeezed for his mate. Taiyi let out a dry sob. Alrakis pulled her in hisp and cupping his big palm on the side of her face, pulled her closer to him and said, "You can''t do anything about that, okay? So stop ming yourself for everything bad in his life. You never got the chance to shape it." They reached the capital by the time it was midnight. Alrakis lifted his wife in his arms and carried her all the way back to their bedchamber. He made her lie on the bed gently and said, "Sleep, love." Eltanin came to see his mother along with Tania but Alrakis asked him to meet her the next morning. He wanted to know how things went by with her. Alrakis was on the verge of spilling it to him, but he decided that it was a call that Taiyi had to take. "She is very tired, Eltanin," he said as he closed the door behind him. "Meet her tomorrow morning." However, Taiyi didn''t meet Eltanin for the next two days. She couldn''t. She was still mourning the loss of her elder son, who was alive but who wasn''t in her life. She tried her best to divert her attention, but every little thing drew her attention back to Felis. She was aware of Eltanin''s constant approach to her bedchamber to ask about her health. She refrained from talking to his because she decided not to tell him about his rtionship with Felis. And the main reason was that Eltanin was preparing for a war that was not just for him, it was for all of Araniea. Two dayster, when she was feeling a little better, she let Eltanine and meet her. "Mother, what is it that you are not speaking about?" he asked the moment she opened the door of her bedroom and he hugged her tightly. "What happened out there that you have shrunk in your shell?" Chapter 353 Outburst Taiyi turned away from the door and walked back to her bed. Alrakis was sitting in the balcony of the bedchamber and looking at important documents. Taiyi let out a deep sigh as she gestured to Eltanin to take a seat. Though Eltanin went to sit on the chair, he was not settled in his heart. There was something ticking him off. When Taiyi maintained her silence, he said, "Mother, I am very anxious to know what happened out there. Can you please borate? Even Father is not speaking about it. I am not feelingfortable. What is it that you are hiding from me?" Taiyi closed her eyes. For the past two days, she had decided that she wouldn''t speak a word about Felis to Eltanin. "It was just a routine meeting of soldiers from two sides," she said in a low sorrowful voice which didn''t go unnoticed by Eltanin. Eltanin stared at his mother for a long time. He got up from his chair and closed the distance between them. He knelt in front of her and craned his neck to look at her face. Taiyi was surprised at his action, but she dipped her chin to look at her younger son. This reminded her of Felis who did the same when she was talking with him in the tent. Eltanin ced his hands on herp and grasped her hands in his big ones. "Whatever is there, please just spill it out. Did anyone threaten you? Did the Hydra soldiers misbehave with you? Did anyone misbehave with you?" He sounded almost angry and nervous at the same time. "Eltanin!" Taiyi snapped. "It is nothing." "Then why are you sulking? Did you meet anyone?" He was doubting if his mother met Felis. A shudder ran down his spine at the thought. Taiyi looked away and bit her lips. Exasperated at her silence, he just ced his head in herp. "Mother, I don''t like it when you are so sad. You took Menkar with you. Did you leave him out there? How did Nyxers react to this exchange?" Taiyi couldn''t help but feel as if her older son was in herp. She threaded her fingers in his hair and started raking them across his scalp. "Felis..." the name slipped out of her lips. Eltanin stiffened. Why was she calling the name of the Hydra King when she was sitting with him? Perhaps she wanted to say something about Felis. He lifted his head and asked, "Did Felise to receive Menkar?" Taiyi gulped thick emotions down her throat. She missed her older son a lot. "Yes, he came." Eltanin''s whole body froze. "You mean that the demon King of Hydra came to receive Menkar?" he said half-suspectingly. "Yes..." He raised an eyebrow. "Menkar was a special man. But I am d that before handing him over to Felis, we fried his brains!" It was absolutely surprising to hear that Felis hade for Menkar. She chuckled. "But Menkar no longer lives." This raised more suspicions than there were in his mind. "What do you mean? Did you not hand over Menkar to Felis? Did you kill him already or is it that that wretched man didn''t survive the journey?" Taiyi shook her head. "I handed Menkar to Felis and then we both rode to Eridani where we disposed of his cage. His cage sank in front of my eyes with Felis standing beside me." Taiyi remembered how Felis had wrapped his arm around her shoulders when they heard Menkar''sst screams. Eltanin''s stomach fell to the floor. "You were with Felis?" When she nodded with quivering lips, he yelled at her. "Are you insane?" He jumped to his feet. "Do you know what kind of a deranged and psychotic man he is? He could have killed you along with Menkar. How could you go with him to the Eridani River? Tell me that you went with the soldiers!" At the back of his mind he couldn''t understand why would Felis try to kill the man who he had been waiting for? Or rather why would he personallye to pick Menkar? "Eltanin, stop!" Taiyi snapped at him. "It is not what you think!" Eltanin''s anger red a little more. He went to the balcony and sted at his father. "How could you leave her alone with a man as batty as Felis? She was under fucking so much threat. That deranged bastard could have taken her life and yet you didn''t stop her for once also? Are you both going nuts? At this rate, I will not allow either of you to step out of this pce!" Alrakis took a deep breath in, as he ced the documents back on the table and got up. He walked in the room with Eltanin following him on heels. He looked at his wife and gave her a worried frown. "Will you both freaking answer me?" Eltanin was going wild. "How could you go with someone as nuts as Felis to Eridani? That fucking river is in the Hydra Kingdom. You crossed the boundary of Hydra and went with him, knowing fully well that he could have killed you or taken you hostage to take advantage of me. You jeopardized your safety?" "But I am back!" Taiyi replied as her fists closed tightly to the point that her knuckles turned white. "Why did you go with him?" Eltanin shouted. "Felis is a deranged, mental werewolf with no morals and brain that is thousand shades fucked up. He is the spawn of the demon king Ukdah and God knows whom?" Taiyi was so furious at all the expletives he was spouting that she got up and in a fit of rage pped across his cheek. "Felis is not just some spawn. He is the son of Ukdah and--" she swallowed the burn at the back of her throat. "--and me." Eltanin''s eyes became wide as he grasped his cheek, as goosebumps lined his skin. Unable to make the sense out of her words, he stared at her nkly. Chapter 354 Cocoon Alrakis let out a shaky breath as he watched mother and son. Taiyi was looking ferocious while Eltanin was... nk. "Don''t you dare speak like that about Felis!" Taiyi growled, suddenly feeling overly protective about her son. "Yes, he is my son!" She was ring in Eltanin''s eyes like she would eat him up. Eltanin was absolutely quiet. The revtion stunned him like thunder jolting in the skies. Every part of his body coiled with tension and dread. So many things became clear yet confusion rolled around his mind. He stumbled back as he continued to stare at his mother with his hand on his cheek. All of a sudden, his vision became blurry. His body felt like lead. He turned away from his mother and headed towards the door. He had a thousand questions to ask, but his tongue felt like a swollen piece of flesh. He couldn''t lift it to speak a word. His mind was incoherent. Nothing made sense and then everything made sense. There was no oxygen left in the room to breathe. He opened the door of the bedchamber and stepped out. As soon as he was out in the breezeway, he leaned against the pir and sucked in sharp air. But nothing was enough for him. He trudged ahead to find his sanctuary, to find Lusitania. The only woman who made sense to him. He reached his room and then closed the doors behind him. He leaned his body against the doors, feeling like a man whose throat had been squeezed so hard that there was no air left in his lungs. He took a long breath and wheezed. Tania was sitting at the table, reading something. When she saw Eltanin, she rushed to his side. "Elty!" she called him. She took his arm and put it on her shoulders. "Elty!" She was feeling shaky seeing his condition. His blood had drained from his face and there were tears in his eyes. She helped him walk to the bed and then lowered his heavy frame onto the mattress. "What happened, Elty?" she asked as she sat beside him at the edge of the bed. She cupped his cheeks in his palm, trepidation crashing inside her. He didn''t say anything and gazed in nk space. He was still processing his mother''s words. He wanted to stay back and ask her, but he couldn''t. How could she and his father hide such a big secret? He felt... devastated. Did Felis know that he was his younger brother? When Eltanin didn''t speak, Tania crawled over to him and went to lie on his side. She ced her arm on his chest and her head in the crook of his arm. "Elty, please speak. You are scaring me." But he remained silent. He just wanted to forget everything and revel in the closeness of his wife. The only person who didn''t hold secrets from him. "Stay with me..." he murmured as he pulled her closer. She gazed at his face which was like a te of sadness and misery. She didn''t know what was eating him inside. She decided to stay quiet because he had receded into a cocoon that he didn''t want toe out from. It was the first time that Eltanin was confronted with the possibility of failure and the feeling dug its clutches in him. Whenever he met with Felis, which was exactly five times, the feeling imprinted on him like an uncontrolled, ugly Hydranian tattoo each and every time. He didn''t know for how long, but when he finally thought he could speak he said, "Felis, the King of Hydra Kingdom, is my... half brother." He knew that it was going to take him a long time to fully ept the fact. Tania inhaled sharply, seemingly taken aback by his words. Her blue eyes fixed on his had pools of raw shock and disbelief. Licking her lips, she said, "How do you know?" "Mother... revealed in her fit of rage..." His lips wobbled, his toneced with judgment. "Oh God!" she murmured. "For years I have been Felis''s target and targeted him. I have destroyed and killed his army and he did the same with me." He paused, clenching his jaw and trying to regainposure that was once again slipping from his fingers. Blowing out a deep breath, he continued, "I have always hated him so much that my hatred for him is unfathomable. But now that I know that he is my mother''s son who was born before me, I don''t know--" He shook his head. "I don''t know what to do..." Tania ced her head on his chest. She stroked him softly. "You will do exactly what you were supposed to do." "But he is my brother." "I am sure that he knows that you are his brother. Did that stop him from capturing you five times and then trying to leash your beast?" she argued. "No... But what is it that drives him to hate me so much?" "That is a question that you must ask your mother. And I really suggest that instead of sulking here, you must go to her and talk about it." "I can''t!" he snapped. "I couldn''t meet her eyes after she revealed that Felis is my brother." "Why?" Tania asked, disdaincing her tone. "This is how you think of her? Couldn''t she have an affair with the demon king before she met your father?" "What? Are you mad?" Eltanin berated her. "How can I ever think of her like that? It is just that she never revealed it to me. I do think that there is more than what meets the eye, but I can''t bring myself to talk to her." He rubbed his chest as a tear escaped his left eye. "I hate when you cry..." Tania said and licked his tear away. "You have to steel yourself and ask your mother as to why she hid it from you. I am sure things will be better after that." "Tania... I..." She ced a finger on his lips. Her right wing red. It curled cocooning him. Chapter 355 Answer Them Honestly Tania''s wing cocooned around him and Eltanin loved the warm feel. He closed his eyes feeling safer, feeling like he wanted to recede in this world. He felt her feathers caressing his arm and his cheek. It was like a balm on his emotionally charged mind. She continued, "You don''t have to go now. Go tomorrow. Give her time to process what she told you. You too should stay with me. I won''t let you go anywhere until you have calmed down." He chuckled. He pulled her closer to him and inhaled her scent. It calmed him to a great level. The light caress of the wing and her closeness did the magic. Soon, he went off to sleep. When Eltanin woke up, his turned his head to find that Tania was still sleeping on his chest. He pressed a kiss on the crown of her head and she woke up. Tania retracted her wing. She lifted her head to gaze in his dark eyes. "How are you feeling now, love?" she asked, her lips curling up. "Better..." he replied. For the rest of the day, he cancelled all his meetings. They received messages from the spies that the kings of the Aqu and Eridanus Kingdom ced the two princesses under arrest. They were not allowed to step out of their kingdoms. Another set of spies sent the message that Nyxers hadpletely emptied the borders of its bordering kingdoms and that there was no activity. Although Eltanin was pretty surprised at thetest development, he was no fool to think that this was just an eyewash. As per Tania''s advice, Eltanin didn''t visit his mother for the whole day. In fact, in doing so, he felt better and much more settled than the previous day. He found time to think about the questions that he thought would be necessary and sufficient to ask. Next day, he didn''t go to the throne hall and again cancelled every meeting that was supposed to take ce in the morning because he reserved the entire time for his mother and father. He sent a message to his parents that he wanted to meet them. He asked Tania whether she wanted to go with him or not. She said, "I don''t think I should go, Elty. This is a private matter between you and your parents. I will--" she bit her lip. "I will feel awkward..." He cupped her face with his hands and pressed a kiss on her lips. "I understand, love," he said. "You don''t have toe with me." "However, if you like, you can tell me whatever you have talked. I wouldn''t want to miss a detail!" she added. He barked aughter. "Such a gossip monger!" A pale blush rose on her cheeks and he traced it. He pressed kisses on her cheeks and then got up from the bed. As Eltanin walked to his parents'' bedchamber, he couldn''t help but feel slightly disturbed. All the questions that he thought he would ask, vanished from his mind leaving himpletely nk. The guards opened the door for him and as he stepped inside, he saw that his mother was sitting on the bed, looking pale, while his father was serving her with hot lemon tea. Taiyi''s gaze locked with her son''s and she gestured to him to sit in front of her on the bed. Sucking in a sharp breath, he closed the gap between them and sat in front of her. Alrakis served tea to him as well. Eltanin sipped his tea as awkward moments of silence passed between them. He was unable to meet her eyes. "Ask away your questions, Eltanin..." Taiyi said in a soft voice. "I will answer them honestly." Eltanin swallowed emotions down his throat and said, "Mother, I want to you tell me whatever you want to. I will listen and then go away. I don''t want to ask you questions about your previous rtionships after this." In normal circumstances he wouldn''t have even bothered about them, but this was different. His biggest enemy was his own half brother. Taiyi ced her cup on the tray and sighed. She started, "Before I found that Alrakis was my mate, Nerio and I hadmon friends. I didn''t know when Nerio developed interest in me. He asked for my hand in marriage to my father, but my father declined." Taiyi left the ugly details of how she was forced by Ukdah, but she covered it all until Felis was born. "Ukdah wanted to keep me forever because ording to a prophecy that Nerio had told him, I was supposed to give birth to a demigod. Ukdah thought that that child would be his son, but he never imagined that vition of a prophecy would result in something else." "Felis was born and then when my father came to rescue me, Ukdah snatched my child from me and ran away with him in the darkness of Hydra." A sob wrenched out of her body at the memory. "I cried for Felis and wanted him back, but Ukdah had managed to hide him very well." She squeezed Alrakis''s hand. "My misery got over a hundred yearter after I met your father and had you..." he voice trailed off as her lips quivered. "The rest is history..." She looked at her son and found that her vision was blurry. She wiped her tears as misery jolted her all over again. "You don''t know how much I tried to get my son, but all my attempts were futile." Alrakis went to sit by his wife''s side and wrapped his arms around her. "Don''t cry..." he said as he caressed her arms. Taiyi took a ragged breath and said, "Eltanin, do you want to ask any question? You can. I am willing to answer it all." Eltanin''s throat choked with emotions. He had thought that perhaps Ukdah was her former lover and that shemitted a big mistake, but this-- this was so horrible that he couldn''t even fathom it. If Ukdah was present here, he would have killed him. Chapter 356 [Bonus Chapter] Promise Me! Eltanin stayed quiet because he had said that he wouldn''t ask questions. "Eltanin, you should ask all your questions today because after this, even I am not willing to talk about it," Taiyi prodded him as if understanding his predicament. Eltanin''s eyes lowered to hisp where he had sped his hands. "Does Felis know that I am his brother?" "Yes. And still he attacked you. He wants to leash your beast for his own benefits." "Why didn''t he ever mention this to me?" "Because he thought that you knew about it..." "Still, he didn''t leave an opportunity to capture me and torture me." "That''s right," Taiyi said as a shudder passed through her. "You have to understand Eltanin that Felis is brought up that way. His father had ensured that he broke Felis in so many ways that ultimately, he became a mindless killing machine. Ukdah has forced his wishes on Felis. He always wanted to rule the whole of Araniea, but when he couldn''t, he prepared his son to do that. And look what Felis turned into. He started creating armies of Nyxers. He started treating women with utter disrespect and used them as breeders!" "I know!" Eltanin snapped to stop his mother. "I know... you don''t have to borate." Taiyi pursed her lips and looked away. She shouldn''t have gone to the borders of the Hydra Kingdom. Then she wouldn''t have met Felis. The guilt that she carried with her back to Draka was like a heavy weight that was crushing her with every passing minute. After a long silence he asked, "How did he treat you when you met him for the first time?" "He treated me like his mother. It was him who suggested that Nerio be thrown in the Eridani River. He was furious when I told him about Nerio. And-- and Felis is--" Her lips trembled at the thought of it, but she said it nheless. "Felis is extremely jealous of you. The main reason being that you had parents to look after you, but he didn''t. Because you were the right son ording to the prophecy and he wasn''t. Because he has those tattoos that run wildly on his body and he thinks that he is ugly, but you don''t." Eltanin rubbed his face with his hands. "Gods!" he rasped. How could a man be jealous of those things? "It''s not like I chose all that or he chose it!" ? "But he feels that Ukdah conspired against nature to produce him. He hates his ugliness to the extent that he didn''t want to show it to me," Taiyi muttered. She shook her head. "He is beyond any redemption, Eltanin. He has lived with that hatred for so long that it has ingrained in his body and soul. You can''t do anything about it!" "Then what am I supposed to do?" Eltanin snapped again. "Tell me, Mother. What am I supposed to do?" "You have to do exactly what you are nning to do. Would you give yourself to Felis and let him leash your beast?" "Hell, no!" Eltanin protested. "Then what are you going to do if he tries to capture you?" Taiyi asked. "I will defend myself!" "No Eltanin, that''s where you are wrong," Taiyi added softly. Eltanin''s eyebrows knitted in deep furrows. "You are going to defend yourself and then kill him." "Mother!" Eltanin was shocked as he looked at his mother. "That would be very cold on my part!" Taiyi carried on, "No, that would be just on your part. The only person in all of Araniea who can stop Felis is... you. The fate of this realm and other realms lies on your shoulders. Tania was a means to empower you and now she will be the strength behind you. You cannot betray the people of Araniea by not killing that one person who wants to destroy them!" "Ba€¡°but--" "No Eltanin!" Taiyi silenced him with her cold voice. "You were born for a purpose and you have to fulfill it. It is my bad luck that the person who you would be pitted against is your brother, but that shouldn''t waver you from your path, because it surely hasn''t wavered Felis from his!" Eltanin sucked in a long breath and realized that he was holding it. His mother had put him in a dilemma, but she was also pulling him out of it. "When the timees, you will go for it. Promise me Eltanin!" Taiyi said in a sharp voice. "But Mother, that would be killing my own flesh and blood." "Promise me, Eltanin!" Taiyi reiterated sharply. He couldn''t believe that his mother was asking him to kill her older son. Had she grown so selfish for the sake of Araniea or to save him. "I will capture him and throw him in the dungeons," he said. "But I won''t promise you to kill him." Taiyi narrowed her eyes on her son. She clenched her jaw and looked away, her chest heaving with too many emotions. "Is there anything else you want to ask?" she said, not wanting to talk further. "No..." Eltanin replied and rose to his feet. He turned to leave his parents'' room. He nced at his father who was quiet during the whole conversation. Eltanin knew that his father would only support his mate. He walked out of their room, each step heavier than thest. He rubbed his chest with his hand and inhaled the nippy afternoon air. Though the sun was out, Araniea had fallen into harsh winters. His steps took him to the royal garden where Ladon was protecting the apple tree. He wanted his advice because he knew no matter what, the dragon would only speak in Draka''s favor. Eltanin opened the door of the royal garden and saw that the spirit of Ladon was quietly wrapped around the apple tree. When he sensed Eltanin''s presence, he uncoiled slightly and stretched a little, yawning with hisrge mouth. "What brings you here, King Eltanin?" he hissed, looking at him with his red eyes. Chapter 357 The Truth Eltanin sighed deeply as he looked at the dragon. His misty body that was covered in smoky wisps of tendrils against the backdrop of golden apples looked ominous. He closed the distance between them in slow strides, musing about his predicament. "It seems you are in a lot of tension," said Ladon, sensing the king''s worries. "I am¡­" Eltanin breathed. "My mother told me about Felis and how he is rted to¡­ me." Ladon slithered down the tree slightly and uncoiled his body. His massive head came right in front of Eltanin''s eyes. His red eyes gleamed. "So?" "So?" Eltanin was shocked by his one word reply. "I am sorry but it is not just a ''so'' situation! So many things have changed ever since mother told me about Felis!" he snapped as his raven eyes gazed into Ladon''s red ones. The dragon let out a whiff of smoke from his mouth as if sighing. "Nothing has changed, Eltanin," he said. "Only a piece of information has been added to your mind. Other than that, everything is the same." "But Felis is my brother!" Eltanin said loudly, closing his fists so tightly that his knuckles became white. "I hope that doesn''t mean that you think of sparing his life or that you n on ruling Draka with him?" Eltanin looked up in the dragon''s eyes and stumbled a step back. "I¡ª I¡ª" He didn''t know what to say. "If that is your intention, then you are no longer the ruler of Draka as I had envisioned. In fact, you should give up being a king and only think about yourself. You don''t have to think of all the women he had imprisoned and taken in his kingdom to be used as breeders. You don''t have to think of how many soldiers the Nyxers have ughtered under hismand. And certainly you don''t have to think about Ukdah, who forced your mother. Do you think that Ukdah is dead?" Ladon''s words fell sharply on Eltanin''s conscience. "I¡ª I don''t know¡­" "Ukdah isn''t dead. He gave his throne to Felis and has gone on the tour to other realms. Felis is an instrument for him, a corrupt and highly unstable instrument on whose back he had pinned hopes that he would be able to rule Araniea. Once Felis is able tosh your beats, Ukdah wille out of hiding and take over. Why do you think he is traveling through the realms?" Eltanin was stunned that Ladon knew so much. But then he was an ancient spirit. He knew a lot of things. "Why?" he breathed incredulously. "Ukdah has gone to garner support from different species of the Lore. He has been traveling from one realm to another just to gather as much support as possible in case a wares. And if you think that Felis is unaware of this, then you are a fool. He knows of his father''s intentions, and he is willing to sacrifice himself for it. You cannot imagine the level of depravity that Felis is infested with." "But when my mother went to meet him, he was¡­ weing." Ladon coiled back to the tree and barked what sounded likeughter. Smoky wisps of tendrils wrenched out of him as his body shook withughter. When he settled, he said, "Felis had seen his mother for the first time. What do you expect? But more than that, do you know who it was that he was hoping would havee?" Eltanin''s eyes became wide. He felt a noose tightening around his neck. He couldn''t form words from his mouth as he continued to stare at Ladon. Sensing his emotion, Ladon said, "Felis hoped that it was Lusitania who would havee to meet him and not Taiyi. It was a shock to him when he saw Taiyi." "Why Lusitania?" Eltanin''s breath lodged in his throat. "Because Felis wanted to capture the fae and make her his by forcing her. He wanted to have children who would have fae traits, who would have magic like her. Because he wants to build a stronger army of Nyxers. But that is not even the tip of the iceberg," Ladon scoffed. "He knew that you would have gone after her and then you would have willingly given your beast to him to free Lusitania." A shudder passed through Eltanin. "No!" Ladon coiled back on the tree and sighed. "That was his n." "H¡ª how do you know? You are tricking me?" "And why would I trick the man who rules Draka. You are born with my mark on your body, which means that a small piece of my soul has somewhere ingrained in you. Why would I want to hurt you or trick you when all I want is to protect you and all of Draka?" Eltanin''s fingers went on his throat and he rubbed his skin out there as if trying to dislodge a lump forming inside. The truth about Felis was so dichotomously correct. "Go back to Lusitania, Eltanin," Ladon hissed. "She needs to be protected. There is danger hovering over her. And this war that you feel would get over by a few talks¡­ won''t. If you like, you may experiment at the risk of exposing your mate to Felis." He closed his eyes and let out a long exhale. Now he knew why he came here. Why his feet brought him to meet Ladon. It was as if Ladon had called him to open his eyes. He didn''t say anything. He bowed to the dragon and walked out of the royal gardens with a heavy heart. ''Protect Lusitania.'' Ladon''s words rang in his head like warning bells. He hurried back to his bedchamber. Lusitania was standing by the window, watching something on the outside. He came to stand behind her and then wrapped his arms around her, hugging her tightly. Startled, Taniaughed. "Elty! When did youe?" Eltanin buried his face in her hair and inhaled her scent to calm himself. His heart was thundering against his ribcage. Chapter 358 Make A Deal Tania was puzzled but the moment she sensed how worried he was, she sped his arms with her hands and let him stand behind her for as long as he wanted to. As if that wasn''t enough, Eltanin scooped her up in his arms and carried her to bed. Hey her on the bed and theny beside her. That too wasn''t enough. He slid over her and pressed her body beneath his and covered her head on the sides with hisrge hands. "Elty¡­" she rasped, pressed beneath his weight. "What is wrong, love?" she asked, extremely worried about her, her brows scrunched and her throat dry. He didn''t speak anything but continued to stay like that. After a long moment of silence, he said, "You will not leave Draka without my permission, okay?" Ladon''s warning was burning through his chest. "Okay¡­" she said in a soft, reassuring voice. "And if you ever leave the pce, you will keep your mind link open with me." "I will¡­" Tania didn''t know what was wrong but Eltanin sounded very panicky. She opened her wings wide and wrapped them around her mate. He felt warm and cozy and his tension bled out to a great extent in the small world that she created for him. After what seemed like eternity, Eltanin slid down from her and pulled her close to his chest. "It has been a long day, Tania¡­" he said in a dry voice. "I am d that I am past it. My mission is clearer now." "That is wonderful, love," she replied, not knowing he meant but happy that the fog from his mind cleared. Eltanin spent the rest of the day in his room with Tania. Though he spoke less, but his mind was in continuous turmoil. In the evening, he called his General. When Fafnir came, Eltanin ordered him, "Call for a meeting of all the General in two days. We need to strategize." Fafnir''s eyes widened with shock, but he knew what his king was saying. He bowed to him and left. --- "What did Taiyi say to you that made you so shocked, King Felis?" Morava asked, as she sauntered in his antechamber. She hade to meet him. Over the past few days, she was not feeling well. She wasn''t the type who could sustain ten Alphas on her every other time of the day. She wanted to get out and she knew how to buy a few days of freedom from Felis. If he didn''t allow her, she was sure she would be ripped apart and probably die soon. When she had looked at her reflection in the mirror that morning, she saw how thin and fragile she had be. There were purple circles under her eyes and even though she was fed well, she felt like she could puke anytime. She hoped she wasn''t pregnant with the pups of the Alphas. Beforeing to Felis, she had painted her face to cover all the dark circles. "It is none of your concern," Felis shot back at her. "Why are you here?" Morava scoffed. "That entire family is filled with chatans. Don''t go by their face value. They think deep before acting and the shrewdest of all of them is Lusitania." ? Felis cut her short. "What do you want? State your purpose and leave." Morava sat on the couch. She rxed back and said, "I havee here to make a few deals with you." Over thest few months, Felis had gauged her. He smirked, "Of course. You don''t speak unless you have a deal to make." Morava chortled. "You know me well, King Felis, so I am going toe straight to the point." Felis sat opposite to her, her strong perfume irritating him. "Please, do tell." Morava looked at her nails and brushed them lightly with her thumb. "Ever since you havee back, I know that you have been meeting with your Generals toe up with a strategy to attack Draka, but¡ª" she lifted her gaze and looked in his eyes. "You forget that in order to control Draka, you must first attack Pegasii." Felis narrowed his eyes. "And why is that?" "Lusitania is my father''s real heir, as in his mate''s daughter." "I know. She is Kinshra''s daughter. My spies informed me." "Which means that Pegasii rightfully belongs to her. And I also heard that Kinshra is in Pegasii these days. If you attack Pegasii, you will catch her weak point, especially if you capture her mother." She scoffed, "My father is too enthralled by that fae." "Where are you getting at Morava?" Felis asked, a crease forming on his forehead. "If you want to weaken the spirits of the Draka King and Queen, you must attack Pegasii and take over it. And I know all the weak points of Pegasii Kingdom. Eltanin and Lusitania wouldn''t let it slip because after all, Pegasii falls under their protection too. Once you have Pegasii and seize Biham and Kinshra, taking over Draka would be easy. Lusitania is Eltanin''s weakness. And I highly suspect that she is Eltanin''s mate." Felis''s eyes became wide as surprise bloomed in his mind. "Mate?" he rasped. How was this possible? He was trying to pluck Eltanin''s mate? "Yes." "How did youe to that conclusion?" Felis asked. "He is too protective of her. Lovers are not so protective of each other. When I had taken Tania with me to Pegasii a few months back, Eltanin had encamped outside Pegasii to take her back," she said. She had been connecting the dots all along and only this theory made sense. "Although he covered it up by saying that it was his honor that was at stake when I took his ve, who the helles after a mere ve?" Now Felis''s attention waspletely on Morava. Morava paused, sensing that she had drawn his attention. She lifted her chin and said, "I want to make a deal with you if I divulge secret information to you about Pegasii." Chapter 359 Weaknesses Felis shifted in his ce, but he knew the kind of category Morava belonged to. He was not so close to Sirrah that he would ask about her daughter. He just sent Nyxers to fight with Biham when she asked for them. In return he achieved his purpose which was to spread fear amongst the people of other kingdoms of Nyxers and himself. Morava was worse than Sirrah. While Sirrah wanted to stay in the kingdom and do everything in her control to oust Kinshra to stay in what she thought should belong to her, Morava was ready to sell out the secrets of her father and that of Pegasii that would eventually benefit her. He scoffed, "The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree." He crossed his legs. "What deal do you want to make with me?" Morava opened her mouth but he stopped her. "Before you say anything, remember, if it isn''t anything important, there won''t be any deal between us and you won''te back to me. Ever." He didn''t like her at all. He had done his research and came to know that she was after Eltanin from a long time. Her father had tried to give her hand in marriage to Eltanin, but Eltanin didn''t like her either. She was thrown in the dungeons of Draka for trying to murder someone very important to Eltanin. And Felis wondered if she wanted to kill Lusitania. "O-ookkay," Morava breathed. "I understand." Then she pursed her lips as if she had a big secret in her mind that she was about to divulge. "So my estimate is that Lusitania is Eltanin''s mate." "Great!" he smirked. "I have already guessed that." He had his suspicions but he wasn''t sure. "Is that the secret you are telling me?" She let out a smallughter. Shaking her head she said, "Listen to the deal first. For the information that I will give you, I need fifteen days away from the Alphas. I want to rest. I need peace¡­" His lips curled up in an evil smile. The woman was actually stupid. She could have asked for anything and he would have given her. Jewelry, trips to other kingdoms or fine silks. But it seemed that she was so exhausted from the Alphas that she needed some reprieve. "Sure," he replied. Morava closed her eyes. She was going to take full advantage of her peace. She was going to escape from the Hydra Kingdom. Or maybe, in her next deal she would ask Felis to crown her as the queen of Pegasii. When she opened her eyes, she started, "Pegasii has four weak points. Three of them lie side by side on its borders with Cetus in the form of mountain passes. These passes are dangerous but once your army of Nyxers get through them, Pegasii would bepletely exposed. Since these passes lie at a higher level, my father has done very less to secure them." Felis''s eyes grew slightly wide. He knew much about the topography of Araniea but sometimes things did surprise him. "The fourth weakness of Pegasii lies in the south, close to Wolfliers Lake," she continued. "There is a very narrow stretch. It is an abandoned route that leads to Pegasii from Orion. The only problem is that that route is infested with rogues. My father has never bothered about it and the people of Pegasii are too afraid to venture there. You can use it, if you can remove the rogues." Felis''s eyebrows shot to his hairline. "Interesting insight," he said as he nodded. The information was good because he knew attacking Pegasii would be like attacking Draka. And he was going to do it quietly. "You can stay away from the Alphas for fifteen days," he said,pleting his part of the deal. "I will inform the Alphas about it and they won''t go against my decision, but remember, my people will be watching you all the time." "That''s fine," she drawled. As if she cared. She was going to escape nheless. If not, she had more dealsing up her way. "You can live in the tower where Lerna lived," he said as he rubbed his chest. remembering his sister. Anger swelled inside him and he knew that the next he would meet her, he would simply kill her. Till today, he hadn''te to know where she was. "Thanks, King Felis," Morava said and rose to her feet. "I believe our meeting is over. If you want more information, I am already here." As Morava left the room, Felis watched her going. He called Alphard immediately, opening his mind link. Alphard came rushing to him and passed Morava. He bowed to her slightly, wondering what she was doing in Felis''s quarters. When he reached the antechamber, he saw Felis sitting and was thinking about something intensely. "Your Highness," he interrupted the king''s thoughts. Felis lifted his eyes to Alphard and said, "I want two General here in an hour. We have to attack Pegasii, but we need to strategize." "Pegasii?" Alphard was confused. "But aren''t we attacking Draka?" "No, we will go for Pegasii first and then attack Draka in two days after that. We have to catch them by surprise." ? --- Tania was strolling in her garden when Flora announced that Lerna wanted to talk to her. Tania was surprised. She thought that Rigel and Lerna had left already, but apparently, they were still here after the mega event. "Lerna!" Tania eximed cheerfully upon seeing the princess. "How are you?" Lerna came and bowed to Tania at first and then they hugged each other warmly. "I am well," she replied with a smile. "I havee here for¡­ advice." That was even more surprising. "Sure dear. Ask away," she said as she grasped her hand and squeezed it lightly. She tugged her hand to walk with her. As they walked, Lerna said, "Actually, it''s about Rigel and me." "Ah-ha!" Tania grinned. "I am all ears. I hope things between the two of you are fine." Chapter 360 Favor Over the past few days ever since Rigel had met his parents, he had been a little out of element. Even though they had both spent a lot of time together in a cabin in the Em forest, these days Rigel seemed to distance himself. "I am ufortable around Rigel these days," Lerna blurted, straightaway getting to the point. She wasn''t bred in a way that knew how to hold a formal talk with anyone. And so she always attacked the point immediately. Tania stopped in her tracks. She frowned and asked, "Why?" This was very unlike Rigel. "I don''t know¡­" Lerna replied. "He is not present with me with his soul even though his body is there. He keeps thinking of something all the time. I don''t know what to do¡­" "Did he say anything to you?" Lerna took a deep breath. "He said that he liked me against his better judgment." "What?" Tania was surprised. How could Rigel say this to her? "What the hell does he mean?" Lerna shrugged. Her brows knitted and her lips downturned. "I don''t know. He is just too distracted. I know that he wants to go back to his kingdom, but he doesn''t want to leave me and go." Tania patted her hands. She understood Rigel''s position. "He is itching to go back to his kingdom, but his father has prohibited him. His mother and sisters hate me. When they were here, they wouldn''t talk to me and they maintained their distance," Lerna said, as bitterness rose in her throat. "I don''t know what to do. How are mates supposed to behave?" she asked innocently. "Should I let him go?" The idea didn''t bore well with her and she grew restless. "What if he doesn''te back? What if he decides to marry someone else other than me? Or what if his father marries him off to a more suitable princess?" She blinked her eyes and tears started to fall. "Oh, stop it, Lerna!" Tania scolded her. "Stop pitying yourself!" "Then what do I do?" she said in a defeated voice. "I can''t see Rigel''s longing for his birthce. It''s as if his spirit is right there and he is physically present there." Tania sighed. "That is true¡­ Since he is the rightful heir of the Orion Kingdom, I am sure that he is somehow connected to the spirit of the kingdom. The other day Eltanin told me how a small piece of Ladon''s spirit was imprinted on him." "Who is Ladon?" Lerna asked with curiosity. "The spirit of the Draka Kingdom. Don''t you have one for Hydra?" She shrugged. "I don''t know¡­ Felis never showed me or talked about it¡­" "Oh!" Tania couldn''t help but feel sympathy for her. "So what should I do?" Lerna asked again. "What are you two girls talking about?" Eltanin''s voice made them jump. "Elty!" Tania breathed. Then she ced her hands on her waist and used him, "How long have you been listening to our conversation?" He kept his hand on his heart. "That is the most unttering statement I have heard today. Baby, don''t you feel my presence around you? Can you not smell my delicious smell?" Tania''s cheeks heated immediately. It wasn''t that hot and winters were settling in, then why was she feeling so hot? "Aww, I love when you blush for me," Eltanin remarked as he stepped forward and came to stand between the two girls. He traced her blush with his thumb as his gaze locked with Tania''s. She was so enraptured by him that she forgot to breathe and loved how he touched her. Comprehension. "Elty!" She swatted his hands away from her cheek. "How long have you been eavesdropping?" He tipped his head up as he barked aughter. "Not long. I just heard that Lerna wanted to know what she should do." Lerna, who was almost petrified in Eltanin''s presence, rxed a little. Eltanin turned to her and smiled. "What is wrong, Lerna?" he asked. She lowered her head and shook it. "Nothing¡­" "Then if you don''t mind, can I ask you for a favor?" he said in a low voice. Lerna shot her eyes at him. "Me? Sure!" She was more than ready to prove her worth. All these days she had felt worthless, like a burden on them. Eltanin held Tania''s hand and intertwined his fingers with hers. "Come to our bedchamber. I will call Rigel too over there. And Fafnir." "What is it, love?" Tania asked as they walked towards their bedchamber. She didn''t know what Eltanin had in mind, but although he appeared calm andposed on the outside, it was clear in his eyes that he was thinking something else. "It is something that only Lerna can help with," he said and then became quiet. Lerna felt¡­ better. If she was the one who could only help, she was wanting it to unfold it all now. Enthusiastically, she walked after the king and queen of the Draka Kingdom, who happened to be her best friends outside Hydra. They crossed the corridors and the main hall. Rounding a corner near the breezeway, they were joined by Fafnir. Eltanin had opened his mind link to call him. Fafnir had in turn informed Rigel toe and join them. When they reached the bedchamber, Rigel was already there waiting for them. His nce flitted to Lerna and his expressions darkened. He was taking a walk through the orchids. He hade back to their room and didn''t find Lerna over there. His anxiety was at an all time high when he received the message that King Eltanin wanted to talk to him. Upon seeing Rigel, Lerna shrank. Slowly she covered the distance between them and went to stand next to him. "Sit," Eltanin waved at all of them, sounding mysterious. As they took their ces, he said to Tania, "Can you make this room soundproof?" "Yes!" Tania chanted a spell. Blue wisps of magic gathered in the center of her chest and traveled down her fingers. She snapped her fingers. Air rippled around them and then settled heavily. Chapter 361 Unsure Rigel took a deep breath as he looked incredulously at Tania. The girl had so much power that he was amazed. From what she was, she had grown into a lovely queen. "What is it that you have called us for?" he asked tnin. Lerna was sitting next to him. Over thest few days, he was feeling... empty. Though Eltanin wasn''t saying anything regarding his stay in Orion, Rigel wasn''t liking his overstay. He had thought that he could convince his father about his mate, but the old man was adamant on his decision. It was as if Rigel was trying to cut through hard steel. He was angry with himself and he wasn''t showing it to Lerna, but he was thinking of ways to go back to his kingdom, his people. Eltanin nced at Lerna who was sitting meekly beside Rigel. He said, "Lerna, I know that what I am going to ask you may not be appropriate, so if you choose not to answer my questions, remember, I have nothing against you." Lerna frowned but she nodded lightly, sping her hands in herp. Eltanin continued, "Can you tell me something about Hydra that can be of importance to us? The war is impending between Hydra and Draka and I do have support of other kingdoms as well. But is there anything that you feel you know which can be used against Felis?" He narrowed his eyes after that to gauge her reaction. Rigel didn''t like the probe. A growl slipped from his chest. "How will she know anything, Eltanin?" he said with a hint of anger. "She had never been in the political games of Hydra. Felis never treated her as an equal. He always thought of her as a breeder." He gripped Lerna''s hand in his and ced it on his thigh protectively. Eltanin was surprised. He raised his eyebrows and thinned his lips. "I understand..." he said as he let out a long exhale. Then he gazed at Tania. "You can remove the sound barrier, love..." Tania was about to snap her fingers when Lerna stopped her. "I don''t know much," she said and peered at Rigel. She found him furrowing his brows as if suspecting her information. "Lerna," said Rigel. "You are under no pressure to say anything. If you want, you can stay quiet." "But--" she protested. Rigel interrupted her. "You should know that when Eltanin is asking you anything, the information needs to be urate. From what you told me earlier, you were mostly kept under heavy security in the tower. How would you know anything about Hydra that would be of vital importance to the Draka King? Every piece of information will be used. I don''t want Elty to get the wrong information." "But--" Lerna said again. Rigel put his hand up. "Don''t!" He was unsure about her knowledge and didn''t want to put her in an embarrassing situation and at the same time, didn''t want her friend to be put in this situation. Angered at hisck of confidence in her, Lerna pulled her hand away from him. She crossed her arms across her chest and looked away, feeling hurt. Eltanin felt awkward at the lovers'' quarrel. Tania sighed. She was aware how Rigel was behaving with Lerna. She intervened, "Prince Rigel, we all know that Lerna has limited knowledge about Hydra, but please don''t think that Eltanin is not mature enough to filter relevant information. Let Lerna speak and if he likes, Eltanin will use the information, else he will discard it." Rigel gritted his teeth. "I am not sure if--" "She is right, Rigel. Let her speak," Eltanin requested his friend. A soft smile appeared on Lerna''s face. Without waiting for Rigel to say yes, she said, "You all know that Hydra Kingdom has one bridge through which most of the traffic passes by." "Yes, there is only one bridge because Nyxers destroy all others that are constructed by other kingdoms," Eltanin replied. "Yes!" Lerna nodded. "But in reality, there is one more bridge, far in the north of Hydra. It is dpidated and is most of the time covered with snow. It lies in the foothills of Crimson Peak, nestled deep in the Ivory Forest. I have heard that if people try to escape Hydra, they use that bridge." During her escape, Lerna was going to use that bridge, but she was caught before she could go there. This piece of information caught everyone by surprise. Rigel whipped his head towards his mate, his eyes wide. "How do you know about it?" She shrugged. "I had tried to escape earlier before you came to rescue me. I had collected all the information. I had secretly gone to the dungeon and met a Nyxer who had tried to escape, but he was caught and thrown in the dungeons. He told me about this bridge. At first, I didn''t believe it, but he drew the location and also told me what it looked like. Still disbelieving him, I came back. My maid who helped me to escape confirmed it. She said that the bridge is so dpidated that it can crumble any time. She said that I shouldn''t attempt to go over it." Eltanin scratched his jaw as he processed the information. After a long silence, he said, "Is there anything else you would like to share?" "I think that is enough," Rigel cut in. He was getting jittery about sharing more. He wanted to talk to her first and then share it with Eltanin if he found that it was good enough. Eltanin shook his head. He looked at Tania who snapped her fingers and the sound barrier ended with a pop in their ears. Then he said to Fafnir, "Send you spies to the foothills of Crimson Peak. Get the exact coordinates of the bridge. If it is still there, we can use it to our advantage." Fafnir got up. He bowed to them and left hurriedly. Rigel said, "If there is nothing else, we would like to leave." Chapter 362 Decision When Rigel was in the room with Lerna, he appeared flustered. The awkwardness between them was palpable. Rigel looked at Lerna as she walked to the bed and sat gruffly on it. He stabbed his fingers in his hair and then rubbed his mouth with his hands. "I told you to keep quiet. You can''t just go and blurt whates right on the top of your head." Lerna was not well-versed in such matters. Her eyes rounded on the sides seeing Rigel''s burst of anger. "What I said out there is right." "Have you seen the bridge?" he inquired. "No, how would have I seen it? But I know about it," she shrugged, still looking at him with owlish eyes. Why was he so agitated? She wanted to analyze his behavior, but nothing made sense. "Unless you are sure about information like it, you cannot go about telling others, especially if it is a matter of war between kingdoms!" Rigel counteracted, his anger evident on his face. "Rigel!" Lerna cried. "Eltanin has sent his spies to find out about it. He will not just blindly follow what I say." "It is not that, Lerna!" Rigel snapped. "You have now wasted the precious resources in searching for a fucking bridge that is dpidated! His spies could have gone for something better rather than wasting time on it!" Lerna felt so worthless about herself that she cringed. She didn''t even know how to counter Rigel''s argument. "I¡ª I am sorry¡­" she ended up saying as guilt ballooned in her. "You better stay quiet next time!" he added. "You are too young and you haven''t seen anything other than that tower of yours where you used to stay!" Lerna shrank further on the inside. She lowered her eyes to herp where she had sped her hands and bunching her gown. In a low voice she said, "Please go and tell Eltanin that he shouldn''t act on my information as that would be a waste of resources¡­" "Are you mad?" Rigel snapped. "I am not going to tell him anything now. I won''t go against you in front of him, but I am asking you to stay quiet next time. Is that clear?" Lerna was out of Hydra and alone in the world. Ever since she was born, she never got the warmth of a mother, because her mother died very early. Her father was never there and Felis was rarely ever concerned about her welfare. He took care of her through nannies and that too because he wanted to use her as a breeder. The only warmth and love she ever received was from Rigel. Over thest month, Tania had be her only friend and Eltanin was like family. Draka had be her home. With trembling lips she said, "Okay¡­" She looked away from him, blinking her tears, feeling just terrible on the inside. Rigel gazed at her for long, but he didn''t try tofort her. He rubbed his chest and then walked out of the room, mming the door behind him. Lerna curled her knees to her chest and wrapped her arms around them. She rested her forehead over them and her tears came out. "I want to go back¡­" she murmured. Rigel went to the gardens once again and his feet took him to the stables. His father had been very mean to him. He had ordered every single soldier of Orion to go back with him from Draka and not stay for the protection of the wayward prince. Overall, Rigel was feeling¡­ worthless. When he should have stayed with his father and protected the kingdom alongside him, he was in Draka, protecting his mate. The idea of leaving her was abhorrent and the reality of not being helpful to his father was eating him from inside. Rigel was a warrior at the core of his heart. And here he was. Like a henpecked mate. He ordered the stablemaster to get him a horse. Mounting his ck stallion, he rode to the Em Forest. He just wanted to stay away from the whole conundrum of his life. He wanted to run away from it or think about it. He never expected his sisters to be so wary of his mate. He thought that they would understand him and ept Lerna, but their demeanor towards her was horrible. And the same was with his mother. He had galloped his horse a long way inside the forest. He rode for a very long time. The afternoon had turned into night and the stars dazzled across the velvety sky. A gust of wind blew hard and he felt that something, someone whispered in his ears. He shook the feeling. The forest was nothing but a vast maze of darkness. Tall and dense trees loomedrge over him. He came to a clearing and realized that he was dangerously close to the Orion Kingdom''s border, near the Wolfierske. He had this strong urge to go to theke and spend time over there. Suddenly, it struck him. Was it possible that the elder sister was trying to do it on purpose? His father wanted to get her married to one of the princes of Aqu. Was she eyeing the throne? Rigel shook his head. He was being stupid to even think that. Why would his sister do that? He was overthinking. Yet the notion found its roots in his chest. He wanted to go to Orion and investigate it, but he wouldn''t be allowed in if he went with Lerna. He had to go alone and find out. The fact that Lerna was Felis''s sister was definitely against her. And so his father was averse to the idea of being the crown princess. Rigel turned his horse back to the pce when he caught a whiff of something rotten. Nyxers. "Fuck!" He thought that the Nyxers had retracted but then what this smell was about. It was so faint that it blew away with another gust of wind. Perhaps it was his imagination. Rigel turned back and as he rode, he decided that he would go to Orion. Without Lerna. Chapter 363 Faking The Sleep It was midnight when Rigel reached his bedchamber and found Lerna sleeping. The fire in the hearth spread a soft buttery glow in the room, imparting dancing shadows on the wall. His eyesnded on her and he couldn''t help but be drawn to her like a moth to the me. Her hair was spread like ink over the pillow and her lips were slightly parted. Her arm rested over her forehead. She looked so innocent in her sleep that his heart squeezed. Lerna had waited for him for the whole day and then the night, and when he didn''te, she decided that she was going to just ignore him. She was miserable at first. Then her misery turned in anticipation and, in the end, she was just¡­ angry. She decided that she was going to create some boundaries between him and her. When she heard his footsteps outside the room, her stomach filled with butterflies, but because anger got the better part of her senses, she punched those butterflies away. She reminded herself of the boundaries that she had decided to create. So, she closed her eyes and covered them with her arm, refusing to get swayed in his presence. Mentally shemended herself saying, ''See, I don''t want anything from you, not even your delicious presence.'' She gave herself a mental pat on the shoulders. As soon as she heard the door opening, she plucked a pillow and threw it beside her. A sigh escaped her lips as she waited. Every second looked like hours. Even though she pretended that she was sleeping, her heart was drumming in her chest. She was worried that her heart would give her away, so she tightly closed her eyelids. "Lerna?" She decided to breathe in and then breathe out, slowly. ''You are sleeping Lerna,'' she said to her herself. Sleep. Sleep. Sleep. But she couldn''t help straining her ears to listen to his footsteps. His footsteps grew nearer and then they stopped. She could feel his presence near him. "Lerna?" he said, his voice a mere whisper. She didn''t make a move, hoping that her body didn''t betray her. Several seconds passed when she tried her best to breathe like a sleepy person. She heard his footsteps and she knew that he was treading lightly near her. Lerna was finding it extremely difficult to fake sleep because it was impossible to do so in Rigel''s presence. She wanted to know what he was doing all the time. Was he looking at her? Was he pacing in the room? Was he trying to find something? She wanted to open her eyes and see his in the act. She heard his retreating steps and her stomach twisted in knots. However, a few secondster, she sensed movement. The nket that was lying at the bed''s foot was slowly sliding over her. It brushed her legs, her knuckles, her stomach¡­ He wasing very close to her. Slowly. Slowly. And then the nket stopped right below her chin. She was immediately inundated by his intoxicating smell and struggled to keep her mind clear. She so badly wanted to moan that she was having a difficult time containing herself. She was sure that Rigel was now sitting on his knees beside her bed, just a few inches away from her. All of a sudden, she felt a brush of his cool fingers against her heated skin. He brushed her cheek, her chin and then picked up her forearm and ced it on her side. Her hair must havee on her forehead because she sensed him removing them from there. "You are so beautiful," he mumbled softly. Lerna''s heart skipped a beat. In fact, it rammed across her ribs so hard that her body must have moved. Damn it! She stopped breathing and she realized that even he had paused. "Lerna," he said, his voice probing. She tried her best not to smile, but her lips twitched ever so slightly. "Are you awake, sweetheart?" he mumbled again. Boundaries. Boundaries. Boundaries. When she didn''t open her eyes, he said, "You look like a pumpkin on heats." And then he turned, sighing slightly. She cracked open one eye, not liking him leaving. So she snuffed and chuffed. Rigel turned back to look at her and she immediately closed her eye. "And may I know why you are pretending to be asleep, Lerna?" Now she just couldn''t stop herself fromughing. So, in order to stop herself fromughing, she kind of made a show out of the whole situation. "Where am I?" she asked as she blinked and rubbed her eyes. "Lerna¡ª" he came to straddle her thighs. That was the only warning she got. "Why were you faking the sleep?" And he started to tickle her. "No. Ah! Stop!" Lernaughed and giggled and snorted, as she tried to wiggle away. She brought her hands on her forearms, but he caught them and pinned them over head, still straddling her thighs. For the first time in two days, Rigel smiled at her. No, grinned. His eyes were gleaming with joy and his features were glowing. Lerna forgot to breathe. Shemitted his cheerful face to her memories. But she quickly remembered what he did to her thest two days. "Please get off me," she said. His eyebrows pulled together as his grin faded. She had only one thing in her mind. She had to maintain her boundaries. He frowned at her as his gaze never left her. He climbed off her and stood beside her on the floor. He watched her get up on the bed as her face radiated anger. She looked so breathtakingly beautiful when she wasughing and now¡ª her anger puzzled him. He blinked at her, stunned at the sudden change in her demeanor. "You¡ª we are¡ª" "I think both of us need some distance," she said, cutting him off, as her lips curled into a forced smile. He stared at her, his eyes going wider. Chapter 364 The Secret Feeling dejected, Rigel closed his hands into tight fists. He turned and walked out of the room, closing the door gently behind him. As soon as the door closed, Lerna copsed on the bed. Only a secondter, she was blinking heavily as a lump formed at the back of her throat. She was fighting not to cry. She ced her forearm on her eyes and then started to cry, not at all able to understand her emotions. She wanted to maintain distance from him, yet when he left, she cried. She asked him to leave politely, yet why was it that it felt like shemitted a sin. After a day of contemtion, she was sure that if she set boundaries, her heart would be less confused. However, when she thought back, she only felt more unsettled. She should be feeling less sad. Then why the hell everything hurt so much. She couldn''t sleep that night properly and continued to wonder where Rigel was. She hoped that he had not gone to seekfort in other women. There were so many who wanted to throw themselves at his feet. When he didn''te the next day, Lerna got hassled. An hourter, Tania rushed inside her room with Flora following her. She was drawing a cart of food. "Where is Rigel?" she asked, scanning the room. Lerna was sitting on a chair, trying her best to read a book, but failing her best. "How would I know?" she shrugged, as she leaned in her chair. "He hasn''t revealed his location to me." "I thought he was here." "No," she replied in a t voice. "Really?" Tania ced her hands on her waist. "He said that he would be here, and I assumed that the two of you were together." Lerna stared at Tania. He held the hem of her gown and fiddled with a thread that was poking out, trying to keep the surge of emotions away from her face. "We haven''t talked to each other since yesterday night." Tania jerked her head back. "Are you serious? Why would you do that? You should have talked to him about what you are feeling. Does he even know what you are going through?" "I don''t want to tell him anything!" "Do you want me to tell him?" "What? No!" Lerna squeaked. "I don''t want you to say anything." Tania made a sound of disgust as Flora shook her head. "Promise me Tania, you won''t tell him anything." Tania pressed her lips and sat on the bed. Flora served them food. In a low voice she said to Lerna, "Prince Rigel is in the garden outside. I saw him." Lerna bit her bottom lip as she suppressed an urge to run to the balcony and see him. She reminded herself that she would build more boundaries around her heart. She intended on spending time in furthering her studies. She said to Tania, "Can you arrange for a formal tutor for me, if it is not inconvenient to you?" "Of course not!" Tania said. "You are Eltanin''s sister. I will do anything you would like me to." Lerna''s eyes became wide as saucers. "Sister?" she asked, forgetting to breathe. "Wh¡ªwhat do you mean?" Tania''s lips parted as she looked at Lerna. "You¡ª" She trailed off and looked at Flora as if asking her to help her, but she once again shook her head. "Tania?" Lerna said. "What are you trying to say?" Lerna thought that maybe Tania wanted to treat her as Eltanin''s sister, but she would rather be her sister. Tania let out a sigh. She didn''t know that Felis hadn''t told her about it. There was genuine ignorance on her face and she felt pity for Lerna. "Eltanin''s mother, Taiyi, is also Felis''s mother¡­" she said in a low, soft voice and then waited for Lerna to absorb the shock. "What the hell!" Lerna said sharply and rose on her feet. "But Felis never told this to me. And I am¡ª I am¡ª" "You and Felis share the same father¡­" Taniapleted, feeling like a viin of the situation. Lerna''s mind went numb. Shock sted inside her chest. She gulped audibly. "This is so twisted¡­" Tania pursed her lips and nodded. "It is a long story that I think Eltanin can tell you, but don''t ask his mother. It is not a nice tale." Lerna stabbed her fingers in her hair as she walked to the window. "Does that mean that I am Eltanin''s stepsister?" "You are¡­" "So you and I are actual sisters-inw?" "Yes¡­" Lerna''s gaze went to Rigel who was walking in the garden, looking disturbed. His eyes traveled to her as if on instinct. And when that happened, a heat bomb exploded in her chest, sending waves throughout her body. Looking like all her dreamsing true, Rigel stood there, his hair disheveled, his lips slightly parted and his chest heaving. She forgot all about her conversation with Tania. He took a step closer, his featuresing in closer view. "Cman''s horns!" she mumbled. He was so achingly handsome that she sucked in a long breath, sure that she waspletely burned on the inside. And now her chest¡­ was hurting. He started to walk fast towards her and then disappeared. "Lerna?" Tania''s voice pulled her out of her reverie. "I am so sorry that you had to find it out this way," she said. Lerna walked to her and sat next to her on the bed. "I want to know all the details." "They are ugly." "I am ready. Please tell me. This would mean a lot to me." Tania sighed when Lerna took her hands in hers and squeezed them. Suddenly the door opened and Lerna whipped her head in that direction only to find Rigel standing in the doorway. Her breath hitched when their gazes locked for the second time in a few minutes. When he saw Tania, he coughed a little and walked in the room. "What is going on?" he asked, ncing at Flora. Chapter 365 Oh Really? A spark of electricity zinged up her body and Lerna became restless. She bit her lip as color rose on her cheeks. She reminded herself of the boundaries she was going to create between him and her, and tried to control her emotions. "Oh, nothing much. Tania was telling me about Eltanin and me. It''s¡ªuh¡ªpersonal stuff." She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, wondering what she was going to do next. And what was she telling him? What did he want? Before she could think more, Rigel was standing next to her, invading her personal space and she became flustered. Lerna wasn''t good at creating boundaries, but she managed to create some back at Hydra. However, where Rigel was concerned, she thought shecked in her conviction of enforcing them. He narrowed his eyes and asked, "What about you and Eltanin? What personal stuff can be there?" "What is it to you? And what do you want?" she asked, getting utterly agitated by the response that her body was giving. It was simply¡­ involuntary. She really didn''t want any of this and hated the difort that wasing with it. This is how she was feeling in his presence these days. He looked at her for a long time and said, "We need to talk." Lerna got up from her ce and strolled towards the table and leaned her hip against it. If she wasn''t going to build the mental boundaries, how about the physical ones? "Okay¡­ what is it?" He stared at her as his mouth opened and closed like that of a fish. Then he turned his head to face Tania. "What is it that you two were talking about?" he sounded jealous. "What is there personal about Lerna and Eltanin?" Tania gaped at him for a few seconds and then looked at Flora. Flora smiled, bowed and said, "I would like to take a leave, mdy. If you want me back, please send me a message, else I am in your room." Tania gritted her teeth as Flora left her alone between a fighting couple. Rigel tapped his foot as if to gain back her attention. Tania let out a deep exhale. "It would be better if Eltanin tells you about it." "Even you can say, Tania," he goaded her. "Ooo¡­kay¡­" Tania pursed her lips. Then she looked in his eyes and said, "Lerna is Eltanin''s stepsister." Disbelief tumbled down his stomach which twisted into hundreds of knots. "What?" Tania was anticipating the shock. She nodded lightly. "Eltanin''s mother, Taiyi, is Felis''s mother. And Lerna is Felis''s half-sister. Which means¡ª" her eyes rounded as she looked at his face on which anxiety and disbelief was written all over. "Which means that Lerna is in a way Eltanin''s sister also." "Cman''s horns!" Rigel rasped. He whipped his head towards Lerna who also seemed to process the information. "That''s true¡­" "How did youe to know?" Rigel asked, feeling a thousand shades anxious and panicky. "How did Eltanin take the news? I hope he is fine. Does Felis know about it? Goddess, Eltanin and Felis share the same mother? How? Where? Why?" "Ho. Ho. Ho." Tania put both her hands in front. "Stop those wild thoughts to run so fast." "But¡ª" Tania got up. "It would be better if you ask Eltanin about it. He should be the one giving you details and not me!" Tania didn''t know what all details she should divulge. Eltanin and Rigel were thick friends. It wouldn''t be wise to tell him everything in Eltanin''s absence. "In fact, why don''t you twoe over to my bedchamber in the evening when Elty is there? And we are going to talk about it." Saying that, Tanya padded to the door and left. Rigel''s brows creased and he looked at Lerna. She stared back at him, her face flushed. "That''s a very strange piece of information!" he said to her. Lerna was already struggling with her emotions that were all over the ce. Though she wanted to talk about it to Eltanin, she just remained fixed in her ce. "It is¡­" she murmured. Rigel understood her reluctance. He let out an exhale and said, "I¡ªI am sorry the way I left youst time. It wasn''t my intention. I behaved rudely and was unkind. I''m sorry." Lerna''s mouth dropped to the floor. This was thest thing she was expecting from him. An apology. As she stared at him and reflected on the situation, she thought maybe she shouldn''t have been so strict. So she parroted, "It wasn''t your intention." She was feeling torn. "Then what was your intention?" she asked. "I am extremely worked up. I am stuck in a situation where I feel that if I say something I will regret itter." Lerna mused at what he just said then she said, "Did I do something wrong or did I do something that you would regret?" "No. Not at all. He took a step towards her, his eyes full of concern. "You are perfect." "Then did I make you mad?" "Hell. No!" "Then why are you worried that you would do or say something you would regret?" He stabbed his fingers in his hair and blinked several times as a steady gaze became unsteady and dropped to the floor. Lerna waited as the silence between them became deafening. He swallowed a lump that was forming in his throat and eventually he let out a long exhale. It is not your problem Lerna. The problem is mine. But you haven''t done anything wrong or you didn''t do anything wrong. This ispletely my fault. However, going forward I have a n for how to deal with my circumstances in the future. "Oh really? Can you tell me about this n?" "I need to excuse myself from you for some days. And when I am ready, I wille back." Realization dawned upon her, and with all that tension left her body. Of course! How could she miss this? Why didn''t she see it earlier? Chapter 366 Happy In The Future Lerna realized that her man had sensory disorder. He found his mate after so long and he was struggling with his emotions just like her. She felt as if another bomb was about to explode in her heart at his situation. "You need to stay away from me for a few days?" she asked. "Yes," he replied. "I can help you with your emotions, Rigel, if you let me help you," she breathed. "You can''t!" he replied, looking away from her. "What do you mean?" she asked, bewildered. "I want to go home and rectify the situation. I want to convince them that you belong to me, that it is impossible to break my mate bond with you. This is not how I had perceived living with my mate!" "You wish to go to Orion Kingdom on your own?" A frown formed on her forehead. "Yes. I want to see what is going on over there, Lerna. I am afraid--" he pursed his lips and walked to the window. He leaned against the ledge and closed his eyes. Why were things so difficult for him? "Afraid of what?" she prodded him. "I am afraid of my sister and her intentions. Last time when she was here, she barely talked to me and I was wondering what was going on with her. When I talked to my younger sister, she said that E is about to get married. Father was looking for a groom for her. They are in talks with the prince of Aqu." "So?" she shrugged. "Isn''t that a nice thing?" "It is nice, only that I doubt her intentions. Why do I feel that taking your excuse she is going to convince father to remove me as his heir." Lerna''s lips parted as she gasped. Once again, she was filled with guilt. When Rigel saw her face, he rushed to her. "I told you it is not about you. It is about me. You don''t have to feel guilty about it. Please Lerna." He wrapped his arms around her shoulders. "Don''t feel guilty." "Then let mee with you," she said in a low voice as she ced her hands on his arms. He shook his head. "That would be too dangerous." "I can take care of myself, Rigel!" she argued. "But you are safer here, love. Trust me, it''s only a few days and I will be back for you. Let me just go and correct things back at Orion!" Lerna was not convinced and her heart drowned in anxiety. What was she going to do without him? That night Rigel and Lerna went to Eltanin''s bedchamber and they talked about Felis. Eltanin was pretty open about his rtionship with Felis. Leaving out a few details, he told everything else to Rigel. "Cman''s horns!" Rigel eximed. "That bastard knew that you were his brother and yet he did all this to you?" Eltanin shrugged. He picked up a grape and goat cheese cube from the tray of food and ate it. He gulped his wine down and said, "That one is twisted!" He nced at Lerna who was listening to all this withplete attention. "Felis never shared these details with me," she said. "I only knew one thing, which was to mate with twelve Alphas and produce more Nyxers and an heir for the Hydra Kingdom." A shudder passed through her when she remembered how Felis forced her to mate with the Alphas. "Don''t worry," Eltanin''s eyes softened as his heart squeezed. "You are safe here." Lerna''s lips lifted in a smile. Then she yawned and stretched her limbs. "I am tired. It has been a long day..." "You must sleep," Eltanin replied. "We can talk about it tomorrow." Lerna nodded lightly. "I have a small request, Eltanin," she said in a low voice. "Which is?" "Can I continue with my education here? I was forced to leave itst year?" she said. "I also want to be trained in sword fight. Is that possible?" "What? No!" Rigel said, not happy that she was ready to put herself into so much danger. "No sword-fight. You are too delicate!" She blew her hair from her face and looked at him angrily. "I didn''t ask you," she growled. "But--" She got up cutting him off. "I will take your leave now," she said and then walked out of their bedchamber. She let Rigel stay there because she was again angry with him. She wanted to go to Orion with him, and he was reluctant about it. Finally she gave up. She didn''t have the energy to pursue the topic. Rigel came right after her. The next she knew was that he scooped her up in his arms. She pushed against his chest and protested. "Put me down!" He didn''t say a word and continued to walk with her in his arms. He strode to his room and put her on the bed. "Why are you doing this, Lerna? You will hurt yourself and I will worry myself to death in Orion," he said as he crawled above her and caged her in between his hands and thighs. "Then take me with you," she replied. "Why do you feel I am weak? I can take care of myself." "You know I can''t. I won''t be able to bear the hatred of my parents and the people of my kingdom for you. Just give me a few days and I will just rectify the situation." He removed her hair from her forehead and kissed it. "Please, love. Trust me. I do feel something is going on in the kingdom." Lerna let out a frustrated sigh. She looked away from him. He curled his fingers beneath her chin and forced her to look back at him. He lowered her lips on hers and lightly brushed them. Tingles rushed down to her toes. Against her lips he said, "I want to see both you and me happy in the future. If I don''t go now, it will be toote." Chapter 367 Meissa Lerna ran her fingers on the sheet beside her and found it... empty and cold. She jerked open her eyes only to find that Rigel had left. They had had a passionate night before and Lerna was feeling so invigorated and happy. Rigel had repeatedly told her how much he loved her and that it was impossible to stay without her. She tossed her nket aside and got up. On her way out, she grabbed her robe and tied its belt across her waist. She rushed out and asked the guards as to where Prince Rigel was. "We saw him dressed. Maybe he has gone out for a ride," they informed. Not really believing him, Lerna came back inside, her heart sinking. Her eyes went to a letter on the table and with anticipation, she walked to the table to see the letter. It was what she hoped it wasn''t. "Dear Lerna, I am leaving for Orion. I know it is tough for you, but it is tougher for me. You know that I am going to correct the situation out there. I have talked to Eltanin about you and he will take care of you when I am not there. Be patient. I wille back for you soon. Only yours, Rigel" Panic surged through her in waves as she sagged down on the chair and held her head in her hands. She tried her best not to cry, but it didn''t help, she burst out crying. After what seemed eternity, she couldn''t cry anymore. Somehow, she dragged herself to the bathroom and then took a bath. Mentally, she tried to make herself stronger. But the feeling of destion was getting on her so badly that she felt like shifting and running through the jungles wildly. When she came out, she found Tania waiting for her. "Lerna!" she rasped and closed the gap between them. She wrapped her arms around her and Lerna leaned in her warm embrace. "He left..." she murmured. "I know," Tania replied. "He spoke with us before leaving. He was too worried about you. He knew that if he took you there, your life would be in danger. And right now, that is thest thing he wants you to face." "But--" Tania removed herself. "Shhh... You are safe here, Lerna. No one in Orion knows that you are his mate. However, our spies got the information that--" Tania snapped her mouth shut. Lerna frowned. "What information?" "It''s nothing," she said. Then she changed the topic. "Eltanin has arranged for yourbat sses! Come, let us go together!" --- It took two days for Rigel to reach the Orion Kingdom. When he reached, it was almost mid-morning. He walked straight to the throne hall, but before he could reach there, he realized that there was amotion in the pce. Every servant bowed to him and was surprised to see him. However, even before he could reach the throne hall where his father, Mintaka was holding a court, he met with his sister, Meissa. She came rushing to him from the opposite end with four bodyguards. "Rigel!" she rasped. She looked around to see. "Lerna hasn''te," he replied coldly as he narrowed his eyes on her. "Oh, I wasn''t looking for her!" she replied instantly. "How are you?" Rigel paused for a moment. He looked at her bodyguards who were all ring at him fiercely. "I am well." He started to move and saw that the guards tensed. But he continued to walk towards the throne hall, ignoring them. "Where are you going?" she asked, sounding nervous. "To the throne hall, Meissa," he replied. "It is basic courtesy that I go and dere my return to the king." "Oh, it is not needed!" she eximed. "Father already knows that you are here." Rigel''s jaws clenched. He halted and turned to face her. "Since when have you started advising me Meissa?" he said, his voice lethally cold. "I--I am not advising," she said, getting all the more nervous as she nced at the guards. Their hands slowly started to move towards the hilt of their swords. "I am merely stating the fact." "So? You mean to say that because father knows that I am here, I should forget the protocol?" Meissa shifted on her feet. "And if you think that you can stop me by ordering these guards to attack me, then I think you are making a big mistake. Not only will I kill them all, I have the power to throw you in the dungeons for attacking the Crown Prince of Orion," Rigel snarled. He was anticipating his sister''s misdeeds, but not so soon. Meissa''s mouth fell to the floor. "No, why would I do that?" she said clearly flustered. From the corner of his eyes, he saw the guards retracting their hands from their swords. He knew that Meissa was nning on something too sinister and he thanked the deities for taking a decision to leave Lerna in Draka. Meissa would have got her killed instantly and dered to everyone that her brother brought Felis''s sister to marry him. He started to walk to the throne hall as Meissa watched him go. Her hands clenched in tight fists and her breath became ragged. "Don''t touch him," she ordered her guards. "Not until I ask you to." Saying that, she started to walk in the opposite direction back to her mother. Ever since Rigel had informed them that Lerna was his mate and that she was a princess of Hydra, her hopes of ruling the Orion Kingdom had sparked. She was going to milk the hatred of the citizens of Orion for Lerna. They all hated Felis and Nyxers. Along with her betrothed, Prince Okab, she had hatched a perfect n to dethrone her elder brother. She had already started sending hints amongst theizens about Lerna. Prince Okab was a cousin of Princess Tarazed. Rigel reached the throne hall and asked the guards to announce him. The guards too, were surprised but when they saw the murderous look in Rigel''s eyes, they dared not say a word and announced him. Rigel didn''t know how much Meissa had poisoned these people in such a short time. It was as if he was surrounded by enemies everywhere. Chapter 368 Taking Advantage As Rigel walked in the throne hall, his gaze locked with his father, King Mintaka. The two were in a staring contest until he reached the dais on which the throne was set. Rigel could feel the riveting gazes of all the courtiers as he walked in the middle of them. When he reached in front of the king, he sank on one knee and bowed to the king, showing his fealty to him. Mintaka was surprised to see Rigel. His messenger had already informed him that he hade, but the fact that he hade alone was what the king liked. "Wee back, Prince Rigel," he said in a loud, authoritative voice. Rigel got up, bowed to him again and then quietly trudged to the chair where he used to sit on the right row. But surprise surged through him when he saw that it was upied by none other than Prince Okab. Rigel red at the prince but Okab didn''t move from there. Rigel reached his ce and, in a cold, lethal voice said, "Prince Okab, perhaps you are sitting on the wrong chair." He pointed to a vacant chair at the end of the row and said, "I request you to kindly sit over there." Okab glowered at him. He knew that since Rigel was the Crown Prince, this was his ce to sit. If he created anymotion right now, it would be taken as rebellion against him. The courtiers didn''t know what he and Meissa had nned, nor did they know much about Lerna, hence, it was better that he conceded to what Rigel said. He rose to his feet and said, "My apologies, Prince Rigel. Please take your rightful ce. It''s just that this chair looked so empty and cold that I sat on it." Rigel heard some courtiers snickering andughing in a low voice. He knew that Okab had taken a jab at him, that he was absent from his duties for a very long time and that he was useless ever since he found his mate. But Rigel didn''t reply back to him immediately. As soon as Okab left, he sat in his ce and then as Okab turned to leave, he said, "I am d that you have recognized your right ce." Okab turned sharply at him, his jaws clenched, but Rigel didn''t even look at him. His eyes fell on the king who watched Okab. Seething on the inside, Okab strode to the chair that was at the end of the row. After the court proceedings, while the king went to the meeting chamber, Rigel walked back to his room. He was feeling dirty after having traveled nonstop for two days to reach his kingdom. He took a nice bath, all the while thinking of Lerna. He had a lot of work in front of him and the most important was to convince his parents about Lerna. Though he knew that they were too strict and hated Lerna to the extent that they would ask him to reject her. Just the word ''rejection'' made him shudder and restless. As such without Lerna, every day was getting difficult. His wolf was getting restless and wanted to go back to his mate. Rigel was having a tough time controlling him too. When he came out of the bath and got dressed, he heard someone pounding at his door. "Rigel. Rigel!" It was Princess Tabit, his younger sister. Rigel chuckled as he shook his head. He asked the guards to open the doors for her. And as soon as the doors opened, a bundle of energy charged in. Tabit rushed inside and threw herself on her brother, squealing his name. "Where were youuuu?" she said loudly as she hugged her brother tightly. ? Rigelughed as he wrapped his arms around his little sister to embrace her in a bear hug. Tabit was the youngest amongst them, having seen only twenty-one summers. Tabit pulled herself away from him and remarked, "You look like shit!" "What? I just took a bath!" he protested. Tabitughed excitedly. "Where is Princess Lerna?" she asked, looking around in the room. Rigel''s eyebrows furrowed. He looked in his sister''s eyes as if doubting her intentions. She smacked his upper arm and said, "Stop being so skeptical!" She grabbed his hand and then took him to sit on the couches near the ss wall that overlooked the gardens. "I thought you all hated her¡­" Rigel said, still uncertain of Tabit. Tabit sighed as she sat on the couch. She patted the ce beside her and said, "Sit!" "What is going on, Tabit?" asked Rigel as he sat beside her and rxed his back. "First, I never hated Princess Lerna," she said and then pursed her lips. "But you avoided her back in Draka!" Rigel replied, narrowing his eyes because he was unable to gauge his sister''s intentions. "I was forced to," she sighed. "By whom?" "By Meissa and Mother," she said in a sad voice Rigel was stunned into silence. He didn''t know how to respond to that. Tabit continued, "I came to warn you brother¡­" She looked at him with her lips downturned. "I don''t know why but Meissa has changed. She wants to im the throne and I am sure that she will be using Lerna against you." Though Rigel didn''t have many doubts about it, Tabit''s words made a dent in his heart. "How do you know?" he asked. Tabit sped and unsped and then resped her fingers in herp, feeling nervous. "She has started spreading rumors about your mate amongst the servants and guards in the pce. She knows that these people are going to spread it further in the kingdom." Dread sted in him and he rubbed his chest. He looked away from Tabit towards the well-manicured gardens of the pce. He felt he was¡­ alone in this. Taking a deep breath, he said, "Is mother with her?" "Both Mother and Father are with her, but¡ª" Tabit paused as she gazed into his eyes. "As long as your mate isn''t here, they are happy. They won''t ept a princess from Hydra to be their Crown Princess. And Meissa is taking advantage of it." Chapter 369 Traitors Rigel''s eyes red wide open as anger bubbled in his chest. Looking at Tabit with his chest rising and falling, he gritted his teeth. "But why is Meissa doing it all of a sudden?" he asked, not understanding what changed in her. Tabit shrugged. "I don''t know, but all day long she stays with Prince Okab..." Eltanin''s spies had informed me of the state of affairs in his kingdom. They had also told him about the rumors that were spreading like wildfire amongst the citizens. Ruffled by all this, he came here as soon as possible. He had thought originally that he would meet his parents and ask them to keep Lerna under wraps until the war between Eltanin and Felis had an oue, but now that seemed bleak. Tabit ced her hand on his forearm and said, "Brother, you have to be extremely careful. Meissa has thought of all her ns one by one. And if I know her, she will execute them." Rigel let out a deep exhale. He had to change his strategy but before that he had to gauge his parents and also assess Meissa''s schemes. One thing was sure--he wasn''t getting Lerna any time soon. He ced his hand over Tabit''s and patted it. "Don''t worry, Tabit," he said with a semnce of a smile. "I will be careful. And thanks for warning me." Tabit smiled at him sadly. She knew that her brother was extremely fond of Princess Lerna, but he was a victim of unfortunate circumstances. "Then I better be going. Meissa has called me to take me with her for shopping. Some very precious pearls have arrived from the Jade Sea. This is the first time the traders have brought them after the embargo was removed." "Go," Rigel said, his smile growing. "But--" "And don''t worry," Tabit responded, cutting him off. "I won''t go and tell it to her. Though I like Meissa, I didn''t like how she has changed so much..." Rigel chuckled. Tabit left him and Rigel nned on meeting his parents. Mintaka wasn''t free until lunch. He had meetings with courtiers even after lunch. When he was free, he was so tired that he ordered the servants to send his food to his bedchamber. When Rigel came to know of his father''s ns, he decided to meet them in their bedchamber. As soon as he started to go there from the dining hall where he was having his lunch, Meissa too got up. During the entire lunch time, she was ncing at him every now and then as if keeping a watch on him. "Where are you going?" she asked, her tone a tad nervous. Rigel raised his eyebrow. He crossed his arms across his chest and leaned back in his chair. Tension palpated in the air. "Why?" he asked her. "Nothing!" she breathed. "I was wondering if you are free to join Okab and me for hunting. We are nning on going for a hunt near Wolfiers Lake." "I am not in a mood, Meissa. Next time," he replied. He got up and exited the dining hall but he felt as if everywhere he went, he was watched. It was getting on his nerves. Meissa had never been on hunts. Hunting was amon sport for the kings and queens, but because her skills weren''t that good, she usually avoided it. So Rigel was quite surprised when she asked him to join her. When he reached his parents'' bedchamber, the guards announced him, reluctantly. They argued that his father was having his lunch, but after he growled at them and released his force, they conceded. Rigel''s mother, Alina, was surprised to see him. She didn''t get up to receive him, but Mintaka did. "Rigel!" he called. "Come here son!" He patted on his side and Rigel immediately walked to him. Mintaka gave a huge smile. "Would you like to eat?" "No Father," he replied politely as he nced at his mother who was watching him with an emotion akin to disinterest and apathy. It saddened him. How could his mother not understand his emotions? Even Sirrah, who thought was the evilest of all, wanted the benefit of her only daughter. "So tell me. What brings you here?" he asked as he chewed the flesh of roasted chicken. "What else?" Alina scoffed. "He wants to talk about that wretched mate of his!" "Alina!" Mintaka growled. Alina pursed her lips and looked away. Rigel sucked in air and cleared his mind. He had to focus on what he was about to say rather than brood at his mother''s behavior. "Father, this is about Lerna. I--" Suddenly, the door of the room opened and Meissa walked in. She looked at all of them nervously and Rigel''s eyes became wide with surprise. How did she know where he was? So, she was keeping a watch on him. Meissa smiled at her father and then went to sit with her mother. Alina smiled at Meissa andmented, "Now you are the only shining star of the Orion Kingdom. We can''t have traitors amongst us." Meissa blushed a little at her mother''spliment. Rigel knew that they were both trying to rile him up. He felt like shouting at them and showing his power, but he remained quiet... for Lerna. He turned his attention to his father and said, "As I was saying, this is about Lerna." "What about her?" Mintaka asked, not very happy to breach the subject. "Father, you know she is my mate and only a true mate came to give legal heirs to the kingdom. Then why are you averse to hering here?" Mintaka picked up the ss of water. He gulped it down and ced it down, all the while making Rigel feel ufortable. "It''s not about having a mate, but your mate is the princess of Hydra Kingdom. Everyone in Araniea hates Felis. I am amazed that you haven''t rejected her so far!" Rigel''s eyebrows knitted as he looked at his father. Chapter 370 Of Killing His Mate! The words like ''rejection'' came so easily on Mintaka''s lips. Rigel couldn''t believe it. His parents were not mates and so he knew that no one could understand it better than him or Eltanin. "Father is right!" Meissa chirped in. "Didn''t you think that Lerna is from the enemy kingdom? What if she is still in touch with Felis? And what if she goes and tells all our secrets to him? Then it will be easy for him to destroy all of Orion and take over. How can you trust someone like her just because she is your mate?" Rigel clenched his jaw. "I am not talking to you, Meissa," he growled and once again released his power in a way that she winced. "So stay quiet!" When Meissa visibly shrank, he looked at his father and said, "I have a small proposal," Rigel countered. Mintaka stiffened. "What is it?" Rigel once again prepared himself. Once he was ready, he said, "I will bring Lerna here and we are going to keep her under wraps. We won''t talk about her to anyone. The war between Felis and Eltanin is sooning. With so many allies on his side, I have full belief that Eltanin is going to win. That means that Felis would be killed or thrown into dungeons for life. Once that is done, we can let Lernae out of her hiding and you can dere her as my mate." Mintaka clenched his jaws. He wiped his hands with a napkin. "Do you think I am a fool?" he said in a cold voice. "Lerna is going to stay hidden here and who knows that she won''t act as a traitor and pass on information to her brother? How can you jeopardize your kingdom''s future? Or are you so blind that you can''t see what I am seeing?" "She is my mate, father!" Rigel snapped. "She is not a traitor. She hated her brother and that was why she came all the way with me in a foreignnd. That girl hadn''t even seen the world outside the tower she lived in, let alone the whole of Hydra! She is too na?¡¥ve. You don''t even know her. How can youbel her as a traitor without knowing her, without talking to her? She is like a delicate flower who I plucked from the sludge called Hydra. Even if you don''t believe in her, do you believe in me? Will I get someone who would give away the secrets of Orion?" His gaze darted between the eyes of his father, as he tried to show him sense. "Rigel, my decision is final! Lerna''s association with Felis is enough to mark her as untrustworthy!" Mintaka growled. "And--" "Wait!" Meissa said to her father. Then she turned her face to her brother. "You mean that you will keep her hidden after bringing her here?" "Yes. Why?" Rigel narrowed his eyes. Meissa smiled. "Then you should get her here!" She looked at her father. "Please father," she coaxed him. "If Rigel will keep her hidden from the eyes of the masses, then Lerna can stay here as long as she likes or at least till the war." Mintaka and Alina were both surprised at this changed stance of Meissa, but they were quiet about it. It was as if they were thinking about it. Rigel didn''t like it at all. They were not listening to him, but they were considering Meissa''s suggestion. Alina spoke first. "As long as she doesn''t get out of her wing of the pce, I am fine." Mintaka nodded. "That makes sense. If Lerna doesn''t get out of the pce wing where she would stay, we don''t have problems." It was as if she would be put under house arrest. And Rigel didn''t like it at all. "But why not? She can roam the entire pce!" "No!" Mintaka gave his decision. "If you want to bring her, you can get her and she will remain confined in her wing. She will not participate in any social functions, nor will she join us for lunch or dinner. Basically, she is going to stay in her quarters." Rigel wanted to argue with his father about it but he gritted his teeth and just left it out there. At least this was a start. "Okay..." he breathed. He got up, bowed to his father and mother and then walked out of their room. As soon as he closed the door behind him, he heard his sister chuckling. And he knew that if Lerna came here, she was going to get ridiculed as hell. Meissa left her parents'' room and rushed straight to Prince Okab. He was sitting on the bed in his room, having wine and looking too pissed. "What happened, Okab?" she asked as she walked to him and kissed his lips. "That asshole of your fucking brother!" he shouted and threw the winess on the floor. Shocked, Meissa stepped away from him. "What did he do?" "I don''t like him!" he growled. Then he told her what happened at the throne hall. "I am going to kill him for insulting me." Meissa chuckled. "That''s all?" "What do you mean?" he said. "That was humiliating as fuck!" She reached for his hands and grasped them. Then she pulled him towards her and ced a kiss on his lips again. "We have got the right opportunity." "Of killing him?" "No!" sheughed. "Of killing his mate." Okab immediately became interested as his lips lifted on the right side. "You have caught my attention. Tell me." Meissa wanted to marry Okab and rule the Orion Kingdom. Ever since she had heard about Lerna, she had been scheming behind Rigel''s back to oust him. And the Goddess presented her with a perfect opportunity. "Rigel is going to get his mate here, because it is impossible for him to stay without her. Father has ordered him that if shees here, she will stay in her wing of the pce. Actually, it was me who suggested it." She giggled. "Once she is here and confined to her wings, it will be easy for us to kill her! And guess what?" Okab was grinning. "The mate follows the other to the Fade. So Rigel will automatically die." Chapter 371 My Point Of View Meissa looked at Okab with a stunned expression. "Mates follow their mates wherever they go?" she said as if stating it rather than asking it. Okab nodded. "Yes, my dear. So, if Lerna is killed, Rigel will follow her. However, for that they need to be mated and marked. I don''t know whether your brother has already marked her or not." Meissa got up from the bed and started pacing the room. Okab watched her pacing up and down. "What is the problem?" he asked. "You look like you are in tension! Didn''t you like the n?" "It''s not that!" she paused for a moment and looked at him. "I am trying to remember whether they are mated or not." Okab chuckled. He got up too and then walked to a long table that was set up on the side of the room where various crystal bottles were kept, each containing different type of wine. He poured two flutes for him and for her. He gave one to her and said, "If they are not mated, maybe you can force your brother to mate with her when she is here. Or maybe you can simply make a situation where your brother has this strong urge to mate with her." He winked as she took the ss from him. "And how do we create that kind of a situation?" she asked and sipped some wine. "Simple. The oldest method works the best. Add a heavy drug in his food or wine or water. Whatever suits you." He shrugged. She sipped more wine and then her eyes gleamed with an idea. "Aren''t you smart, Okab?" she giggled. "I can think of a thousand such situations!" He curled his finger beneath her chin and tipped her face up. "You are way smarter, more intelligent and braver than your brother, Meissa. If I were him, and I would have already had my suspicions on you and killed anyone who would have tried to dethrone me. But he has such a wuss that he hasn''t done anything." He pressed a kiss on her lips. "You are going to be a better ruler than him." Meissa grinned as she looked at him with loving eyes. "And you are going to make a fine, fine king!" Okab chuckled. "Once your brother is out of the way, your father will announce you as the Crown Princess." "And then I will marry you immediately, so that you be the Crown Prince!" Okab didn''t say anything as he gazed into her eyes. "What?" she asked him, her voice low and husky. "I don''t deserve you," he breathed. "You are so beautiful and I am miserably in love with you." "And I love you too!" she rasped. She rose on her toes and kissed him. He wrapped his arms around her as she buried her face in his chest. "So what if we are not mates, Okab. We love each other a lot." He ced his chin over her head and hummed. When they separated, he said, "You have to coax your brother into getting Lerna here. And for that you need to shed your reservations and make him feelfortable. The sooner Lerna is here, the sooner she is going to be eliminated. Then we both will just enjoy ourselves till your father rules Orion." She nodded as she flushed till her neck. She imagined herself on the throne of Orion along with her handsome husband. For a day she didn''t go to Rigel because she knew that if she went immediately, he would be all the more suspicious. She knew that after the conversation in their parents'' bedchamber, when their mother remarked about Lerna being a traitor, Rigel had his suspicions. So, she waited for a day so that the emotions settled. At the same time, she didn''t like how Rigel attended the court along with father. Okab was made to sit on thest chair and she didn''t like it even one bit. She knew that though Okab wasn''tining, he was very hurt. She could feel his sadness. He was such a wonderful man that he didn''tin to her, but she saw the sadness in his eyes. It was the next day that she went to talk to Rigel and to know of his ns of getting Lerna to the kingdom. Rigel was preparing to go to court when she stepped in his room. "How are you?" she asked him in a low voice, seeing how distant and guarded he was with her. "Is there anything you would like to know, Meissa?" he asked, his voice ice cold. She cleared her throat. "I-- I am sorry for how mother spoke with you the other day. She shouldn''t have called Lerna a traitor." Rigel nced at her as a flicker of surprise crossed his eyes, and then began buttoning his tunic withoutmenting. "I wish to meet her as soon as possible. I am so sorry about how mother and father feel about it, and I am also sorry about how I behaved with you, but Rigel--" she closed the gap between them until she was standing in front of him. "--you have to understand that my loyalty lies to Orion and I have all the right to question anyone''s credentials and Lerna..." She let out a long exhale. "Lerna isn''t on the right side..." "It''s fine, Meissa," Rigel replied nonchntly. "You don''t have to exin." Meissa rxed and a smile came to her lips. "Thanks for understanding my point of view, Rigel," she said. "When are you getting her here?" Rigel adjusted the belt of his sword. He inserted his sword in its sheath. With his hand on the hilt, he informed her, "She should be here in two days." "Oh wonderful!" Meissa eximed. "I would love to meet her as soon as she is here. I am waiting for her!" Rigel chuckled. "That would be very nice of you, Meissa. She needs friends." Meissa''s answer was a sweet smile. She couldn''t wait to finish her off. She couldn''t wait to see herself named as the Crown Princess. Chapter 372 Poison For two days, Meissa waited for Lerna toe. She was impatient as hell while Okab was just too patient. It was night and she had thrown a robe over her after making out for half an hour with Okab. She was unable to concentrate on anything. After their session, Meissa just got up from the bed and went to the window. Once again, she began pacing the room. She would nce at her betrothed who was sitting on the bed without his shirt. His legs were covered with the nket. The season had suddenly turned so cold that the servants had put in extra logs in the firece to warm the room. The soft light of the fire fell on his white torso, casting an orange glow. She took a breath as she nced at him again and again. He was too distracting. "Meissa..." he called her. It was the middle of the night and her anxiety wasn''t letting her sleep. "Come back, darling." "How can you be so patient?" she asked him. "I don''t feel like eating also. Why hasn''t Lernae? It has been two days and Rigel said she would be here!" "Calm down..." he said and removed his nket. He walked to her naked and stopped her from tiring herself out. "She wille. Maybe she is already on the way. She mighte here tomorrow." She wrapped her arms around his waist. "I wish I had sent my spies to check out on her. It''s just that I am afraid that if anyone of them sings. Rigel has a lot of power being the Alpha. If he uses his power, all around him would submit, even if it is forcibly. I don''t have that power and I feel... puny in front of him." She spoke out her concerns freely with Okab. "I know..." he said as he kissed the crown of her head. "Don''t worry. Once he is gone, they will be bound to follow you, okay? So stop overthinking ande back to bed with me." She giggled nervously. How did this man ay her fears so easily? Before she could speak a word, he scooped her in his arms. She squealed as he carried her back to the bed. It was in the morning that one of her trusted servants came hurriedly in her bedchamber when she was getting ready for the day. One of her maids was tying her hair in a braid. "Princess Meissa!" the servant rasped. "A carriage hase from Draka! It is now waiting in the portico of the pce." Meissa stared at the maid with her eyes wide. Nervousness surged through her. So it was time to get rid of Lerna. "Where is mother?" she asked even though she knew the answer to her question. "She is sleeping," the maid replied, her face flushed. From the past three days, she had been mixing sleeping draft in her mother''s meals only because she didn''t want her to meet Lerna. Meissa was scared that her mother might get swayed by Lerna''s soft demeanor and that was thest thing she wanted. Her mother was getting upte in the afternoons and then would groggilye out andin of her head hurting. Meissa would not allow the healers toe near her mother, fearing that they would detect what is being done. Meissa got up from her ottoman chair and rushed out of the room. "Where is father?" she asked. "In the court," the servant said, darting after her. "And Rigel?" "He too is in the throne hall." "Have you informed him about Lerna''s arrival?" she asked again. "No!" Meissa rounded a corner and ordered the maid, "Go to the kitchen and get tea for the princess. I would like to give it to her with my hands." The maid rushed to the kitchen and before Meissa could reach the stairs of the receiving hall of the pce, she came back with tea. Meissa took it from her and asked her to leave. As she hurried towards the stairs, she mixed a pinch of poison that was enough to keep Lerna from moving for the day. Her n was simple. After Lerna would drink the tea that she would so lovingly offer her, Lerna would go off to sleep for a long time. Rigel was not going toe until lunch and by that time-- A smile came to her lips. By that time she would kill Lerna with a silver dagger. And she would put the entire me on the maid who just gave her the tea. She chuckled. Okab did say that she was smarter, but sometimes she thought that she was brilliant. She ced the tea at the nearest table. She took a deep breath in and then afterposing herself, slowly, she walked down the stairs. The carriage was standing with the Draka g fluttering on it. Pulled by four ck horses, the carriage looked royal. She heard voices of females inside the carriage. Perhaps, Lerna hade with her maids. As soon as the coachman saw her, he jumped down to open the carriage for her to see and for thedies to step out of it. With her heart beating wildly in her chest, she neared the carriage. The coachman bowed to her. The voices stopped and a girl peeked out. She stepped out of the carriage and bowed to her. Two more girls stepped out and then no one. Meissa peeked inside and was taken aback to see that no one else was there. "Where is Princess Lerna?" she asked, her voiceced with irritation. The girls looked at with surprise. "Princess Lerna? She hasn''te. Why would shee? "What?" Meissa said, shocked. The girls looked beyond her over her shoulder and bowed. When Meissa turned, she saw Rigel standing at the doors of the main hall with his arms crossed across his chest. "Guards!" he shouted, his chest vibrating with a growl. "Get that maid and make her drink this tea!" Chapter 373 [Bonus Chapter] A Lesson Meissa was... stunned. Her body trembled when Rigel yelled at the guards to bring the maid. She turned her head back to the girls who were standing in front of the carriage and then to the Draka g that was fluttering on its roof. She couldn''t understand the whole scenario. "Who are you?" she hissed at the servants as she heard heavy footfalls of the guards behind her. The one standing in the middle stuttered, "We--we are from Draka. We have brought a message for Prince Rigel from Princess Lerna." She showed her the scroll that she was carrying and it was sealed. Meissa grew extremely jealous. She wanted to snatch the scroll from them to read the message, but with Rigel behind her back, she couldn''t eveny a finger on it. She growled at them and then picked her gown up slightly to run up the stairs. She rushed to where Rigel was standing. The guards had brought the maid who had handed her the tea. She was trembling with fear. "Your Highness," she said as she shook violently, sitting on her knees. Her gaze darted to Meissa whose blood had drained from her face. When Meissa didn''t speak, she looked back at Rigel. "I didn''t do anything." Rigel red down at her with lethally cold eyes. His arms crossed against his chest he looked like he would any minute sh her neck with his ws. His aura was so strong that she winced and was forced into submission. "Did you get the tea ced over there?" She nodded. "Yes, Your Highness." "Then drink it," he replied with the same coldness. Now the maid had already seen Meissa emptying a small sachet of poison in the tea. "B--but Your Highness, wh--why? It is not right for me to drink tea that is meant for the princess." Fear exploded inside her. She didn''t know whether she should tell him about the poison that Meissa had put into it. "Well, I am allowing it," Rigel growled as he took a step closer to her. The maid''s face was pale like that of a ghost. There were four guards standing behind her and the prince right in the front. "N--no, Your Highness!" she whimpered. "Are you defying my orders?" Rigel said, taking another step closer. She shook her head lightly with her gaze fixed on Rigel. If she had the tea, she was sure to die. It was a very strong poison which would put an omega like her to sleep forever. But for someone with an Alpha blood, it would only make them sleep heavily. "P--please Your Highness," she begged. "I can''t!" "Whose maid are you?" he asked. "Princess Meissa''s," she sobbed. "She asked me to get the tea for the princess who was about to arrive." Meissa knew that if she didn''t acknowledge it, Rigel''s suspicion would grow further. "So what if I asked you to bring the tea? What are you trying to say?" Meissa shouted at her. Rigel was aware of Meissa''s games. "I am ordering you to drink the tea." "No, no, Your Highness!" she rasped. "Guards!" Rigelmanded. "Hold her hands at the back." The guards held her hands as the maid struggled. "Please, Your Highness!" she cried, shaking her head. But Rigel was in a mood of mercy. "Get the tea!" he ordered. Meissa watched her brother with horror written all over her face, but she dared not utter a word. The maid cried uncontrobly. "No, Prince Rigel! Don''t do this to me. I did what I was told. I only got the tea! I didn''t poison the tea. It was poisoned by the princess!" she said in a desperate voice, in herst attempt to save herself. "She is speaking lies!" Meissa snapped. "Why would I do that? She only poisoned the tea because she hates Lerna!" "Then she deserves to die," Rigel said in a loud and clear voice for everyone to hear, for everyone to see what he would do if they dared to touch his mate or had the audacity to kill her. Stepping closer to her, he grabbed the maid''s face and pinched her jaws hard to force her to open her mouth. The maid struggled against him but her struggles were useless against a mighty and powerful Alpha like him. He took the cup from the servant who was standing beside him, holding the tray. He took the cup to her lips and then poured it down her mouth as she struggled to spatter it and throw it out. But Rigel closed her mouth and forced her to gulp it down her throat. Once all the contents were down her throat, he threw the cup on the floor next to Meissa with so much force that it shattered into tiny pieces. Meissa watched him still holding the maid''s face and ring in her eyes. In a loudmanding voice, he said, "Let this be a lesson to all! If you dare to think of touching my mate with the intent of killing her, whether in the Kingdom of Orion or anywhere else, you will meet this fate!" This was a direct jab at Meissa. He shoved the maid on the ground. She started coughing and wheezing and within minutes, she spat blood. She caught her neck with her hands, taking in long breaths but it was in vain. The poison spread in her body fast. She convulsed and writhed and looked with her teary eyes towards Meissa. She pointed at the princess but Meissa stood there, rooted to the ground. Her heart was thumping against her ribcage. The maid choked for onest time and then her hand fell limp on the ground, her eyes staring in the nk space. Rigel narrowed his eyes. He whipped his head towards Meissa and red at her for a long moment and then left. Every guard and servant out there, bowed their heads inplete submission as Meissa saw him leaving. With shaky legs she walked to the nearest chair and sank in it, her head in between her hands. Chapter 374 Challenged "Come on, Lerna!" Fafnir shouted at her. "You are using your hands like a flower." Angered at him, she whooshed her sword at him, but he dodged her with ease. She gritted her teeth and attacked him again, but Fafnir deflected her once again. Fafnir immediately spun and pped her thighs with his wooden sword. She shrieked and turned to face him, but the man was grinning. "Flower," he teased her. Lerna was extremely tired and furious at him. "I am no flower!" she snapped. "It''s just been a week of my training!" For the past week, she was being trained in sword fighting by none other than General Fafnir. He was the best warrior in the Draka Kingdom and he was ordered by Eltanin to train Lerna. Lerna was a fast student having alpha blood, but she was still no match to the General. Every day Fafnir used toe to the pce early in the morning when the birds began chirping and would fly out of their nests to find food for their young ones. Lerna enjoyed the sessions because they kept her busy and busy was good because she didn''t think of Rigel during those times. Along with Tania she also started learning how to read and write. Various tutors came to teach her. She spent hours in the library reading ancient texts and scrolls. In the short period that she was without Rigel, she realized that it had been extremely fruitful. Both Tania and Eltanin had been very helpful to her. However, it was the night when she was most lonely and couldn''t help thinking about Rigel. She wondered what he must be doing or what was his progress regarding his convincing his parents about her. She was lying on the bed with a smallmp that was still burning beside her table. Winters had started setting in brutally. The servant had lit the fire in the hearth and after stroking it, she had left. Lerna was reading a message from Rigel. The messengers, three girls, had delivered this message to her. It read: "Dear Lerna, I hope you still remember fondly of me and are not angry. Situation here isn''t that good still. I won''t burden you with the details, but I do feel something is brewing in the royal household. Once things settle down, I will call you. What are you doing right now? Tell me everything. I miss you a lot and can''t wait to see you. Only Yours, Rigel" Lerna swallowed down a lump forming at the back of her throat. She felt a sting in her eyes and then ced her arm over her eyes to stop herself from crying, but would that help? Clutching the letter close to her heart, she started crying. When she had cried enough, she got up and wrote a letter to him. Lerna fell into the same routine over the next few days. The war with Felis was nearing. She could sense the tension in the air. Taiyi had returned to Stourin along with Alrakis. Eltanin had thrown a huge tantrum when he saw his father leaving. Lerna didn''t see him for the whole day after Alrakis left. Tania said that she was dealing with a small baby who didn''t feel like moving on. That day Tania hadn''t attended the lessons either. At the end of a month, she was dying to go to meet Rigel. During the lesson with Fafnir, she noticed that he was very serious and wasn''t his usual cheerful self in which he teased her a lot. She asked, "I hope everything is fine with..." she wanted to say ''you'', instead she said, "kingdom". Fafnir stopped and lowered his sword. He shook his head and dug the sword''s tip on the ground as he bnced his hand on its hilt. "No, flower. I will be leaving for the Aqu border. There''s trouble brewing over there. It seems the Nyxers have attacked." Her heart plummeted. "Were you not able to find the bridge that I had mentioned?" she asked, halting as well." He looked away and walked to the end of the arena where they were training, his naked torso covered with sweat. She followed him with her sword. "We have..." Lerna stopped a squeal of excitement because there were others also present in the arena. "There''s another thing, Lerna," he said in a serious tone. "What?" Lerna asked, her excitement ebbing. "We have heard that there are two or three units of Nxyers who we suspect are moving towards Orion. We thwarted an attack on Pegasii though." He picked up his tunic and wore it. "I won''t be able toe and teach you tomorrow onwards. I can assign you another soldier if you like or you can focus on reading and writing. However, if you think you can convince Flora, you must ask her." "Flora!" "Yes," he replied with a smile. "She is a fae warrior and will know more tricks than me." Lerna had never thought that Flora would be a fae warrior. "I will ask Tania!" she said excitedly. Then Fafnir stepped closer to her and said, "Did you hear about Eltanin''s decision?" "What decision?" she asked. Fafnir''s lips curled up in a smile. He cocked his head in the same teasing manner and said, "Now if I would tell you that, it would spoil your surprise." Lerna narrowed her eyes at him and said, "You better tell me now!" Fafnir let out augh and tousled her hair. "I won''t!" He winked. Lerna blew a strand of her hair from her face as she looked at him with fury. Over thest few days, Fafnir had be like a brother to her. She was about to insist when a soldier came rushing to him. "General Fafnir!" he breathed in a low voice as he nervously looked at Lerna. "Spies havee. It seems Princess Meissa has challenged Prince Rigel''s im to the throne." Dread crawled down her spine as she watched the soldier with wide eyes. "Why?" she asked in a hoarse voice. Fafnir clenched his jaw. "Come with me!" he ordered the soldier angry at him for revealing such vital information in the open. Chapter 375 Not The Right Woman Lerna couldn''t help but follow Fafnir as he rushed towards his official chamber in the pce. Fafnir also held his office in the pce which was located towards the front. "Lerna, you can go back to training," Fafnir said with urgency as he walked. "No, I want to listen to what the spies have to say about the situation in Orion Kingdom," she replied stubbornly. She felt as if she was responsible for Rigel''s situation. When they reached the chambers, Eltanin was also there along with Tania. --- "Who gave you the permission to challenge me?" Rigel hissed at Meissa, as his father watched the two of them in the meeting room. "You do not have the right im to the throne!" "Oh get lost!" Meissa snarled. Okab was standing along with her next to his chair. "You have a mate you cannot im. She is the sister of King Felis of the Hydra Kingdom, which means that Princess Lerna is the most hated person in all of Araniea at the moment. And if you can''t im your mate, then you can''t im this throne because eventually you are going to be weak without her. So, it is better that you leave the throne in able hands." Ever since the maid had died at the hands of Rigel, Meissa had been adding to his troubles one way or the other. Though she was the one giving shape to the problems, it was Okab who was the mastermind. Rigel hade to know about it from his trusted spies. He knew that it was a matter of time when she would show her true colors. While he had been arguing with his father and mother that Lerna wasn''t the spy they thought she was or that she would go and tell her brother all about it, Meissa had been doing her best to swing her mother to her side. At the same time she was also poisoning the minds of the citizens by sending rumors through her servants about Lerna, about how the Crown Prince was nning on marrying an enemy. Royal games were all about strong heirs and Meissa had done something that had put him back in everything. She became pregnant with a child. And now she was definitely iming to be stronger amongst the two of them. With an heir in the making, his father was gravitating towards his daughter. "Can''t im my mate?" Rigel retorted. "I can''t im her because of some stupid ideologies that you have instilled in our parents'' minds. I can bring Lerna here any time and im her, but I know that if shees here, you are going to kill her the next moment in the hopes that I would also follow her to the Fade!" "What?" Meissa cried, showing the fake hurt on her face. "How can you even say that? Why would I kill Lerna when I know that she is your mate? But having said that, there are plenty of people who would want to kill her, knowing that she is Felis''s sister and a potential spy!" "How the fuck is she a potential spy, Meissa?" Rigel snarled. "Your words show that you don''t know anything about mates. A mate would never go against her mate. There is no way that Lerna would go against me, knowing that her life depends on me." He narrowed his eyes. "Or maybe your concern here is just as fake as the crocodile tears that you are shedding right now." "You are so cruel!" she cried and sagged in the chair behind her. "I am pregnant," she said looking at her father in order to add to her pitiful condition, when in fact it was more to show that she was carrying a potential heir. "And yet you are just insinuating me as always." Tears rolled out of her eyes. Okab ced his hands on her shoulders as if to pacify her but it was more of a patting to convey that she was acting pretty well. Rigel looked away. He was aware that she was using all her shenanigans to crawl her way to the throne, and he couldn''t do much. "Meissa¡ª" "Rigel!" Mintaka''s voice boomed in the meeting chamber. "I have heard enough of your excuses and arguments. Now it is established that I can''t ept Lerna as the Crown Princess of the Orion Kingdom. She is hated by theizens like anything. She is the enemy, and if we get here, I am sure that people would rebel. So¡ª" he red hard at Rigel. "Either you reject her or you lose the stake to the throne. And that is final!" "But father, this is ridiculous. With Lerna I can have strong heirs for Orion, and you know that they would be the true heirs!" Rigel protested harshly. "Why don''t we talk to the spirit of Orion and get his idea about my mate? Why are we all shying away from the very spirit of our kingdom in times of such urgency?" This was what Meissa never wanted. If they talked to the spirit of the kingdom, he was surely going to go the right way. And right was not what Meissa wanted. She wanted to grab the throne. "Why should we talk with the spirit?" she retorted. "That is not thest resort. The spirit doesn''t rule the kingdom. We rule it. What would the spirit say? That Lerna is your mate and that you should marry her? What is so new about it? Everyone knows that you should marry her. But everyone also knows that she is not the right woman for Orion. So back off, Rigel!" she snarled. "Else if thises out in the open, I won''t be able to stop the movement of people who would want to kill you!" Rigel was aghast. In his ownnds, he was alone. He wasn''t hurt by the fact that it was his sister who was challenging him, he was hurt by the fact that even his parents weren''t supporting him. He couldn''t help but think how lucky Eltanin was. His parents epted his mate even when they didn''t know about her identity. "Come what may¡ª" "Oh please!" Meissa scorned. Chapter 376 Representative "Spare us from your pitiful ims of e what may, I will never leave her'' and all the h h!" she rolled her eyes and waved him off. Okab let out a littleughter at his betrothed''s jokes. She was surely well-taught by him. He loved the way she steered the whole conversation. She was fully in charge of it. He had trained her well in this task. Soon she would throw the gauntlet towards and he would bepelled to pick it up. He had thought ten steps ahead. If Rigel epted the challenge, then instead of his wife, he would present himself for the ultimate fight. In that fight, he knew that he wouldn''t be able to beat him down because after all, Rigel was an Alpha himself. And so he had told his wife that she should get as many people as possible to witness the fight and pull him out before it began. She was going to use him of betraying the kingdom by not rejecting an enemy mate. If Rigel refused to ept the challenge, things would be so much easier. He would simply ask Meissa to kill her brother in that instant. And if he rejected his mate, he was going to be under so much depression that Okab would take advantage of that too. His n was going on perfectly. He smirked when Rigel looked at his sister with utter disbelief. "Come what may," Rigel didn''t stop himself. "I won''t let you take over the throne of Orion, Meissa." Meissa''s face fell to the floor as a wave of anxiety rushed through her. Then Rigel turned to look at his father and said in a very cold voice, "You know that what she is doing is incorrect. I don''t understand your reluctance towards Lerna. There should be none. Even if Meissa doesn''t want to meet the spirit of Orion, you have toe and meet him. And if you don''t want to, then I will go and meet him." "You can do whatever you like, Rigel," Lerna interrupted his conversation with father. "None of us are interested in it." "I know you are not interested. I am not even asking you to join me to meet him!" Saying that Rigel spun and started to walk towards the door. Before he opened the door, Meissa shouted across the meeting chamber, "If you are unable to reject your mate in three days, I will challenge you in a fight to im the throne." Rigel turned his head over his shoulder but didn''t look at her. He opened the door and walked out. He was too anxious as he walked across the corridors of the pce towards his room, but his steps took him to the royal garden where he would find the Orion spirit. When Rigel opened the secret doors of the royal gardens, he saw the forest that was in front of him. It was said that Orion didn''t like the gardens as much as he liked the forests. It was because he hunted animals and animals loved to stay hidden in forests. Mist rolled around him like a thick nket of white. Something whizzed past him. He whipped his head in that direction. A sound like wood getting chopped echoed. "What brings you here, son?" A stern voice from somewhere materialized in the shape of a spirit of Orion the Hunter. He had his bronze club held tight against his chest as he stared at Rigel. This wasn''t the first time Rigel had visited him. Whenever he was in doubt, he would visit the spirit and the spirit guided him well. Surprisingly, he knew everything in Araniea. "It''s about my mate, Lerna and the uing challenge that Meissa is posing for the throne¡­" Rigel breathed when Orion came nearer to him. Orion stopped a few meters away. "It''s nothing much, Rigel," he replied and then all of sudden burst into mist. The next he was found sitting on a low branch of a tree. "ept the challenge and fight her." "But I know that she would never fight. She is going to make Okab her representative." "So what?" Just ept the challenge. "Meissa is poisoning my people against me. It bothers me greatly." Orion smirked. "Think of what you will do after you win. So don''t waste your time procrastinating. You must think of what you will do in the future." "And what about my parents?" "You can''t me them, Rigel. Mintaka is only thinking of his kingdom. He is not biased but his eyes are definitely on the child that Meissa carries. So you have to be tricky and deal with the situation." Rigel took a deep breath in. "What about¡ª" "I have something to do urgently, Rigel!" Orion said and then disappeared. Rigel heard a thwack, as if the ax had settled inside an animal''s body. Rigel shook his head and then walked out of the royal garden. For three days, he gathered as much information as possible about Meissa and Okab. Even though he knew everything, he couldn''t reason with his father. His younger sister, Tabit, came to him a day before the challenge. As they sat on the couch with Rigel holding his head in his hands and looking at the floor, she said, "Why don''t you send a message to Princess Tarazed about Okab?" Rigel sucked in a sharp breath. "I did! But right now she is a bit pissed off by the fact that her sister Petra has to remain arrested in the kingdom on a promise she made to Eltanin." "Oh that bitch!" Tabitughed andughed. "Good for her!" Once she stopped, she ced her hand on his shoulder and rubbed it softly. "I have an idea. Why don''t you use me as your representative?" "What?" Rigel whipped his head towards her. "No!" "That is the best I can think of, brother," she said softly. Rigel hugged his sister in a warm embrace. "Thank you for thinking so much about me." When he pulled away, she was serious. "Make me your representative. I am serious." --- When the day of the challenge arrived, something unexpected happened that Meissa wasn''t expecting. Chapter 377 A Small Gift Meissa had nned it very well in advance. Okab had helped her n everything in minute details. They were both extremely sure that Rigel was going to lose and it was mostly because of the way they had nned it all. She had sent information to every citizen of the Orion kingdom about the challenge she had thrown her brother''s way. She had made sure that when he loses, there is everyone out there to look at his sorry state. "Why did you throw a challenge at him?" asked their mother, Alina. She was clearly irritated by Meissa''s decision. "I was fine with you being the Crown Princess of the Orion Kingdom, but that didn''t mean that you had to take Rigel''s life!" Meissa took a deep breath as anger bubbled in her chest. "Mother, if you don''t want Rigel to be killed, ask him to surrender to me and then I will throw him in the dungeons! Otherwise my decision stands!" "What makes you think that you will win?" Alina asked, facing her daughter. "I am extremely sure that I will win. Okab is there to help me. He will be my representative and he is a fine warrior. In case Rigel wins, then he has to reject his mate in order to ascend the throne. Will he do that?" Meissa asked, her eyes ring with rage. "He would never reject his mate and so he would rather lose! He is nothing but a weak werewolf and he shouldn''t be allowed to rise to power." "Meissa! You are being mean," Alina snapped at her. "This is not the right thing to do. He is your brother. Being the Crown Prince, he could have thrown you in the dungeons, but he has epted your challenge because he doesn''t want you to go there. He is a kind Alpha and you should have treated him with some respect!" Meissa let out a humorless chuckle. "Really? Mother? Now you are telling me that I should have treated him with respect when you were the one to deride him on every asion with me and show disrespect to his mate? No, no, no, no. Now you can''t back out. You were with me and I know that you fueled our father''s temper too, to some extent. So don''t y this ''kind'' card with me. Moreover, if Rigel is kind, it is a sign of another weakness! He should be removed from the position of the Crown Prince. Since my father couldn''t really make a decision, I had to step in!" "Meissa!" Alina shouted. "You are--" Meissa put her hand up in front of her mother''s face to stop her. "Enough!" she snarled. "I don''t have time for your gimmicks now. We have crossed that stage. I am going to the stadium where people have started gathering already. Entire Orion Kingdom is excited to see who would emerge as the winner. I am going there and I know that my people will support me." She turned and strode out of her parents'' room with her hand on her stomach. Alina watched her leave and once she was out of the bedchamber, Alina sank on the chair. A dry sob wrecked her body. She held her head in between her hands. What had she done? She had pitched her two children against each other. And that too for an enemy. Tears poured out of her eyes. Tabit was along with Rigel who was being dressed by soldiers for the challenge. It was going to be a swordfight. She said, "Brother, what will happen once you win the fight?" There was worry etched all over her face. "Meissa is pregnant with Okab''s child. Will she give birth to a child who would never see his or her father?" A muscle feathered in his jaw and he chose to remain silent. Tabit continued, "And if you win, will you reject Lerna after it. That is the only way father is going to allow you to ascend the throne." "If I win, I will bring Lerna here and I will make sure that everyone respects her. I have had enough of Meissa and--" He inserted his sword in its sheath on his belt with force. "And Okab!" Tabit gulped. She could see cold fury in his eyes. "Then I hope the best may win..." she breathed. A loud cheer amongst the crowd in the stadium startled him. He hated the fact that Meissa was making it such a huge thing. She was showing it to all of them that she was the able leader. In small, she was doing her best to humiliate him. He wanted to throw her in the dungeons with her betrothed, but he couldn''t. And after she announced that she was pregnant with a baby, his heart went for the unborn child. Another loud cheer pulled him out of his reverie. He watched them all from the room that was built below the stadium''s main entrance. The guards left and so did Tabit. He was all alone and knew that Okab would soon be joining him. He was sure that his father, mother and Meissa would be up there to watch him fight. And he knew that Tabit wouldn''t be watching it. He chuckled at his emotionally overloaded sister. "Are you ready?" a cold voice from behind came. He turned his head over his shoulder but didn''t look at Okab. He grunted as he heard his footsteps closing in. "I think they want you dead, Prince Rigel," said Okab. "I think you are-- Ah!" Rigel rasped. A sharp pain shot through his shoulder. Warm blood trickled down his back and he realized that Okab had jabbed him with a small dagger. Before he could bnce himself, he saw Okab rushing out. He turned and winked at Rigel. "That''s just a small gift from me for all the humiliation I had to go through!" And then he walked out. Rigel clenched his jaw as he took the dagger out of his shoulder and tossed it on the side. He flexed his shoulder and then walked out. He knew that his wound would soon heal up, but Okab wasn''t going to let it heal. Chapter 378 Woman In Chariot As soon as Okab stepped out, the crowd cheered for him loudly. He raised his hands up to acknowledge them with a grin on his face. He took his sword out and raised it up and the audience went mad. When Rigel walked outside to join him, the crowd cheered all along but there were few who jeered at him. They started passing demeaning remarks. Rigel knew that they were all strategically nted by Meissa and Okab. He ignored all of them and focused his energy on Okab. He came to stand next to him, a few feet apart and faced the podium where the king was sitting on a red cushioned high chair nked by Meissa on the left and a vacant chair on the right. His mother chose not toe. Meissa was leaning forward as excitement surged in her eyes to see Okab. When her gaze locked with Rigel''s, her orbs turned into cold ice. The king stood up and let out a growl. The growl was so loud and dangerous that every man and woman present in the stadium became absolutely quiet. The king started speaking, "Today we have assembled to witness a monumental fight. Princess Miessa has challenged Prince Rigel for the position of Crown Princess. Since she couldn''t fight with him, she has appointed her fianc¨¦, Prince Okab, of Aqu Kingdom to fight against him." He looked at both the men standing in the center of the stadium. A flicker of sadness passed through his eyes when his gazended on Rigel. He took a deep breath in and in a heavy voice said, "May the best win." As soon as he sat down, the crowd roared all over again. Rigel rotated his shoulder as the pain shot through his arm once again. He closed his eyes and prayed to the Moon Goddess. After that he started walking towards the center of the stadium where Okab was already going with a grin stered on his face. The General of the Orion Kingdom, Deneb, was present. He watched Okabing in his direction with tight fists and pure hatred radiating off him. But who was he to speak anything in the middle of the royal games. However, he didn''t bow to him. When Rigel walked and stood in front of Okab, Deneb bowed to him in submission to his Alpha. "May the best win," he murmured, looking at Rigel much to Okab''s irritation. "Swords!" he shouted. Both Okab and Rigel pulled out their swords. Deneb lifted his hand and waved it down. "Begin!" He cleared the ce by striding back to the stadium where he would sit behind the king. Rigel and Okab circled with their swords pointing towards each other. Okab knew that Rigel''s right arm must be weak after he had plunged the dagger in him and so he attacked first. He lunged at Rigel and as Rigel stopped him, a sharp pain shot across his body. A gasp left his lips as sweat broke out. "Don''t worry," Okab hissed. "Your pain will hardlyst a few minutes. I am going to kill you and im the throne soon!" Fury sted in his chest. "I know that you have instigated my sister!" Rigel seethed. "These are your ambitions that you have fed to her." Their faces were merely a few inches closer and their swords were crossed. Each of them was exerting tremendous force. "Meissa was never the type who would go for the throne. She always wanted to marry and have children and settle down." Okab pushed him back. He jumped in the air and spun. When hended, he let out a growl and lunged at Rigel. Rigel stopped him with his sword. "What''s the fun in that?" he hissed. Taking advantage of his distraction, Rigel kicked him in the knees and he stumbled back. "The fun begins now!" he growled and charged Okab, but Okab dodged him. Every time the swords nked the crowd would cheer. It was as if they were watching an entertainment show. They continued to fight for an hour. At every opportunity, Okab would sh his flesh. Rigel would do the same. Both of them were bleeding but none of them wanted to stop. Okab was beginning to get irritated. He needed to plunge his sword in Rigel''s shoulder that was now bleeding badly. If he did that, he was sure that in a few minutes he would be able to overtake him. Okab pushed him away and started circling again. He was looking for his weak point. Suddenly, he attacked Rigel and Rigel responded. But Okab cleverly dodged him. He spun and came behind Rigel. This was his opportunity. He lifted his sword to plunge it in Rigel''s shoulder when an arrow came flying in the air and struck him in the back. He spun wildly to look from where the arrow came. And he saw a chariot driven by a warrior whose face was covered in helmet and was pulled by two ck stallions, nearing the center where they were standing. It was driven by a woman with dark hair and dark eyes, wearing the armor of a soldier. On the chariot, the g of the Draka Kingdom fluttered. The woman''s bow was taut strung, holding another arrow, her gaze locked on him. The crowd audibly gasped when the chariot came near them and started circling them. Mintaka and Meissa were too shocked. They got up and held the ledge of the rail of the podium. "Who are you?" Mintaka roared from his ce as everyone became quiet. Rigel let out a gleefulugh as a bewildered Okab stared at the upants of the chariot, especially the woman. "You arete." The charioteer pulled his helmet out revealing his face. "Eltanin!" Okab rasped. But his gaze darted to the woman behind him. When she took her helmet out, a beautiful face was revealed. Her back hair fluttered in the wind around her face. She looked¡­ feral. She looked at Mintaka and said aloud, "I am Princess Lerna of the Draka Kingdom, sister of King Eltanin." Chapter 379 Reveal The Truth "Princess Lerna¡­" Meissa muttered from her ce. She whipped her head towards her father immediately and said, "Father, that is Princess Lerna, sister of King Felis. You must kill her now! Else, our people will! And if they will kill her, they won''t spare Rigel too!" Mintaka growled at her with so much ferociousness that she whimpered and became quiet. Her eyes went back to the field. She knew that Okab had stabbed Rigel with a poisoned dagger that would paralyze his arm for some time. but Rigel was strong. He had held his ground pretty strongly. Mintaka at first bowed to King Eltanin and spoke loudly to Lerna, "Do not deceive us by your words, Princess Lerna! We know who you are!" Lerna took a deep breath in. She was ready for this show. When Fafnir had received the information that Meissa had challenged Rigel for the throne, she was scared and feeling guilty. The only option left was to go and be with Rigel even if that meant that she would be killed. She had to be with her mate, no matter what. So, she had asked Eltanin to send her to the Orion Kingdom. However, as soon as Eltanin heard it, he ordered that she be crowned as the princess of the Draka Kingdom as his sister. He legally adopted her and also rolled out a ceremony in which he called the Shaman who cut off her ties with the Hydra Kingdom and made her bound to Draka. When the ties were cut off, Lerna underwent tremendous pain and blood loss, but she healed when she was bound to Eltanin. And after that Eltanin said, "I wille with you to Orion. Tell me how you want to go about it?" Lerna was forever indebted to Eltanin, but he refused to take it as a debt. "You are my sister, Lerna and that is a fact. So what if we were not born from the same parents?" They had sent this message to Rigel through their spies and asked him to keep quiet about it because Eltanin didn''t want to waste the time in fighting soldiers or spies of Meissa and Okab. He was sure that she might instigate the people as well and it would be difficult to enter the stadium then. The n worked. They were not stopped anywhere as everyone was busy looking at the fight between Okab and Rigel. Though Rigel was angry that Meissa had called everyone to look at the fight to win, he didn''t go against it because of this very reason. Lerna lowered her bow and arrow. She said, "It would be foolish of me to deceive you in front of this audience and in the presence of King Eltanin. My ims are true and you can verify them by asking King Eltanin!" Okab red at her with his chin dipped. He was breathing heavily. He had heard that she was so delicate and weak and that she didn''t have any warrior training, then howe she was able to use bow and arrow and that too so sharply. He took his hand to the arrow that was deep inside his flesh on the back and broke its shaft. Throwing it on the ground, he said, "If your ims are correct, then show us the tattoo with which every individual is born with! You can con us with your words, but you can''t mislead us with the tattoo that is present on your arm!" Then he spun, wincing in pain. He knew that even though Eltanin was standing with her and showing his support, he was not going to let them ruin his ns. He looked at the audience and shouted, "Every werewolf born in Araniea has a tattoo of the kingdom he or she belongs to. If she is truly King Eltanin''s sister, she will have that tattoo!" Eltanin let out a growl so dangerous that people of Orion froze in their ces. There was a reason why he was known as the most powerful king of Araniea. "Okaabb!" he yelled. "You are crossing the limits!" Okab''s confidence grew when he saw that Eltanin was defending her. This was his time to take down Eltanin too. Internally, he chuckled. He knew that this was the ultimate test and if Lerna failed, then Eltanin''s reputation would be forever ruined in the eyes of people. This news would travel faster than the wind. "If you think I am crossing the limit, then in my eyes, it is Princess Lerna who is crossing it. She better show her tattoo, else we all would know that you are biased and here to support only your friend, Rigel! You are not here for justice." Fury sted in his chest and his chest rumbled with a feral growl. "Okab, do not¡ª and I repeat, do not invite my wrath. It will be the end of you!" Okab shook his head. He had made so many ns to rule Orion. He had been in this kingdom for a few months now. How could he let it all go? "Then bare the truth," he challenged. "The public wants to know the reality." "If and when the truth is revealed, what will you do Okab?" Eltanin snickered. He pointed at Lerna and red at her. Confidently he said, "She will be taken to the dungeons and beheaded tomorrow and Rigel will be forever losing his kingdom!" Eltanin looked over his shoulder. "What would you like to do, Lerna?" he asked. Lerna returned Okab''s re and ced her bow on the chariot''s floor. With her heart thudding inside her chest, she removed her armor and then bared her upper arm. The moment she lifted it for all to see, people gasped. There was a dragon tattoo coiled around her arm. Okab stumbled back. "H¡ªhow is this possible?" he muttered, his eyes not leaving her arm. "She is cheating!" Meissa shouted from her ce. "Guards, arrest her! This is an illusion or good art!" Okab agreed with her and started to walk towards Lerna to rub the tattoo art from her arm and expose her. But what happened next was unbelievable. Chapter 380 The Welcome Okab rushed towards Lerna to expose her with a raised sword. Rigel growled at him and darted to protect his mate. He stood in front of her and snarled, his lips peeling. "Touch her and you will die by my hands!" Eltanin too jumped out of the chariot and stood in front of his sister. He crossed his arms across his chest and in a cold voice said, "If youy a finger on my sister, I promise to chop you into so many pieces right here, right now that your dear fianc??e won''t be able to count them. And I will do that with my fangs and ws. Cold sweat broke on his forehead and Okab gulped. "Okay!" he swallowed thickly and said, "Then let her rub it. I know that such tattoo art can be removed!" He barked at the guards, "Bring a mug of oil!" The guards rushed to bring the oil. Meissa crossed her arms across her chest as she looked at them. She smiled internally at Okab''s cleverness. The oil wouldpletely remove the tattoo. And even if Lerna got a tattoo over her Hydra tattoo, anyone would be able to see the hidden Hydra tattoo easily. "Look father," she scoffed. "Look nicely. This is the level Rigel can stoop to get his mate in the kingdom. Once her tattoo is gone, her true identity will be revealed and then you have to throw her in the dungeons and eliminate her!" She turned her gaze towards the guard who brought the oil and a cloth. Lerna bared her arm for him once again as Okab watched them with hawk eyes. The guard dipped the cloth in the oil and gave it to Rigel. Rigel held his mate''s arm and said in a low voice, "I am sorry that you are undergoing all this." She tipped her head up to gaze in his eyes. "I would do it again and again for you, Rigel. Even if you don''t ept me--" He ced a finger on her lips. "Shh..." His throat bobbed and he stopped an urge to kiss her forehead. He took the cloth to the tattoo and started rubbing her on the tattoo gently. Okab was watching it all with wide eyes. He took a step closer in order not to miss the hint of the Hydra tattoo, but even after rubbing the oiled cloth on her arm for a good two minutes, not even a single line of the tattoo smudged, he was aghast. Rigel''s lips lifted up as he looked victoriously at Okab. Still not able to believe it, Okab lunged at Lerna. But suddenly the coiled dragon tattoo uncoiled and lifted its face off her skin and hissed at him with his mouth stretched wide, showing his fangs. It was as if the spirit of Draka was protecting which belonged to him. Okab froze at the sight as Eltanin grabbed him by his cor. Eltanin pushed him on the ground and snarled, "Don''t you think of touching her, Okab!" He lifted his eyes to look at Mintaka. There was fury zing in his eyes. Aether spilled out and formed silver streaks that jutted out on the sides. Scared, Mintaka took a step back, his breathbored. What had he done? Because of his daughter''s foolishness, he invited the wrath of King Eltanin. His army was so huge that it could crush his empire in a day. And he would do anything for his sister. But how did Lerna be his sister? He had no other choice than to ept Lerna as Rigel''s true mate. Because now that she was his legal sister, if he didn''t, Eltanin would take it as a serious insult. One he couldn''t afford. After the ceremony in which Lerna was bound to Eltanin and Draka, she visited the royal gardens with Eltanin to take blessings from Ladon. She was sure that the spirit wouldn''t let her enter the garden but was astonished when the door opened on its own and the dragon weed her to her new family. As soon as Ladon blessed her, her old Hydra tattoo disappeared. Overnight, it was reced by a dragon tattoo on her left upper arm. Eltanin shouted, "The spirit of Draka has epted Lerna. Now that it is proved that Princess Lerna is my sister, if anyone dares to challenge her, then remember, you will be challenging me!" Meissa was frozen in her spot. She looked from Rigel to Lerna. Her mind was numb. All her ns of bing the Crown Princess were washed in the past fifteen minutes. Her whole world came crashing down. She had made ns and schemes and then some more all these months. And it was so perfect. So what was it that she overlooked? What was it that she didn''t n properly? What was the loophole? Nothing came to her mind. Her gaze locked with her brother''s who was smiling. He had now curled his arm around her waist and was kissing her temple. She was amazed that Rigel yed her so well that she couldn''t guess that he was actually holding the trump card. He led her to believe that she was ying him all the time, which in turn boosted her confidence, when in reality he yed her for once and all. She turned her head over her shoulder to see her father, who seemed like he had seen a ghost. He was pale and because of her had invited Eltanin''s wrath. Mintaka was going to do everything to amend the broken rtionship. In fact he wouldn''t wait a minute now. Mintaka''s fists balled as he walked out of the podium and towards the center of the field where all of them were standing. "Father, no. Don''t do this!" Meissa cried. But Mintaka didn''t acknowledge her. As soon as he reached them, he looked at Lerna and her tattoo. Under his gaze, the tattoo moved slightly and then settled. That was all the proof he needed. He turned to see his people and in a loud voice announced, "I reject Princess Meissa''s challenge to Prince Rigel. And at the same time, I wee Princess Lerna as my son''s mate." asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 381 [Bonus Chapter] Double The Strength And Aura Overwhelmed by Mintaka''s words, Lerna felt a sting of tears behind her eyes. She swallowed thickly. She craned her neck to look at Rigel who was beside her and who was smiling. He nodded lightly to encourage her. Lerna took a deep breath and stepped forward to bow to King Mintaka. As soon as she bowed, she heard a ferocious snarl and when she lifted her head up, she saw Okab with a wild look in his eyes. Like a maniac, he lifted his sword and charged at her to kill her. "I will kill you, bitch!" he yelled at her as he charged. She shrieked at the impending doom. He was so close that it was impossible to save herself. But all at once she saw another swordnding on his neck, and it sliced through him neatly. Fountain of blood sprouted out of his neck, as his head severed from his body and rolled on the ground. His body took a step forward and then slumped on the ground. Trembling like a leaf, Lerna''s hands flew to her mouth when she saw Eltanin standing with his naked sword that was now covered with Okab''s blood. In far distance she heard a scream and momentster a woman came running out. "Okaaabbbb!" she shouted as she rushed for him. Stunned by this, the entire stadium fell so silent like it was a graveyard. Mintaka stared at the body of the werewolf who was his daughter''s betrothed withplete shock, with his breath lodged in his throat. Meissa came running to Okab and sat down beside his body. She crawled and collected his head and crawled back to be with him as her cries echoed in the stadium. "Okab. Okab!" she sobbed., her shoulders trembling. She looked at Lerna with hatred in her eyes. "Look what you have done! The moment you came, blood was spilled because of you! You are nothing but a bad omen that has covered the sacred skies of Orion. Why don''t you die and let us live in peace?" Lerna''s stomach twisted into thousands of knots as her tears rolled out. "He-- he--" she couldn''tplete her sentence. "Shut up!" Meissa shouted. She picked up Okab''s sword. "I will kill you!" she cried and lifted it, but the next moment she was stopped by another sword that was ced right beneath her chin. "If you move an inch, this sword will pierce you!" Rigel growled at her, ring at her menacingly. "You were plotting against me and my mate along with Okab, but I didn''t say a word. You had spread the rumor that my mate was an enemy''s sister, but I kept mum. You plotted to kill her the day she was about toe here by giving her poisoned tea, but I didn''t charge you with treason. You challenged me for the throne and then called the public of Orion Kingdom to witness my downfall, still I remained quiet. You went to the lengths of getting me stabbed with a poisonous dagger to paralyze me, but I didn''t protest against Okab for cheating!" His chest was heaving as he said those words to Meissa. "But if you think that I will allow you to kill my mate, then you must be mad. I will have no qualms in plunging this sword in you, if you touch her," Rigel growled thest words so dangerously that Miessa''s eyes widened with fear. Meissa remembered how Rigel remained quiet. He was patient and kind and it seemed never-ending. He was her brother and had always been at war with her, and yet the same hand that held hers in brotherly warmth had a sword that was held against her neck. Yes, she had used people''s fear of having an enemy amongst them to her advantage and using this fear she created control on every single citizen of Orion. Her eyes traveled to Eltanin who was still standing ramrod straight with the blood soaked sword in his hands and ring at her. She looked at her father who was watching her with repugnance. In the past half an hour, she had fallen from grace. From being a potential candidate to rule the kingdom, she had be a traitor who tried to kill his brother and his mate. She gazed back at Rigel and scoffed, "You are going to kill me for this woman? I am pregnant with Okab''s child and you killed the father of my child for this woman! I wish that you die the worst death at the hands of her real brother! I wish--" "Guards!" Mintaka roared. "Seize her and throw her in the dungeons!" "What?" Meissa whipped her head to look at him. "Father, what are you doing? My betrothed was killed just now. I am not at fault. You should capture them!" she pointed at Rigel and Lerna. "Enough!" Mintaka hissed at her. "You have created enough mess! Your greed misguided me." Guards came and grabbed her by her arms. They lifted her and dragged her away as she screamed and yelled curses at them. Lerna had grabbed Rigel''s tunic as she buried her face in his chest. She was ready for the drama that would unfold when she revealed herself, but wasn''t expecting this unexpected turn of events. "Come," Mintaka''s soft voice reached her ears. She loosed a tight breath as she looked at Rigel. He nodded and whispered, "Come, love. Now no one can stop you." With onest look at Okab, he walked after his father along with his friend and his mate--the two most important people in his life. He could feel the eyes of his people following them. Good, he said to himself. This show of power would instill fear in them. And as they walked with the king of Orion, every person present over there could feel a strange surge of power. It was as if Rigel''s strength and aura was doubled with the presence of his mate. They all got up and bowed in unison to their future king and queen. Chapter 382 I Do Not Agree Mintaka led them all to the main throne hall. Eltanin had walked in with his naked sword, which a servant hurried up and gave him a cloth to wipe the blood. He sheathed the sword, his face showing not a kernel of remorse. In fact, he had such cold expressions that those already present in the court got terrorized in his presence. Rigel entered with Lerna by his side. He intertwined his fingers with her all the way to the throne hall. Tabit had joined them in the corridor that led to the throne hall. Her expressions were grave because of what happened to Meissa, but she was quite excited to see Lerna. She would keep ncing at her every now and then. As soon as they reached the throne hall, Mintaka asked them to be seated as he went to sit on the throne. Rigel sat on the right in his ce and made Lerna sit next to him. Eltanin sat beside him. There was an ufortable silence in the court as Mintaka nced at Lerna every now and then. Momentster, Alina came rushing in, her face pale like that of a ghost. When she saw Eltanin, she bowed to him. Eltanin too got up and bowed to her and resumed his ce. Alina''s gaze fell on her son. "Rigel," she said, "What have you done?" Her lips trembled as she came closer to him. "Okab is no more. What will happen to Meissa?" A muscle feathered in his jaw. Before he spoke, Eltanin interrupted, "Rigel didn''t do anything to Okab. It was me who yed him because he was trying to kill my sister." Alina halted in her tracks. She knew this already but she dared not say anything against Eltanin. So she indirectly jabbed him by using her son. "Meissa is pregnant," Alina cried. "Do you mean to say that Okab''s life was more important that Lerna''s?" Eltanin growled. He couldn''t believe that Rigel''s mother was being so biased. "N--no!" Alina gasped. "Then what do you mean?" Eltanin snarled in anger. "If Okab seeded in killing Lerna, then Rigel would have also been dead in a few days because she is his mate! So I don''t understand why you are using Rigel for something that didn''t really have any other solution. And where was your sympathy for your son, when your elder daughter chose to stab him with a poisoned dagger?" Alina started crying. "I didn''t know that she--" "She was always in cahoots with Okab to bring down your son, and yet you never stopped him!" Eltanin was too angry now. His hand automatically went to the hilt of his sword. "It was because Princess Lerna was our enemy. What could we do?" she said, sobbing. "Because of her my daughter is in the dungeons!" "So what I conclude from your words is that you would have rather seen Rigel dead than having your daughter in the dungeons only because Lerna was his mate? Are you so narrow minded?" Eltanin roared. Alina gulped. She stared at him with wide eyes because she wasn''t able to refute him. Eltanin continued, but this time he looked at Mintaka. "Just because you knew that Lerna was Felis''s sister, you allowed your elder daughter to take control of the situation. But I know it, King Mintaka. You are actually pressuring Rigel to reject his mate by hook or by crook. Because he didn''t sumb to your pressure, you tried to show him what you could do as a king. You misused your authority and sowed the seeds of hatred amongst your children. It wasn''t necessary at all!" Mintaka''s stomach plummeted. He didn''t know that his n was so obvious, but then who was he facing? It was King Eltanin of Draka. Eltanin turned his gaze back to Alina. "I shouldn''t be the one who should interfere in your family matters, but Queen Alina, you have shown biased behavior even though you are a mother. How could you do that?" He pointed at Lerna. "This girl has never seen her mother, and I am so sad for her because I know she will never really find a true mother in her life. However, now that I have adopted her as my legal sister, my mother, Taiyi, the Queen of Stourin, will be her mother too. And I am proud of my mother!" Alina felt so little in front of him that she lowered her head in shame. She got up after a few minutes and walked to the other row where she sat in her chair, listless, next to Tabit. Mintaka took a deep breath in. There was so much tension in the air that it could be cut by a knife. He said, "I would like to carry this forward, King Eltanin. I would like to propose that Rigel be engaged to Princess Lerna today itself in the temple of Moon Goddess. If you would be so kind as to stay back, you can witness their engagement." Mintaka knew that Eltanin''s army was encamped outside Orion. He couldn''t invite his wrath. Eltanin narrowed his eyes at Mintaka and replied, "I do not agree." Everyone whipped their heads at him as if they heard him wrong. Mintaka gulped. "But King Eltanin--" Eltanin raised his hand to stop him. Then he walked to where Lerna was sitting. He held her hand and tugged her to stand. "After what happened today and after my interactions with you and your family, I do not have trust in you. The only person I trust here is Rigel. Hence, I do not agree to an engagement." He looked at Mintaka''s shocked face. "I propose that my sister be married to Prince Rigel today. They are mates and ''engagement'' is a useless affair that you want to buy time. I don''t have confidence in this n and so Lerna will stay here only if she marries Prince Rigel, otherwise she wille back to Draka with me. And so will Prince Rigel!" Mintaka''s mouth fell to the floor. Chapter 383 Cant Afford Mintaka was shocked to hear Eltanin''s words. "How can you say this, King Eltanin?" he protested. "I am not buying time. I am merely following the procedure of our ancestors. These are our customs. Once they are engaged, they will be married in thirty days." "Customs are not written on the stone, King Mintaka. They are written by royals like us pertaining to their time and suitability. You know that very well," Eltanin replied. "You can change the customs anytime." "This is getting too fast!" Alina interrupted, almost growling through her tears. "We can''t marry her right away with my son. Princess Lerna is new to Orion. She has to learn the customs and traditions. She just can''t enter into a royal household holding a wild card! You have adopted her as your sister. But that doesn''t change her origins. She will have to stay here for a month and learn about us!" Eltanin narrowed his eyes at her and in a very cold voice said, "Princess Lerna was a royal before she left Hydra Kingdom and that hasn''t changed when she entered Draka. She is definitely not a wild card." He turned his eyes to Mintaka. "This is my final decision. If Lerna is not getting married to Prince Rigel today by the moon, I will take her back with me to Draka. Of course Prince Rigel wille with me." "You cannot force my son to go with you!" Alina shouted. "Your son? Really?" Eltanin was getting angered by the minute at the hypocrisy of the parents. "You were ready to throw him under Okab''s sword and kill him just an hour back. You have been making ns with your daughter for his downfall. And now you dare to show your intimacy with your son?" he growled. Aether from his eyes spilled out. Alina''s stomach twisted into a thousand knots. She looked at her son for help. Rigel was feeling very guilty about putting his parents in this situation, but at the back of his mind he was unable to forgive them. Over thest month, he had tried so many times to exin to them that Lerna was no spy, but they did not relent. All they wanted was him to reject her. Lerna was all alone after he brought her from Draka. She had no one to rely upon other than him. Only Eltanin and Tania had been kind enough to recognize her and support her, when it should have been his parents. The way Eltanin''s parents supported Tania; he was expecting the same from his. The irony was that only Eltanin''s father was there when he mentioned about Tania and Alrakis instantly supported his son. On the other hand, he had everyone in his family. Mother and father and sisters. Perfect support system, until the fractures showed, until he realized how weak his parents could be when an outsider could fan their emotions. His heart was gripped with sadness. He steeled himself and shoved the guilt away. "Mother, if a situation like this arises, I will go to Draka with Eltanin." His words were like a blow to his parents. "Rigel?" his mother rasped. "For this girl¡ª" "Enough!" Rigel snapped. "I don''t want to hear a word against her." Eltanin looked proudly at his friend and a smile came to his lips. Rigel had always been with him in every battle, in every sadness or happiness. How could he leave his side now? When for a long time, none of them spoke a word, Eltanin tugged Lerna''s hand and said, "It is time to leave." Her heart sank. Even after she was crowned the princess of Draka, things didn''t change for her mate. She nodded lightly and followed Eltanin. Rigel came after them. Eltanin walked all the way to the chariot. Rigel and Lerna climbed it and he drove it to his army''s base. When they reached the main tent, Eltanin got down and walked inside with Rigel and Lerna after him. Tania was waiting for them over there. Her gaze darted between them excitedly. "What happened? Tell me!" She was happy to see Rigel with them. Eltanin shook his head. "Nothing much." Lerna hugged Tania and as they sat together, she rted the incidents to her. "Why is King Mintaka so adamant?" she said, letting out a frustrated sigh. Rigel was unusually quiet. He looked away outside the tent where the soldiers were preparing for the evening meals. Eltanin said, "Rigel, I am sorry, but I want to attack your father and snatch that throne from him for you and Lerna. I didn''t like the way he dealt with the situation. It''s like the family drama and egos are over kingdoms and logic." Rigel let out a humorlessugh. "They have been like this for a month. I wonder what they are thinking now. What was so difficult about making this decision?" He clenched his jaw, tension radiating off him. "There was nothing right," Eltanin replied. "It''s just their ego, which is in stupid because they should know that I can crush it. Easily." Rigel exhaled roughly. "Orion is in such bad hands¡­ Father had been a great ruler. What has happened to him now?" "Old age!" Eltanin replied andughed out loud. --- At the pce in Orion capital, Mintaka was pacing in his throne hall with his hands sped behind him. He had sent every servant and courtier out. Alina and Tabit were still there. "Father, what is the problem in marrying Rigel with Lerna now?" Tabit said in a low voice. "Tabit!" he growled. "Father, if you won''t marry them, it is possible that Eltanin will attack Orion. Would you want that?" Tabit reasoned. "His huge army is camping outside." Mintaka gritted his teeth. He was aware of it. He looked at his wife who was very unhappy about it, but he really didn''t have many options. "Tabit," he said, "Arrange for gifts to be taken to Princess Lerna to present her for marriage to my son." He rubbed his hands. "We can''t afford Eltanin''s wrath!" Chapter 384 Do Something Tabit was extremely happy when she heard her father''s decision. She looked at her mother but she was just too distressed. Tabit knew that her mother was still reeling under the loss of Meissa''s betrothed Okab and was too worried about her pregnancy. From the corner of her eye, she saw her father going and sitting on the throne. "Mother, maybe you should go and take a rest," she suggested to Alina. Alina shook her head. She got up from her ce and took a deep breath. She said to her husband, "King Eltanin killed Okab who was Meissa''s fianc??. Are you going to let this matter slide like this? Have you no guts to face that man?" "Shut uppp!" Mintaka roared. "Because of you and Meissa I have put myself in this humiliating situation." He rested his elbow on the armrest and supported his forehead in his hand. He shook his head. "I have never been so insulted in my life. No one has ever pointed out to me that I did things because of ego. And King Eltanin pointed that out so tantly!" "That is more of a reason to go on a war with him, Mintaka!" Alina growled. "How can you sit like that like a wuss and not do anything? Fight for your honor!" "Are you insane?" Mintaka yelled at her. "His army is already camped outside the kingdom. If he wants, he can quash us like ants. Did you not see how every damn king and queen wants to favor him or be his favored? Thest time we went to the pce, didn''t you notice all the drama of Princess Eri and Princess Petra? How were they vying for his attention?" "So what?" Alina shouted back. "He came and insulted you in your own home! You must take your revenge!" Mintaka was pissed. He growled, "Alina, go back to your quarters, else I am going to have to ask the guards to take you there!" As he said that, his aura spilled and Alina winced. Her knees started wobbling and she felt like she had to sit down in submission to her husband. But she didn''t like how Eltanin insulted him. She was going to take revenge and a solid one. With unsteady steps, she exited the throne hall, leaving father and daughter alone. Her first stop was the dungeons where Meissa was taken. In the throne hall, Tabit said, "Father, it should be mother who should send the gifts. Why have you asked me?" Mintaka took a deep breath. "Just don''t argue with me, Tabit. Go to the treasure room and choose the finest jewelry and silks for Princess Lerna." Tabit bowed and was about to leave when he asked, "Aren''t you going to be angry with me about Meissa?" Tabit gave him a soft smile. "No father. You made the right decision. Meissa shouldn''t have encouraged you and mother into this mess. Her ambitions drove us all into this madness. In my opinion, if Princess Lerna is Rigel''s mate, we can actually use her knowledge about the Hydra Kingdom and safeguard ourselves from the Nyxers." Mintaka jerked his head back at his youngest daughter''s remark. "But she is an... enemy." "No enemy would be willing to sacrifice their life for others. Lerna rushed to save brother''s life. King Eltanin has adopted her as his sister. Why?" she asked her father as she took a step forward. "The Draka King is not a fool. He must have checked and double checked her background. And from what I know, Eltanin also went with Rigel to rescue Lerna." She looked away from her father. "There is a lot between them, father. I believe that it was simply foolish to assume that she was our enemy." Mintaka took a ragged breath. "Go with the gifts to their camp, Tabit. Leave me alone." Tabit bowed to the king and walked out of the throne hall. She felt around her heart if she was feeling sad for Meissa. She wasn''t. She was only feeling sad for her unborn child. As for Okab, she couldn''t help feeling, ''good riddance''. Alina was still stewing. Angered at her husband, she marched straight to the dungeon. "Motherrr!" Meissa called her loudly. "Look what has happened? Father has been so unjust and Eltanin--" she sobbed. "He killed Okab!" Alina curled her fingers around her daughter''s as she too started crying. "I am so sorry, but now we can''t do anything. Your father is epting Lerna and he is sending gifts to her. Tabit will be taking those gifts!" Meissa gasped. "Oh dear God! How could Tabit betray us like this? She is the mole. I am sure she went around talking about me to Rigel! She is such a cheat!" She grabbed her mother''s hands in between the bars. "Mother, you must teach her a lesson. She''s a traitor." "I can''t do anything, Meissa!" Alina shook her head. "You can. You must. You have to stop her from taking those gifts to Lerna!" "How?" "I don''t know. But do something before Orion Kingdom falls in the hands of our enemy!" Meissa was so jealous of her sister that she didn''t want her to seed. She was going to thwart her ns one way or the other. ording to her, Tabit was trying to be in the good books of Rigel. Wait till she ruined her name. "Go mother!" she goaded Alina. "Do something before the situation gets out of control!" Alina blinked through her tears. Her heart thudding wildly against her chest, she nodded. "Okay. Let me do something!" Alina came out of the dungeons. She went to Tabit''s room, but Tabit wasn''t there. She punched her fist in her other palm, gritting her teeth, scolding herself for wasting time in finding her. She decided to wait for Tabit at the exit of the pce. And in order to stop her, Alina gathered her personal guards. She formed a n. Tabit had asked the servants to bringrge gold tes. In the treasure room, she quickly chose precious jewelry. She asked the servants to arrange it on the gold tes. Once done, she closed the treasure room and asked the servants to follow her. However, at the exit-- Chapter 385 Whose Side Are You On? Tabit was very excited to lead the string of servants who were carrying the gifts for Princess Lerna. She was sure that she was going to be great friends with her. Her first impression of Lerna was that of a timid girl who was scared of the world and trying to fit in. When Rigel told her about how he rescued her and what her life had been all this time, she sympathized with her. And that was why Tabit was looking forward to having a great beginning with Lerna. However, as soon as she reached the exit, guards stopped her. Her mother came from somewhere and pulled her by her hand. She took her on the side and pped her across her face. "That man humiliated your father, the King of Orion, and yet you have the shamelessness of going and presenting these gifts to his sister who he adopted to save her face!" she spat. "I won''t allow it!" Tabit was shocked beyondprehension. She held her cheek which burned with a sharp sting. "Mother, it was father''s wish to send these gifts!" "Guards!" Alina shouted. When Tabit turned to look at them, it was toote. A guard had covered her face with a cloth that smelled of poisonous powder. Tabit tried to free herself from his grasp, but she soon sumbed to darkness. "Take her to her bedchamber and see that she doesn''t leave!" Alina ordered the guards. Then she turned to look at the servants who were terrified as hell. "Go and keep these gifts in my room!" she barked at them. The servants scurried away from there. Alina gritted her teeth and narrowed her eyes. She was going to send that man a message that will shake him to the core. How dared he insult the king and queen of Orion in their own court? --- "What are you thinking, Eltannin?" Tania asked, watching her husband pacing the tent they had upied from her bed. She was lying on and eating grapes while one of her legs was dangling over the edge. Eltanin stopped and came to lie down beside her. "King Mintaka has always been so good and wise. I wonder what happened to him¡­ When I used to visit Orion, I was weed by him and we discussed so many things over goblets of wine¡­" Tania turned her face towards him as she cradled her head in her palm. "Sometimes, people be irrational. In all my years of being with Menkar, I always found him to be extremely calcting, but he would often give weirdmands to us. They used to be so frustratingly foolish, but we all had to carry them out. Whims of the higher-up!" Eltanin sighed. "Maybe¡­" He turned to her and kissed her forehead. "Do you know what I have been thinking for a while?" "What?" she asked, tipping her chin up. "I want to make babies with you," he said and glided his fingers down her side to the dip of her waist. She blushed but didn''t look away. "You know what?" He brought his lips to her and brushed them against hers. "What?" "I want to make your babies." And Eltanin couldn''t help pressing his lips on hers. "King Eltanin!" a guard called him from outside the tent, breaking their reverie. "What the fuck do you want?" he growled, clearly displeased. "A guard hase from the Kingdom of Orion with a gift for you." Eltanin''s eyebrows furrowed deep. He got out of the bed as Tania followed him. He opened the p of the tent. The guard from Orion was standing out with a tray that was covered with a red velvety cloth. He bowed to Eltanin and forwarded the tray to him. "Greetings from my King and Queen." "Open it," Eltanin said, wary of it. Why would they send him a gift when they should send it to Lerna? Hearing themotion, Rigel came out of his tent followed by Lerna. Her hair was open and her lips were swollen, telling the saga of their love. A guard came forward to remove the cloth from the tray and as soon as he removed it, Rigel gasped. On the tray was lying a tattered g of Draka. Eltanin''s chest vibrated with a menacing growl and he roared. "It seems they want to fight with us!" His sentiments were hurt and insulted. Rigel was petrified. Why would his father do something as stupid as this? He stared at the g, his mind going numb. When he managed to drag his gaze to Eltanin, he saw his fury spilling out in the form of his magic. He took his sword out and shed his palm in the middle. He let that blood drop on the g. Once it was sshed with his blood, he said to the guard, "Go, give it to your king! I aming to destroy him!" Shivering like a flea under his fury, the guard rushed away from there. Eltanin roared, "We will march inside Orion in one hour. Gather your forces and send Fafnir to meet me!" "Eltanin!" Rigel called him when he strode inside the tent. Lerna and Tania too walked in after them. "Your father has gone beyond all boundaries, Rigel!" he growled. "Don''t ask me to stop the war. He has insulted my g, my spirit. I will not leave him! Mintaka shouldn''t have invited my wrath!" "How about I go back and talk to him. Alone?" Rigel suggested. "No!" Eltanin shouted. "The man who doesn''t want his own son on the throne is not the right man. Besides, it is toote!" Fafnir walked in the tent at that time. "My king," he bowed to him. "Gather all the troops. We will be attacking Orion in an hour!" "Eltanin, my sister Tabit is inside. I have to protect her. She hasn''t done anything. She only supported me," Rigel argued. Eltanin said to Fafnir, "See that Tabit is unharmed." Fafnir bowed and left. When he left, Eltanin asked Rigel, "So whose side are you on, Rigel?" Rigel knew what he was saying. "I am with you, Elty. Always." Chapter 386 Finding Tabit After sitting all alone in the throne hall for more than an hour, Mintaka went back to his bedchamber. Even though he was fretting inside about the way Eltanin humiliated him in the court, he knew it was the right time to back down. When he reached his bedchamber, he was expecting to see his wife, sleeping or sobbing or angry, instead he saw her pacing the room. He took his cape out and ignored her. This wasn''t the time for argument. So he went to bed and lie down on his back with his hand on his eyes in order to get some sleep. Alina watched him as he went to bed with disgust. She came storming to him and said, "Don''t you have a kernel of respect for your own respect? You allowed that wretched man to insult you in your own court, in front of your own courtiers!" Without removing his arm, Mintaka gritted his teeth. "Shut up, Alina. I don''t have time for all this nonsense. Tabit has gone with gifts to Lerna and the matter will end." There was a long pause in which Mintaka became suspicious. He removed his arm from his eyes and narrowed them to look at Alina. She was biting her bottom lip. "What have you done?" he growled. She looked away from him and took a few steps back. "I did what was right as a king and queen of a kingdom." Mintaka''s face became ashen white. He rose from the bed and swung his legs down. "What have you done, woman!" he snarled. "Speak it clearly!" Alina took a deep breath in and said, "I didn''t let Tabit go to Lerna. Instead--" she hesitated. "Instead, I sent Draka''s tattered g to King Eltanin." Mintaka lunged at her. "Alinaaa!" He struck her hard on her face. She shrieked and fell on the floor, slipping some ten feet away. Mintaka stormed to her and grabbed her by the throat. "On whose permission you did that!" he shook her wildly. She coughed and wheezed as she gasped wildly for air. "I--" She caught his wrist. "I-- I did it for the kingdom!" Mintaka struck her again. She screamed in pain as she fell down on the floor with his face nted down. Her lip split and it started bleeding. She started wailing. "You didn''t do it for the kingdom, you fucking bitch! You did it for yourself! You have put me in this mess because of your foolish and inted ego!" Alina grabbed his cor. "It was for you also. You have been insulted!" He backhanded her and she mmed across a table, her forehead splitting. She screamed in pain. "Who are you to decide that, you dimwit? Because of you Orion is under a threat so dangerous that--" A heavy knock on the door sounded. "Who is there?" Mintaka growled as anxiety pierced his chest. "Your Highness!" a guard''s urgent voice came. Mintaka got up and rushed to the door. When he opened the door, he saw a guard standing with a tray that was covered in blood soaked red velvety cloth. With caution, with dread, he stepped towards the guard. With trembling hands he pulled the cloth away and was mortified when he saw the blood soaked g of Draka lying in it. "Whose blood is that?" he asked, his voice trembling. "King Eltanin''s," the guard replied, equally trembling in his ce. Mintaka stabbed his fingers in his hair in frustration. The guard continued, "King Eltanin is waging a war on Orion as we speak!" Mintaka''s eyes grew wide. His entire world shattered in two minutes of his life. Goosebumps lined his skin. His mind became numb. He was never going to win this war. "Go away!" he said to the guard. Then he opened his mind link with his General and others and informed them to be prepared for the war with the Draka army. He was going to meet them in half an hour. He called his servants to prepare him for the war. As he was getting dressed, Alina sat in the corner, huddled, crying, but she wasn''t crying because Mintaka was going to the war, she was crying because he had hit her. And he had hit her wrongly. Anyway, she had taken her revenge. Mintaka stomped out of the pce with his guards following him. A soldier was waiting with his horse on the portico. He mounted his equine and rushed to the borders where he was fearing that the Draka army had already infiltrated. --- Fafnir knew that entering the Orion Pce at this time would be rife with dangers. At first, he nned on sending his soldiers to retrieve Tabit, but he knew that if they made one mistake, the soldiers at Orion woulde to know and that would only add to the trouble. After that it was possible that Tabit would be guarded more in order for negotiations, since her importance would increase. So, he decided to infiltrate the pce on his own. Alone. While the Draka army was preparing for the war, Fafnir dressed as amon man. He applied mint oil on his body to hide his smell and then ate a lot of garlic. Taking advantage of the mess, he slipped through the gates of the pce. He knocked a soldier and dragged him to a corner. In the next five minutes, he took his clothes out and changed into them, dumping his naked body. As he walked inside, cautiously, he padded his way to Tabit''s chamber, ording to Rigel''s information. There were way too many guards and soldiers, stomping in and out of the pce. He kept to the corridors, but walked with confidence in front of every soldier. He overheard a soldier saying, "The Draka King has dered a war on us!" He reached the wings where the princess was. And for some reason, he realized that there were more soldiers than required to protect her. He reached one of them and said, "His Highness has called you all for the war. You better go to the grounds. Now!" Chapter 387 [Bonus Chapter] Mate The guards looked at Fafnir as if he had grown two horns on his head. They disbelieved him. "Who are you?" one of them warned, pointing his spear at him. Very confidently, he replied, "I am the messenger who is supposed to bring this news to you!" "He is conning!" said another one. "Seize him and take him to the dungeons! How dare you speak such nonsense?" "Why would I say something so grave so casually?" Fafnir growled. "If you don''t want to go, say so. I have to inform others as well!" Suddenly, several soldiers were seen running towards the pce gates. Everyone became alert. They looked at each other and then at Fafnir. He shrugged and then began to leave. But he walked through the corridor slowly and soon he heard heavy footsteps of the guards mingling with those of the soldiers. He turned back immediately and then rushed to Tabit''s bedchamber. There were two guards standing at her door, guarding the area. It took him precisely two minutes to lunge at them and make them unconscious. He mmed them against the wall, their skulls cracking. The spear from one of them had grazed his flesh in the upper arm. He took a deep breath and shook his head. "What all I have to do to save a princess who doesn''t even belong to Draka?" He dragged the bodies of the soldiers to the side and dumped them in the corridor, behind the pirs where no one could see them. He rubbed his hands and then opened the princess''s bedchamber, and as soon as he did that, the most mouthwatering smell wafted through his nostrils. Fafnir froze on his spot as every part of his body became hyper-aware. --- Tabit was in a deep sleep in her chamber. She heard a distant noise and stirred. She tried her best to break the spell of the poison. It was making her so dizzy that every time she tried to open her eyes, she would go back to sleeping. Somehow, she peeled her eyes open and found her throat to be paper dry. She moaned and curled over her bed and the next she knew was that shended on her ass. She moaned in pain and extended her hands to the pitcher that was kept on the bedside table. She picked it up groggily and drank water greedily. Suddenly, she heard heavy footsteps in her bedchamber. "Who''s there?" she asked in a hoarse voice, scared after what her mother did to her. She tried to look through the gauzy curtains that surrounded her bed. Just as she picked up the pitcher to hit him, the curtains opened and her attacker prowled in. Tabit craned her head up and up... and she lost her breath. Her attacker was over six feet tall and sshed with blood. His lips were parted, exposing his fangs. Gods, he was big, certainly not from Orion. His broad chest and brawny arms covered in a chainmail shirt and his muscles were rippling under the metallic chains. d in leather pants which were spattered with his blood, his straight hair hung over his shoulders around his... Gods above! The most handsome face she had ever seen. Surely, he couldn''t be her... he couldn''t be... him. When their eyes met, she gasped. His eyes were gray and just as she was staring in them, the gray flickered, turning into amber, usually a sign of his beast trying toe out. Fafnir was... shocked. Just as she was studying him, his gaze raked over body. Over her gown that had bunched up and bared thighs. At once his chest vibrated with a dangerous rumble. He raised his eyes to meet hers and she narrowed them. "Who are you?" she breathed. Her inner wolf said, ''Mate''. He clenched his fists tightly and opened them repeatedly as if trying to control his wolf. His erection was hardening by the second and it was impossible to miss it. He sucked in a sharp breath as if trying to tamper down his lust. "P-- please don''t hurt me," she said as she studied his expression, thinking that he was one of the men her mother had sent. His jaws were clenched tightly and a muscle feathered in them. And his only answer was his ever-growing erection. Just as she was about to get up, he mmed his fist in his chest and in a rough voice said, "I am General Fafnir." When he stepped closer to her, she saw a dragon tattooing out of his chest on his neck. Goddess, help her. "I havee here to retrieve you on Prince Rigel''s orders!" He leaned towards her and all of a sudden scooped her in his arms. She squealed, grabbing his neck with her arms. Fafnir had never been this shocked and thunderstruck in his life. When he had caught her exquisite scent, he had recognized what she was. This was the woman for him. His mate. With his erection going painfully hard, all he wanted was to reach her. He would have killed a thousand guards to be with her. His heart was thudding hard against his ribcage, his lungs drawing sharp breath. She was his. Fate had given him a woman with emerald green eyes and dark hair, with skin so creamy and with curves only made for his hands. She was perfect. Her scent was enticing. And she was his mate. Protect her. And suddenly the realization that she was Prince Rigel''s sister crashed upon him. He grabbed her tightly and rushed out of the room. How was this possible? How did he miss her all these years? "What is happening around?" she asked, confused when she saw soldiers running everywhere. "King Eltanin has waged a war on Orion!" he replied as he scanned the surroundings. Now he not only had to protect the princess, he had to protect his mate and that was the primal instinct. "What?" Tabit rasped. "B-- but I was going to--" "Shh!" Fafnir hushed her when he saw a group of soldiersing in his direction headed by none other than Alina. Chapter 388 What Could A Poor Man Do? Fafnir put her down and made her stand against the pir and then covered her around her with his arms. The moment he did that, she froze in her spot. Tucking a strand away from her face behind her ear, he whispered, "This is the only way to protect you, otherwise I might have to kill those guards. Brace yourself." Tabit had a second to brace herself when he tipped her chin up and his lips came crashing down on hers. Before she knew, his tongue slipped into her mouth and a moan escaped which she realized was from her. He had covered her from all sides with his arms and wedged a thigh between hers and then... the world faded. Surrounded by his brine smell, she tasted his hotness and... garlic. Yuck. The only way to save her at the moment was by surrounding her in his smell and acting like two lovers in the chaos. "What the hell do you think you are doing?" Alina growled as she passed them, smelling mint and garlic. "There is a war going on! Get out of here!" Fafnir pulled away from Tabit with difficulty. He tilted his head and peeked out from the pir. Immediately, he bowed his head and watched the queen gliding past them with her guards. A guard sneered at him and indicated with his chin to get out of here. As soon as they had rounded the corner, Fafnir picked up his mate, hauler her over his shoulder and then sprinted across the corridors. He took to the gardens rather than going through the main halls to avoid meeting people. Tabit was shocked as she was carried out of her pce in the most primitive, Neanderthal manner. "Puaaaut meeee dddaaaown!" she squealed. Fafnir instantly stopped and set her on the ground. She began to feel dizzy and was shaky when she was on the ground. He held her tightly against his chest for her to stabilize. She craned and blinked at him. "I-- I can run..." she said. "And where is father? What is happening? L--leave me." Fafnir clenched his jaws but he left her and the moment he left her, he hated it. He wanted to gather her back in his arms, pick her up and take her to safety. And there was very little time left. "I don''t know where King Mintaka is. I told you that a war was dered by King Eltanin. And if I leave you, my King will kill me for not getting you back safely. And I, being a General, need to be there with my people as soon as possible." "But how did this situation arrive?" she asked, bewildered, seeing everyone running around, soldiers shouting orders, carriages and horses being pulled and servants squealing or running inside the pce. Just a few meters away was the portcullis where a heavy movement of horses was seen. "I will tell you all the details, Princess Tabit, but first let me take you to safety. But know this-- your father sent a tray that had a tattered g of Draka in it only two hours back. And that enraged King Eltanin!" Tabit''s hand flew to her mouth as she looked at him, disbelieving. "B-- but how is this possible?" Memories of what her mother did shed across her mind. Alina had made her unconscious and abducted her. Did her mother do all this? ? "There she is!" Alina''s shrill voice boomed in. "Catch her. She''s a traitor!" Tabit couldn''t believe that her mother was calling her a traitor. Her heart sank as knots twisted in her stomach. She closed her eyes and when she opened at them, she found Fafnir growling at the soldiers to dare them toe near him. They were running towards them to catch her. She grabbed his hand and said, "Come with me!" She tugged him away and they made their way through the horses and out of the portcullis. As soon as they were out, Fafnir grabbed the reins of a horse, mounted it and picked her up to make her sit in front of him. Together, they rode as fast as possible. Alina shouted at her guards to catch her. She knew that Rigel loved Tabit and that she would be a good bait for him to stop fighting and give in. So she was going to Tabit''s bedchamber to retrieve her and hide her. However, as soon as she reached there, she saw that the bed was empty. Her mind went numb when her guards said that the guards who were guarding her door were found dead in the corner. She realized that she had just crossed the man who was fleeing with her. Was Tabit aware that she was being captured? She screamed at her guards to go after the man who they just saw in the corridor. They rushed after him, but they found them near the portcullis. Unfortunately, it was toote. Alina couldn''t catch them. She let out a frustrated scream when Tabit disappeared with that man in front of her eyes. Fafnir reached the Draka army camp in less than an hour. Tabit suggested to him a different route to get out of the kingdom because the main one was filled with a sea of soldiers. Fafnir had curled his arm tightly around her waist and held reins of the horse with one hand. She was the most precious thing fate had given him and he was going to ensure her safety. His mind would go back to the kiss he had given her and that made his cock grow hard. His face flushed red when she gasped at his hardness. He was so embarrassed but what could a poor man do? He tried to think of the impending war, strategies on how to defeat the Orion army and even how he was going to kill them, but the moment she shifted on the saddle, her back pressed against his shaft and he groaned as it pulsated with need. "Princess Tabit--" asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 389 Determination He had wrapped his strong muscr arm around her in a vise like grip as if she might fall from the horse. But Tabit was very good at horse riding. She was a trained warrior just like her brother, but somehow, she sensed that Fafnir was treating her like a delicate doll. Though she wanted to tell him about it, she was reveling under the feel of his arm. It felt natural and safe. Tabit was fighting her instincts because they were all haywire. She was trying to sew in every detail of her recent past. She came to conclusion about three things: Her kingdom was in the midst of a war with the most powerful king of Araniea. She was running away from her kingdom, with none other than the General of the enemy kingdom. And he was her mate. And now, his steel hard cock was pressed against her back. She should be feeling embarrassed, but she felt sexy. And that was embarrassing. She tried her best to move forward and not touch his cock, but amidst his tight grip on her waist and a galloping horse, she managed to abrade her back against his shaft. She couldn''t believe when the touch was more like hot iron scoring her skin. She gasped. "Princess Tabit," Fafnir said. "Will you please sit tight while I am riding you? I mean I am riding with you." Wait. The word ''riding'' sounded obnoxious. "What I mean is that it would be nice if you don''t move," Fafnir managed to say in a rough and deep voice. Someone, stop him from verbal diarrhea. Tabit was mortified as she blushed to the roots of her hair. She mumbled something incoherent which even she didn''t understand. "Why don''t you rest against my chest?" Fafnir wanted her to keep still but something so wild came out of his mouth that he wanted to smack himself. "I mean you can¡ª" "I get it!" she rasped. And he became quiet. Little did she know that he was blushing just as hard as she was. They reached the army camp soon and Fafnir stopped right in front of Eltanin''s tent. He got down from the horse in one swift move. Just as Tabit was about to hop down, he grabbed her waist and helped her dismount. She gasped as he did that and found herself against his chest, his arms curled around her waist and her feet hanging more than a foot in the air. Her eyes were at his level and her breasts pressed against his chest. She ced her hand on his chainmail shirt as her emerald green eyes locked with his gray ones. Someone coughed up from behind, breaking their reverie. Fafnir slowly slid her down his body and over his still hard erection. Tabit spun around to see Princess Lusitania standing outside her tent. She bowed to her. Fafnir bowed to her immediately, a little rattled. "This is Princess Tabit, Prince Rigel''s sister." "I know!" Tania replied with a smile. "Where is brother?" Tabit asked as she walked to Tania. Tania''s smile turned sadder. "He has gone along with Eltanin to¡ª" Tania didn''t know if she should speak much. She lowered her head. "I know¡­" Tabit replied. "And thank you for sending someone to save me." "You''re wee. Would you like toe inside?" Tania offered. "Actually, Princess Tabit wanted to take a bath," Fafnir interjected. "I was taking her to my tent." Tania''s eyebrow rose in doubt. Fafnir gulped but he really wanted his mate to rest after all the chaos she''s been through. "I have something very important to talk about, General Fafnir," Tabit said. "Then probably I will go to your tent." Fafnir gave her a flustered look. However, he bowed and immediately added, "In that case I shall take my leave, Your Highness. I have to be with the king." As soon as he left, Tania took Tabit inside her tent and the first question she asked was, "What just happened out there? Am I missing anything?" Tabit pursed her lips tightly as blood gushed to her cheeks and ears. "I don''t know¡­" she replied. Maybe it was too early to reveal that she was his mate. Tania was a fae. There was something going on between them but she didn''t pursue the matter. "What was it that you wanted to tell me?" she asked, pointing to a chair behind Tabit. "I am so sorry about what is happening though. Things went out of control when Eltanin saw that tattered g!" "That''s what I wanted to talk about. That tattered g wasn''t sent by my father!" Tania stilled. Was it a conspiracy in which they were trapping Eltanin and Rigel? "Speak up, Tabit. I am getting worried." "Father asked me to take gifts for Princess Lerna and send them to the camp, but when I was about to exit the gates, my mother was standing there with her guards, and she¡ª" Tabit lowered her head and shook it with embarrassment. "And she?" another voice sounded. Tabit whipped her head up to see that Princess Lerna was standing in the door with the p lifted up. Tabit felt sad for her. "She abducted me from there and used a poisoned cloth to make me unconscious. I don''t know what happened after that, but when I came out with General Fafnir, I saw that the pce had descended intoplete chaos." "Does King Mintaka know about this misunderstanding?" Lerna asked as she stepped in. Tabit shook her head. "I don''t know, but when I wasing here, mother tried to send her guards to capture me again. But Fafnir saved me. Also, even if my father wille to know about it, I don''t think he would go against my mother. It is toote. I just hope that things be clear on the battlefield." "Did you tell this to Fafnir?" Tania asked with a crease on her forehead. "No!" Tabit was so much into handling her own emotions that she forgot about it. "Then in my opinion, we must go to the battlefield and stop this war and madness!" Tania replied with determination. Chapter 390 Cant Live In Shame Along with the soldiers Tania, Lerna and Tabit hurried to the battlefield. Through her mind link, Tania had already informed Eltanin that they were heading to the field. ''Why?'' Eltanin sounded angry and desperate. ''This is not a safe ce to be.'' ''There is some huge misunderstanding and you should stop the battle right now!'' ''Misunderstanding? What kind of misunderstanding?'' Eltanin sounded confused. ''I will be there in less than half an hour. Can you stall the battle?'' Tania''s urgency was palpable. ''I can''t stop it, but I can slow it down. Though I can see King Mintaka only a few meters away from me!'' ''Do whatever you want to, but wait before making any big decision!'' ''Can you tell me what is going on?'' Eltanin growled. ''I can, but like this. Trust me, Elty. This is big!'' She severed the mind link and asked the coachman of the carriage to go faster. Eltanin was utterly confused when Tania said all that. In the midst of a battle with Orion, she asked him to slow down. But why? From the corner of his eye he saw Rigel. He was attacked by a dozen soldiers and he was fighting with all of them on his own. In order to help, Eltanin rushed his horse to his friend and together they slew the soldiers within a few seconds. Rigel''s eyes traversed to his father who was swinging his sword against the Draka soldiers. "I am going to meet him!" Rigel shouted to Eltanin over the noise of metal nking, soldiers grunting, horses neighing and men getting thwacked by spears or arrows. "Wait! There is something very urgent that I have to convey to you." Eltanin stopped him. "There is nothing urgent about going and meeting my father! He betrayed me and he betrayed you as his ally. I have no idea what is going on with him!" Rigel was too angered to be stopped. "But Rigel--" Rigel didn''t hear another word from Eltanin as he dashed his horse towards his father, ying Orion soldiers in the way who were protecting Mintaka. When he was only a few meters away, Mintaka looked at him, his eyes full of fury. "Have youe to kill me, Rigel?" he growled. "Now that you are with your enemy?" Rigel clenched his jaws as he gripped hard the hilt of his sword. "I don''t want to kill you father," he growled back. "I have no idea what is so wrong about epting Lerna! We can stop all this nonsense and go back to normal." "Lerna stopped mattering some time back, Rigel!" Mintaka barked. "Now it is between you and me!" Rigel was dumbstruck. "You want the kingdom of Orion?" Mintaka spat. "You should have asked me. I would have given it to you. Presented it to you" "Father!" Rigel shouted. "When did I ever ask you to give me the kingdom? It was Miessa who wanted it. She was the one who wanted to snatch it from you, not me. It was Okab who wanted to grab the kingdom from you. Can''t you see it even now? He cheated and stabbed me when we wereing to fight. For God''s sake, are you so blind?" Mintaka closed his eyes. Right now he couldn''t even tell to his son that it was his mother who fucked up badly and now he was fighting for her honor. All he wanted was Rigel to challenge him. He just wanted to die honorably and not shamefully. He hoped that the secret of his wife''s shameful act didn''te out. His wife had done something so drastic; he had no words. But she was his wife. He had imed her and he had vowed to fight for her and be with her. He was going to do that. When he opened his eyes, the world faded around him as his focus went to his son. "Come on, Rigel. If you want the throne, you have to challenge me and then kill me!" Rigel''s chest was heaving in and out, not because of all the movement across the battlefield, but because of his anger towards his father. He dismounted his horse and then said, "I would like to challenge you for the throne!" Mintaka let out a humorlessugh. He too dismounted his horse. Swinging his sword in front of his hand, he walked towards his son. "May the best win!" he scoffed. Rigel dipped his chin and lunged at him. Mintaka was ready. Their swords met midair as they looked at each other with pure rage. "Father, to be honest, I wanted you to rule the kingdom forever. Why are we fighting internally when arger war is looming over us?" They circled each other, withdrawing their swords. "It''s no time to talk sentimental, Rigel!" Mintaka growled. "I want to see that sword of yours sing on the battlefield. You have challenged me, so fight me!" With a ferocious snarl, Rigel charged at his father and they started attacking each other. Rigel was surprised to see that his father was matching all his movements. However, he was slowly getting tired. At the end of fifteen minutes, Mintaka gave way. Tired as hell, he nted his sword in the blood-soaked oil and knelt down with his head hung low. He looked up at Rigel through his mangled hair on his face and said, "I ept defeat. Kill me and free me." Rigel''s throat bobbed as pain burned through him. He didn''t want to do that. He stopped his sword midair. "If you won''t kill me Rigel, I will kill myself. So if you want me to die honorably, kill me. This way, your im to the throne is going to be stronger and ruthless." "No father!" Rigel rasped, bringing his sword down. "I can''t do it!" "You have to, Rigel!" Mintaka goaded. "I can''t live in shame for the rest of my life. If you are a warrior enough, you will plunge that sword in me!" Suddenly, a loud voice pierced the field. "Noooo Rigel!" It was Tabit. She was running towards them, dodging every soldier in the way. When Mintaka saw her running towards them, he grabbed Rigel''s sword and plunged it into his heart. Chapter 391 Desperate Without Him "Faaaather!" Tabit screamed as she ran towards him. Too stunned, Rigel spun and saw what his father did. He left the hilt of the sword. His mind going numb, he sank on his knees in front of his father. "Father..." he rasped, his skin pebbling with goosebumps. He never expected that his father would end up killing himself. "What have you done?" he cried as he scanned his father''s chest as he lifted him in hisp. Mintaka looked at him, his eyes dropping and his breath leaving. "This was necessary, Rigel. Don''t bother--" Eltanin let out a loud growl with so much force that his aura spilled out and everyone came to a standstill. He rushed to his friend''s side and knelt beside him to see Mintaka. Tabit too came to sit beside her father. "Why father?" she sobbed. She wanted to prevent exactly this, and yet she couldn''t. "I camete!" Her shoulders wrecked with a loud sob. Mintaka''s lips curled into a faint smile. He brought his bloodied hand to Tabit''s face and in a low, raspy voice said, "Tabit, I had decided it long back. This battle... This was--" "Father, don''t talk," Tabit said frantically. She looked at Rigel who was just too numb to even respond. She had to address Eltanin, "Take him to a healer. Please!" Eltanin nodded, but Mintaka stopped them all. "No, I won''t go. I want to redeem myself. What I did to Rigel wasn''t right. I don''t know what overcame me or how my mind became fogged, but Meissa''s words overpowered me. It was a big mistake--" He stopped and gulped air heavily. "I should have epted... Lerna... but I was too scared of people''s opinion." His droopy eyes went to Eltanin. "I should have respected our alliance, but I didn''t..." He shook his head lightly. "I am a very old man. It is best that I stop ruling Orion. I am not capable of it anymore..." "No father!" Rigel whispered. "You will be fine." Mintaka chuckled as his eyes went to his son. "You are my true heir. How could I miss this? I am happy to leave this kingdom in your able hands." Rigel gathered his father in his arms and tried to lift him up. "We are going to the healer." Mintaka resisted. "Rigel, you have to let me go. I am willing to go to the Fade. I have to... I don''t want to live anymore. I have given my best to Orion but in thest few years, I haven''t been able to give what Orion deserves..." His eyes closed. "Tabit..." he whispered. Tabit quickly gave her hand in his. "Let bygones be bygones. You are a wise and beautiful girl. I hope you find a mate and marry him." "Yes, father," Tabit cried. She knew what her father meant. He wanted her to forgive his wife. Mintaka became quiet as he looked both at his son and daughter who were the bright futures of Orion. Internally, he was satisfied and had no regrets. "Tell your mother that I am waiting for her in the Fade." With those words, he breathed hisst. --- For three days the entire Orion kingdom was in a state of mourning. Eltanin and Tania remained back. They had sent most of their soldiers back. Rigel was announced as the next king by the priest. Tabit had told him about how mother ruined all the ns. Rigel wanted to confront his mother but Alina didn''t meet him even once. His coronation took ce on the fourth day. Soon after his coronation, he announced that he would be married to Princess Lerna by the next full moon. "I think I should go with you," said Lerna as soon as she entered Tania''s room. Eltanin was with Rigel in the throne hall. She sat on the couch with a pout and started to twirl a strand of her hair. "Why?" Tania asked. She was folding her clothes. Aftering back from staying in the tent, she had to give some of the dresses to the maid for washing. "The next full moon is in ten days. What will I do until then?" What she wanted to say was something else but how could she say that? She had dreamt of a big wedding ever since she had met Rigel. "Get acquainted with the kingdom," Tania shrugged. She approached Lerna and sat beside her. She curled her fingers beneath her chin and turned her face to her. "Lerna, I know that you are looking for a grand wedding, which Eltanin also wants to give you, but circumstances are different." "I know..." she lowered her eyes. "You should remain with Rigel. You should be by his side. He still feels guilty about his father''s death. Alina is also unwell. You should go and visit her sometimes." Lerna''s shoulders caved in. "I went to meet her today. In fact, I go to her room every day, but she has strictly instructed her maids and guards not to let me enter. What do I do?" "That''s sad..." Tania couldn''t help pitying Alina. Not because of her health, but because she was just too closed in the way she thought. She was still unable toe to terms with the fact that Rigel chose Lerna. It was simple ego and nothing else. "Leave it. Stay with Rigel and Tabit." "I will," she replied. All at once, Tabit entered the room. She was looking so flustered that both Lerna and Tania frowned. "Is everything okay?" Tania asked her as she patted the space beside her for her to sit. Over the past four days, Tabit had talked to Lerna about the kingdom and various other things to acquaint her with the functioning. They had gotten close to each other. Things were fine, but she had started behaving strangely just after Eltanin announced that he would go back. Tabit didn''t sit, but she began pacing the room. Over thest four days, she hadn''t seen Fafnir at all because he had to apany the soldiers back to Draka. She was getting so restless that she was unable to sleep at night. She didn''t tell anyone about Fafnir because of the grave situation. But she was getting desperate without him with each passing minute. The girls watched her pace the room. "Tabit?" Lerna called her. Chapter 392 To Get Out Of Orion Tabit paused and spun to look at them. She said to Tania, "Can Ie with you?" Tania raised an eyebrow. Tabit''s sudden question amused her. "Sure. But I thought that you would want to help Lerna. She needs to know a lot of things about the kingdom and the pce and the treasury and... basically everything else!" "Oh, I think my brother can help her!" Tabit replied quickly. "And then there are so many people who would volunteer for her!" Both Lerna and Tania were surprised. "Tabit," Tania said, narrowing her eyes. "What is it that you are after?" Tabit pursed her lips. A deep crease formed between her forehead. She gathered her gown and sat beside Tania, exhaling roughly. "I miss..." she paused, wondering if she should reveal or not. "Miss whom?" Lerna asked. Now both the girls were just too intrigued. They turned to look at her suspiciously. "Ohe on!" Tabit huffed. "Don''t look like I havemitted a crime!" "Thene out with it!" Tania urged. In a very low voice she said, "I miss my mate." "What?" Tania rasped, shocked. "What?" Lerna jumped out of her ce. "Mate?" They both took a long time for the information to process. It was so sudden that they were taken aback. "You have a mate?" Tania said and not asked. Tabit nodded with her lips downturned. "And he is in Draka?" She nodded again. "Oh my God!" Tania squealed as Lerna''s eyes widened. "That''s... shocking," Lerna finally managed to say. "And who is your mate?" Tania asked, as she closed the gap between her and Tabit. Tabit''s cheeks heated. In a very, very low voice she said, "He hade to rescue me in the pce just before the war." "Fafnir?" Tania squealed so loudly that Tabit closed her fists. "Keep your voice down!" she admonished Tania. "This is so sudden that even I can''t wrap my head around it and I don''t want anyone to know in the pce!" "Why?" Lerna went to kneel in front of Tabit. "That is wonderful news! Fafnir is such a gentle wolf. You will love him!" Tabit bit her bottom lip as her eyes became dreamy. "I know... he is so handsome and muscr and tall and--" "Okay, we get it!" Tania stopped her, giggling. "But we met for a very brief time," Tabit said, once again her heart plummeting. "Over thest four days, I have missed him. A lot!" "It''s natural!" Lerna too giggled as she squeezed Tabit''s hands. "So you want toe to Draka?" Tania said, tapping her chin. There was so much excitement in the air that it was palpable. Tania couldn''t believe that Fafnir had finally found a mate. The General of Draka was a very somber man. She hadn''t heard of his dalliances. It was said that he guarded the privacy of his private life very seriously. "I do! But I am scared that if I dere to everyone that Fafnir is my mate..." Tabit looked away. "I mean I am waiting for the right time. You understand?" She looked at Lerna who was sitting in front of her. "I shouldn''t leave Orion right now because of mother''s health, but mother is not meeting anyone. It''s like she has created this invisible barrier between her and others." "Yes, we do understand," said Lerna as she cupped Tabit''s cheeks. "She is doing the same with me. She is not meeting me. Every time I go there, the guards turn me away." "Oh, that''s rude!" Tabit remarked. "You are the future queen of the Orion Kingdom. You can force your way in. I mean you can overrule the guards and meet her." "I don''t want to do that. Even if I meet her against her wishes, what would be the oue?" Lerna argued. "She will not be happy to see me." "She is not going to be happy to see either me or Rigel too!" Tabit scoffed. "I don''t know what has Meissa told her about us. My mother is totally brainwashed!" Lerna''s chest caved in out of sadness. "I wish she could hear my story..." "Lerna," Tabit said. "Mother won''t understand anything at this point of time. Not only is she miserable after father''s death, she feels that everyone has betrayed her. I don''t know what to say, but she has been like that over thest few months ever since Meissa tried to im the throne. So, please don''t feel guilty or sad. Mother has got into this situation herself. It''s not your fault. Everything can''t be your fault." Lerna chuckled and shook her head. "Don''t worry so much," Tabit added. "Give time and everything will settle down, okay?" "Okay," Lerna said as her lips curled up at Tabit''s optimism. "Now!" Tabit rasped. "What am I supposed to do?" "I got an idea," Tania interjected. They both whipped their heads to look at Tania. "Why don''t you disguise yourself ande out of Orion?" Tania suggested. "You can disguise as a Draka soldier and get out of Orion Kingdom." Lerna and Tabit blinked at Tania for a long time as if wondering what she was suggesting. And then it dawned upon them. "Yes, she can get out of Orion as a Draka soldier and no one is going to point their fingers at her!" Lerna sped her hands. "I will cover her over here!" "Once you reach Draka, you can meet Fafnir!" Tania added. "Cman''s horns!" Tabit eximed. "That''s a great idea! But what if--" she bit her nails. "What if peoplee to know about me in the Draka army?" "No one will!" Tania waved her hand. She got up and grinned. "You will be personally escorting Eltanin and me to Draka." Lerna giggled. She loved the n. She pped her hands as she got up like a little girl. This was the first excitement she experienced ever since she came to Orion. For the rest of the day, the three girls formed one n over the next to safely take Tabit out of Orion. Little did Tabit know of the wild adventureing next. Chapter 393 Restless For the first two days when Fafnir was riding back to Draka, he was too restless. He hadn''t even had time to be with his mate and he was ordered to march back to Draka. He felt like galloping back to her at every given opportunity, but every time he had that thought, he also knew that Draka was without a King and General or the Alpha. Alrakis had gone to Stourin with Taiyi. On the third day, Fafnir tried to busy himself with the normal court work. While he remained busy, he was feeling upied and his mind was distracted, but the moment the night came, Fafnir became anxious. His thoughts were full of his mate, of how she smelled, of how her body felt next to his and how luscious she was. He couldn''t sleep well for three straight nights, tossing and turning in his bed. In the middle of the night, he decided to go on a run in the orchards. He circled the orchards thaty in miles and miles of expanse, once, then twice and when he was dead tired, he simply crawled on the grass and looked at the moon. "Dear Goddess, what should I do?" he murmured, rubbing his chest. On the fourth day, the situation hadn''t changed. He was growing ever-more restless and that was now mixed with a feeling that whether she was safe or not in Orion. He hated the fact that Princess Tabit was all alone with no one to look after her. Her brother was in mourning and he had heard that his coronation had taken ce. So obviously, Rigel was busy with the court and kingdom. He didn''t have time for his poor, little Tabit. On the fifth day, he heard that King Eltanin wasing back with his queen and that was a relief. The moment Eltanin came to Draka, he was going to take a private leave for a week and go back to Orion, marry Tabit and get her back here. With that thought in mind, he worked excitedly for the whole day, but at night--it was the same. Fafnir looked like a homeless man by the sixth day. He had a stubble, his hair was mangled and his eyes were red rimmed. There were dark circles beneath his eyes and his lips were chapped. He had lost his appetite and to add to that, his merman was moring inside to be with his mate. It was impossible for him to wait even for one more day. He wanted to go and see her, touch her, feel her, smell her and all those feelings multiplied by a hundred. No. A thousand. "You look like you''ve walked through a hell hole, General Fafnir," said one of his seniormanders, Orin. "Whatever happened to you?" They were both practicing in the training area where Fafnir had called twenty men to exercise and then train with swords with him. And Orin found that odd because most of the soldiers wanted to go home considering how little time they had to be with their families. The training proved to be tiring because Fafnir was too aggressive. Fafnir couldn''t say that he had found his mate and that too to Orin. No. Never. Tabit was unmarked and unimed. She was so beautiful. What if Orin went and tried to seduce her? "Cman''s horns!" The thought was enough to twist a thousand knots in his belly. He rubbed his sweat slicked body with a towel and shook his head. "Nothing!" Orin narrowed his eyes. "I think I can take you to the right ce where you will be able to take your heat off!" Fafnir gave him a side nce. "I won''t go to a whore house!" "Oh no! I won''t take you to a whore house. But I know this ce which is exclusive. They have recentlye up and are getting very popr. You can say that it is a modern alehouse with rooms on the second floor. After you have drained yourself in the cups, you can always stay in those rooms and when you have sobered, you cane back home. And the wine out there is... exquisite." Orin leaned towards Fafnir and whispered, "I heard that Lord Krail has allowed trade from Vilinski after King Ian permission. The wine is from there!" Fafnir pursed his lips. He needed to take his mind off from Tabit. "Okay, we can go tomorrow evening." "Why not today?" "Tomorrow the king will be here. Then I will be able to take some time off!" "Tomorrow you will be spending the whole time with the king, briefing him about the past six days. You shoulde today. Besides, the inn is almost an hour''s ride from here." Orin bumped his shoulder with him. "Come on. Trust me, you will love it!" Fafnir pressed his lips tightly. The king would be arriving the next day in the afternoon and so he had time to go to the ce that Orin mentioned about. Yes, he needed a distraction. Badly. --- Lerna had informed Rigel about Tabit and Fafnir and also told him that she was going to Draka. "Gods above! Fafnir?" Rigel let out a shocked cry. "How is that possible?" He couldn''t believe that his little sister had found a mate and that too Fafnir. Lerna giggled as she settled in hisp. They had had a wild session of love after he had returned to his bedchamber. He had pulled her in hisp and had rested his head on hers when Lerna dropped this bomb. "What do you mean, how is this possible?" Lerna teased him. "I mean--" Rigel didn''t have words to speak. After a long time when the news settled, his lips curled up. "So you girls have disguised her?" Lerna nodded. "I have informed everyone that Princess Tabit won''t being out of her room and wing for the next few days." --- Tabit was dressed as a soldier as she rode on the horse with the royal carriage. Her restlessness was only increasing by the minute. The anticipation of meeting Fafnir was building to a fever''s edge. Chapter 394 Disguises Tabit had no idea what was happening to her life. For the past two days she had been riding with the royal carriage and each day had been a test for her. Internally, she wanted to gallop ahead of the army and go to Draka as soon as possible, but Eltanin and Tania had been very strict with her. They didn''t allow her to go ahead and ensured that she stayed beside their carriage all the time. In the night, when they would camp, Tania would make sure that Tabit camped somewhere close to her. It was on the second day that Tania was too tired of riding. She retched and Eltanin didn''t take a chance to continue with the trip. "I feel my food is going toe out of my gut!" she said and then she poked her face out of the carriage''s window and puked. "Tania!" Eltanin became too worried. He stroked her back and asked the carriage man to stop immediately. "What happened, sweetheart?" he asked, brow furrowed deeply and his face etched with worry. A servant rushed to them and gave her water to drink. Tania wiped her mouth and drank water greedily. "I don''t know. I just felt a little dizzy." She didn''t know what happened to her, but she took a deep breath and then leaned against the seat. Her face was so pale that Eltanin got the shock of his life. "Did you eat well? Or are you having a stomach infection?" he asked as he pulled her in hisp and cradled her. A thousand knots twisted in his stomach as he looked at her with tension straining his muscles. She nodded. "I did, but I think I am too tired. Can we stop somewhere and take a rest? It could be the constant riding that has made me sick." "Sure!" Eltanin rasped. He ordered his soldiers to stop at the nearest inn that was there and that was of standard. By evening they found a modern inn that was newly constructed and as the soldiers once again camped in a clearing in the forest, the royals were taken inside. The owner was totally floored when he received the king and queen of Draka Kingdom. He was surely going to make a huge painting of the king and queen, write the date beneath it of their stay and post it behind his counter. He gave them the best suite there. "We also have fantastic dining facilities and a winehouse also," he said as he escorted them to the suite. "They are both located on the grounds, a little to the east." Eltanin nodded roughly at the owner. "Send us food inside the room." "Yes, Your Highness" the owner replied, scared of the king, berating himself internally for asking the king toe and dine with themoners. Beforeing up to her room, when they were still outside of the inn, Tania said to Tabit, "Eltanin has reserved a room for you too. You have to stay adjacent to us!" Tabit was feeling extremely restless. Just a few hours back, she was focused on going to Draka and now? She was checking in an inn just on the outskirts of Draka. --- Fafnir had had five sses of wine ever since he hade with Orin to the inn. He wanted to drink so much that he would stop thinking about her but the more he drank, his thoughts only drew towards her and at the same time, he was losing control of himself. He was always the man under control, but today¡­ There were girls who were dancing around them on the beat of the music. As they swayed their curvy hips, and the music picked up, Orin joined them. There was loud cheering in the room that was dimly lit with several private areas for the elites. Fafnir was not interested in any of them. However, after he had had five sses of the strong fae wine, every girl that he saw looked like Tabit to him. A blurry Tabit. "Cman''s horns!" he rasped as he rubbed his eyes to make sure that there were so many Tabits around him. A silly grin spread on his face and he sighed. This was too good to be true. Suddenly, there was amotion in the winehouse and some people left. Fafnir wasn''t bothered. He had gone there under disguise because he simply wanted to unwind. He slipped outside the winehouse for a quick break, a little quiet and peace¡­ from the wine and from the prospects (Tabits) who were looking up to him. Though his wolf was moring inside to reach all his mates, being just as tipsy as he was, Fafnir thought he shouldn''t. He controlled himself as well as his wolf. But for how long? He really wanted to drag one of those Tabits upstairs to the room he had reserved for himself. But it didn''t feel right to bust a nut with them. Should he be picky? Why was he being so selective? As he picked up his ss and walked towards the bathroom, he said to himself that he would pick up one of the Tabits and take her up. Once again, he grinned. Suddenly, the door of the winehouse banged open and a whirlwind swept in. A soldier''s eyesnded on him, his long hair wild, his emerald green eyes wide. "I am sorry," the soldier murmured as she stared at a merchant in front of her who was smelling of mint oil and garlic. Fafinir swayed a little as he caught the door to stop falling. This soldier was also looking like Tabit. And why was his wolf leaping out calling this soldier his mate? The next moment, as the soldier got closer, Fafnir couldn''t help grabbing his hand and yanked him closer. He gazed in his eyes, snaking a hand around his waist. The soldier gasped. Fafnir''s balls tightened painfully as his erection shot north. He waspletely bbergasted and puzzled by his behavior when he looked down upon the soldier. Has his preferences changed? Or was this his another mate? In a slurry voice he said, "You were worth waitin'' for." --- I have released the new book on WN in the Feral Confessions series, "Call Of The Dark". Add it to your library to gettest updates. And I would love if you give yourments and reviews about it:) Chapter 395 [Bonus ] Yes, You Found Me ''This is our mate!'' His wolf said, jumping and wagging his tail on the inside. ''This is our mate, Tabit! I can smell her!'' Fafnir blinked his eyes, once and then twice. Everyone was appearing like Tabit to him, but none of them smelled right. Only this soldier was smelling the way Tabit smelled and it made his wolf go wild in excitement. In a slurry voice he said, "You were worth waitin'' for." The merchant was smelling so bad that Tabit tried to tug her hand out of his and move away from him, but he held her tighter. "What are you doing? I havee here to set up wine for the Draka soldiers," she said, jerking her head back. And in that little movement, her fake mustache came out on the right. "They have started having my girl jump out of the wine barrel? Damn!" He took his hand to her mustache and fixed it back. "Your hair was fallin''." He hupped. "You a girl?" She leaned as far as back away from him, petrified and looked up into his face with a frown. "Wh--what?" Did the merchant recognize her? "Will you be jumpin'' out of the wine barrel naked?" "Hell no!" She shook her head as her cheeks flooded with color. Fafnir watched the girl blushing in his embrace. This was his Tabit. If he was dreaming, then he wished never toe out of the dream. This dream was perfect for him. So many women wanted to join him, but he ignored all of them. She was so adorable. Hell, she was fucking cute. No. She was stunning and hot as hell. He had finally found what he was searching for. Without another word, he leaned over to her mouth and kissed her hard. He slid his hand to her plump and curvy hips and squeezed them. He parted her lips with his tongue and delved his tongue inside. Cman''s horns! She tasted so good, like wine. He couldn''t stop himself and continued to explore her mouth. And to his satisfaction, the girl groaned. She liked his kiss. He threaded his fingers in her long, silky hair, holding her tight as he devoured her with his deep kiss. Fuck. He was going to eat her whole. Eat her till she screamed his name. When he finally broke the kiss, the girl or the soldier looked at him in a daze, her mouth parted and she was breathing hard. "You are General--" "Yes, you found me. And you are Tabit?" "I am--" "Come. I found you too!" Fafnir grabbed her wrist and started to drag her behind her all the way to the room he had reserved for himself. "Wait," Tabit said loudly. But the next moment, Fafnir bent, he grabbed her by her thighs and hauled her to his shoulder. "I can''t wait, love!" He took her upstairs to his room. He opened it and kicked the door close with a bang. He took her to the bed and made her stand on it. He was so focused on his little angel that the world around him faded. "My Tabit," he murmured. Tabit pursed her lips when she realized that it was not just any merchant but Fafnir. And that he was heavily drunk. But even in this state, even under all the disguise they were in, he recognized her, and finally she recognized him because her wolf was now wagging tail for her mate. It was fate. It would never let them wander around. When she had met Fafnir for the first time, he was so reserved and very guarded and tense around her. It was all the fae wine that was addling his brain and he was so adorable when he lost his senses. His initial inhibition around her was gone. But what was Fafnir doing in this inn? "What were you doing in this inn, Fafnir?" she asked, cupping his cheeks. He leaned in her hand and kissed her palm. He lifted his hooded gaze at her and said, "I was waiting for my Tabit. I hadn''t seen her for six days and I think I was going insane without her. Tabit, you won''t leave me now, will you?" Her heart squeezed at her poor little General of Draka. "I havee for you only, Fafnir," she replied. Slowly she sat on the bed and shifted back. He too crawled with her as she moved towards the headboard. When she was against it, she stopped and he too stopped. Fafnir was feeling as if he hade to a wondend. He leaned over and removed her fake mustache and then the turban. Yes, this was his Tabit. He kissed her all over again, straddling her thighs and then said, "Stay with me." He moved beside her and pulled her in hisp. Wrapping his arms tightly around her, he closed his eyes, his erection going painfully hard. But even in his state, he didn''t dare to ask her to have sex with him, afraid that she would leave him if he even mentioned about it. So he cradled her in his arms and sat there. Tabit was really surprised by the turn of events. She hade to the wine house to order wine for the soldiers and instead wrapped up being with her mate? She was so starved of him all these days that she murmured, "To hell with it," and snuggled in his arms, burying her face in his chest. "Thank you, Goddess," she muttered and then stopped thinking about anything else. She was where she was wishing to be. In his arms. Now the only thing digging on her side was his hard as rod shaft which was so hot that it felt like a brand on her. The thought of it against her body made her blush but she couldn''t deny that she loved it. Tabit was so mentally rxed that she didn''t know when she slumbered off, but when she woke up, it was morning. Her body was humming with love. She yawned and stretched herself and then turned around to find a pair of gray eyes staring at her with wide eyes from a chair. Fear and confusion marred his beautiful features. "Fafnir." She smiled. Chapter 396 Are You Having A Fever? With Tabit in his arms, Fafnir never wanted to get out of this eutopia. For the whole night, he looked at the little princess who was snuggled in his arms, against his chest. He continued to grin at her, cuddle her, cover her the nket, and adjusted his body ording to her so that when she dozed off to sleep, she didn''t feel ufortable. And after six long nights in which he was barely himself, Fafnir too went off to sleep. Sometime during the night, he woke up, feeling blissful. But why? He peeled open his eyes and found himself holding a cuddly girl in his embrace, in hisp. Stunned, he snapped his eyes at the girl''s face that was lolling in the crook of his elbow and he stifled a growl. "Cman''s horns!" he muttered when he saw that it was no one else but his Tabit who was wrapped up in a nket and was sleeping in his arms. A shudder passed through him when he tried his best to remember how he came into this position, but he couldn''t remember it at all. But Tabit? He was extremely happy, yet extremely scared. His wolf was wagging his tail on the inside but he was befuddled. How did shee here? And too in his arms? Panic-stricken, he developed cold feet. Very carefully, he picked her up and set her on the bed. After tucking her in the nket, he went to sit on the edge and waited for her to wake up, meanwhile cursing himself for not behaving properly with her. He was afraid that she must have seen him during his worst behavior and now she wouldn''t even want to talk with him. He tried hard to remember what happened between thest time he was in his senses and now, but however hard he racked his brains, nothing came forth. He stabbed his fingers through his head and then paced the room, but his light bulb for the night was fuse. He remembered Orin and himing to the wine house, Orin ordering fae wine, and him having two goblets of that. After that... nothing! He drew out a ragged breath and cursed Orin for putting him through this. He took a chair and sat down, looking at a sleepy Tabit. What if she decided to reject him? "No!" The thought was dreadful. He felt that if she rejected him, he was going to die. In order to ay his fears, he started rubbing his chest. It was best for him to wait until she woke up and then exin to her or be sorry for his unruly behavior and then also beg her not to leave her again amongst other things. His mind conjured up a bribe for her. He was going to go to Stourin and buy her a ne of the most precious pearls. And now he understood why mermen usually bought pearls for their mermaids. It was an instinct to give their females as many pearls as possible. In Stourin he had seen many mermaids covered with pearls and his eyes twinkled at the thought of covering his female with pearls. Over the years, Fafnir had earned so much as the General of the Draka Army that he was obscenely rich. Suddenly, an idea struck him. He was going to offer everything he had earned to his mate, only if she forgives him and takes him back. So, right now all he could do was to sit and watch her beautiful face. Somehow it also rxed him to see her sleeping in front of him. When the first rays of sunlight filtered through the gauzy curtains of the window and fell on her face, his breath lodged in his throat. Tabit was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen, and that was something, because he had seen Anastasia as well. Even Lusitania was very beautiful. But Tabit-- Gods above! She surpassed them all. Fear crawled inside him when his thoughts went back to how he was holding her and how his cock was still erect at the thought of holding her. Painfully. His eyes widened when she stirred a little and then fluttered open her eyes. "Fafnir," she said. With a smile. Was he dreaming? His voice stuck in his throat. His lips parted. He gasped and then his eyes became wider. His heart started beating wildly as he watched her slowly turn to his side and rest her head in her palm. His eyes were fixed on her, his mind numb, waiting for her to yell at him orsh out at him. But goddess, the female knew how to smile with her pouty lips. His already hard erection pulsated when a thought shed across his mind. How would those pouty lips look wrapped around him? Any semnce of voice left him. Tabit lifted her legs up and swung them casually. Her oversized trousers slipped down her legs, revealing her creamy skin and shapely legs. Fafnir thought he woulde just by looking at them. "How are you?" she asked in a low, husky voice. And that was the first time he dared to blink his eyes. He took a deep breath in order to muster enough courage to speak, but where were all the words he had thought of? So he ended up with a rumble in his chest which came out as a purr. Tabit lifted her head up and stared at him. "Are you okay?" Fafnir was anything but okay. His throat was paper dry. With a lot of difficulty he hummed a yes. "Yesterday--" Cman''s horns! This was it. This was the time when Tabit was going to throw him out of the room and he wouldn''t know what to do or how he ended up in this situation. "I--I--I--I--" he stuttered. Tabit became quiet as her smile waned. She raised an eyebrow for him to speak. But when he didn''t speak up, she got up and crawled towards him. "You?" she encouraged him. Fafnir''s mind froze when he saw that Tabit was on her four limbs, staring at him from the bed. Through her tunic which had fallen near her neckline, he could see the upper swells of her breasts. His cock swelled harder than ever and he clenched his teeth to stop himself froming. "Fafnir, you look so flushed. Are you having a fever?" she said in her trademark husky voice. Chapter 397 The Situation Fafnir''s gaze became hooded and he struggled to clear fog from his mind. All his focus was on her breasts. To add to his chagrin, Tabit lowered herself and dipped her chin while her eyes were still locked on his face. "Fafnir?" she called him huskily, putting one hand forward. Fuck. Now her breasts jiggled a bit. Her oversized tunic hung lower, exposing her abdomen. All Fafnir could do was slip from his chair and kneel down in front of her on the floor. His eyes were piercing her on the inside and every logic from his mind evaporated. Tabit''s eyes became wide as her gaze followed his movement. Immediately, she touched his head with her soft hand. "Oh my God! You are so hot!" And then she heard a ck. A button came flying in the air right in front of her eyes andnded behind him. She jerked her head back and her mouth fell to the floor when she saw that his trousers'' top button had broken because the crown of his thick and swollen erection had popped out of it and was now in full view. Her cheeks became tomato red. "Umm... Fafnir..." she muttered, pointing her gaze at his erection. "Your-- your--" She pointed her finger to his erection. "Your pee pee is showing!" "Fuck!" he rasped. She was sounding so sexy that his balls squeezed tight. It was the six days of pent-up sex and frustration that he was having such a reaction. He was sure that she was going to find his lewd but he wasn''t lewd. It was just the natural reaction and he wanted to say that this never happened with him earlier. But by the time those words traveled from his brain to his tongue, they disappeared somewhere. Or maybe they slipped lower to his balls. Tabit had never seen such a massive erection, in all her life. She gaped at its mere circumference. It was moist with the precum. She licked her lips because her throat was paper dry but then she heard another button flying somewhere. More of his erection peeped out and he groaned as if in massive pain. Fafnir froze. It now seemed that his penis was having its own brain. It was no longer listening to him. And damn this hot princess. She licked her lips as if she wanted to taste him. His hand went to his erection and he couldn''t help but rub it over his pants. He was now sure that after his obscene behavior, his mate was going to run away. But she... licked her lips again. She should have felt repulsed by his behavior but she was only getting excited. Surely, she was lewd. How could she feel this attracted to something like a hard erection that was so thick that she wondered how it would feel in her mouth. Her lips trembled at the thought of it and she started biting her bottom lip. "I--" she tried to say something but words never formed. She pulled a sheet from behind her and tried to give it to Fafnir, instead her hand went to his trousers and she tried to ce it on his erection, but she wasn''t ready for what happened next. Inadvertently, she touched his erection and that was it. Fafnir''s eyes rolled in his head. He tipped his head back and with a loud moan, hot jets of his cum released in the air right in front of her eyes. "Ahhhhh!" Tabit gasped. She watched her man releasing in the air right in front of her and she hadn''t even done anything. She was just giving him a sheet to cover himself. "Cman''s horns! That was a lot!" She swallowed thickly as the scent of his arousal and then cum floated in the air, making her wet somewhere so bad that a shudder passed through her body. Fafnir was uncontroble. He continued toe, one jet after the other, to his utter embarrassment. He was behaving like a newly pubescent teenager who had never seen a girl in his life. And to say that was a lot. Because being the General of the Draka army, he had a line of women who wanted to serve him. He had never allowed anyone to be near him because he believed that he was going to be this way only with his wife. His chest was heaving heavily as he looked at Tabit with his hooded gaze. There was sweat on his forehead. "Tabit--" he growled. "I-- I-- am sorry, bu-- but it was not in my control!" He knew that it was over even before it started. "I didn''t mean to cum like this, but your hand on my cock-- I mean your finger on my cock." He shook his head. "Your breasts--" he pped his mouth to stop himself from talking any further. He was known to be a man of less words and more action, but why was he vomiting words in front of her. Always. Tabit pressed her lips hard to stop herself fromughing because the whole situation was too sexy yet too hrious. Finally, she handed him the sheet and Fafnir took it from her. Mortified as hell, he wiped himself clean and got up wrapping the sheet around him. "Tabit, I--" She was about to say something when a heavy knock on the door made her stop. "General Fafnir," Orin called him. "King Eltanin is here and he wants to speak with you!" "The king?" Fafnir was now very confused. "I''ll be right there!" When he looked back at Tabit, he found her smiling. "I came with King Eltanin and Queen Lusitania," she said softly. "Oh!" That was all he could manage to say. He turned his back towards her and cursed himself for his condition. Suddenly, he turned back to face her and asked, "Why?" Orin began pounding the door again. "The king wants you now, General!" "Damn it!" Fafnir gritted his teeth. He sucked in a deep breath. He took his tunic out to hide the broken button of his pants and said, "Will youe down with me?" Gods above. That sounded suggestive. "I mean to meet the king!" he corrected instantly. "Yes," she said as she stepped down from the bed and came to stand in front of him. Chapter 398 Tania Is Getting Fatter Tabit looked so beautiful and sexy in her oversized clothes that Fafnir wanted to cup her face and kiss her senseless, but the call of the king awaited him. "Come," he murmured. When he opened his room''s door and she followed him, Orin watched the two of them with wide eyes, stunned like he had seen a ghost. And the girl was so beautiful that he couldn''t even avert his gaze. Fafnir growled at him ferociously, dangerously, possessively. Orin was now all the more astonished. Fafnir had never behaved so possessively towards a female. "The¡ª the king awaits you," he stuttered trying to understand what was going on. If the girl was a one night stand, then why was the General behaving like this. And in all his life he had never seen Fafnir so possessive. Fafnir clenched his jaws. He walked down the corridor with Tabit on his side as Orin followed them. They reached the king''s room. While Orin stayed back, Tabit and Fafnir entered in. "Tabit!" Tania rasped. "Where the hell were you? I was so worried!" She got up suddenly and came to Tabit to hug her. "You should have told me about your whereabouts. Do you know how anxious I was?" "She was with me, Your Highness," Fafnir said instantly. "For the night." "What?" Tania shouted. "What the hell?" Eltanin grunted. "I mean we didn''t have anything!" Fafnir added quickly, rather nervously and hoped that they didn''t have anything when he was inebriated. "We just slept together." That came out so wrong that Fafnir hoped the earth cracked and swallowed him whole. "We¡ª we¡ª" Eltanin''s face was red with anger. "Exin yourself Fafnir!" he growled. "Rx," Tabit said as she grinned. "Nothing happened. I just saw Fafnir and went with him to his room. We had to discuss a lot of things, you see." "But we didn''t discuss anything," Fafnir remarked, rather guiltily. Tabit pursed her lips. Why was her mate so thick in head when it came to women. She turned to look at him and said, "Then what did we do? Can you exin them?" Fafnir flushed till his neck. How could he tell them that he came right in front of her when she touched his erection? His shoulders drew back in tension. Tabit narrowed her eyes. "Since you don''t know, why don''t you stay quiet?" Tania was so anxious all the time but after seeing these two, she couldn''t help but giggle. "Now I am curious to know what you both did." Eltanin coughed, feeling awkward. Thest thing he wanted to know was Fafnir''s secret sex life. "We have to discuss important military strategies here and other things about the kingdom. If you girls want to go and have breakfast, carry on." Tania was feeling better after a night''s rest and so Eltanin was rxed. He had opened his mind link with Fafnir and he had appraised him of what happenedst night. "How long do we have before we start for Draka?" Tania asked. "An hour or so," Eltanin replied. Fafnir was not happy to see Tabit leave. He hated the fact that his mate was unmarked and out of his sight. He didn''t like how Orin saw her. What if others too looked at hersciviously? What if others tried to attract her towards them? Suddenly, he felt insecure. "Why don''t we also have breakfast with them?" Fafnir suggested. Eltanin raised his eyebrow at his General. "They will feel lonely otherwise," Fafnir added, stupidly. His first instinct was to protect her, mark her and im her. In that order. And until he did that, he couldn''t rx. Moreover he wanted to know what all happened between them when he was inebriated. He was dying to know it. "No, they won''t feel lonely!" Eltanin grumbled. Tabit made a nk face while Tania burst outughing. "Rest assured General Fafnir, with me Tabit won''t be lonely, okay?" Fafnir realized his stupid mistake and bowed to his queen lightly. Then looking at Tabit he said, "I will be with you in a short while." Why did he feel that Eltanin was the viin of his love story? Eltanin knew that the two mates had met after a long time. He was enjoying himselfpletely. However, he also had to talk about the royal affairs and had to ask about Nyxers. The war was loomingrge on them. When the girl closed the door, Eltanin gave Fafnir a goblet of wine and said, "What is the situation about Nyxers?" Fafnir sipped a little and said, "I have heard that they attacked a small vige at the foothills of Crimson Mountains. But the reports are not confirmed." "Anywhere else?" "Not that I know of, but our spies are everywhere." They talked for about an hour. Eltanin asked Fafnir to send letters to every kingdom to brace up for the war and ready their soldiers. When they reached downstairs to the dining hall, they saw that Tabit and Tania were merrily chatting away while eating. They both loved it when their mates ate. They joined the girls. Soon after they were all on their way to Draka. Only this time, Tabit was sitting in front of Fafnir. And the sole reason was that Fafnir said that she needed to rx after a long journey from Orion and not hold the reins of a horse. Tabit was just too happy to sit with him. She didn''t even show reluctance or hesitation when he offered her to sit with him. Instead she added, "Yes, after two days of riding, I am very tired." "But you did sleep for the night," Eltanin remarked. "And if you are so tired, why don''t youe and sit in the carriage?" Yes, he was going to enjoy every part of it. Wickedly. "She can''t sit in the carriage!" Fafnir countered quickly. "Because Queen Tania is pregnant and she would want more space to sprawl. Tabit would be better off riding with me." "That''s right!" Tabit breathed. "Tania is getting fatter and needs more space." And before Eltanin could say another word, Fafnir dragged his mate to his horse. Chapter 399 Pregnant "Pregnant?" Eltanin snapped his head towards Tania so hard that the bones cracked. Blood drained from his face as his mouth fell into the shape of ''O''. Every thought vanished from his mind and it became numb. The king of Draka froze in his ce. "T-Tania?" he sputtered. Tania too was shocked to hear it from Tabit and Fafnir. "What do you mean that I am pregnant? How do you know?" Tabit stared at Tania with a raised eyebrow and then slowly turned her face to look at Fafnir, who was equally bbergasted. He looked so scared that he didn''t know what to say. This was the third time in the past few hours that words left him. Dumbstruck, he shook his head, hoping that Tabit helped him. ? "Tabit?" Tania called her rather loudly. "Exin yourself!" Ever since Tabit had entered the room, she was smelling a sweet almond smell mixed with Tania''s citrusy scent. It was the typical smell of a pregnant woman, one that she had smelled when Meissa was also pregnant. However, over the few months, Meissa''s scent changed more. This was the scent emitted by the pregnant women during the time when they just conceived. Wasn''t it evident to anyone else? Why were they so surprised? Or were they keeping it a secret? "You smell like sweet almonds, Tania," she replied slowly, carefully. "Yes, that is the scent even I can smell," Fafnir added. Tabit took hold of Tania''s hand and said, "That is the scent of women who are in their early pregnancy." She looked at Eltanin. "Haven''t you smelled that faint sweet almond smell on her?" Eltanin let out a rough exhale as he came back to earth. "I was smelling it, but I thought that she had had too many almonds or because she was unwell." He scratched his head, feeling like a total idiot. His wife was pregnant and he didn''t know. But how would he know? He had never experienced that in his life. Or never knew what pregnant women smelled like. Tabit chuckled. She tugged Tania to the bed and made her sit down. Tania was looking bewildered. Her gaze shifted from Tabit to Eltanin to Fafnir. Her breath wasbored. She had been vomiting so much and feeling unwell that she thought she was ill, but she was not at all thinking even in her dreams that she would be pregnant. At the same time she couldn''t help feeling... ecstatic. "Is it true?" she asked in a low voice. She wanted it to be true. She didn''t want fake assurances. Tabit knew that Tania was shocked and surprised. She cupped her cheeks and said, "From what I know, this scent belongs to pregnant women unless you possess that smell, which is rare. But--" she tilted her head and nced at Eltanin pointedly. "You must get it checked by the royal healer. Afterall I am speaking it from my personal knowledge." "Goddess!" he rasped. He came to sit next to Tania and pulled her in hisp. "You are pregnant, love." Tania giggled. "It still needs to be verified by the royal healer." She was feeling so joyous that she didn''t know how to express herself, so she ended up kissing her husband on his lips and said a soft thank you. "No, love!" Eltanin replied. "Thank you to you!" He squeezed her a little, his face splitting into a wide grin. "I am going to be a mommy!" Everyone in the room burst outughing. "We are going to be parents!" Tania corrected him, but Eltanin was in a different zone. All his wishes wereing true. He had thought of his own family and imagined pups with Tania as to how they would look like. And now-- now his wife, his mate, his love was going to give him the best present of his life. His pups. This was BIG. Eltanin looked at Tabit and Fafnir and said, "You both can''te in the carriage with us. Tania would need a lot of space to sprawl in it. Besides, she is not well. She would be needing a lot of mattresses in the carriage for rest. And I think we should start for Draka as soon as possible. But wait!" Eltanin was now over-excited. He turned his face to Tania and said, "I can''t let you travel like this." "What are you going to do, Elty?" she asked him. She doubted that her husband was going toe up with something really silly. And silly he came up with. Half an hourter, he took a soft nket and wrapped it around her belly. He took another one and wrapped it around her chest and then one around her legs. "What the hell are you doing?" Tania chided him. He scooped her in his arms and said, "I am making sure that you don''t get affected by all the bounces on the road. The road is bumpy and I don''t want you to get any jerks!" Saying that he carried her to the carriage as everyone around them looked at their king wondering if he had gone insane. Tabit and Fafnir watched Eltanin taking Tania like that. Tabit wanted to stop Eltanin from doing all that but the king was too stubborn. He wouldn''t listen to a word from anyone else when it came to protecting his wife, and now his wife was expecting. Even God won''t be able to sway his decision. On his way to the carriage, he said to Fafnir, "If Tabit''s information is correct, then I am giving you a double raise." Fafnir''s heart somersaulted. More money for his mate. He bowed to his king with a smile and crossed his fingers, praying to the deities that Tania be pregnant. As the carriage started, the soldiers saw even something stranger. General Fafnir who was never ever seen with a woman was now riding with a girl in front of him and apparently that girl was no one else, but Princess Tabit. Fafnir grabbed his mate''s waist tightly, very tightly, even though they were apanying a very slow carriage. The king had ordered everyone to go at a snail pace. Excruciatingly slow pace, it was. "You don''t have to hold me so tightly," Tabit murmured, feeling awkward. Chapter 400 Like A Puppy "You can fall, princess," Fafnir said in a very grave voice. "And if that happens, the king will kill me!" Yes, he fished out anotherme excuse to hold her against him for as long as possible. Tabit pursed her lips. That wasn''t the case. Because Fafnir had pulled her close against his chest. And now his nose was in her hair. But it was the sincerity in his voice that tugged at her heart-- the sincerity of his adorable excuses to be near her. So she continued to be with him with a silly smile on her face. After six days of what seemed like eternity, she was finally with her mate and that kept her wolf at bay. Otherwise in the past six days she thought she would turn into a zombie. Last night she had the best sleep in all her life, surrounded by his scent. Tabit turned her head to look inside the carriage window and saw that Eltanin was staring at Tania who was in hisp, wrapped up in bundles of soft nkets. He was holding her like he was holding a porcin doll and at every bump that the carriage encountered, he would grab her tightly, apologizing for the inconvenience caused and then grunting at the coachman to drive even more slowly. At the end of it, if they walked and sat for half an hour, they would still be able to catch the caravan not even five hundred meters away. "I have a few questions to ask you," Fafnir said as they rode slowly. "What kind of questions?" Tabit asked as she turned her head to look at him with her round eyes. Fafnir looked into her beautiful emerald eyes and his questions vanished. He let out a rough breath, thralled by his mate. If this was the effect she had on him when they were unmated, Fafnir wondered what it would be when he imed her. He wondered if he would be rendered useless in his work because all the time, he was only thinking of her or about how beautiful her body was or... Tabit frowned at him and nudged him, "What do you want to ask, Fafnir?" He gulped. He didn''t know. "I will let you know in some time," he said, bailing himself from a stupid situation in which he didn''t want to tell his mate that he forgot the world when he was with her. She would find him creepy. Tabit shrugged and then looked ahead. The caravan was moving slowly and she liked the idea of being with him. Soon she rested her head on his chest and was lulled by the gait of the horse into a soft sleep. ? Fafnir looked down at his sleeping mate and his chest swelled with love. She was so adorable that he couldn''t help kissing her temple. He wanted to worship her body at his ownnguid pace and he started concocting ns on how to catch her alone. For that it was necessary that she came to his house or better would be that she lived with him. He was going to give her the adjacent room to his bedroom. No. That could be dangerous. What if a staff member might sneak in and flirt with her? That would be disastrous. She might feel that he is not good enough for her. Certainly not! In the end he decided that he was going to stay in her room but he would sleep on the couch. But what if she fell from the bed? That was a potential danger. Hell no. He had to sleep with her on the same bed just to protect her. And nothing else. Since the caravan was moving at a very tortoise speed, Fafnir had all the time in the world to keep looking at his mate. He studied her delicate features andmitted them to his memory. Every once in a while, he would sigh deeply and wonder how he could be the luckiest werewolf in all of Araniea. Soon it was afternoon and they all halted in a clearing. Tabit stirred. She peeled open her eyes and saw that everyone else was bustling around her while she was still sitting on the horse''s back along with Fafnir. "You didn''t get down?" she said, her eyes widening. "You were sleeping," Fafnir said in a soft voice. "If I moved, you would have woken up." A pale delicious blush spread on her cheeks and Fafnir instantly wanted to trace that. Since he couldn''t, he swallowed. She giggled and the sound of that went straight to his dick. Orin came to his side. He gazed at Tabit and then at the General. "General Fafnir, would you be kind to have lunch with us?" he said, sarcasm and amusementcing his tone. Before Fafnir could answer, he looked at Tabit and extended his hand. "I am Orin. It''s a pleasure to meet you." Tabit extended her hand to hold his, when a ferocious growl emanated from Fafnir''s chest and Orin jerked his head back. Tabit immediately retreated her hand. "Someone is getting possessive!" Orin murmured. He removed his hand. "The lunch is ready and us mortals are having it," he said. "It would be a pleasure to have yourpany amongst us." Saying that Orin left, murmuring expletives. Fafnir watched him leave and only when Orin was out of his view, did he dismount his horse. And then he extended her hand to Tabit. How could he let anyone touch his unimed mate? Tabit shook her head as she pursed her lips to stifle herugh. Her man was too possessive and protective. She loved it. She took his hand and in one sweep, he grabbed her waist and brought her down. She gasped. When he ced her on her feet, her lips parted. "Are you okay?" he asked her and she nodded, even though there were a thousand butterflies fluttering in her stomach. He took her to the ce where they were all having lunch. Everyone out there, without exception, stared at Fafnir and Tabit. It was so odd for their General to be in a girl''spany and he seemed like a puppy following his master. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 401 Soon Getting Married The soldiers watched them and the stranger part was that the girl was wearing a Draka uniform of a soldier. So who was this girl from Draka? But she had beautiful features and she looked royal in the way she behaved. And that puzzled them all the more. Fafnir stopped in his tracks, feeling that something was off. He turned to look at his soldiers and when he saw them staring at his mate, he let out a ferocious growl, warning everyone out there. Immediately, all the soldiers busied themselves for something or the other. Fafnir didn''t let her sit next to any soldier. He narrowed his eyes to anyone who dared toe near her, sending them miles away. The soldiers took two stumps and ced them together under a canopy of trees. Fafnir took her over there and made her sit as he walked to get trenches of food. Tabit was enjoying it thoroughly. She rubbed her hands together as she watched her man pampering her and being all protective about her. It came as a relief to her that for once in her life, she was not caring about herself and let someone else take care of her. Her gaze went to the carriage from where Tania emerged finally devoid of her nkets. Obviously, Eltanin stepped out after her, whining andining that it was not safe for her to walk. Soldiers were too hassled now that the king and queen were also out in the open. They rushed to bring two more fallen logs for them to sit. Eltanin chose to sit very close to Tania and continued to keep his hawk eyes on her. He was looking for any signs of distress on her face and he was going to attend to them instantly. He was still berating himself for getting Tania along with him to Orion. The soldiers brought food for their king and queen, but Eltanin took hold of the te because he wanted to feed Tania with his own hands. While that was okay with soldiers, the king was taking care of his queen. It waspletely normal. But what was absolutely bizarre was that the General was feeding the girl with his hands. Taniaughed at the two of them. "Why General Fafnir?" she teased them. "I am sure Princess Tabit can eat on her own." Eltanin added, "Yes. Tabit I hope you are feeling well." Fafnir clenched his jaw. The king was actually a viin in his love life. In the beginning he had this doubt in his mind that Eltanin wanted him to be with Morava and now he was doing this. "Well you are also feeding your mate?" he almost growled. Eltanin was prepared for the answer. "Tania and I are married. Are you two also married?" Tabit blushed. Why were these two making life so hard for her? She didn''t know what to say and lowered her head. Fafnir didn''t like it at all. He snapped, "We are soon getting married!" Eltanin jerked his head back. "What? When did that happen? And howe I didn''t have a say in this decision?" Tania stopped chewing as her mouth fell to the floor. There were murmurs amongst the soldiers who were all too curiously listening to the conversation between the King and his General. So this was Princess Tabit of Orion. And she was the General''s mate? The topic soon reached a feverish level of gossip. No wonder the General was so protective about her. Tabit was also shocked by Fafnir''s reaction. She lowered her chin and lifted her gaze to meet that of Fafnir''s. She whispered, "Why are you doing that? We have just met and marriage--" "Shh..." he said and made her eat roasted rabbit meat. "I will tell youter." Then he looked at Eltanin and said, "We will have to talk about it, Your Highness." Eltanin narrowed his eyes. "You better talk to me about it!" Eltanin was very happy on the inside but how could he miss the opportunity to give away his General''s hand in marriage to Rigel''s sister. He was, after all, like an elder brother to Fafnir. He was going to oversee everything. Tania was soon pretty full but Eltanin made sure that she ate enough for the pups as well. "Elty, this needs to be confirmed by the royal healer!" "Well, if it is confirmed, I will regret that you didn''t eat better," he grunted. The journey resumed and Tabit found herself back with Fafnir. She enjoyed the whole journey with him, wondering what it would be to marry him. She hadn''t known him for more than a week and in that week, she was with him for two days only, but it seemed like she knew him forever. While she was musing over her impending marriage, Fafnir lowered his lips to her temple. He brushed them over her earlobe and she shivered with anticipation. "So about the question," he said. "Did we do anythingst night? Like did we--?" he drawled off, hoping she understood his question. "Did we, what?" she asked, color rising on her cheeks, not because of the question, but because she wanted to clench her thighs for a wild sensation was settling there. Fafnir kissed her earlobe and she gasped. He knew that she was teasing him so he took a bolder approach. "Did we have sex?" Tabit now flushed till her neck. She pursed her lips because her sex was thrumming with anticipation and she was sure that her panties were soaking with juices. His nostrils red up as he smelled her arousal and he couldn''t help it when his fangs elongated. "If you don''t control yourself, princess, I might--" he lowered his face to the crook of her neck and grazed his fangs on her skin. She yelped. "We didn''t!" she blurted. Fafnir let out a sigh of relief. "But that doesn''t mean that we didn''t do anything," she added the next moment. Fafnir again tensed. After a long time, he said, "Will you forgive me, princess?" "No!" Chapter 402 You Would Love It Every muscle in his body strained. Fafnir clenched his jaw, cursing himself for what he had done to her during the night. "If you can forgive me, I will--" he stopped. He considered what all he could give her. Tabit turned her head over her shoulders and raised her eyebrow for him to finish his sentence. He swallowed down his trepidation and said, "If you forgive me princess, I will give you a ne of the best pearls one can find in the whole of Araniea." Tabit stifled augh. He was so cute that she felt like squeezing him tight and kissing him senseless, but she wanted to dy her pleasure. "And how will you do that? Ask King Eltanin?" He shook his head. "No, I will get it on my own. I will go to Stourin and fetch it for you. In fact, I have one back at home also and if you like it is yours." She tapped her chin, loving him more than loving the bribe he offered. "Hmm... I will have to think," she replied. Fafnir pumped his fist in the air at his first hopeful victory. He knew he should sweeten the bribe further and she would forget about what happened between them. But what exactly happened? The question was like a thorn in his heart that he had to dig out of his flesh. "Can you go to Stourin on your own, without the king''s help?" "Of course! I am a half merman-half werewolf." Tabit''s eyes became wide. She didn''t know this part of the General. "Half merman? Really? You mean you have that beautiful tail?" "Yes, I do," he said proudly. "Can you show it to me? What color is it? Can I touch it?" Tabit couldn''t help but look at his legs. "Sure, I will show you one day." That seemed to ebb her curiosity a little. "So what happened between us?" he asked again. Tabit chuckled, obviously enjoying the secret that he was crazy to know about. "You held me in yourp for the whole night," she said in a low voice and then suddenly turned back. She wanted to see Fafnir''s reaction and sheughed when he behaved just as she predicted. He blushed heavily. She loved him so much. The General of the Draka army, the brute who was known for his battle tactics and merciless ways of winning, was blushing. For her. They reached Draka after three hours when they should have reached their two hours back. The king ushered his queen to their wing in the pce. However, before leaving, he ordered, "Tabit will be staying in the pce. She will be under my protection until--" Fafnir gritted his teeth. His hands fisted tightly. Eltanin measured Fafnir''s behavior. His brows furrowed and his aura becamemanding. "--until I talk to Rigel about you two." "In that case I will be taking up my official residence in the pce because Tabit is not safe," Fafnir said stubbornly. "What do you mean she is not safe?" Eltanin growled. Tania shook her head. She grabbed Eltanin''s hand. "There is no harm if the General stays in the pce to personally look after the princess of Orion. Is there?" "No there isn''t," Eltanin replied, his angering down. He had to talk to Rigel about marrying Tabit with Fafnir, else who knew that these two married in haste, breaking all thews and traditions. He really was in no mood to face another k from the public. Tabit was a princess and there were some protocols to follow before she got married. At the same time, the sword of impending war was hanging on his neck. Tania tugged him to their bedchamber. It was already evening and she was too exhausted. As for Tabit, the servants came around her and guided her to the guestrooms. Without a doubt, Fafnir followed her. In his mind he was wondering how he could be near her. His official residence was in the south wing, but Tabit was going to be in the west wing of the pce. And the two ces were wide apart. How about he took a room adjacent to hers? At least that way, he would be able to look after and protect his unimed mate. The thought that other unmated werewolves would hover around her was enough for his ws to elongate. Moreover, he couldn''t stay without her now. The past six days had been hell and he didn''t want to undergo hell all over again. So he decided that he was going to send a letter to Prince Rigel, asking her hand in marriage to him. When they reached the west wing, Fafnir walked with Tabit all the way to the room she was going to stay in. "If you have any problem, even if it is in the middle of the night, just call me, and I will be there for you!" he said. Tabit poked her tongue in her cheek. "Even in the middle of the night?" she said. "Yes!" he replied firmly. "Okay," she said innocently. "Then I may call you in the middle of the night." Fafnir felt good. Useful even. He turned to the servants and said, "Bring my belongings to that room." He pointed to the one that was right in front of Tabit''s. "But your official residence is that side," a servant said, baffled. "So what?" Fafnir roared. "Get my things here!" And now he suspected that the servant was trying to flirt with his mate. "And after that your services in this wing are not needed. Do you understand?" The servant started shaking. "Yes General," he rasped and scurried away. Satisfied that he had sent away a lewd bastard, he turned to Tabit. He opened the door for her and she stepped inside her room. When they were inside, she asked, "Where do you stay, General Fafnir?" "My house is not very far from the pce." He came near her. "You would love it and if you like, you can make changes in it." Tabit went to sit on the edge of the bed. She leaned her hands back and said, "You are saying as if we are getting married tomorrow." -- Hydra Kingdom General Alphard was sitting with King Felis narrating thetest developments. "When do we attack?" he asked. "The army is ready!" Chapter 403 I Am Just Too Selfish Hydra Kingdom General Alphard was sitting with King Felis narrating thetest developments. "When do we attack?" he asked. "The army is ready!" Felis was sitting with all his Generals andmanders for a meeting. The army was ready and raring to go ahead, but this time he wasn''t going to waste his resources in just small attacks, he was going to n something big. He was already into it but he needed more information. "I heard that King Mintaka is dead," he said to Alphard, narrowing his eyes. "He is!" Alphard replied, afraid that the king would shout at this missing information. "How is Prince Rigel taking it?" Felis was still furious about how he had taken Lerna from right under his nose. He was dying to meet Rigel and kill him only to teach a lesson to Lerna. Alphard said, "Rigel has ascended to the throne. He will be marrying Princess Lerna in a week''s time, by the next full moon. All the werewolves in Orion have already pledged their allegiance to him and are now bound to him. After Mintaka there hasn''t been any rebellion. His sister Meissa is in the dungeons and his mother Alina is pretty unwell. Our spies say that she has stopped eating food and it ismon knowledge in the kingdom." "What about Okab?" "Okab died after he challenged Rigel in a duel." Felis went on to ask about the situation on the borders. Alphard informed that all the kings and queens are allies of King Eltanin. Things were not like thest time. "Last time we had Sirrah and Menkar on our sides. They provided us with the inside information of the kingdoms, but now we don''t have anyone on our side." "Why, we have Morava!" Felis countered him. "She knows a lot." "She does, but the kingdom of Pegasii has changed a lot ever since. Biham''s mate Kinshra has returned and she is along with her parents, Lord Krail and his wife. They are faes and if needed, they can get more faes with them for the war. Already some faes are there in Pegasii who are doing trade with the kingdom." Little did he know that Biham had started recruiting some faes in his army. Alphard continued, "Princess Tania is a half fae and that is why I have heard that King Ian of Vilinski is benevolent towards King Eltanin. You already know that it was with the help of Prince Ileus and King Rolfe that they rescued Princess Lerna." He stopped to take in a long breath. "So, yes, things are going to be difficult. We have to n ordingly." "Then we will go step by step. Send five units of Nyxers to create havoc on the borders of the Pegasii Kingdom!" "Yes, Your Highness." Alphard was about to leave the meeting chamber when Felis stopped him. "No, send ten units. But just before the full moon." Alphard''s lips curled up slightly. "Yes, Your Highness," he said and opened the doors. Rest of themanders and Generals also got up to leave. As Felis watched them go, he asked his guards to send Morava. --- Fafnir walked after Tabit and followed her to the bed. He sat at the edge of the bed, careful not to lunge at her and kiss her senseless or just fold her in his arms as his wolf wanted. He lifted his chin up and in a very firm voice said, "We can get married tomorrow if you like, but I am not leaving you until we are married." Her cheeks dusted with a blush when she heard his words. "Are you so enamored by me?" she asked in a low voice. "I am," Fafnir replied without a hint of shame. "I think I was born for you, princess. If I can''t get you, I will... die. So please don''t reject me. I don''t think I will be able to take it." His eyes pierced hers when he stated it with all seriousness. "And I want to make you mine as soon as possible." "And why is that?" she asked with a silly smile on her face. "Because I want to--" fuck you hard. Of course he couldn''t say those words out. Just thinking about it was more than enough for his cock to go painfully hard. Lerna lifted her eyebrow as she waited for his answer. Fafnir took in a ragged breath. "Because the war is about toe and I can''t leave you unprotected." That was the truth but not theplete one. Worry flickered on her face. "I see..." she said in a low voice. Fafnir was beside her the next moment. "Princess Tabit, you know that the war ising and we don''t know how soon it will knock on our doors. I know that I will have to go for it. In fact, my king will be leading the war and I will be there with him. It is not going to be an easy ride with me. I don''t know for how long the war would continue and whether I will even live to see it ending or not. And I am aware that if you reject me, you will have a better shot at life, but princess--" the back of his throat burned at the mention of rejection. "--I would still want to marry you because I am just too selfish. The thought of giving you over to someone is... unbearable." This was Fafnir''s love confession. Tabit loved it. "Will you make me wear a ring?" That was her answer to his love confession. "I want a huge diamond ring." A smile broke on his lips and he let out a rough exhale. "I will," he replied in a hoarse voice. The next moment, Tabitunched herself on him and wrapped her arms around the neck of her poor General. How could she reject him? He was silly to even assume that she would. She realized that her cheeks got wet. She let them flow on his tunic. He curled his arms around his mate and pulled her closer to him, savoring her smell. He was going to get the biggest diamond avable in Araniea tomorrow and propose to her. Chapter 404 Soft Mounds Next day the healer came to see Tania. He examined her and said, "She is pregnant, Your Highness, and now that she is in her initial stages, it would be better that she doesn''t travel at all." Eltanin was on the top of the world. He wanted to roar out of happiness that his wife was pregnant. His face split into a wide grin as he looked at her lovingly. She had made him the happiest man in all of Araniea. He came to her and kissed on her head. "We are about to be parents, love!" He was going to double Fafnir''s sry. The healer saw the king and the queen, happy that the kingdom of Draka will soon see an heir after a very long period. So, in order to be even more cautious, he said, "You have to worry about her food. I will be sending a list of important food that needs to be in her diet. She cannot travel by carriages on bumpy roads. And you just can''t take her out on tours with you. The queen has to stay within the kingdom and in the first three months, inside the pce." This time Eltanin watched the healer speaking away with utter trepidation. He didn''t know that a pregnant woman had to be guarded this well. And a pregnant woman like Tania? Gods above. She was hardly going to sit quietly. With a ragged breath he nodded at the healer. "You have to write all those instructions for me," he said. He wanted to say that it was Tania who needed to read them, but he stopped himself. "I will, Your Highness," said the healer and then bowed to him before leaving. Eltanin was going to call his parents to the pce for sure. He wanted his mother to be with his wife. That is if his mother agreed toing back. Both she and his father had gone to Stourin because ording to them, it was time for Eltanin to be with his wife and he didn''t need their support. But, oh boy! He needed their support more than ever. And he was going to increase security around Tania. There would be guards watching her at every step. As soon as the healer left, Eltanin sat on the edge of the bed near Tania''s feet. He picked them up and started massaging them slowly because he saw that they were swollen a bit. "Did you hear what the healer said?" he asked her in a quiet voice. "Yes," she replied with a smile. "And don''t worry about me, okay? Flora is there to take care of me. I know that you are thinking of calling your mother, but that won''t be necessary. I can call my mother also." Eltanin gave her an exasperated sigh. "I am so worried about you wife that it kills me day and night and now that you are with my pup, it is only going to increase. So, if you really want me to worry less about you, will you please stay confined to the pce? You can let Flora do everything. Please." Tania curled her finger to call him to her. He crawled on his knees to her and sat beside her. She rested her face on his chest and he wrapped his arm around her. "Elty, I am going to be fine. If you only think about me, who will think about the kingdom?" Eltanin buried his face in her head and kissed her again. He just hated that the war with Felis was about to take ce. He could feel it. And if he died in that war, at least he had his heir in his wife''s belly. --- Fafnir was impatient. He slept in the room next to Tabit''s but it was impossible to sleep, knowing fully well that she was in the next room. Her scent wafted in the air and Fafnir struggled every second to be with her. Finally, when he couldn''t bear it, he went to sit at the door outside her room. He leaned his back to it and closed his eyes. At least he was a little closer to her. His eyes went to the guards who were guarding the corridor. He had asked them not to be at her door. He just didn''t trust anyone with his unimed mate. Tabit, on the other hand, was tossing and turning on the bed. She felt that she hade to the same situation as she was in the past six days. What was the point of staying alone and suffering when she hade all the way to Draka only for him. She blew a strand of hair out of her face angrily and gritted her teeth. Suddenly, an idea struck her. She could sneak into Fafnir''s room and maybe just talk to him for a little while. She got up and picked up the candbra that was on the table near the window and padded her way to the door. When she opened it, she stifled a shriek as she found a man tumbling back in the room. He grunted and rubbed the back of his head. His eyes flew open only to find Tabit towering over him with horror in her eyes. "Fafnir, what are you doing here?" she asked as she sat down beside him and examined his head that he was rubbing. And in doing so, her chest came near his face. Fafnir stilled. He didn''t know what to do, because she was wearing a nightgown with noces. Her soft mounds were so near his face that he lifted his head up slightly to nuzzle in them. That action was more than enough for fog to wrap around his mind and he didn''t ever want to leave this ce. "Cman''s horns!" she cried. "You got a small lump at the back of your head. Come in!" Saying that she nudged him to fold his legs. As soon as he did that, she closed the door. "Pleasee and lie on the bed so that I may attend to you." Now General Fafnir was hardly feeling the pain at the back of his head because all his pain was somewhere in between his thighs. Chapter 405 Swelling Tabit caught hold of him and helped him get up. Her touch brought a zap of electricity down his body. He was so hard that his balls were tight. But now he feared another situation. What if he came again if she touched him again on his erection? He sure couldn''t get in the same situation twice in a row. "I can walk," he lightly protested. "No," she admonished him. "You have a lump in the back of your head. Come, hold me." Fafnir had been to so many battles that a mere lump was nothing, but the fact that she was holding him and caring for him, floored him. It was impossible to put distance between them but what should he do with his strained erection? He decided that he wasn''t going to allow her to touch him over there. She took him to the bed and made him sit against the headboard. "I will be right back," she said and rushed to the bathroom to get a soaked towel to put it against his head. When she returned, she noticed that he had crossed his legs and looked particrly in pain. Little did she know that he was dying for a release. Feeling miserable that her poor little General was badly injured, she walked to him. She pushed his legs apart. "What are you doing?" he squawked. ? "Nothing!" she chided him. Then she straddled his thighs with each knee on the side, grasping his hips. "This is going to hurt a little but your swelling will go down." Now the swelling that she was referring to was at the back of his head, but Fafnir''s eyes became wide when all he could think of was the swelling between his legs. and Tabit was close to it. She scooted nearer, dangerously near to it. She took the towel that was soaked and wrung with cold water to the back of his head and pressed it against it. Little did she realize that her breasts were pressing hard against his face and her belly against his erection. "Tabit," he said in a strained voice that was stifled because his face was literally against her breasts. "You should move." His life was going to hell if this continued. "No, I can''t!" she said, and rubbed the towel at the back of his head and in the process rubbed her breasts in his face. He wrapped his arms around her waist. "Please don''t move," he asked her but now that she had moved a little, her nipple was next to his mouth. And then suddenly, it raked his cheek. He groaned when his cock strained so hard that it was tenting against his pants and poked over his night pajamas. "What do you mean, don''t move?" she said through gritted teeth. "You are so swollen out there. I need to reduce the swelling." Saying that she moved her belly and it ground against his hard erection. All at once she realized that something hard was poking in her belly and it was bloody hot over there. "Oh my!" she rasped and pulled herself away a little, but his strong arms didn''t let her move. Instead it resulted in grinding against his erection. Poor Fafnir. He couldn''t do much except bellow when he came all over again on her belly, arc upon hot arc. They both watched himing, jets shooting, wetting her, wetting him. Tabit looked down at it with wide eyes and her cheeks heated till her ears. "I--" she didn''t know what to say. "I didn''t expect that!" Fafnir closed his eyes and bit his bottom lip. This girl was surely going to be the death of him. "Neither did I," he said in a hoarse voice, dragging his breath in. When he opened his eyes, he found her staring at him withplete embarrassment. "I am so sorry, but--" he shrugged. Tabit pursed her lips to stifle a grin that was threatening to form on her lips. She took the towel to her belly and wiped herself and him clean as he watched her with hooded eyes. "How are you feeling?" she asked and suddenly realized that was a wrong question. Because she wanted to ask about his head. "I mean how is the swelling?" Oh no! That was a vulgar question. "I mean the lump at the back of your head." Finally she got it straight. "I don''t even feel it," Fafnir said. "And I was feeling euphoric." Tabit bit her lip. She tried to get out of hisp but his arms prevented her. "I have to change..." "Oh!" He released her from his grip reluctantly. She got up and went to the closet where she changed and came out. He was still sitting there. Cautiously, she padded to her bed andy on the far end of the bed. Fafnir came closer and she stiffened, but he tucked her in the nket quietly and then went to the bathroom. When he returned, he gazed at her for a moment, contemting what to do next. If he went back, he was going to end up at her door again. So he asked her softly, "Is it okay if I--" "Yes!" Tabit replied without himpleting his question. A smile came to his lips. He crawled over the bed andy down on the other end on his back. He cradled his head on his hands which he crossed and ced beneath it. He closed his eyes, happy that he was going to spend the night with her. He promised himself that he wouldn''t touch her. Not at all. Though if she touched him, he wouldn''t say no. When Tabit got up the next morning, she was again feeling wonderful. Last night''s incident shed in front of her eyes and she blushed. She looked to the other side to see him, but she got up with a start because he wasn''t there. her lips downturned. He had gone. However, what happened an hourter was something she hadn''t expected. Chapter 406 [Bonus ] Will You Marry Me? Fafnir couldn''t wait for another minute. When he woke up in the morning, he found that Tabit was curled up against him, sleeping like she was hardly bothered about the world. He felt too protective about her as a warm feeling surged through his chest. Inhaling her scent, he kissed the crown of her head and then got up as carefully as possible. He tucked her nicely in the nket and then softly padded out of the room. The first thing he did was to go and meet Eltanin. Though the king was sleeping, he didn''t deny him an audience. After that, Fafnir rode all the way to his house where he ordered servants around. He took a nice bath and instead of calling the jewelers at his ce, he went to the market. Tabit was feeling particrly angry with the way Fafnir left her. He didn''t even leave a note. She was so angry that her lips were pouting like that of a child and a permanent frown etched on her forehead. She took a bath and when she came out, she hoped to see him, but he still hadn''te. Why was he like that? Why could he inform her as to where he was going? And why couldn''t he take her with him? It was not that she was busy in the pce. With those thoughts she stomped into Tania''s room who was on her bed, her back rested against soft pillows. Flora was massaging her legs with an aromatic oil. "Tabit!" Tania said when she saw her. They hugged warmly and then Tabit sat next to her on the bed with the same pouty expression. "What is wrong?" Tania asked. Flora chuckled. She knew that expression pretty well. "Princess Tabit is missing her mate," she said. "I am not missing him," Tabit huffed, blowing a strand of hair from her face. "Oh!" Floramented as if not believing her. "Why would I miss someone who doesn''t even tell me where he is going? This rtionship is going to be veryplicated. I can see it now!" "He could have gone to his official chambers, Tabit," Tania pointed. "He is the General of the Draka army. He must be swarmed with work. You are getting angry uselessly." "I am not angry!" Tabit gritted her teeth. "But what is the harm in letting me know what he is up to?" "Would you like to know where he is?" Flora asked. Tabit bit her bottom lip as her expressions turned into that of curiosity. Flora stopped massaging Tania and lifted her gaze to Tabit. When Tabit didn''t reply, she lowered her gaze and started massaging Tania''s leg again. Tania shook her head lightly. Her maid was really naughty. She stifled her smile and tried to look as grave as possible. Tabit was restless. In the end, her curiosity got over her anger and she said, "Where is he?" Flora jerked her head back and shrugged. "I don''t know, but I heard that he rode out of the pce." "Rode out of the pce?" Tabit almost shrieked. "Has he left me? When will hee back? Will hee back?" Flora stopped working as along with Tania, she too stared at Tabit who looked like she was trapped under anxiety. "Rx, Tabit!" Tania held her hand. "He must have gone for some important work. Don''t be so riled up!" Tabit fidgeted with her fingers. She sat with Tania for some time, but she couldn''t hold herself longer. She went to the gardens on the outside and soon found herself going towards the orchards. She wondered where Fafnir was when she hade here. He didn''t see her once when she was here. If she had met him back then, she wouldn''t have returned to Orion at all. She walked till her muscles ached and till she couldn''t think more. It was midafternoon when she thought of returning to the pce, but the thought of an empty room without her mate was like thorns in her heart. She didn''t know what was the best way to quell her anxiety. She had lost her appetite and didn''t go back for lunch. If this continued, she was soon going to go insane. Seething with fury, she sat down under an oak tree on the grass and leaned her back against it. She closed her eyes and memories of herst evening kept shing back and forth. She couldn''t even sleep. Finally, she got up and was about to leave when she heard heavy clops of horse hooves somewhere nearby. rmed, she got up and spun to see who was there. And then her vision was filled by the one she was waiting for so long. On the horizon, she saw General Fafnir riding on the horse,ing her way. Every anxiety that she felt for so long turned into rage. She wanted to shout at him, p him and then some more for leaving her alone. Fafnir''s face broke into a grin the moment he saw Tabit. He hade to the pce an hour back and had gone straight to her room, but she wasn''t there. Panic exploded inside him when after enquiring about her, no one could give him proper information. He had scolded every soldier for not keeping a guard on the princess, threatened them to throw them out of the army and even kill them. All the guards had rushed around. One of them gave the information that she was seen going towards the orchards. He had rushed towards the orchards. Fafnir stopped his horse a few meters away. He jumped down and rushed to her to stand in front of her. His chest was panting heavily as their gazes locked and relief poured in him. "Princess!" "Where the--" Tabit shouted but stopped the moment he sank on one knee. Surprised as to what he was doing, she shut her mouth. Fafnir dug the pocket of his trousers and took out a red velvet box. He opened it for her. Tabit pped her hands over her mouth. In it was a huge diamond ring. "It''s the biggest in Draka," he said in a hoarse voice. "Will you marry me, princess?" Chapter 407 By Next Full Moon Tabit looked at Fafnir incredulously. With trembling hands she touched the ring in his hand. "Fafnir..." she murmured his name as if it were like worship. And then tears pooled in her eyes. She wanted to hold them back. She wanted to freeze in time. She wanted to-- Tabit extended her left hand to him. As soon as he slipped the diamond ring in her ring finger, sheunched herself on him and wrapped her arms around her neck. His arms came around her waist immediately and he embraced her tightly. She peppered kisses on his face, on his lips, on his neck and his hair, not realizing that she was also crying. Everything happened so fast that she didn''t have the chance to process it. Fafnir let her kiss him, reveling in her scent, her closeness and her body. He felt that this was all he needed in his life. "I love you, badly, madly," he murmured to her. She seized his lips and kissed him hungrily, greedily. For the whole day she was fretting over him, angry at him, feeling deste and was sure that she was going to scold him and then fight with him, but the moment he came and made her wear his ring, all her anger evaporated into thin air and she melted in him. She didn''t know when butter she just snuggled into him and said, "Next time when you go, let me know where you are. It bothers me a lot." He chuckled. "You missed me?" "Badly, madly..." Fafnir scooped up his mate, bridal style and walked to his horse. He could see how tired and tense. She needed to rx. "I am sorry, princess," he said. "I will always tell you where I am going now and that''s a promise." Tabit bit her bottom lip. He made her sit on the saddle and then in one swift motion sat behind her. Holding the reins of the horse as he curled his arms around her waist, he dug his heels on the side of the horses to coax it into canter. When they started going towards the pce, she rxed against his chest and asionally kissed him on his chin. She would check on her ring just to be sure that she wasn''t dreaming. As promised, Fafnir gave her the biggest diamond she had seen in a ring. It was a beautiful seven carat diamond with a perfect cut and so clear that she could see how light ran through it. They rode in silence because none wanted to break the magic they were experiencing. When they reached the pce, Fafnir helped her get down from the horse. He intertwined his fingers with her and walked inside. However, as soon as they reached the main hall, a guard came rushing to them. "The King wants to see both of you!" he said, his voice urgent. Fafnir narrowed his eyes on him. The guard looked like he had been scolded badly and then sent to fetch him. His jaws clenched. He had talked to Eltanin in the morning. "What is it?" Tabit said, her heart squeezing with fear. "Nothing..." Fafnir murmured. He didn''t want to bother her so he said, "Why don''t you go to the bedchamber. I wille in some time." The guard coughed nervously. "The king wants to see both of you. He specifically asked me to fetch both of you." The guard looked so anxious that his tension was palpable. It was as if he was expecting to be killed any moment. A growl emanated from his chest as he scowled at guard. The guard cowered. He lowered his head in submission. "I am so sorry, General, but it is my duty to convey the king''s messages. He is sitting in the meeting chamber." Tabit squeezed Fafnir''s hand. "Come, let''s see what Eltanin has in store for us." She encouraged Fafnir because she knew that he was only trying to protect her. Fafnir gritted his teeth. He gave a tight nod to Tabit and then started for the meeting chamber. A thousand questions swirled in his mind as to why Eltanin would call him. When they reached the meeting chamber, a guard opened the door for them as if expecting them. Eltanin was sitting alone in the chamber with his fingers steepled below his chin. He watched the two of theme inside with a hard expression. Fafnir and Tabit bowed to him and came to stand on his right. Both of them were now pretty uneasy. "You wanted to see us, Your Highness?" Fafnir opened the conversation. "Yes," Eltanin replied with a strained voice. He lifted a scroll in front of him and gave it to him. "Read it." Fafnir took the scroll and started reading it. His eyes widened. "This is--" "Yes, I know what it is," Eltanin said. He rxed back in his chair. "Rigel ising here. We sent him the message in the morning. I don''t think the message is even delivered, and he ising here on his own ord." "Rigel?" Tabit sounded puzzled. Eltanin could no longer hold his tense expression and he burst intoughter. When he stopped, he found that Fafnir was grinning while Tabit was looking from him to Fafnir with the same puzzled expression. "What is going on?" she asked, a little peeved. Smile remained on his lips when he said, "In the morning I sent a message to Rigel toe here as soon as possible and allow you both to marry." Tabit gasped. Her hands went to her mouth and Eltanin noticed the diamond ring. "Many congrattions for trapping my best man in the Kingdom of Draka!" Tabit lowered her head as a blush formed on her cheeks. Fafnir couldn''t help but drag her close to him. She was just too adorable. "Thank you," she said in a soft voice. "I am going to get the two of you married by the full moon," Eltanin said. "I think there is no point in wasting anymore time." Chapter 408 She Chose Her Path Fafnir''s face split into a wide grin. In the morning he had asked Eltanin to officiate his wedding and send a message to King Rigel to ask for the hand of princess Tabit. Fafnir couldn''t think of anyone else other than Eltanin because ever since he was a young child, he had always considered Eltanin as his big brother. His father had left him and it was Alpha Alrakis who had raised him. Eltanin was practically his family. And Eltanin understood Fafnir''s emotions. How could he deny it? He had sent a message to Rigel the same day. However, he received a message by the evening that Rigel wasing to visit him on an urgent basis. Tabit was thrilled. Even though she had lowered her head feeling shy, her heart was racing. She was going to get married to her mate by the next full moon. After a few more important talks, they both bowed to the king and walked out of the meeting chamber. As they were going back to their bedroom, she wondered where she would be sleeping now: in his room or hers. "I wanted to meet Tania!" she blurted. "It is very important!" Fafnir frowned. He was hoping to spend time alone with his betrothed but she wanted to meet Tania? He pursed his lips, not liking it at all. He had been away from her for the whole day. "Can you meet herter? I want to discuss a few things with you." Tabit wanted to ask so many questions to Tania, and she didn''t trust herself. She was sure that if she spent another day with him, she would end up beneath him and not because Fafnir would want it, but because she was dying to be there. "I want to meet her only for a few minutes?" Fafnir was deted, but he said, "Okay, I will wait for you in your bedroom." Tabit''s lips curled up. She pressed a kiss on his cheek and rushed to meet Tania. As soon as she entered her room, she squealed and said, "Fafnir proposed to me!" Tania was reading a document at the table and she snapped her head towards Tabit, her face full of surprise. "Already?" "Yes!" Tabit eximed and showed her the ring. "Cman''s horns! That is a huge diamond!" Tania got up from the chair and came to see the ring. "I haven''t seen a diamond that big on a ring." Tabit giggled. "Yes, I asked him to give me a diamond ring." Tania ced her hands on Tabit''s shoulders and with a smile said, "I am so happy for you, Tabit." She hugged her and squeezed her. "Let me know how I can help you in anything you want?" When she pulled, Tabit said, "Tania, you have to help me with everything! My wedding gown, the wedding venue and, and so many other things." Her excitement was over the top. Taniaughed. "Of course, I will!" The two girls talked for a long time and when Tabit reached her bedchamber, she found an angry General who was pacing the room. It took only a few minutes for Tabit to coax him and soon both of them were kissing hungrily on the bed. Fafnir couldn''t help but trap her beneath his body, his muscles bulging. When they both pulled away from each other, he buried his face in her neck. "I can''t stay without you," he murmured against her skin as he grazed her pulsepoint. She whimpered in response. Delicious shivers ran down her body. "Nor can I," she said. "But I wanted to tell you something, General Fafnir." He picked his head up and gazed in her eyes. "What is it?" Tabit sucked in a sharp breath of air. She could feel his engorged cock against her thighs and she knew that he wanted to take her right now. She cupped his cheeks. "I want to gift you my virginity on our wedding day." Fafnir''s lips parted as surprise and respect for his mate flickered in his eyes and manifested on his face. A few momentster he leaned down and kissed her cheeks. "Then I will do as you say. I won''t demand anything till we get married. But when we are married--" She cut him off, "Then you can take me any number of times!" A growl emanated from his chest and Fafnir crashed his lips on hers. Rigel came to Draka two dayster along with Lerna. Eltanin was waiting for him. Rigel didn''t have the time to freshen up. They headed to the meeting chamber where other courtiers were present while Lerna went to meet Tabit and Tania. Lerna held Tabit''s hands and squeezed them. "We both will get married on the full moon!" Tabit bobbed her head like a bobblehead monkey. "Yes!" The three girls squealed andughed and talked and talked till it was evening while the men were busy in the meetings. In the night after dinner, when the three couples were settling for wine in Eltanin''s chamber, Rigel hugged his sister. "Are you happy?" he asked her. He was filled in the details by Eltanin. "I am, brother," she replied. "Eltanin and I have decided that both of us will get married on the same day." A blush rose on her cheeks. "Thank you, Rigel!" Rigel kissed the crown of her head. "There is nothing to thank me, Tabit. I am so happy to see you getting settled. Only if Meissa had your wisdom..." "She chose her path, Rigel," Tabit said. "No one forced her and I am sure she knew the consequences, but she never gave importance to them because she thought her n would never fail." "I know..." Rigel went to sit near Lerna. "Mother is also fragile these days..." --- It was only four days until the full moon. Alphard was waiting for it, gathering his squads one after the other. He was going to attack the Pegasii kingdom because ording to his spies, King Rigel was marrying Princess Lerna that day. He rubbed his hands in anticipation. He was going to have fun in cracking the allies of King Eltanin. Chapter 409 Kill Alina Alphard had secretly congregated his forces on the shared border of the Pegasii and Orion kingdom two days before the full moon. He would send his Nyxers to look for the enemy soldiers, but so far none were spotted. In the silvery moonlight of the Ivory Forest, in which they had traveled for two days nonstop to reach here, his soldiers camped at distance and in arge area so that more area could be spied on. Moreover it helped them in disappearing in the forest and taking arge number of covert positions. He ordered his men not to cook food in the night to avoid fire that could act like a beacon to the foes. His tent was right in the middle of the camp''s base. As he sat in his tent that night, his servant brought him food. Two spies were standing outside, waiting for an audience with him. As soon as the servant left, he called them inside. "My lord," said one of them. "The kingdom of Orion is in a celebration mode. But it isn''t that heavy. The sentiment of the general public is not good. They are still mourning the death of their king. And the former queen is very unwell. She may join the Fade anytime soon." His lips twisted up in a scoff. "Good. Can we infiltrate the capital?" he asked as he bit into the soft rabbit meat. The spies became tense. "May I ask why, my lord?" Alphard munched on the meat and said, "I want to kill Alina on the full moon." The spies couldn''t help but widen their eyes. "That''s a brilliant n, my lord." "Hmm..." Alphard replied with a smug expression. "But I know that it isn''t easy to infiltrate the Orion Pce. Once a Nyxer goes inside, it is highly likely that he won''te out." "That is true. However, we have people who are willing to sacrifice their lives for the crown. They are traveling with us. If you like, I can send them to you." "Then do so," said Alphard, taking arge bite of the wheat bread. "I will choose one from them." "Yes, my lord," said the spy and left after bowing to him. Half an hourter when Alphard had finished his food, he was standing in front of the chosen men who were ready to infiltrate the pce. He examined every one of them and in the end chose a wiry built Nyxer, Bard. He sent the rest of them back and called Bard inside his tent. He sat down on his chair at the table and rolled out the map of the Orion pce that was old and yellowing. He called Bard to the table. Pointing at the wing where Alina stayed, he said, "I want this done on the day of the full moon." "Yes, General," said Bard as he scanned the map. Alphard looked at his face. "The reason I chose you is because your face is still not covered with tattoos. How old are you Bard?" "I am seventeen, my lord." Nyxers that young barely had tattoos on their body and certainly not on the face. "Good. So I want you to be agile and hide in the pce for two days. You have to take cover of the night and find a way inside." Alphard put his finger over a narrow path near the queen''s wing. "This is a tunnel that leads to Alina''s room." Bard looked at the path with concentration. "And this is where you will be hiding for two days. You will wait for the full moon, and kill the former queen during the day. Don''t wait for the night. If need be, you can kill all her maids, but just do it!" "Yes, my lord." "Pack up your bags. Fill them with enough food and leave tonight." Bard looked at the map, memorizing the path and otherndmarks. If only he could take the map with him, but he was no fool to ask about it. As soon as Bard left, a smile crossed on Alphard''s lips. With the queen gone the same day that Rigel and Lerna were nning on marriage, there would be more mayhem. Everyone would be too distracted and his attack on Orion would be easier. He chuckled. He looked at the moon again and then after staring at it for some time, he walked back inside his tent, satisfied that he was going to start the war with a bang. Bard packed his bags and stuffed it with food. He had a sickle and a few poison vials also with him, in case he was caught. He drank a potion that would hide his scent and also carried three more bottles of the same, all wrapped in thickyers of clothes. He couldn''t help feeling proud that he was chosen for a mission so prestigious. Before leaving, he took onest look at his brethren who were all oblivious to what he was going to do, enjoying a drink or two with each other. He took a deep breath in and then disappeared into the darkness of the Ivory Forest. He reached the Orion Pce a dayter. Just before entering, he drank the potion to hide his smell. He pulled the strap of his bag closer to his chest and entered the gates of Orion capital using his fake papers. Bard moved towards the pce, his steps urgent, his stride fast. He knew that getting through the portcullis would be a problem, so he turned to reach the house of the man who the spies had mentioned as local contact. The merchant was the local vegetable seller who sent his wagon full of vegetables inside the pce in the morning. As soon as Bard reached his home, the merchant hurried him into the house. Bard showed him the letter from his General. "You arete!" the merchant grunted. "Now you have to wait for another day to enter the pce." "But I need to go today!" Bard insisted. "I have already made my round to the pce!" the merchant hissed. "You better stay indoors for the day. Tomorrow morning I will take you there!" Chapter 410 Did You Find The Queen? The local merchant didn''t seem too happy about what he was doing, but he couldn''t even refuse. Too many things were locked in this deal. He was getting a fixed amount of money every year for what he did for the Nyxers. The thing about him was that he was a local spy for many kingdoms and not just Nyxers. Bard gritted his teeth. There was no point in arguing with the merchant. So he stayed in for the entire day and next day in the early morning, the merchant hid Bard beneath all the vegetables in the wagon and took him inside the Orion pce. As soon as he was on the path towards the kitchen and the stores, Bard wed his way out of the vegetables and jumped out. Since it was early in the morning and the sun hadn''t risen up yet, it was still dark. Taking advantage of the dark, he rushed out towards the gardens. There were not many guards on duty at this time of the hour. Carefully, he walked to his destination. Using his memory, he located the tunnel that led to Alina''s bedchamber. The tunnel was hidden behind a grove in the wall. Tall grass and weeds had created a mesh around the small gate that led inside the tunnel. He removed the grass with his hands and cleared the iron gate. It was so rusted that when he opened it, it groaned. Bard entered it and then into the tunnel. He knew that by this time Hydra army must have also closed in around Orion Kingdom He had to give it to General Alphard. The man was intelligent. The tunnel was long and winded. He took his dagger out because he was sure that he was going to deal with rodents and reptiles in this abandoned passage. As and as he walked deeper in it, the ce smelled musty. He began to sweat and his breath becamebored. He realized that the tunnel was getting deeper in the ground. Eventually it became darker. He used his werewolf senses to navigate through it. When he reached the end of the tunnel, he saw a worn-down wooden door. He stood a few meters away from it, straining his ears to listen to the sounds from the other side. Bard was sweating heavily. He took out a vial from his bag and drank its content in order to conceal his scent. ording to his calction, he was sure that it was midafternoon and that the queen must be sleeping after her lunch. But he remembered that she was grossly ill and so it was possible that there were maids around her. Gritting his teeth, Bard ced his bag on the ground. He took the poison vials out of it and stashed them in the pocket of his trousers. After that he took the sickle out. Equipped well, he slowly turned the knob of the door. It creaked open and he slid inside it. He thought that he would get inside the room directly, but he found himself in a small corridor. He padded his way out of the corridor. As soon as he entered, he scanned the room in front of him. It looked like an antechamber. There were plush couches everywhere, but there was not a single maid. Carefully, avoiding the furniture he inched towards the door where he thought would be the queen''s main bedroom. He opened its door and again expected that someone would jump at him or shriek. But nothing of the sort happened. Finding it strange, he opened the door wide and examined the room. There was no one inside. His pulse thrummed against his heart. He spun on his heels to look for some activity, his sickle dancing in his grip, but he was shocked when he didn''t see a single soul out there. "Where the hell is everyone?" he muttered. He was supposed to kill the queen and then rush out of the tunnel back to the merchant who must be waiting for him. He even had his poison vials ready to consume in case he was caught by the enemy. But his current situation threw him in utter confusion. He went to the bathroom and didn''t find anyone. He checked the closet, the balcony, even the firece, but there was no one. He was running out of time. What if he waited? He found a spot behind a thick curtain and decided to wait. Bard waited till the sky was turning a gray shade characteristic to evenings. He was starving and his stomach grumbled. He had picked up an apple which he munched upon, hoping that someone came in the room. No one came. Frustrated as hell, he came out of his hiding ce. He had to give a message that he had killed the queen, but now that he hadn''t killed her and that he was also out of time, he turned to leave. He left through the way he hade. As soon as he was out of the tunnel, he saw three Orion soldiers standing and waiting for him. "Did you find the queen?" they smirked. Bard immediately dug his hands in his pocket to take out vials of poison, but the soldiers stopped him instantly, overpowering him. One of them said, "The merchant who brought you here is already dead!" Enraged, he asked them, "Where is the queen?" --- Alphard was waiting for Bard to give the information about the queen. His army had gotten very close. All he had to do now was attack. But that boy hadn''t reached yet. He had to make a quick decision. It would be foolish to wait for him. There was a high possibility that the boy must have died already. The sun had set down and the night dazzled the sky with stars. He ordered his army. "March!" He knew that everyone would be so busy with the marriage that it would be extremely easy to abduct Lerna and then ckmail Rigel to be Hydra''a ally or he would simply destroy them all. The Nyxers were waiting tounch an attack on Orion. With a bellow to the sky, his army charged towards the Orion Kingdom. However, before they could even reach the capital,bined forces of Orion and Draka ambushed them from all sides. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 411 Two Weddings Alphard was taken by surprise. He hadn''t received a message from Bard. He was sure that there was no one around waiting for them and that he could attack Orion easily, but how did the Draka armye here? Even if Bard was caught, how could the Draka armye so fast to Orion? There was something that he was missing. The Nyxers fought against the two armies. Even the ten squads that Alphard had with him were smaller in front of the two armies which looked like an ocean. Though taken by surprise, Alphard''s first instinct was to somehow get out of this mayhem and go back to Hydra or at least to the borders of Hydra. He knew that they would be defeated in no time and so he opened his mind link with the Nyxers and asked them to retreat. It was better to retreat in a situation like this rather than fight and lose him. --- "You look so beautiful that I can''t take my eyes off you," Fafnir said to his mate, Tabit in a low voice. They were standing in front of the Shaman who was officiating two weddings in the kingdom of Orion. That of Princess Tabit and General Fafnir and King Rigel and Princess Lerna. Tabit smacked his chest as a blush rose on her cheeks. "You too," she replied and his heart fluttered. Rigel was staring at his mate who was wearing a bridal dress. It was impossible for him to take his eyes off her. Lerna was blushing till her neck under his gaze. He leaned over her on the side and said, "Do you know how long I had waited to see you in that dress as my bride?" "A few months?" she said innocently. "No. my whole life." Lerna bit her lip. She gave him a coy smile and said, "Me too." Rigel grinned. "The full moon is creating havoc on my wolf, Lerna. I will be marking you tonight." Even the thought of marking his mate was more than enough for him. His body shivered in anticipation. "I will be waiting for your mark, my King," she said softly. "It will be an honor to carry it." And Rigel couldn''t feel prouder. "Can you both focus on the ceremony?" Eltanin growled at Rigel and Fafnir who were busy ogling their brides. Both men snapped their heads in his direction and let out a sigh. Ever since they had alle to the Orion Kingdom for the wedding, Eltanin had been nothing but a big brother to both of them. He ensured that all the asions were done properly and the ceremonies were carried out in tradition. Rigel had gone to Draka to meet Eltanin. It was mostly because his men had sensed the presence of Nyxers in the Ivory Forest. The spies had said that the Nyxers were nning on attacking Orion and that they had gathered inrge numbers. Eltanin was filled with rage. At first, he said that Rigel and Lerna would be married in the kingdom of Draka, but Rigel couldn''t do that. He had to marry his mate in front of his people ording to tradition. And that was why Eltanin decided that he woulde to Orion back with him and oversee the weddings and also take care of Nyxers. The weddings were important, especially that of Lerna with Rigel. It was going to send a message to Felis that his sister was not on his side and that even his near and dear ones didn''t support him. Well, they didn''t anyway. It was also a message to every citizen in Orion that King Rigel was a no-nonsense werewolf. Rigel''s mother, Queen Alina was on her deathbed and was moved to the healer''s quarters so that she was taken special care of. However, she was also hanging on thest thread of her life. She was still too stubborn and refused to meet her son and his bride. This was the reason why Bard couldn''t see Queen Alina. Bard was caught by the soldiers because of his mistake. When inside the queen''s chamber, he hid for a long time to wait for her, his potion that helped him to mask his smell, wore off. The whiff of his scent was caught by the guards and when they swooped in, he had disappeared. Rigel was instantly informed. And both Rigel and Eltanin took action. The wedding took ce in the gardens of the sacred temple as the moon rose. And as the moon rose, Rigel and Fafnir were getting too restless to mark their mates. The Shaman asked the grooms to bring their palms forth. He took a knife and shed their palms in the center. He asked the brides to bring their palms forth. He made a sh in their palms and asked them to join it with their grooms. As soon as the palms were joined, something inside them snapped. It was as if two puzzle pieces snapped in together. A soft tendril of light sparkled and coiled around their hands, joining the mates forever in this life and the next. The Shaman chanted incantations to offer his prayers to the Moon Goddess and after a few minutes, the ceremony was over. As soon as the king wedded his queen, he intertwined his fingers with hers and took her out of the temple premise where his people were waiting for him. They cheered their newly wedded king and queen. "Long live the King!" "Long live the Queen!" "May the Moon Goddess favor you always!" Lerna''s lips trembled as she watched the citizens of Orion cheering for her. This was a sight she had never thought woulde true. Though her wedding wasn''t as fancy as it should have been for a king because of everything being so hasty and also the death of the former king still loomed in their hearts, Lerna had noins. She was happy to be epted and be a part of something that wasn''t as dark as her former years. She turned her face to look at her husband as he turned to face her. Rigel leaned towards her and pressed his lips on hers. "My queen..." he murmured. She smiled. "My king..." Chapter 412 Marked Fafnir and Tabit came out after the king and the queen after a few minutes. But as soon as they came out hand in hand, the crowd started cheering them too. There was so much excitement and happiness around that it was infectious. That night it was impossible for the grooms to wait any further. While Rigel was standing with Lerna to showcase their rtionship in front of their subjects, Fafnir was under no such obligation. He grabbed Tabit''s hand and snuck out from there. "Fafnir!" Tabit said, surprised as to where he was leading her. "What are you doing?" she asked, giggling. "I am taking my bride away from here where she would be mine!" Saying that he took her in a carriage that was waiting for them and asked the driver to go straight to the pce. All the while he continued to hold his wife''s hand, not letting it go even for a second. He remembered that she had said that she would gift her virginity to him after marriage. The thought hit him like a punch and intense desire took hold of his body and mind. As soon as the coach stopped at the pce, he jumped out of it and scooped his bride in his arms. She squealed but who was she to protest? Tabit was just as eager to be his, to bear his mark and to live with him forever. He carried her inside the pce and rushed through the corridors. When he reached her bedchamber, he stopped for her to open it. Tabit opened it and Fafnir entered inside. He kicked the door close and took her to bed. "Goddess!" he rasped. "I think I will die if I am not inside you Tabit in the next ten seconds." He set her on her feet on the bed. He wanted to peel the bridal dress from her body, but he didn''t want to destroy it. Carefully, painfully, he opened it and when she was naked, he dropped to his knees, his eyes hooded and his mind nk. He curled his arms around her calves and lifted himself to smell her sex. That was more than enough to shoot his cock north. Tabit threaded her fingers in his hand. "I want to see you naked, General Fafnir," she said in a husky voice. He looked up at her and then shredded his clothes. She stared at his naked body for the first time and felt like she could drown in his power. He had ripped muscles and a narrow waist that molded into thick thighs. Fafnir kissed her sex. She shivered and grabbed his head. And when he flicked his tongue over her clit, her legs became shaky. He grasped her legs tightly as he devoured her. He sucked her clit and grazed his fangs over there. She yelped as a delightful shiver surged through her body. Fafnir lifted one of her legs on his shoulder and flicked his tongue over her core. She cried, "Ah!" The pleasure was too much to bear. In a few minutes, she came all over his tongue and he licked her honey. When he looked up at her, she was sweating and panting. He made her lie on the bed and said, "You look so beautiful, love." Positioning his cock at her core, he hissed, "Brace yourself." And she braced herself. He drove inside her in one push. She shrieked in pain as her eyes burned with tears. He stopped himself to let her adjust his size. "I am sorry..." he murmured. But Tabit knew this would happen. She was happy that her mate waited for her to absorb the pain. As soon as her pain died, she nodded and he started moving inside her. "You are so tight!" he said through his teeth. His muscles bulged and she dug her nails in his biceps. He thrust inside her slowly at first and then increased his pace. Soon he shot his release inside her and sunk his fangs in her pulse point at the same time. Tabit lost her breath as she looked up at the ceiling, pain and pleasure mixing inside her, warring inside her. ? He continued toe in her as he snarled against her skin with his fangs deep inside. Once he was fully spent, his fangs retraced and he slumped on her body with his face buried in the crook of her neck. "You are mine." He licked his mark on her. Tabit was panting heavily. She had her fingers in his hair and one hand caressed his body. "I love you," she murmured. Tears fell down from her eyes because something so right snapped in her body that she thought she had missed it all her life. "I love you too, princess," Fafnir murmured. --- Alphard was beaten by the Draka army twice and he was out of his element. He had to run away from the battlefield. Going back to Hydra was out of question because it was a long four day journey. So he decided to camp with his remaining Nyxers on the border of Hydra and hide in the Ivory Forest. He had been trying to analyze what happened and how he lost, but nothing came to his mind. He sent information to Felis that he had failed to stir anymotion in Orion. He knew that Felis was going to be extremely angry. Alphard had camped there just a night before after traveling for two days. He was wounded and many of his Nyxers had died. As he surveyed his army, two spies approached him. They bowed to him and asked for a private audience. When they reached his tent, he said, "What is it?" One of the spies said, "General Alphard, Queen Alina died the next day of the full moon. She received a good funeral. Bard couldn''t kill her because she was moved to the healer''s quarters a night before. King Eltanin hade along with General Fafnir. There had been two weddings in the Kingdom of Orion. One that of King Rigel and Princess Lerna and the other of General Fafnir and Princess Tabit. And as we talk, King Eltanin is already near Draka along with General Fafnir and his bride." And it was then that Alphard realized why he failed. He sent another message to Felis. They had to bring down full war! Chapter 413 Wait And Watch Eltanin reached the Draka Kingdom along with Fafnir and Tabit. The first thing he did was to meet his wife. Tania was taking a stroll in the garden along with Flora. She had her wings red open and so did Flora. It was as if she was about to take to the sky. "Tania!" Eltanin shouted as he strode in her direction. "Elty!" she turned to face him with her wings still wide open. "How was the wedding? Where is Tabit? And what about Rigel and Lerna? Are they also married? When will theye here?" He grabbed her waist and her wings automatically came in to wrap him. "You are not flying, are you?" he asked, disregarding every question of hers. Tania blinked her eyes in surprise. "Elty, did you even hear what I said?" "Tania, you are not flying," he insisted. He was so petrified when he thought that she would fly? What if it affected her and the babies? Too many dangerous scenarios came into his mind and he shuddered. She frowned. "Why Elty?" "It''s not safe!" Tania raised her eyebrow. "And why isn''t it safe? It''s not that I am the only fae woman who has be pregnant." Flora who was standing Tania said, "Your Highness, you worry too much. Flying is natural for faes. In my kingdom pregnant women fly around. It is part of our nature." "I don''t care," Eltanin growled. He grasped Tania''s wrist and took him back inside the pce. "Elty!" Tania rasped, struggling against his strong grasp. "Don''t be so ridiculous!" "If my care seems overprotective to you, then so be it!" They both crossed a very surprised Fafnir and Tabit who followed them to their bedchamber. They turned to ask Flora about it, but she smiled and shrugged. When they reached his bedchamber, Eltanin pulled her in and then left her hand. "You have to promise me that you won''t fly until the pups are out." Tania clenched her jaws. She crossed her arms and said, "I will make no such promise." "Tania, this is for the safety of you and the kids. Please don''t be so stubborn," he pleaded. "Eltanin, you are really being ridiculous. Hear yourself. You shouldn''t be bothered about my flying to this extent. I can feel instinctively that this is so natural." "I don''t care!" he sted. "There is a waring up. I want those kids. What if I am no more after that war? Who will look after Draka?" "Elty!" Tania said, her eyes full of terror. "Don''t speak like that!" She ran to him and hugged him tightly. "Stop thinking negatively, love," she murmured and kissed his chest and then squeezed him. "I don''t like it." He wrapped his arms around her and stayed there until she was soothed. "I am... so tense..." "I know, but don''t say that again." Tabit watched the two of them and couldn''t help but curl her arms around her husband. He was the General of the Draka army and he would be leading it along with the king. After some time, when Tania calmed down, Eltanin made her sit on the bed. He kneeled in front of her and said, "I want you to be safe." Tania knew that he was feeling so emotional at the moment that if she pursued him about her flying, he would refuse it with vengeance. She stroked his head in order to soothe him. "I will take care of myself," she assured him. Tabit and Fafnir walked to them and the whole tension diffused. "The Nyxers had attacked at the borders of Orion," Fafnir said. "This attack looked nned. We have to do something before Felises full on." Eltanin gritted his teeth. "What do we do except wait and keep ourselves ready for it?" He got up from his ce and then walked to the bar to pour wine for himself and his General. "Why don''t we attack Felis instead of waiting for him to attack us?" Tania suggested. "On what basis, Tania?" Eltanin asked as he handed the ss to Fafnir. "He has done nothing to us from a very long time." "Well, he attacked Orion. And Rigel should be very angry about it," Tania said. "Oh, Rigel is very angry!" Tabit supported Tania. "Before I came here, I went to meet Rigel and Lerna. He was sounding like he could attack Hydra any time. I stopped him and so did Lerna. Lerna was saying that the best time to attack Hydra would be in the harsh winters. Hydra is under the blizzard spell most of the time and Nyxers tend to stay in the pce. It is better that they are attacked at that time." "Won''t it be harsh for us also?" Eltanin replied. "We will stay in the borders, Your Highness," Fafnir added. "Once we have breached the bridge over River Eridani, we will be able to infiltrate the kingdom easily." Eltanin took a deep breath in. There was so much tension in waiting for the war that it made sense to attack Hydra. There would be a number of reasons for him to attack it and primarily was that he had freshly tried to kill Rigel and Lerna. He walked to the window and looked out. Cold winds blew in the Em Forest surrounding the pce. In a month or so, harsh winters would set in and he wondered how bad they would be in Hydra Kingdom. "Gather all our allies. We will have a meeting in a week''s time to form the strategy." --- Felis was pacing the meeting room where he had gathered all hismanders. Alphard''s defeat had been a setback. He was sure that Alphard would win but he was ambushed by Draka and Orion army. Things were just not happening the way he wanted. "Your Highness," said Morava, who was also in the meeting room along with five Alphas. "Alphard has suggested that we should dere war over Draka. I think we should. Instead of nning small battles, you must attack the kingdoms one by one. Otherwise it might be toote." Chapter 414 Tonight, We Begin Our March! Felis stopped pacing his room as he came back to sit on the chair that was at the head of the table. He looked at Morava and said, "How about we attack Pegasii, Princess Morava?" "That would be the best, King Felis," Morava said, trying to conceal her excitement. She wanted Felis to attack Pegasii, kill her father and then take it over as the queen. "What do you know about Pegasii these days, princess?" Felis asked as he rested his elbows on the table and put his chin over steepled fingers. Morava narrowed her eyes slightly just enough for Felis to notice but then she instantly groomed her expression. She didn''t know why he was asking it, but she had to say something. "It is still under the control of my durd father, King Biham and that he has made Lusitania his heir. This also means that eventually the kingdom would go to King Eltanin." Felis sneered. "Is that all you know?" "From the spies I have heard that Biham''s mate whom he had rejected, hase back in his life and now she is contemting on bing the queen of Pegasii." "Then let me add a few more details," he growled. "Kinshra is a fae and along with her father and mother, she stays there. Lord Krail, who is Kinshra''s father, has started trade between Vilinski and Pegasii. This means that at any point of time there are several faes who are in Pegasii as trade partners. If we attack Pegasii, we are sure to be defeated only because of the sheer power of faes. Or have you forgotten that the faes have magic in them? Even your younger sister Princess Lusitania is a fae and can wield magic!" Morava''s face paled. Where was Felis getting at? "So what you are suggesting is that we attack Pegasii which would result in killing many of my men in the first strike itself." He got up and thumped the table and shouted, "Do you want me to win this war or you are pushing me towards our extinction?" Morava jumped in her seat. "N--no!" she rasped. "All I can see is a greedy bitch sitting here and trying to use me. Every information that you gave me about Pegasii couldn''t be used properly for our advantage. So just shut up and do not advise me or mymanders!" Morava was shocked. Previously, Felis would always take her advice but right now he looked so menacing. He insulted her in front of so many people that if it had been her kingdom, she would have pped the person who would have dared to humiliate her. Not only that, she would have thrown them in dungeons. But what could she do at present? She swallowed her humiliation as tears welled in her eyes. She lowered her head and looked at her sped hands in herp. None of the Alphas who were mated to her had the power to go against Felis. Felis looked at hismanders and gave them the final order. "We will attack Aqu in two days. Call Alphard from his station and gather every Nyxer. We will take our entire army to attack Aqu. We are going to take one kingdom after the other. Once we have Aqu in our control, we will merge its army with ours and then attack Eridanus. These two kingdoms are necessary to be captured!" Felis left the meeting chamber in a hurry and hismanders followed him. As soon as they were all out, Morava turned to the Alphas. "How could you let him humiliate me?" she shouted at them. "That bastard just insulted me and all of you kept sitting here like ducks? Do you have no dignity? Can''t you protect your wife? When you want to have sex you all bloody pounce on me and when it is time to protect me, you chicken up?" "Shut up!" The eldest of the Alphas growled. "You don''t know anything yet for your advantage you speak nonsense. We were all so ashamed of you when you said that in front of the king. Have you no regard to our prestige?" "Your prestige?" she snapped and got up. "Your prestige is only there because you are married to me and one day, I will make an heir for you!" "One day?" said another one. He got up and walked to her. He caught her by her waist and pushed her against the table. "What are you doing?" she shouted. "Can you not see?" heughed. "We are trying to make babies. It''s been a few months since you have been with us and yet you haven''t be pregnant!" Morava''s blood drained from her face. She wed the Alpha behind her, but he was in no mood to listen to her. He shredded her gown from behind and pushed her over the table. And before she could recover from the shock, he was inside her from behind. "I am going to get you all killed!" Morava shouted. He pped her on her ass making her shriek. The whole ordealsted barely a few minutes when she turned to p him, but she saw that he had backed and the next Alpha was leering at her. He turned her again on the table and took her. Alphard got the information that the king wanted him back and that they would be attacking the kingdom of Aqu first. He ordered his army of Nyxers to march towards Aqu instead of going to Hydra. Felis gathered all his forces in Hydra. Every one of them, except the spies were there when he gave them the war speech. "Nyxers, we will all be marching towards the kingdom of Aqu. We are starting with our victory march. It will end in Draka and then beyond it, if possible, to the Jade Sea! So prepare yourself. At the end of this war, we will emerge victorious!" The Nyxers howled in unison at their king''s words. "And then we will rule Araniea! If anyone of you have doubts about it, they are most wee toe forward." Felis paused, scanning the crowd in front of him. No one came forward. He dered, "Tonight, we begin our march! Kill everyone, destroy everything thates in your way." The Nyxers cheered for their leader in unison. Chapter 415 March To Aquila! The Hydra Kingdom was rife with activity. The cksmiths were working extra hours to forge swords, hammers, spears and arrows for the army. Special helmets were made that would stop the force of arrows or other weapons to pierce through them. Large shields with double the thickness were created for the army that was on foot and special armors were made that had way too many pockets to hide daggers and knives and other small forms of weaponry that could be used in case all the weapons were exhausted. Felis went to his underground workshop where the cksmiths were in action. He was feeling restless but was satisfied with all the work that was going on over there. He had been preparing for this war from ages but over thest one month, he had propelled the preparations. He had specially designed armors for himself and hismanders and Alphard. He looked at everything and helped a cksmith with hammering hot iron. The red sparks of the fire in the pit mirrored his mind and energy. At night his army gathered in the fields before River Eridani. He was getting ready for the battle. His servants were helping him put on his armor. His eyes went to a disy of weapons that he was going to hide in his armor and he felt that if everything failed, his wolf was going to kill Eltanin. He was sure that Eltanin was going to unleash his beast in the battle and that was what he was looking forward to. He was going to cast his dark magic over the beast and control it. And that was his target. To reach Eltanin through the mayhem. "Your Highness," his guards at the doors announced. "Princess Morava wants an audience with you." He gritted his teeth. She was thest woman he wanted to see. He was focusing on his war strategy and she came like the pest she was. No wonder that Eltanin didn''t marry her or for that matter any other prince of Araniea. She fitted well in her role of being a mate to ten Alphas. He was hearing the tales from the guards that the two Alphas who were saving themselves for Princess Lerna were no longer waiting. They had joined the other ten and were now fucking Morava. Bloody greedy wench! "Send her in!" he grated. Morava came inside and bowed to him. "King Felis," she said with a sad expression on her face. "I know that I won''t be seeing you soon. That is why I was thinking if I cane with you and participate in the war. You would need my knowledge when you enter Pegasii." "You want me to take you for the battle?" he scoffed. Without turning to even look at her, he scowled and said, "Do I look like a fool to you that I am going to cater to your demands as a princess while I am fighting with the enemy out there?" He imagined her ordering his soldiers around for herfort rather than helping him out. "You will be an extra baggage to me. So, enjoy with the Alphas till itsts. Now that Princess Lerna is not here, they will have fun with you till you are able to entice them. Since now they are under nopulsion to produce an heir because Lerna is already married to Prince Rigel, they won''t even stick to you." Morava''s eyes widened as horror surged through her. Did it mean that the Alphas were going to toss her away? "Don''t worry much," Felis said, looking at her pale face. "Since they have mated with you, they won''t disown you since you are mated to them, but they will have more women in their harem." He turned to look at her. "So in my opinion, instead of focusing on the war, focus on your life ahead. n out for that. Leave the war to me and my men. You are nothing but just a toy for my Alphas. Those Alphas are also useless to me now. They are just guests and I might not keep them any longer." Morava was petrified. Her mind went numb. Was she going to be degraded from her position of being a princess also? "So get out and leave me alone!" Felis snarled. Morava''s lips trembled. She couldn''t imagine the Alphas cheating on her. She turned and fled to her quarters. Felis smirked and then turned back to his servants. "Continue!" He ordered them. When he was ready, he marched out of his pce. He mounted his horse and along with themanders, he rode to the fields where his army was waiting. His chest swelled with pride when he looked at the full force he had. There were thousands of Nyxers at his discretion. He was going to ask them all to attack Aqu in one go. Aqu was a small kingdom and Felis was sure that it would hardly take a few hours to get Aqu at his feet. Along with hismanders, he was standing on a peak of a hill. He lifted the te of his helmet. From there he addressed his men. "Tonight we will cross the border of Hydra and go into Aqu. I want all of you to do your best. Aqu is small and I want it conquered before the morning sun rises! Can you do that for me?" he roared. The whole army shouted, "Yes! May victory be ours! May the moon never set on the kingdom of Hydra!" A smile spread on his lips. He snapped the te back in its ce and roared. "March!" With cheers and shouts and roars and howls, the army turned and began its march on the Kingdom of Aqu. Hismanders that were with him, increased the pace of their horses and then joined their units. Felis stayed in the center of his army. He wasn''t going to meet Aqu head-on. He was sure that half his men were more than enough to crush Aqu. But what happened next wasn''t what he expected. At all. Chapter 416 Puzzled Aqu''s border with Hydra spanned not over five hundred kilometers, and the ce where Felis wanted to breach was a little farther from Pegasii Kingdom because that would mean that the Pegasii army would get alerted. So he chose a stretch of border that was near River Eridani. It would be difficult for the Pegasii army to cross over it and help the Aqu army. The Nyxers marched to the border of Aqu within a day. Felis ordered them all to stop only a kilometer away. Alphard hade to join them over there. Even Alphard didn''t go close to the Aqu kingdom for fear of being detected. He was getting wary of the spies of Draka and Pegasii and Orion. It was as if they had eyes all over. "When would you like us to attack them, Your Highness?" Alphard asked. Felis was on his horse. He had ordered that no Nyxer was going to camp anywhere. The camps were also like beacons to the sharp eyes of the spies. Felis decided to ride the horse throughout the day and night, stopping the equines only for a few hours to rest and eat. "We will wait till the moon is on the horizon. I want to take advantage of the darkness so that when we attack, they will be taken by surprise." Alphard bowed to him and was about to leave when Felis stopped him. "Is there any activity in the Kingdom of Draka?" "No, Your Highness," Alphard replied. "Everything is just the same. It seems that after they attacked us in Orion, they rxed. I am sure that no one would be expecting this attack. You are a genius to think of making such an important decision without wasting time. Let them all rx and we will take advantage of theirid-back attitude." Felis scoffed. "Eltanin thinks that he is too smart, but he can''t be smarter than me." After all, Felis was his elder brother and had brains of his father Ukdah, who was the most fearsome demon werewolf of Araniea. "I fully agree, Your Highness," Alphard said and once again bowed to him before leaving. "I want you to take ten units to attack them and breach the border. I will send ten more and then another ten one after the other to help you. Do not wait for any signals from my side. If you feel that you have infiltrated the border, ride to the main capital. Plunder, burn, steal, loot, kill ¡ª do whatever you want to through the viges that fall in between, but don''t stop." Felis sucked in a sharp breath of air. "Because if you stop, it will give them time to recover. I don''t want to give them a minute to recover. I want to rain my vengeance on them like they had never seen it in their lives! Is that clear, General Alphard?" "It is!" Alphard said loudly, standing straight. He knew that Felis was on a very serious mission. It was as if this was his do or die mission. "Go," Felis growled. "May the moon shine upon you!" Alphard nudged his horse to move faster. He rode to the front unit and sent them orders to follow him. The first ten units followed General Alphard and they reached the border of Aqu by the time the moon had moved towards the middle of the sky. They saw that through the vast expanse of the border, there was hardly any activity. Only the border was marked by the high boundary wall that stretched miles and miles from one side to the other. "Break it!" hemanded his army. Immediately the men got to work. The wall was broken and pulled down at several ces and the army entered through those holes. By the time they were further inside the Aqu kingdom, another ten units joined them. Alphard was surprised to see that they were not met with any resistance. Heughed on the inside that every kingdom was happy after his defeat outside the Orion Kingdom and that was why they were all so rxed. Well, what could be better than to attack them and catch them by surprise. "March!" he barked orders to twenty units with thousands of Nyxers to go ahead. Almost half of them who were on foot ran ahead. Some of them shifted into wolves and mingled in the mass. They must have gone barely hundred meters ahead when all at once, a wolf who had leapt ahead, bounced back onto his men. He snarled, shocked and unable to make out what happened. Others cursed him for being callous. However, when more of them did the same, they all bounced back as if they were repelled by a giant invisible stic wall. "What the fuck is happening?" Alphard shouted. "We don''t know, m''lord!" Themanders of the units said, equally bewildered. Soon every and each wolf or horse that was trying to go through the barrier, rebounded and fell back. The horses became scared. They neighed and reared and ran away, leaving their riders behind. "Go and check it!" Alphard barked at hismanders. He was so pissed that every time he led the army these days, it was not working. His stars were surely misaligned. Themander nudged their horse towards the mayhem that was just a few meters ahead. Very carefully they took their horses to the ce where the invisible wall was. One of them stretched his hand, not believing that this could be true. When his fingers met the wall, his eyes flew wide open. "This is magic!" he rasped. "We would need King Felis to break it!" They stopped their units from attempting to break the wall because it was futile. But where did this magice from? They informed Alphard about it. Alphard was puzzled. Nothing made sense. "Go and inform the king!" he said. Because he didn''t know what kind of magic they were against and only their king could break it because he possessed dark magic. As soon as themander left, Alphard rode towards the wall. It was bizarre. He looked up and saw silhouettes of three winged men against the dark sky. Faes. Chapter 417 Giant Fireball "Cmine''s horns!" Alphard spat. There were three male faes who were standing out there and had created the magical invisible wall. The Hydra General knew that no matter what he did, he wouldn''t be able to break this wall. "Look upppp!" he shouted to all his men. "There are faes!" There was a ripple of shock in the army as they all looked up. Some of the men who had shifted into wolves, shifted back to their human forms. Half-moon dazzled the sky and against that dazzling light were three, winged men, looking at them. "Shoot your arrows at them!" Alphard shouted themand. A unit of soldiers quickly knelt on the ground and started shooting their arrows at the faes. But the faes flew higher than the arrows could even reach. They flew to the border of the kingdom where the Hydranians had broken downrge parts of the stone wall. All the shooters turned to that side and started shooting in the air. "Are you all fucked up! Bloody idiots!" Alphard shouted at them when the arrows fell on the fellow Nyxers. There were groans and curses and cries when some of the arrows missed the targets and fell upon the army. When the shooters didn''t realize and continued to shoot arrows in frenzy, Alphard roared at them. "Stoooopp!" The shooters stopped themselves and looked at their General for the stupidmand he had given, little realizing that they had injured their own men in the conundrum that followed. "Run to the boundary wall and take aim at the fae over there!" he barked at them. "But I want half of you to stay here!" Half of them got up and rushed to the boundary wall while the other half stayed. Alphard knew that the faes were too clever. They thought that he would send all his shooters after them? They were true idiots, he thought. When they woulde again this side, they wouldn''t get a chance to recover when he was going to order his men to shoot arrows instantly at them. Even if one arrow out of the thousands met its mark, it was going to be worth it. As he had predicted, the faes were hell bent on creating chaos. Well, he was prepared. As soon as he saw them flying this side, he shouted an order to his men to shoot at them. His men shot a flurry of arrows at the faes when suddenly he smelled smoke and heard something crackling. Alphard snapped his head to the back and saw that there was fire crackling on the sides of the invisible wall. He narrowed his eyes and a smile came to his lips. The faes were unable to hold their magic. The wall was crumbling. He ordered his men to be ready for the attack because they were about to enter Aqu. Many of them came to this side with loud cheers that the magic was breaking. And it was mostly because the faes were getting tired of all the chase and y. Alphard''s tension morphed into excitement as he watched the wall burn. Burning. Burning. Burning. The crackle started to eat up the magic. Alphard could have asked his men to enter from the sides, but he was wary at the moment. The faes had now gone on the other side of the invisible wall. Even when they were watching the wall crumble, their expressions were unreadable. "As soon as the entire magic crumbles, I want you all to march in!" The soldiers stomped their spears on the ground and several shifted into their wolves out of excitement, snarling and howling that they had defeated even the faes. The fire around the wall shrank in size, tuning into a giant ring of fire. Alphard watched it shrink bit by bit, but it turned into a giant fireball. It was as if a mini sun was floating in the air in front of them. He peeked at the faes, his sixth sense telling him something was terribly wrong. Why wasn''t the ball disappearing? And that is when he saw the faes moving their hands forward. They chanted something and white lights curled around their hands. As soon as the lights reached their fingertips, they hurled them towards the fireball. "RUUNNNNN!" Alphard roared at his men, turning his horse around. The giant ball was about to explode. The faes had turned the invisible wall into a ball of explosion. His men scattered, the wolves jumping over men, horses rearing riders and some trying to get out of there as soon as possible. But everything happened in a split second. The ball exploded with a thundering noise into tiny fireballs which hurled out of it with a great speed. Each of the fireballs found its target and exploded upon contact, ripping the bodies into pieces of flesh and blood and bones. There wasplete pandemonium. Cries, blood curdling screams filled the air. The fireballs attached themselves with werewolves and as soon as they sensed blood, like a ticking bomb, they exploded. Alphard jumped from his horse, the moment a fireball attached at its hind leg. He leapt in the air and shifted into his wolf just in time to save himself from the explosion in which his horse died. Panicked and nervous as hell, he made his way through the wolves that were being killed or injured. He had to get back to his king to tell him about the trick that the Aqu Kingdom had used. He couldn''t believe that three faes were more than enough to create such havoc upon his army that contained thousands of men. What would happen if they actually came across an army of faes. He had to remind Felis that it was no use pursuing his goal, because things had changed drastically. King Eltanin had allies across Araniea and also had support of the faes since his own wife was a half fae. Alphard leaped over the wolves and falling bodies to reach his king. He saw that almost everyone was trying to enter therge holes in the boundary wall of Aqu and that created huge congestion. He snarled at his men to give him way, afraid that the fireball woulde and hit him. However-- Chapter 418 [Bonus ] A Proper Burial Alphard leapt over his men, bit them, sank his fangs in a few and wed his way out as fast as possible. But in the sea of Nyxers that were all going out, he could hardly seed. He roared at his men to obey hismand to give him way, but would his men listen? Everyone was in a hurry to leave after the chaos that were the fireballs. But as soon as he reached the exit of therge crack, a fireball was hurled in that direction and hit the werewolves that were behind him. It got attached to one of them and sted. Blood curdling shrieks emanated as more bodies exploded. Limbs and fur and hair and flesh fell on him. With every kernel of energy he was left with, Alphard ran out of there, panic and terror setting in. He didn''t want to die. Not so soon. If he survived this attack, he was going to go to his king and ask him to leave his useless war and rather focus on changing things in the Kingdom of Hydra, like giving equal rights to women, like letting Nyxers mate or marry. When he reached the exit and was about to leap ahead and out of it, he turned back to see the mayhem. He shouldn''t have. That one second cost him. A fireball came along his way and if he had jumped and left, it would have attached to another Nyxer, but it came right over his face. "Noooo!" Alphard shouted as it burned through his skin. He tried to w it out, but it exploded, killing Alphard. Every wish he had in his life came to an abrupt end. Soon each and every Nyxer left the field. The three faes flew to the wall and using their magic, they lifted every piece of debris and whatever gore was there and mmed it in the holes, reconstructing the wall all over again. It barely took a few minutes but when the wall was up again, it was red. It was a message to the Nyxers that they shouldn''t think ofing to this side, else they will be met with the same consequences. Themanders who survived the attack by the faes were visibly shaken when they reached the king. They had never witnessed such horror in their long lives. The faes were cruel and had immense power. They rted every and each incident to Felis who remained standing till they finished with his hands sped behind him. He was... shocked to hear about Alphard''s death. His General had been with him for so long that it was impossible for him to think of any men to fill the void. Felis couldn''t help thinking that this was just the beginning. "We will not attack for the next two days," was all he managed to say, his throat burning with an emotion he never thought he would feel at the loss of his most trusted man. Themanders bowed to him and left. Felis asked for his horse to be brought and as soon as his soldiers brought it to him, he mounted it and rode to the borders of Aqu. "No one follows me!" he shouted his order and disappeared into the ckness of the night. If three faes could do so much damage, then he couldn''t imagine what arge number of them could do. And how did theye to know that his army had attacked? He was so ndestine about the attacks, so sure that Aqu would fall at his feet in one night, that he wasn''t feeling the gravity of the news of his defeat. He reached the tall wall of the Aqu kingdom and stopped. In the dark night, he could see how red it had be. It contained the flesh and blood of his men. Strong waves of terror surged through him and a shudder passed through his body. He dismounted the horse and came near the wall. The blood had all caked up. He had never seen such carnage. He closed his eyes and touched the wall''s exterior. Wet blood coated his hand. He started chanting dark spells. Deep purple light flowed out of his hands and traveled to a few points on the wall. Every piece of flesh and blood and fur and limb that belonged to Alphard broke the wall and came out and dropped at his feet. Felis sank on his knees after chanting the dark spell and spat blood out of his mouth--a price he had to pay to use dark magic. He collected every piece and gave it a proper burial. That was the least his General deserved. Once finished, he rode back to his soldiers. And then he ordered them to construct tents. Felis took a long bath, removing every drop of blood from his body as he strategized for the next part. Since Aqu hadn''t fallen, he knew it was time to focus on other kingdoms, but he had to be very clever. He was going to target the faes. He was going to take them down one by one and for that he had to attack Pegasii. But he had to do it in a way that he killed every and each fae individually. He also had to take care of the portal that was between the two realms. He had to close it somehow. And the only people who could help him close it were the monks of Cetus Monastery some of whom possessed dark magic. And so his first target was Cetus. Once he had Cetus at his feet, things would be easier. The only problem was that between him and Cetus was the kingdom of Pegasii. --- "They are all gone, Your Highness," said one of the faes who was standing in the court of King Biham. Biham had received the message from Princess Tarazed about the impending attack on Aqu. Her spies had noticed a very slight movement on the other side of the border. They were not sure if the Nyxers woulde towards Aqu or not. Tarazed didn''t want to take a chance. She knew that if the Nyxers came, Aqu, being a small kingdom, would fall very soon. She didn''t have much time to reach Draka and she approached Pegasii. Chapter 419 Something Really Urgent It was Kinshra who suggested sending the three fae men for help to the Aqu Kingdom. Biham was skeptical as to what the fae men would do, but he was wrong. Right now after hearing as to what they did, he was surprised. "That is¡­mendable," he said to them. "Thank you very much." The faes bowed to him. "It is nothing, Your Highness," said the one in the middle, Andrei, tucking his wings tightly behind him. "We are your allies. We will do whatever youmand. That is what our king would also wish for." Biham couldn''t help but feel proud that it was because of his fae mate and their daughter that the rtions between the fae and them had a new beginning. "Is there anything else you would like us to do, Your Highness?" Andrei asked. Kinshra got up from her ce. The throne next to Biham was empty. She purposely didn''t sit on it all these days because it reminded her of the past. And she also knew that Biham was waiting for her and would continue to wait for her till eternity. She was confident that he would never leave her side, no matter what. But some wounds just didn''t heal¡­ "Thank you for your help," she said to the faes. "We would be needing more help in the near future." "Of course!" Andrei replied. He bowed to the king and they all left. Biham got down from his throne and strolled to Kinshra, his heavy boots echoing on the floor. "Your insights have been superb, Kinshra." A pale blush formed on her cheeks. "I am d that you liked my idea." He held her hand in his and said, "I will always like your ideas, no matter what, Kinshra. You know that, don''t you?" Kinshra gave him a coy smile as her blush deepened. "And there''s one thing that I wanted to tell you, Kinshra." "What?" she asked, fluttering her long eyshes. "Not here. In the bedroom." Kinshra bit her lip. They both were sleeping in different bedrooms, but their rooms were adjacent. Biham would spend most of his time in her room even though she was not there. His excuse was that he didn''t want to spend a minute away from her. "Okay," she murmured. Kinshra''s parents had left two weeks back but there was a continuous flow of faes from this realm to the other because of trade. The people of Pegasii were too happy with all the new changes that wereing with the trade. The economy was booming. Corruption had reduced and people had a lot of job opportunities. The kingdom had started flourishing in a way it never did. Often people used to mention the difference between the two women in their king''s lives. With Sirrah, the kingdom was constantly under the threat of attack by Nyxers. Most men were called for their duties as soldiers to defend their kingdom. Women were getting tired of sending their men off to the border. So many got killed. Poption was dwindling. But things were so different now. There were no more Nyxers attacking on the borders. They didn''t dare to infiltrate the kingdom. Earlier they would see a few Nyxers here and there and they were constantly present on the borders in old taverns or inns, leering at the girl. Now there was no such threat. And it was all because of the faes who uprooted the presence of Nyxerspletely. More and more men were working in the kingdom on other jobs. Because of free trade between faes and Pegasii people, money flowed in. People were getting richer and this was just the beginning. ? As the growth of the kingdom continued, the citizens had started a new movement which was to see Lady Kinshra on the throne as their new queen. It was extremely important that she epted that position as soon as possible because no one wanted to risk an impediment in their growth. If Kinshra became the queen, they couldn''t imagine what kind of development and growth they would witness. Since she was reluctant in agreeing to it, people had started forming arge group that would push Lady Kinshra into epting it. The news of this group had reached the courtiers. All of them were only excited about it and were eager to meet this group. The best part was that none of them had mentioned it to the king or to Lady Kinshra. In fact, they were only looking for opportunities to bring the king anddy Kinshra closer. At present, they all saw how the king wanted a private audience with her. General Balfour immediately motioned to all courtiers to close the court for the day. All of them nodded and became alert. He announced, "There are no more matters to be attended to, Your Highness." Biham jerked his head to look at Balfour. "So soon?" he said with an element of surprise. General Balfour gave a big smile. "It seems it is our lucky day." He bowed to the king. All the courtiers got up and started to leave after bowing to him. Though Biham found it weird, he was happy that he got to go to the bedroom to talk to Kinshra about what he had in mind from a long time. "The court is over before lunch, Kinshra," he said. "Would you like to take a stroll in the gardens or would you like toe to the bedroom with me? There is something really urgent I wanted to speak about." "Then I would like to go to the bedroom first," she said in a low voice. Biham couldn''t help but bring his fingers to her cheek and gently brush them with his thumb. He leaned forward and pressed a kiss on her forehead. "Let''s go," he said. Kinshra walked ahead of him as he followed her. He wanted to hold her hands so badly, but was afraid that it would ruin her mood. When they reached her bedroom, she opened the door and they entered. He closed the door quietly and leaned his back against it. She turned to him and asked, "What is it, King Biham?" Chapter 420 Our Next Baby? Biham gazed at her intensely. His lips twitched a little and then a raged breath escaped his lips. Kinshra was such a beautiful fae and standing in front of him all alone in the bedroom, he could see her pale blush that was reflected in the fire of the hearth. He cursed himself for the millionth time to reject her under Menkar''s dark magic. If only he knew about it, he would have killed Menkar that time and also Sirrah. Maybe he would have killed Sirrah first and then some more. She tilted her head as she watched him stare at her. "What is it, King Biham?" she repeated her question as she pulled her braid over her shoulder and yed with it. Then she turned to go to the other end of the bedroom and stood against the window whose gauzy curtains fluttered gently with the breeze. Biham did a slow perusal of her body until his gaze finally met hers. Her hands tightened around her braid when their gazes locked and she couldn''t help feeling the familiar ache between her thighs. He pushed himself off the door and closed the gap between them. "Lady Kinshra," he said, stepping into her space, closer than what it should have been. He reached forward and slipped a strand of her hair between his fingers and slowly twisted it in his hold. "Do you remember the time when I rejected you?" Kinshra froze, her mind going numb at the mention of rejection. "Yes," she said in a whisper. "How can I forget that?" "But you never epted it." His lips lifted into a wicked smile as he stared down at her mouth. He pushed forward and his hand went on either side of her hips. He leaned down on her until she had no other option but to look at him. "That means that we still have a chance of--" he stared at her mouth. He let out a shaky breath. "I would love to get on my knees for you, my queen." Her breath rushed out of her as her stomach tightened as she imagined what he really meant. "And I would give anything in this world to see you on your knees." His gaze darkened. "I won''t go on my knees for you, my king," she said. He chuckled. "Goddess. I can imagine you on your knees, staring at me, as you would show how loyal you are to me with that beautiful mouth of yours." "I would--" she jerked back, pressing herself against the window''s ledge harder. "You would what, Kinshra?" he said, as his dark gaze swept over her mouth. He leaned forward and brushed her earlobe, sending delightful shivers down her spine. "Biham." She said his name, trying to warn him, but it came more as a plea. "Yes, Kinshra," he murmured as he ran his lips over her temple. His hand slid down to the side of her body and settled on her hips. Kinshra''s words choked in her throat because her mind had gone at the heat emanating from his hand on her hip. He kissed her temple and then pulled back. She stifled a reluctant cry. "What were you saying Kinshra?" he asked innocently. I won''t go on my--" Before she could finish her sentence, he ced his finger on her lips and involuntarily her tongue darted out to taste him. "Fuck!" he rasped. He lowered himself to his finger over her lips and kissed it. When he pulled back, he said, "I think I will die happily now that I have kissed you again, even if that kiss was so close." Kinshra gulped and bit her lip. She was blushing like the red fiery ball of the evening sky. "Since you haven''t rejected me, Kinshra, my heart is full of hope." Biham slowly sank down on one knee and ced both his hands on her hips. He looked up at her. "Even if you ept my rejection, I will only fall in love with you. There is no one else in my life. Even if you choose to go away from me--" he took a deep shaky breath in. "--I will only crave for you and would be honored to join in the Fade." "Hush!" she said and ced her finger on his lips. "Why are you talking about Fade?" she said, worry marring her beautiful face. "Then what should I talk about Kinshra? Our next baby?" Kinshra''s eyes widened. Sheughed at the sudden change of thoughts and swatted his forearm blushing deeper. A knock at the door disturbed them. Biham hated whoever was on the other side of the door. "I will throw you in dungeons if you don''t scurry now!" he growled at the person behind the door. General Balfour coughed slightly. "I am sorry, Your Highness," he said and turned to walk away. There was a wide smile on his lips because his king had never sounded this desperate to give space to himself. And he was with Lady Kinshra. This meant that Pegasii was going to see better days. Kinshra''s wings shivered in anticipation. She was so embarrassed of herself. "That was General Balfour." "And you are my queen." --- Although Felis could send his soldiers to Cetus, he wanted to be extremely careful this time. Conquering Cetus was hisst n. If it failed, he was sure that he was going to fail overall. So he decided to go himself along with his soldiers who were the most highly trained. The monks at Cetus weren''t trained for warfare. They were scribes and possessed dark magic. Well, not all of them, but some. They had other skills. And so it was going to be easy to attack and conquer it. With Menkar at the helm of it, he had made sure that none of the monks were trained inbat for wars. Nheless, he decided to go on his own. After Alphard''s loss, he didn''t want to take chances and conquering Cetus was a vital link of the war. Chapter 421 The Route "We are going to enter Ivory Forest at this point," Felis said, pointing at a mark in the map that was rolled out in front of him. Along with his thirteenmanders, he was sitting around a table. Some of them were standing and peering at the map while two of them were listening to their king. Felis indicated a point in the map that was right in the center of the Ivory Forest. The forest was dense in this area and a perfect cover for them to tread. "What about Pegasii spies?" asked Brix, the senior mostmander. "In the past we have seen that there are spies almost everywhere. I don''t know how they detected our movement outside of Aqu." "It is highly unlikely that the Pegasii spies are going to be in this part of the Ivory Forest," Felis growled. "Or are you afraid, Brix?" Brix took a deep breath in. "I am not afraid of anything, Your Highness. I am just trying toy out the probable problems. Thest I heard was that Pegasii had loads of faes, and King Biham is using them to protect his kingdom and also protect the kingdoms that ask for help." "Shut up!" Felis roared. "You must be a durd to think that there would be faes in this part of the forest. It is too dense and not a single creature walks here. The trees out there are carnivorous. They don''t drink your blood, but they will dissolve your bones!" Brix became quiet as a shudder passed through him. Some of the trees in that part of the Ivory Forest fed on bones. If they sensed blood, they just threw their branches out and rolled the creature in it. Flesh and blood were sputtered out but bones were eaten. Felis brought his attention back to the map. "This is the only ce we can infiltrate. If we don''t take the risk, we won''t be able to reach Cetus. There won''t be anyone near this area!" Felis marked the route with a pointed charcoal. "We will be crossing it here," he drew a line. "And we will walk in a single file to reach Cetus." "How many of us will go?" asked Gamon, a youngmander who was standing and watching the map from a distance. Felis let out a rough exhale. "I am only going to take my best warriors. That''s why all mymanders will go with me and then I want you all to choose ten more Nyxers that are the best inbat." He stood straight and crossed his arms across his chest. "But that is too less, Your Highness!" Gamon said with surprise. "The Cetus Monastery must be having a lot of monks with dark magic." "I know. But we need to be very discreet about it. We have to attack the head monk in Cetus and the rest will be taken care of." "Do we have the map of the monastery?" Brix asked. Felis smirked. His earlier ally, Menkar had given him a lot of important things in exchange for his help and one of them was the map of Cetus and Cetus Monastery. He bent down a little and pushed the knob on his bedside table. A drawer opened with a soft groan. Amongst the many papers, he took out one that was pale yellow in color. He spread it over the map of Araniea. "This is the map of Cetus Monastery," he smirked. There was a chuckle and titter amongst themanders. They looked at Felis with surprise and admired his intelligence. No one asked how he procured it because that was useless. They had it in front of them and that was the most important thing. Felis ced his finger on a point that indicated the quarters of the Head Priest. "This is where we have to go and that''s all. As far as I know, other monks are useless inbat, a thing that Menkar ensured when he was alive. In the darkness of the night, it won''t be difficult for us to breach the perimeter of the monastery and reach here!" Themanders all came nearer to the table. They stared at the map intensely. "Commit this map to your memories! I won''t be carrying it with me. And the reason is¡ª" Felis looked at every member in the small tent. "We will be running in our wolf forms." Some of themanders gasped. "That''s a great idea, Your Highness!" said Gamon. Felis''s lips lifted in a half smile. "I know," he replied. "But we have to be very careful. I have asked the cksmiths to send us the armors that we can wear over our wolf forms so that we are able to cross the Ivory Forest without getting injured or bing the prey of the trees." Themanders gave yet another appreciative nce to their king. "Tomorrow night, we shall start!" Felis ordered. "And tomorrow morning your armor will arrive!" "How are we going to let our fellows know that we have won Cetus?" asked Brix with a frown. "I will send a few of you back to inform the remaining Nyxers. I would need only about two hundred Nyxers." He dismissed all of them after that and had dinner quietly. This was the most important part of his battle against Eltanin. Everything depended on it. Once he would take over Cetus, he would use the monks and his Nyxers to attack Pegasii. He was going to attack the kingdom from both sides and will send the monks to kill faes as well. Later in the night, Felis went out for a walk, satisfied that he was going to win. --- "There is a group of people who want to meet you, Your Highness," said General Balfour. He was standing in the court in front of the throne where King Biham was sitting. And the king was clearly too distracted. He was ncing at Kinshra every now and then. "About what?" Biham asked him, but looking at his fae mate. She was so beautiful and intelligent and wise and¡­ he sighed. There were simply not enough words to describe her. Chapter 422 An Heir? Biham was oblivious to what others were thinking about him. He seemed not to care about the world because the world was slowly fading around him. Balfour poked his tongue in his cheek. His king had fallen head over heels for Lady Kinshra. This was going to be good. He said, "The group has a small petition. It has been signed by theizens." Biham jerked his head back. This was something very new. "Okay... send the group in." Signed a petition for what? It was as if they were about to rebel or point out a w in the system of thew. He looked at Kinshra who shrugged. Then he gazed at his courtiers if they knew anything about it. Most of them returned nk stares while some tried not to smile. Strange. Balfour walked to the main door of the throne hall and asked the guard to send them in. The group led by the Elders entered the throne hall and they all immediately bowed to the king when they approached the throne. Biham was perplexed, but he acknowledged them. There were a total of five Elders and it was rare that the Elders of Pegasii visited the king. "Your Highness," said the one in the front who was leading the group. He handed a scroll to General Balfour. "This is a small petition signed by the citizens of Pegasii. We would be honored if you would read it and highly obliged if you would work towards it." Balfour handed the scroll to his king who was frowning and in deep thought. Biham took the scroll. He broke the seal and rolled it out. When he read it, his face lit with a bright smile. They all had demanded that he marry Lady Kinshra. It was as if the goddess was working on their behalf. The forces of nature wanted him to be with Kinshra. And his surprise was over the roof. His people also wanted him to marry his mate. He got up and stepped down from the dais. After closing the gap between him and the Elders, he stood in front of them. "I am so honored to have you in the audience today," he said and then sped the shoulders of the leader. "But the decision is not mine alone." "Then please show this scroll to Lady Kinshra as well." Biham, the king of Pegasii, blushed a little and gave the scroll to Kinshra who was looking puzzled. "What''s it about?" she asked, giving him a surprised look. "Read it for yourself," he said coyly. Kinshra cocked her head and narrowed her eyes to give him a suspicious nce. She opened the scroll and when she read it, she blushed deep. A gasp left her mouth even before she knew it. "This is--" she bit her bottom lip. It was a proposal to her from the citizens of Pegasii to marry their king. She took a rough breath in and gave it back to General Balfour. "Lady Kinshra," said the Elder. "Please don''t deny us your love. Please be kind and ept it." Kinshra never felt so pushed in her life. It was like millions of men and women forcing her to marry their king. "I--I--" she spluttered. She looked at Biham who was loving it all because he had this widest grin on his face. "I need time to think about it," she finally said. "Of course," the Elder replied. "Please take your time and let us know, but don''t break the hearts of the people of Pegasii." Kinshra lowered her eyes, biting her lips. The Elders knew that it was all they could do and so they bowed to the king and left. She couldn''t stay in the throne hall after that and so she also went away to her bedchamber. After she left, Biham couldn''t focus on his court. He too closed it and went after her. When he opened the doors of her bedchamber, he found her at her desk, writing something furiously down on the paper. He ambled to her and went to stand behind her. Kinshra turned her head over her shoulders and said, "I know what the citizens want from me but I have a few conditions." "I will ept all of them unconditionally," Biham said in a deep throaty voice. She picked up the papers on which she had scribbled her conditions. "This is a three month contract. If my conditions are fulfilled in these three months, I will marry you. If you fail, I will return to Krail forever." Biham''s breath lodged in his throat. This was too severe. He gulped and took the papers from her. Turning back, he went to sit on the bed. "Once you have read these conditions," said Kinshra, "You will get them written on the official papers and I want your kingdom''s seal over there." Biham nodded. At this point of time, he didn''t have much of a choice. A knock on the door disturbed them. He kept the papers on the table and said, "I will fulfill every one of your conditions, even if that means going to the Fade anding back." She giggled. "Stop talking about Fade. These conditions need you to live and fulfill." Biham cupped her cheeks. She was just too lovely. He rested his forehead on hers. "I will do anything, my queen." He had to leave her to attend a meeting with his General and messengers from other kingdoms but when he returned, it was veryte in the night. Kinshra was already sleeping. He took the papers from the table, settled on the couch, his new sleeping area from the past few weeks and started reading the conditions. The most striking were three conditions that caught his attention: 1. You have to make me fall in love with you during this time. 2. If I be pregnant with the heir of Pegasii and for some issue we can''t agree about the marriage, I will take the child with me to Vilinski forever. 3. I would like to start with my own ventures and projects in the kingdom of Pegasii. You will have to allow me to do them. Biham scratched his brow as his lips curled up. Heir. And what do you do to produce an heir? Chapter 423 Completed His Words "I will get this contract ready by tomorrow morning," Biham murmured. He wouldn''t dy it even for a bit. Hey down on the couch on his side with his hands across his chest, watching Kinshra sleep. It was his favorite view. Her steady and heartbeat was like a metronome for him. It lulled him to sleep. His dreams were full of little pups with beautiful ocean eyes and dark hair. When Kinshra woke up in the morning, she found him sitting on the edge of the bed. "Biham?" she said as she pulled the nket up and stifled a yawn. With a wide smile he lifted his hand up which was holding a scroll. "The contract. Signed and sealed." "So soon!" Kinshra was surprised. She got up and shifted back to rest against the headboard. Biham''s hair was all tousled up and he was looking so sexy. She took the scroll from him. It was sealed withc on which the official seal was embedded. She broke the seal and rolled the scroll out. It was a long one and she felt embarrassed initially that she had written so many points. Nheless, she reached the end of the scroll and was satisfied when she saw his signatures with his seal. "Thank you," she said in a soft voice. "This means a lot to me." "This means a lot to me too," he said. "I have memorized the conditions and I am going to work for them. There was only one condition that caught my eye very urgently." She tilted her head and asked innocently, "What condition?" Biham''s body tingled in anticipation. "You have written about the heir. If I won''t fulfill your conditions, you will take my heir back to Vilinski." "Yes," she replied mulishly. "But there needs to be an heir. You know what I mean?" he said, raising his eyebrow. "Else who will you take back?" Kinshra blushed so deep that her ears became heated. She bit her bottom lip and berated herself for writing this condition. She was so stupid. "Now that it is all sealed and signed, I have to fulfill that condition. And you too." The sly wolf gave her a casual side nce but on the inside his wolf was somersaulting. "We have to have an heir and for that we have to have¡ª" She flung herself on him to press his mouth and Biham finished thest words mumbling something iprehensible. He grabbed her hands immediately and tugged them behind her. She was so up close to him that their breaths mingled. Her chest heaved into his. Slowly, he made her lie beneath him. When he was less than an inch away from her, hepleted his words, "We have to have sex." Kinshra''s eyes darted from his lips to eyes. Her wings red from behind and they cocooned him on an instinct. She let out a ragged breath and a whimper left her lips even though she tried her best to suppress it. Biham closed the distance between them and pressed a kiss on her lips. He closed his eyes as he tasted the familiar taste of his mate. He lifted himself. "I won''t be able to stay away from you, Kinshra." His throat bobbed and he got up from her. Kinshra was left heaving. She watched him standing up and he had a smirk on his face. Louche! He left with a cocky grin on his face and she loved that grin. What was going wrong with her? She clenched her thighs as an ache descended there from her belly. She wondered if she would be able tost three months at this rate. And she was sure that Biham would have a lot of tricks up his sleeve in this much time. When he went out of the room, she loosed a breath. --- The armor that the cksmiths had sent was sent by the next morning. Felis and his men shifted into their wolves and the Nyxers made them wear the armor. Felis opened his mind link with themanders and the Nyxers. ''Keep your mind links open with me at all times. We all are going to run together in a single file. Do not, and I repeat, do not stray. We will rest every five hours. We have to quickly cover the distance of the Ivory Forest.'' ''Yes, Your Highness!'' When the night fell, along with his thirteenmanders and ten best Nyxers, Felis started for his destination. They didn''t run during the day within the Hydra border for the fear that the spies would sense the movement. They reached the point of entry of the Ivory Forest by midnight. Just before entering, Felis stopped. Others too stopped with him. Through his mind link he said to his wolves, ''I will be leading from here onwards. You all are going to maintain the same pace as me. Each one of us is going to maintain a ten meters distance between each other. We will stop after five hours for rest and you stop in your ce only for fifteen minutes. You will not overstep ore close to another one in front of you or behind you. Is that clear?'' ''Yes, Your Highness!'' they said in unison. ''We will be exiting only at Cetus. If one of you bes the food of a tree in this forest, no one is going to stop. The rest will continue their journey.'' Felis knew that this was a dangerous mission and so did all of them. A wave of silence passed through them. Felis turned towards the forest. He peeled his lips back and let out a snarl. And then he dashed inside the forest. Brix waited for him to cover ten meters and he went in after him. One by one every Nyxer entered the forest and relied on their king to show the way. Felis didn''t run very fast because he had miles and miles to cover. He didn''t want to exhaust his wolves. But he ran at a steady pace that others could follow at afortable speed. He had memorized the route on the map and then too it wasn''t easy to navigate through the Ivory Forest. As they ran further inside, it became darker and the path narrower. asionally they heard branches groaning. Chapter 424 Do Not Stop Eltanin was sitting in his official chamber talking with Fafnir and other zonal Generals. "What is the report about the attack on Aqu?" he asked. "The Nyxers were chased away from the boundary, Your Highness," said Fafnir. "Though there is no activity on the side of Hydra, I feel that it is the quiet before a storm." Eltanin''s brows creased as he thought deeply about it. Felis was not the type to sit quiet. He was always into one or the other shenanigans. Always hatching a plot to disturb the peace of other kingdoms. And so this quiet on his side was eerie. "What do you think he must be up to?" he asked his General. Fafnir shrugged. "I don''t know, Your Highness." Eltanin took a ragged breath in. "Over the past months, all his attacks and strategies are falling apart. He is desperate now and, in his desperation, he will do something dangerous. I am not sure what would be his next step, but it might be either very foolish or very daring." He got up from his chair and walked to the window of the meeting chamber with his hands sped at the back. "Where are all the faes that King Biham has pledged us?" "They are all in their positions, Your Highness," said Fafnir. "Good," he murmured. "Increase the vignce on the Draka border. If you want to send more soldiers, send. Make sure that you send a message to the Pegasii king that he should also increase his vignce." "I will, Your Highness." Just as he was about to turn, his gaze turned to the sky where he saw¡­ Tania flying. "Cman''s horns!" He gritted his teeth because he was so angry that he wanted to shout. "Meeting is dismissed!" he announced and then strode out of the room in a hurry. Eltanin ran through the corridors to reach his wife who was blissfully flying in the air. He was panting by the time he reached the garden over which she was flying. And with her was Flora. "Come down!" he growled. Tania giggled when she heard him and then swooped down with her wings spread at her back. She touched his head and instantly shot back to the sky,ughing. There was so much joy on her face that Eltanin couldn''t help grinning. But the moment he saw her up in the sky, his anger returned. "Tania,e down at this moment!" She was pregnant and didn''t she think even once about it? Tania glided over him in a circle along with Flora and then shended in front of him. Floranded at a distance. She bowed to the king and went away from there. She didn''t want toe in between the husband and wife. "I asked you not to fly! You are pregnant. Doesn''t that get in your mind!" he growled at her. Tania rolled her eyes. "Elty, don''t be so dramatic. I am fine and so are the pups. I really needed those wings to fly. I need that exercise. It''s important for me. Please understand." She started walking back to her room and threw her braid at the back which came and settled right in between her wings. "Tania, you can''t be this careless!" He rushed after her and her braid caressed his cheek. "I am not careless. I know how much I can push myself. Stop being so overprotective! Besides, Flora was with me. It''s not like I was alone." "I am afraid, Tania. I would¡ª" he couldn''tplete his words. She turned to face him. "Stop speaking that nonsense. "Don''t think of me to the same old weak Tania who was unable to take care of herself. Now I am the queen of Draka." Her lips curled up. "Have some faith in your queen." Eltanin wanted to really scold her but he ended up grinning at her. He was such a lovesick fool. Hopeless romantic. "Okay, but my queen has to promise me that she will take care of herself and won''t go beyond normal limits. And that she wouldn''t fly anywhere other than the pce premise." Tania sighed. "Okay¡­" Loving this tiny victory against his queen, he intertwined his fingers with her and together they walked inside. It was easier to take care of a kingdom, but women, wives¡­ They were a mystery and threw challenges at every step. --- Felis was in the middle of the forest. Everything was going well. There was not a single injury. Though the armor was protecting them all, he was extra cautious. He was leading his men efficiently. He stopped after five hours and so did his men. None of them broke the single line and kept absolutely quiet. He opened his mind link with them. ''If any one of you is hungry, don''t hunt.'' ''Yes, Alpha.'' He scanned his surroundings. He could feel as if someone was watching him. The trees would asionally throw a branch towards him as if to sense his presence, but the branches would hit the armor and wince back. After fifteen minutes, he started running all over again and his Nyxers came after him. They ran through the night following the same pattern. Felis was satisfied that they were going to cross the Ivory Forest without any casualty when a loud blood curdling sound came from behind. He knew what it was. A Nyxer was getting attacked by a tree. Immediately, he opened his mind link. ''Do not stop. Move forward. No one stops. Do you listen?'' Every Nyxer shuddered hearing the shriek, but they couldn''t even turn back to see what was happening to him. They continued on their journey. The forest grew so dark that it was impossible to look ahead even with their enhanced vision. It was the scent of their Alpha that they followed closely. By the time, Felis reached the end of the Ivory Forest, near the Cetus, he had lost two of his Nyxers, but it was a sacrifice he was ready to give. He had calcted ten steps ahead for the As soon as his men surrounded him, he said, ''Shift.'' --- Announcement: I have published my new book on the WN in the series of Feral Confessions. It''s called, "Call of the Dark". Add it to your library fortest updates. And I would love if you could give yourments and reviews to it :) Creation is hard, cheer me up! Chapter 425 [Bonus ] Crucial The night was ripe as the moon moved across the sky towards the horizon. Felis knew that he had only a few hours to take over Cetus Monastery and he couldn''t afford to waste even a single minute. All his men shifted. They walked to the monastery. He led them to the part which was nearest to the main residence of the High Priest. Along with his men he crouched in the middle of a thicket to observe movement. There weren''t any at this time. Through his mind link, he ordered his men to slowly emerge from their ces and start walking towards the monastery. The walls of the monastery were tall but not enough to stop them. All of them climbed it and jumped to the other side. A wave of magic rippled over them as if cold water was sshed with force. Felis raised his hand to signal his Nyxers to stop. It was dark magic. He touched the wall in the air and it rippled again, revealing the magic. As soon as he assessed what it was, he closed it eyes and chanted a spell, "Otvoraty ga!" dark magic flowed through him and cascaded out of his hands, slicing right through the dark magic. The invisible wall broke apart easily. Felis scoffed, noticing that the monks hadn''t even spread their strong magic spells around the walls. It was an easy breach. Very cautiously, they padded their way to the residence of the High Priest. After checking the area, they moved closer. There were only two guards manning the corridor that led to his room. The Nyxers took them down and snapped their necks. They dragged them to the corner and dumped them. The next two guards that they encountered were at the main door of the residence. Felis killed them using only his ws before they could scream and call for help. He opened the door and walked inside the bedroom of the High Priest. The High Priest was sleeping but when he heard the movement, he got up instantly. However, by that time Felis''s men were already on top of him. They gagged him and tied his hands at the back as Felis stood watching the priest. This was the most crucial step for his victory. After some protest, the priest sat there, too scared to move. When Felis saw that he wasn''t protesting, he gestured to his men to open his gag. "Who are you?" the High Priest asked as soon as his gag was removed. "And what do you want?" No one had dared to enter his residence. No one could break the magic wall he had created around the monastery wall. These men smelled different and so it meant that he was facing something very dangerous. Felis crossed his arms across his chest. "I am King Felis of the Hydra Kingdom." The priest paled. His mouth fell to the floor as goosebumps lined his skin. He was facing the most notorious wolf of Araniea. He heard a torch bursting to life when one of the Nyxers burned it. When the light of its mes fell on the king''s face, the priest was petrified. He scanned the room and found that every wolf out there had uncontrolled tattoos all over their bodies and faces. Only the king''s face was clear but the tattoos were rising to his neck. Felis looked like someone walking out of hell. Felis moved closer to the bed. Dragging a chair towards the bed, he sat down on it. "We have something very important to discuss with you, and you are going toply with it." The priest was dumbfounded. His muscles tensed. He couldn''t even perform dark magic because his hands were tied. Ever since he had be the priest of the Cetus Monastery, he was undoing everything that Menkar did. Menkar had ruined everything in the monastery. All the treasuries were empty. The infrastructure was in bad shape. He was so busy that he didn''t anticipate that he would be attacked. And that too by the king of Hydra. He wondered how they must havee to Cetus. "Wh--what do you want?" he asked. Felis studied him for a second. He said, "I want you to call all your monks, Kaitos." "Why?" Kaitos asked, ncing at the Nyxers standing around him. His throat became paper dry as his stomach knotted. Felis scoffed. "Don''t worry. I won''t kill them. I need them and their magic. If you won''t call them, you die." "Then you can kill me!" Kaitos rasped. "But I won''t risk the lives of my people." Felis growled as he got up and walked to Kaitos. He curled his finger beneath his chin and dug his w inside. Blood started trickling down Kaitos''s neck. "I am not going to stop only by killing you. I am going to kill all in the monastery. And it''s not a threat." Kaitos looked at Felis with wide eyes full of fear. He was trying his best to connect with his men through mind link but he couldn''t. There was magic more powerful than his that was stopping him from crossing a barrier. "Call them now!" Felis growled, peeling his lips back. He grabbed his arm and lifted him off the bed. He pushed the priest to the door and ordered, "Call them!" Felis stayed behind the door that was opened just enough for Kaitos to peep through. Kaitos had no choice. He could sense that the Hydra King was not joking. He was going to kill everyone if he didn''tply with his wishes. He shouted for his servants when he saw that the two guards stationed at his door were lying in a pool of blood. As soon as his servants came, he ordered them, "I want all the monks here for an emergency meeting." "Everything okay, m''lord?" the servant asked. Kaitos gulped. "It is. Call them all as soon as possible and ask them to assemble in the courtyard." The servant frowned. He didn''t ask questions. He just bowed and left to call them. --- Apologies all. I was on a small vacation. The updates will resume from today. Chapter 426 Sign Felis pulled Kaitos inside the moment the servant left and closed the door. He made him sit on the chair and ordered his men to keep a watch on him. Kaitos waited with patience for his monks to arrive. His monks knew some dark magic but none were as powerful as Felis. However, their collective magic could be of help and a strong force against Felis. He hoped that they all worked in sync with each other and used their magic to defeat Felis and kill his Nyxers. After an excruciating wait of twenty minutes he heard heavy footsteps of the monks who gathered outside his bedchamber. Once again, he tried to contact them via his mind link but the barrier still existed. He couldn''t get past through it. He clenched his jaws as he looked at Felis with hatred. Felis became cautious the moment the monks gathered over there. He said, "Ask three of your head monks toe inside. I want to talk to them." Kaitos sneered. "If you are thinking that they haven''t as yet understood as to what is happening inside, then you are a fool." Felis strode towards and pped him hard on his face. Kaitos fell on the ground with the chair. A Nyxer came and made him sit back on the chair. Felis growled, "I am not asking you toment. Call your head monks. Now!" He grabbed him by his arm and pulled him up. He dragged him to the main door and opened it slightly. Even as Kaitos resisted, Felis grabbed the back of his head and pushed it outside the small gap of the floor. "Now call them!" When Kaitos resisted, Felis took his dagger out and pierced it in his shoulder de. "I am going to twist it slowly until you shriek and theye in for your rescue. And then my Nyxers are going to kill them one by one. So don''t waste my time and yours and call them inside." Kaitos knew that he was dealing with a lunatic. He looked at his monks and nodded at those who were standing in the front. They looked at him with suspicion. They stared at him for a few seconds, hoping to connect with him through the mind link, but a thick and dark barrier was stopping them. Not being able to speak with their High Priest, the three head monks walked slowly to the door. "How can we help you?" said one of them. "Is everything fine, m''lord?" Kaitos gave them a tight nod. He stepped aside to allow them to enter but before he did that, he signaled them with his eyes to use their magic. Immediately the monks called upon their dark magic. As soon as their magic curled down into their fingers, they sped their fingers at the back and stepped inside one by one. Their eyes fell on the Nyxers. Horrified, they gasped but instantly hurled their magic towards the Nyxers. The dark smoke that rippled towards them was met with a stronger magic that killed their dark magic almost immediately. It was as if it was a child''s y. The next moment the Nyxers came on their neck with their daggers. "Don''t move, else I won''t hesitate tomand my men to kill you!" Felis snarled as he came to stand in front of them. The monks looked at Kaitos who looked pale with fear in their eyes. Blood was flowing out from his shoulder with Felis''s dagger still inside his flesh. Felis pulled out his dagger and Kaitos slumped in his chair, his white nightdress soaked in blood. "Now listen to me," Felis said as he circled the monks. "You will bemanding all your men to work for me. If you hesitate, I will not just stop at killing you, I will create a rampage in this monastery and within a few minutes, along with my Nyxers, I will massacre every one of you. Not a single person, man, woman or child will be left. Do not try to show your magic to me because I am much faster and stronger than you all are!" "But you can''t force us to work with you!" said one of the monks. "You don''t know what you are dealing with! We are a power than can annihte¡ª" Before he couldplete his sentence, Felis sliced his neck with his dagger. The monk fell to the floor, making gurgling sounds as he looked at Kaitos for help. "Don''t you dare to threaten me!" Felis snarled and stabbed him once more, killing him on the spot. Others stared at him with pure horror. Felis snapped his head to them, his eyes giving a wild look. "Make them yield to me. Is that clear?" The monks were terrified. They looked at Kaitos who shook his head, but Felis was so enraged at his resistance that he picked up a flower vase from the side table and crashed it on his head. Kaitos lost consciousness. Felis now knew that he hadplete control over the Cetus Monastery. He had instilled fear in the monks. And these were people who had never fought, nor were they prepared of such contingencies. In the next half an hour, Felis was standing in front of five more monks, narrating his n. "I will take you all to the border of the Pegasii Kingdom. You have to collectively use your magic against the faes over there and kill them one by one!" "But why will the faese to us? Surely, they wouldn''t want to be killed!" one of the pointed out. "They will," Felis replied coldly, ncing at Kaitos who had stirred a little. "I will send a message to them with his seal." The monks realized the horror of his n. They shuddered when Felis gestured to his men to pull up Kaitos. One of the Nyxers sshed water over him and Kaitos fluttered open his eyes, with a headache pounding. He saw Felis furiously writing a message on a scroll on his desk. When he was finished, he came to Kaitos. Holding the paper in front of him, he said, "Sign." When Kaitos read the message, he shuddered. "This is¡ª" "Sign!" The message was to ask King Biham to extend help to Cetus by sending his faes. If the faes entered Cetus, they would be practically walking to their doom. Chapter 427 Illegal Construction King Biham was sitting in his bedchamber on a couch, talking to Kinshra. It was early in the morning and Kinshra was watching the birds chirping through the window. "We must change the tapestry of the pce. It''s been ages and the current one is too dark." He smiled. "Do whatever you like Kinshra. You don''t have to ask me about things this mundane." Ever since he had signed the contract, he would look at Kinshra with hope in his eyes. He would do anything for her at this stage. She turned to gaze at him as she stretched her wings as if they just yawned. She crossed her arms across her chest and tilted her head. Biham was looking at her like a puppy in love. A pale blush rose to her cheeks. "I wanted to request one more thing and it is very important." Biham immediately became alert and his back straightened. "About what?" She ambled towards him. "I had gone on a tour in the capital and I saw that there are not many learning centers for the girls or those that are catered to the girls. Sooo¡­ I was wondering if you would allow me to begin one for them?" Biham jerked his head back. "That is a wonderful idea Kinshra. If you like I can send the architects and nners to make ns for you." She chuckled and came to sit next to him. "There''s no need to build a new one. One of the properties of the pce is sitting idle. I can use them for opening a school only for the girls." "Where?" he asked with a frown. He wasn''t aware of it. "It''s a little out of the capital, about half an hour from the center. Currently it is abandoned and I am afraid that it is being used for keeping smuggled goods. From what I heard, it was used by Sirrah to hide¡­" she pursed her lips and lowered her eyes not wanting to speak about it lest he would think that she wasining. "Hide what?" Biham''s face darkened. When she didn''t reply, he coaxed her. "You have to tell me Kinshra. I don''t even know that a building of that sort exists in the kingdom. It is not mentioned anywhere in the documents." She let out a sigh. "I also tried to find out about the building mostly because I wanted to know itsyout. So I went to your court''s office to find out. The chancery out there couldn''t produce the document I was looking for. He gave me a thick file that mentioned all the buildings built in the past twenty years, but there was no mention of this one." She took a deep breath in and continued, "I went on to look for it twenty years before that, but it wasn''t there either." Biham''s eyes were wide by now. "Then how do you know that it was used by Sirrah?" "I asked my fae people to look into it and they found a family in your kingdom who is looking after that property. When they investigated, the family revealed that it was a building constructed by Sirrah and she used it to hide Nyxers." Shocked, Biham became still. All the illegal construction was happening under his rule and he didn''t even know about it? His skin lined with goosebumps. "Then there must be more in the kingdom¡­" he said. "There could be¡­" Kinshra shrugged. Biham caught his head in his hands and closed his eyes. Sirrah had damaged him and his kingdom to a level that was difficult to fathom. He wondered if the Nyxers even took the women of Pegasii and had children with them. He let out a rough exhale. "I will be investigating it more¡­" Soft hands stroked his hair and when he looked up, he saw Kinshra standing in front of him. Her right wing curled around his shoulder. "Would you like me to find out about it?" He nodded and rested his head on her belly. She caressed him gently with her fingers. She didn''t say it aloud, but she realized that Biham was manipted by Sirrah in the worst possible manner. He was drugged by her. She used dark magic on him to control him and if that wasn''t all, she went around hiding enemies in their kingdom for her personal gains. She cupped his cheeks and lifted his face up. "I am so sorry, Biham, but we will correct it all." She leaned down and kissed his forehead. Her eyes darted to his lips as his hot breath fell on her. Her lips parted and she inched them closer to his, her heart racing faster. A knock on the door sounded. "Who''s there?" Biham growled, upset about the timing. "Your Highness, a messenger is here." Biham''s brows furrowed. "Send him in." The messenger stepped in the antechamber, where Biham went along with Kinshra to receive him. He gave a scroll to him. "This arrived from Cetus this morning." Biham rolled the scroll out. "It''s a message from Kaitos! He wants assistance for the borders of Cetus." He dismissed the guard and came back inside the bedchamber. "Show it to me," Kinshra said. "Why would Kaitos need assistance? Cetus is too far away from the borders of Hydra Kingdom." She read the message. "And he wants faes." Biham shrugged. "Maybe, after what happened at Aqu, he is afraid." Kinshra narrowed her eyes and read the message again. "That could be possible. We can send two faes for help," she suggested. "How about the same who went to Aqu?" "They have left for Vilinski. There are a few here for the trade who had stopped in the inns. I can ask them." "In my opinion, Kaitos is a little worried. Just ask two faes casually about it. If they are ready to go there, then ask them toe back after assuring Kaitos that everything is fine at the moment." "I will," she replied with a smile. "And please don''t think much about what Sirrah did. I will take care of it." Biham looked at her fondly. He sped her hands and squeezed them a little. "I can never thank the goddess enough to give me a woman like you." She giggled and pressed a quick kiss on his lips. That night two faes were sent to the borders of Cetus with instructions not to go in the monastery. Chapter 428 Take Full Advantage "The faes are here, m''lord," said the monk who Felis had sent to know about. "But they are camped outside Cetus and refuse toe inside our borders." "Why?" Felis growled. If he had to go out of Kaitos''s quarters, it meant that it could be dangerous. He wasn''t sure that other monks would attack him. Though he was sure he was more powerful than them, he didn''t want to spend his dark magic on them because it ultimately affected his body. He was going to spend it on his target. The monk shrugged. "I don''t know," he replied. "But they wanted to meet the High Priest. They are in a hurry and want to go back as soon as possible." Felis gritted his teeth. He looked at Gamon and said, "Gather three monks for me. Along with Kaitos, you and I are going to go to the borders and attack the faes." "But I have a doubt, Alpha," Brix intervened. "If we kill the faes, King Biham would be suspicious. He might end up sending his army. We have to think of a different way tobat the faes so that we can get to all other faes as well." "I know," Felis replied through his clenched teeth. "Now you stay here and take charge of the situation while I go with Gamon and take care of the faes." "Yes Alpha!" Bris said, taking in a deep breath. Felis pulled Kaitos up to his feet and shoved him towards the door. "Don''t think of any tricks, Kaitos," he growled. "My men won''t hesitate in killing your people and they would do so in the blink of an eye." The monk who had brought the message was caught hold of by Gamon. He pushed the monk out of the door. "Get three of your best monks who know dark magic!" The monk gulped. He walked out of the door and pointed at three monks. When Kaitos came out with Felis holding a dagger on his neck, all the monks who were standing out, gasped and a murmur broke. "I am Felis, king of Hydra Kingdom! If any of you try to act smart with me, I will take a minute to annihte all of you. Is that clear?" Felis snarled. The monks were petrified. They had never in their imagination thought that King Felis woulde to Cetus and take over it. Three monks were picked from the group. Along with the monks, Felis, Gamon and Kaitos started their journey towards the border of Cetus. It wasn''t a long walk to the border. "I am going to use my dark magic to control them," said Felis. "And you all will be helping me." "Faes aren''t easy to control with just dark magic!" Kaitos snapped. "You are going towards your doom!" "Quiet!" Felis shouted. "What do you know about it? Thest High Priest of Cetus Monastery was able to control a fae with his dark magic. You don''t know anything!" He was referring to Kinshra whom Menkar was able to control using his dark magic. "Just do what I ask you to." As soon as they reached the periphery of Cetus, they could see two white tents erected in the midst of a clearing. The two faes were sitting outside, talking to each other while having food. Along with Kaitos, Felis rushed to hide in a thicket on the left of the clearing while Gamon took the other four monks to a wide bush on the right. They hid behind it and waited for Felis''s signal. Felis was crouching behind a thick tree. He said, "I am casting a spell on them. Hold my hand and call your magic to coborate with mine." Kaitos clenched his fists. "It''s better if you kill me!" Felis narrowed his eyes. "You know that I won''t stop at killing you! Now do as I say!" He was losing patience. He opened his mind link with Gamon and asked him to order the monks to cast the spell he recited in his mind. ''Tell them to be ready with their magic.'' When he got the confirmation from Gamon that all were ready, he chanted, "Tolirovat ikh!" Along with Kaitos''s magic, his magic intermingled. It hurled down his arms and he shot it at the fae on the left. At the same time, the monks too chanted the same spell and shot their magic on the fae on the right. As soon as the ck streams of magic hit the faes, they both stilled in their ces. Their eyes widened and their expressions became nk. Felis scoffed. The faes were under his control now. He walked to them fearlessly and called Gamon and others over there. "What do you propose to do now?" asked Gamon as Kaitos watched the faes with surprise. "What have you done to them?" he asked, looking at the two stunned faes. Felis spat blood on the ground and wiped his mouth with his sleeve. Dark magic had repercussions. "Now these two are in my control," he smirked. He leaned over to them and whispered, "You both are going to go back to the Pegasii Kingdom and kill every fae that is present over there, including Lady Kinshra." The faes nodded in tandem. The next moment they red their wings wide and shot high in the air. Felis watched them go with the satisfaction of first victory in his chest. Kaitos was horrified. "This is all wrong!" he rasped. "You aremitting a heinous crime." Felis let out augh that didn''t reach his eyes. "This is just the beginning." He pushed Kaitos back to the monastery. He knew that the two faes will do his work without fail and he didn''t even have to go to Pegasii. When he reached back the monastery, he ordered Brix, "Go back and ask the Nyxers to be on a standby along the Pegasii borders. We will be attacking them the day after tomorrow." Because that was the minimum time needed for the faes to kill. Even if a few faes were killed, his work was done. It was to create mayhem in Pegasii of which he would take full advantage. Chapter 429 Circles Of Fireflies As soon as the work was done, Felis went back to the monastery along with Kaitos and others. And now he had to wait. He was going to wait for one full day and then attack the Kingdom of Pegasii along with the monks. He was satisfied with himself. The two faes were going to kill every damn fae that was present in the kingdom hence eliminating the worst threat. Felis was only afraid of faes. As for the werewolves, that wasn''t a problem. His Nyxers were going to take care of it easily. He knew that by the end of the day after he was going to take over Pegasii and that too so easily. Felis lifted his feet on the writing table as his warriors rounded the monks. Kaitos was made to sit in between five warriors and was a queen bee of the monks. If they misbehaved, Felis was going to kill Kaitos and then give others a slow and painful death in order to instill fear. The servants of the Cetus monastery were too scared of thetest developments. None of them dared to get out of the monastery, fearing that the Nyxers would kill them. It was the king of Hydra they were dealing with and not just any other Nyxer. They brought food for them for the whole day. When it was night, Felis couldn''t sleep out of anticipation. Gamon and Brix had rounded all the monks to make them ride to Pegasii the next day. They had also gone to the stables to check on the horses. Gamon came back and asked, "What time do we leave?" Felis was chewing on the softmb meat. "Before the nightfall," he said with superiority. They would take at least half a night to reach Pegasii and then he would also have tomunicate and coordinate with his army to attack together. "Have you checked upon the stables?" "I have," he replied. "Then gather all the monks with dark magic in the courtyard. They all will being with us. Each of you," he said, pointing at his warriors, "is going to be leading a group. I am going to group two of you together to lead a group." "How would I know which monks have dark magic?" asked Gamon. Felis reached out for a gold chain in his neck. A dark amethyst hung from it. "Take this in front of every monk. If the amethyst turns cloudy on the inside, it means the monk has dark magic." "Yes, Your Highness," Gamon said and took the chain from him. By the end of the day, he gathered hundred monks who had some form of dark magic. When the sun descended on the horizon, Felis came out in the courtyard. He stood on a dais and assessed all of them. He spoke loudly to them, "You will be apanying me to the Kingdom of Pegasii. I need your force to help me conquer that kingdom. If you fail to do so, my Nyxers will not stop at killing you. But I don''t guarantee that they will kill you. They might just leave you to die on your own. And that can be very painful. So don''t pull your tricks!" There was fear amongst the monks. They had never been conquered or subjected to this kind of torture. They couldn''t help but agree. In an hour, Felis was heading towards Pegasii with his men. Two Nyxers were riding with a group of monks, and all of them were riding in two lines. By the time the moon was up in the sky, Felis was on the border of Pegasii. Along with his men and monks, he hid in the forest. He wanted to spy a nearby vige to hear about any news. He was sure that the two faes must have created havoc by now. He called a monk and said, "I want you to go to the vige and spy for me. If you think of spilling the secret that I am camped here with my men, then remember my threat. Is that clear?" The monk gulped. He knew that Felis wouldn''t hesitate in beheading his brethren. The man was dangerous and a maniac. "I won''t..." "Good. Now go and find out about the faes over there. Come back as soon as possible!" "Yes!" The monk nodded. Brix held him by his upper arm and pulled him towards the vige which they could see through their ce of hiding. As soon as the monk left, Felis asked another to go to the other side of the kingdom and check on his remaining army. He gave him a scroll. "Hand it over to themanders, and tell them that the king has asked you to attack now!" Once the monk left, Felis waited in anticipation. The first monk came back two hourster and informed, "There are no faes in the vige. The vigers are saying that there was only one here and he left this morning for the capital, but there has been a fae killing." Felis chuckled. This was what he was waiting for. His ns were going to seed after all. "Great!" he said, rubbing his hand in enthusiasm. "We wait for another hour and then we are going to attack the first vige!" The hour went by very quickly as he regrouped the monks and repeated his strategy to them. "You won''t be using dark magic in the first vige since there are no faes. Just kill everyone whoes in your way to the next vige!" Felis started on his march to victory and to fulfilling his dream to rule on all of Araniea. They entered the first vige and whatever houses they found, they killed the men and women and children. They headed to the next vige with their heads floating in the air. The risk that he had taken bore fruits, finally. As they traveled to the next vige, they saw little circles of fireflies dancing at various ces. Chapter 430 Circles Of Fireflies The vige next to them was not very far and in the darkness of the night, Felis and his men rampaged it. In order to increase his mayhem, he separated his men into two because he realized that so many men weren''t required for ughtering one vige. And he was taking one vige at a time. One group led by Brix went towards the west where they would eventually meet with his remaining army, while he led the second group to go towards the capital. With monks in his control, he was practically impossible. They were like a silent army that didn''t know their full potential. Felis thought that he was going to gain control of Cetus Monastery and use the monks over there as his personal warriors once he ruled Araniea. He was surprised at the potential of the monks. Once they split, Felis raided two more viges and was sure that his other team must have raided at least three viges because along the west border, there were small hamlets. ording to the information he had from Menkar and his spies, now he was about ten viges far from the capital if he followed the same path. However, the moon was descending on the horizon and if he had to make his n sessful, he had to hide. He didn''t want to invade during the day as that would give advantage to the vigers. The only way would be to hide in the viges that he had already raided. So he decided to massacre another vige and then hide in the ruins of it. If he was lucky, then his army was already marching inside and must be near him. He had asked his men to send him a message when they reached within a few miles of the capital. So he attacked the next vige and destroyed itpletely, killing everyone in it. Along with his monks and Nyxers, he hid inside the ruins and derelict structures after he piled the bodies of the vigers on the entrance. He destroyed them so badly that they looked like they were victims of wild beasts. This was going to scare other vigers froming near them. At the same time, he was sure that they would send the information to the capital. In either way, they won''t be able to send the information before the nightfall and that was enough for him to attack more viges. He was sure that his army woulde and meet him by then. "The king is going to kill all of us!" Kaitos said, as he sat in a demolished hut along with Felis. Felis was lying down on a bed, his tunic and trousers stained with all the bloodshed. "King Biham is an extremely powerful man. He has ties with the King of Draka. Can you fathom the powers of King Eltanin? He is a demi-god. His mother is a goddess and he has Alpha blood in him. You are leading all of us to doom!" Felis turned to look at Kaitos and smirked. "Then should I tell you a secret, Kaitos?" Kaitos narrowed his eyes. "Eltanin and my mother--" Felis paused and waited for Kaitos''s reaction. And as he anticipated, Kaitos sat straight as if focusing on him only. "They are the same," Felis finished his sentence. "What?" Kaitos said, disbelieving him. "Are you insane?" he spat. "I can''t believe that you can share the same blood as King Eltanin! He is so much more--" Felis was on his neck in a second. He hissed, "Eltanin is my younger brother, and so even I am a demi-god!" Kaitos''s mouth fell to the floor. After a moment of stunned silence he said, "Then why don''t you have magic like him?" "Because he is married to his mate, who is half fae. Once I rule Arania, I will marry Lusitania. I will im her and her powers wille to me. She will be my queen!" Kaitos was speechless. It was impossible to believe that Taiyi could give birth to a werewolf like him. The man in front of him had no ethics. He was immoral and had gone down the abyss of emotional hell so down that there was no salvation. He clenched his jaws and looked away. "I hope you never seed..." he murmured. Felisughed at him and went back to lie on his bed. "It''s better that you concentrate on the conquest. I am nning on giving you a special role after we take over Pegasii. Your monks are going to be in my army from now onwards!" Kaitos gulped. He let out a rough exhale and started thinking of ways to stop Felis frommitting a huge crime. They started again just before nightfall. Any vigers that came by, simply ran away. A few came back with their hunters to kill the wild beasts, but Felis happily killed all of them. Heughed at the innocence of the vigers. Who would have thought that the king of Hydra along with the High Priest of Cetus Monastery was going to attack them? He carried on with mayhem and butchering vige after vige until he reached within a few miles of the capital. And that''s where he saw his own army. Brix came to meet him and updated. "We managed to ravage five viges, but after that there was not a single viger in their homes. It seems that they have all fled to the capital." Felis scoffed. "Bloody cowards. Did you meet any fae?" "No we didn''t." A satisfied smile crept on his lips. "I am sure they are dead by now!" "Yes, Your Highness," Brix said. "Your magic worked beautifully!" Felis gave him a superior look. "My magic doesn''t fail." "Then what are your orders now?" "We all march to the capital." "Yes, Your Highness." Brix turned to themanders and ordered them to march to the capital. Together, they all started their victory march towards the capital. The viges that they rode through were empty. Felis was pleased that he was able to scare them all. King Biham was such a wuss. He had no ns, no strategy. He was simply useless. As Felis rode forward, leading his massive army, all at once he saw that the circles of fireflies that were buzzing all along the way, started to increase. Chapter 431 Portals Felis noticed that there was a sudden buzz in the fireflies and he ignored the circles. They were like yellow little circles that were barelyrger than a palm but they were now the size of an arm. He wanted to stop and investigate but he didn''t have the time. With his army behind him, he didn''t want to stop and waste time on something as mundane as that only out of curiosity. Kaitos was riding beside him. "This is not good!" he shouted, looking at the yellow circles. "Shut up!" Felis shouted back. "And focus on what we have to do next!" Kaitos gritted his teeth. He was getting wary of the circles and facing the stubborn, impatient and arrogant bastard of Araniea. Felis''s army was so huge that it took almost two hours for it topletely enter the kingdom of Pegasii. What he was wondering was that howe there was no activity on the part of the king. Then he scoffed. It was probably because he didn''t have enough time to react to his invasion. Or it was possible that he didn''t have any other option than to await him at the gates of the capital. If thetter was the case, then he was going to have a st. The Pegasii army would bepletely annihted. For the first time he allowed a grin on his face at the satisfaction that the faes were all dead. The two faes that he had sent must have killed each other because he had ordered them to kill every fae in Pegasii. He couldn''t help thinking that faes were such idiots. At first, they closed all the portals when they thought that Kinshra was betrayed when in fact it was Menkar''s dark magic who was controlling her and now they killed each other because of his dark magic. He was sure that the faes must have closed all the portals now as well. If faes were such idiots, he wondered if he could conquer Vilinski. He even had the High Priest of Cetus under his control who had powerful dark magic. His attention was diverted by a yellow fireflies'' circle on his side that had erged enough for a human to step in and out. "Gah!" he said out of frustration and continued to ride on his horse. But he noticed that his horse was getting scared. It whimpered slightly out of protest. He kicked his horse harder in order to keep it focused. As he rode, he heard loud screams from behind. "What is happening?" he asked hismander. "I don''t know," Brix shrugged. "Those must be soldiers rejoicing in the victory." Felis chuckled. Those were indeed soldiers. His chest swelled with overconfidence. Soon they would all rejoice in total victory. Once he would have Pegasii under his control, he was going to mix its army with his. Another ten minutes passed when he heard more screams. Were his soldiers going mad? Well, he couldn''t me them. They had tasted sweet victory after ages. It was small, but enough to be delighted about. However, when again after a gap of ten minutes he heard loud screams and shrieks all over again, he signaled his men to slow down. "Go and check out on them and tell them not to make so much noise!" Hemanded Brix. Brix was about to turn and go back when they saw that the yellow circles had increased to the extent that they were as big as their horses. All of a sudden, something emerged out of one of the circles and it had¡­ wings. "Fuck!" he rasped. "Faes are here!" He looked all around and there were like hundreds of such circles. They were actually portals. From Vilinski. Faes after faes started emerging from the portals. Felis couldn''t believe that faes didn''t close the portals. Didn''t they bloody die? Aren''t they angry with Biham all over again? So many faes came out of the portals that Felis was astounded. He watched them, frozen on his horse. With wings spread they flew over them as if trying to cast a web of traps. "Faes!" someone shouted. And Felis came out of his shock. "Ride faster!" he shouted at his men. Now he understood the reason why his men were shouting and screaming behind. They weren''t rejoicing, they were being hunted by the faes. Anger burned through him and heshed his dark magic at the first fae who was shooting towards him. His magic struck the wing of the fae and she tumbled down, but before tumbling down, the fae sent a strong wave of red beams in his direction. He tightened the reins of his horse and made it leap in the air, narrowly missing the magic beams. But they fell on the soldiers behind and roasted them alive. The whole ce was filled with blood curdling cries and shrieks. Felis never anticipated this move. He had to get to the capital as fast as possible and take down Biham if his ns had to seed. Looking at Kaitos he said, "Come with me!" "No, I won''t!" Kaitos protested, looking happy. "You will be ruined soon, Felis! Surrender now!" Felis neared his horse to that of Kaitos''s and grabbed the man. He pulled him onto his horse. "Don''t even think of defying my orders, Kaitos!" he growled. Then he turned to his Nyxers who wereing behind him. "We are veering left. Guide all the monks there!" He saw that there were no portals towards that path. At least he had time to recover. This ambush meant one thing. Biham came to know about his attack and had called all the faes. He was sure that it was Kinshra who was helping him. His blood boiled and he promised himself that he was going to kill Kinshra first. If the attack from the faes wasn''t all, he saw armies bearing gs of Draka and Orioning from the front and the side. It was surely a very well-nned ambush. One he had never anticipated. Felis waspletely surrounded. Chapter 432 Trick Them Felis took the path to the left through the forest along with the monks and his Nyxers. Before the Draka and the Orion army coulde, he rode in that direction at top speed. He opened his mind link and told his Nyxers, ''Do not shift. If you shift, they will be able to trace your wolf and take you down easily.'' He knew that most of his army was going to be quashed by the foes. He had to reshape his n ording to thetest developments. "Brix!" he called hismander. "Where is Gamon?" "I don''t know Alpha!" Brix said, sounding nervous." Once again, he opened his mind link and called hismanders to the path he was going towards. ''I want all of you along with your best Nyxers. Dodge the armies of the enemy ande to this side!'' Themanders hissed back their replies, not happy with what their king had led them into. A loud st sent shockwaves in the ground and it rippled beneath their feet. The horses neighed and some reared making the riders fall with them. "What the fuck is happening?" he shouted. But before he could say anything else, he saw a fae was above them and he was ring at him with his wings stretched wide. The fae hurled his hands forward, throwing ck smoke from his fingers. Felis realized instantly that this was a shock wave to create another quake in the ground. Immediately, he too chanted a spell and threw his hands forward to stop the magic of the fae. While the magic shed with a ripple in the air, Felis''s tongue was sliced inside. He hated that he had to face the consequences of magic while the faes were natural at it. He shouted again to his men, "Run as far as away from here!" He wanted some of his men to stay alive. Now his n was slightly different yet simr to what he did when he came through the Ivory Forest to Cetus. He was going to lead his army into the Pegasii Pce and take over the king and his fae mate, Kinshra. He had to sneak in somehow and kill the soldiers inside the pce and then he would be able to gain control of Pegasii. Loud screams and shrieks were heard in the distance as he headed towards his destination. He cursed himself for getting his entire army into Pegasii. He should have left half of them at the border and asked them toeter. He never anticipated that the Draka and Orion armies woulde like hordes of bees. How the hell did theye to know that he was attacking? He had kept it so well-nned. --- Two days back. Biham was sitting in the throne hall and listening to the generalints of his subjects when General Balfour came rushing to him with a message. "Your Highness, we need to go to the meeting chamber. Something very urgent hase up and I need your private audience!" Biham narrowed his eyes on him. Balfour looked panicky and this was unusual behavior of his General. He closed the proceedings and went to the meeting chamber along with Balfour. When they were alone, Balfour said, "The two faes that you had sent to the Cetus havee back and have engaged in a strange behavior. "They have killed another fae in the capital." "What?" Biham was shocked. He got up from his ce, his hands shaking. Not again. Everything was going on so well in his kingdom with the faes. This incident was going to close all the portals once again and Kinshra would me him for the chaos. "But why?" "I have no idea, Your Highness!" said Balfour. "My spies say that the two faes are behaving weirdly. It''s as if they are not listening to anyone. They are hunting for other faes." "Call mymanders to the main hall!" Biham said. "And ready my horse. Take me to where these two are. We need to control them!" "Yes, Your Highness!" Balfour left to call the Generals. He had to apprise her of the situation right from the start. He wouldn''t take a chance again. Kinshra was not in her room and that panicked him. "Where is Lady Kinshra?" he asked the maid. "She is getting ready to leave to visit a construction site," she informed him. "Stop her now!" he shouted at the top of his lungs. Before the maid could react, Biham was running out in the corridors, hoping that she hadn''t left already. He opened his mind link with everyone in the pce to stop Kinshra from heading out of the pce. When he reached the main hall, he saw that themanders had already gathered. He dashed out for his mate. "Kinshra!" he roared when he didn''t see her in the carriageway. He ran out and felt like shifting to protect her. But he found her carriage along with a group of soldiers just a few meters away. Kinshra was stunned to see Biham''s state. He appeared too nervous. She came out of the carriage and ced her hand on his cheek. "Biham?" Biham closed his eyes and took a deep breath, thanking his stars. "Kinshra," he said when he gained some control of his emotions. "There''s been an emergency!" She looked at him with her brows furrowed. He urged her inside the carriage. "Come, I will let you know on our way back to the main hall." When they were inside, he said, "The faes we had sent to Cetus are showing strange behavior aftering back from there. They are on a killing spree. My spies are saying that they are kind of tranced." Kinshra''s face paled. "I know what is going on." "What is going on?" "They are under the spell of dark magic!" Biham''s heart thundered. "H--how is this possible? There is no one who practices dark magic. Even the monks of Cetus have pledged not to use it!" "There''s only one way. We have to trick them into going back to Vilinski. The Sgi??th Bio will limit their ability to use magic and before they reach Vilinski, the magic will weaken." Chapter 433 Reject Me And Go Back Kinshra called all the faes to the pce as Biham gathered his top warriors. General Balfour informed him that the two faes had killed another fae in the vige on the south. "They are getting out of hand!" Biham rubbed his mouth with his hands as panic stabbed his heart. What the hell was happening? For the next few hours both Kinshra and Biham waited for the faes to gather. As soon as they gathered in the main hall, Kinshra said, "Ryne and Throm have gone rogue but they are doing it under the spell of dark magic." She decided toe straight to the point rather than creating stories around it and hide it. A nervous murmur broke in the hall. Faes started to talk amongst themselves. "I have called you all to make a decision. Do you want to go back to Vilinski because it can be very dangerous? Or do you want to stay back and help me with sending the rogues to Vilinski? If you choose to leave, I will not have any problems. If you wish to be with me, let me know because then I will discuss the strategy with you to get rid of these two." The faes looked at each other. They knew that they had to make a quick decision. Only three decided to leave while the rest decided to stay and help her. They liked that she was forthright in telling them the main problem. "All those who want to leave, please do so now," she said to them. "And the rest, kindlye to the meeting chamber." In the meeting chamber, she discussed her n with them. "We have to chase them to Sgi¨¢th Bio in order to limit their magic," she exined. Then she went on to chart out the whole n in front of them. ording to her n, the two faes were confined in a building on the outskirts of the capital by other faes. They built portal after portal around the building so that as soon as the rogues came out, they met with one of them and got sucked in. General Balfour came with yet another news to Biham. "Thest vige on the south was burned and looted and all the men, women and children were killed!" "What the fuck!" Biham roared. "What have you been doing all this while? Who the fuck did it?" Balfour pursed his lips. He was expecting Biham''s reaction. "We don''t know who did it, but it seems like we have rogues in the kingdom and arge number of them." "Go and find out about them!" Biham ordered him. "And kill them on sight!" Balfour rushed to thest vige for investigations, however when he reached there with his team, he found that two more viges were burned and looted in the same manner. There was something very wrong going on. One of the vigers informed him that he saw a pile of bodies on the gates of a vige and another one informed that someone was using heavy dark magic. The wild beasts in the forest were being killed in an unusual manner. And when he reached the most recent vige that was ravaged, he saw traces of Nyxers! He caught the faint whiff of their peculiar smell that was covered inyers of other herb scents. He realized they must have had potions of herbs to mask their original scent. After having fought with them many times, Balfour hade to recognize their scent, however faint it was. But what confused him was the fact that the scent of Nyxers was mixed with that of monks from Cetus. He shook his head. Maybe he was overthinking. He didn''t waste time and simply rushed back to the capital where he informed Biham about their presence. His brain stuttered for a moment as his ears took in the information. He hadn''t expected this at all. Nyxers in his kingdom? And that too the whole army? Every part of his body went on a pause as his thoughts tried to catch up. After a moment of shock, he stepped closer to Balfour and ced his hand on his shoulder. "Inform Eltanin and Orion about it. Don''t forget to inform Aqu and Eridanus kings too. We need men and we need them in numbers!" Balfour nodded and left him in a hurry. Kinshra came back with all the faes to the pce. As they all waited for her next order, Biham took her to the meeting chamber along with his trusted courtiers and a few faes. "Kinshra, this has be extremely dangerous. We have Nyxers in the kingdom of Pegasii. I want all of you to go back to Vilinski and close all the portals," he said with a panicky expression as he grabbed her hand. He hated that he was letting her go but he had to protect her and this was the only way. Kinshra looked at him wide eyed, shock etching her face. "I won''t leave you Biham," she said, her voice thick with emotions. "I am not asking you Kinshra. I am ordering you to. I don''t want any one of you to face the Nyxers. They are horrible and it seems that Felis has started with his war by waging it on Pegasii. While I don''t know why he would do that, it is still dangerous! You need to leave tonight." Kinshra looked at the faes and then back to Biham, her heart beating wildly. Thinking of leaving Biham again was painful. She blinked away the tears that formed in her eyes and pursed her lips. Her fingers went to her hair as she raked them. "Kinshra, did you hear me?" Biham said as he cupped her cheeks and steadied her. "I don''t want you to be harmed. So reject me and go back. You should leave me now and then only you will have a better shot at life. Felis is¡ª" Biham choked. "He is merciless." A shudder passed through him when he thought what Felis could do to her. Chapter 434 I Wont Allow You Kinshra closed her eyes as she inhaled his scent. When she opened her mouth, she found herself speaking, "I will never leave you, Biham. If others want to go, they should. I won''t stop anyone, but--" she opened her eyes and their gazes locked. "--I will stand with you and fight against Felis." "Kinshra this is--" Biham was stunned by her determination. She ced a finger on his lips. "I don''t care if this is going to go down, but I can''t-- I won''t... leave you now." "Oh, Kinshra..." he murmured her name like worship and embraced her in his arms. Biham kissed her on temple. He came out of the meeting chamber to meet all the other faes. Over there Kinshra informed them of her decision. "Things from here on are going to get extremely dangerous," she said as she intertwined her fingers with Biham. "While I have decided that I am going to stay here and face the danger with my mate, I will leave it all up to you to choose your path. Both of us are not going to force you or throw any deal. If you want to stay and help us, we would be highly indebted, and if you want to leave and go, there won''t be any problems." She paused to look at all of them. She continued, "Because we don''t expect you all to help us. The Nyxers are too dangerous. While I know that just three of you had annihted the entire army in Aqu, which also proves your great strength, we don''t want you to face them. This time the Nyxers have attacked us inrge numbers and it is going to get... bloody!" Once again, a murmur broke amongst the faes. Kinshra looked at Biham and squeezed his hand. With her eyes she assured him that it didn''t matter if the faes chose to be with them or not. At least she will be there. "Lady Kinshra," said the fae who was right in front of the whole group. "Some of us might want to return." Kinshra tightened her lips to not show her disappointment, but she nodded. The fae turned to look at other faes and in a loud yet firm voice said, "Those who want to stay back and fight with us against the Nyxers, may pleasee forward. Those who want to return, they may step back." To Kinshra and Biham''s surprise, arge number of faes stepped forward. Their leader, an elderly fae, Dune, grinned. "Did you think we will not give it back to those bastards?" he said. Kinshra couldn''t help butugh. "Both Biham and I are highly obliged with your decision. Thank you for supporting us. With you beside us, I am sure we will win it!" "There is no doubt that we will win it, but I have a small deal after that," Dune said. Biham''s breath lodged in his throat. Faes were notorious for their deals. Since they were staying back for his help which was really needed at this hour, he waited for him to listen to the deal. Dune said, "We would like if King Biham allows faes to stay back and if needed, give citizenship to them of the kingdom of Pegasii after the battle is fought and won. There are many of us who have fallen in love with this ce and who knows that we might find mates here?" Biham was surprised. He jerked his head back. In all his life he never thought that the faes would like to stay back in Pegasii. Without hesitation he said, "Granted!" Dune smiled at the prospect. There was an excited murmur on the back amongst faes. "Then you have my word," said Dune. "We will fight beside you against the Nyxers!" "And in case you see that it is getting dangerous, please don''t hesitate to return," Biham added. To that, Dune nodded. The faes who had stepped back watched them with interest. They returned to Vilinski within an hour. Kinshra and Biham became busy on how to defend their kingdom against the Nyxers. Along with the faes and courtiers, they built several strategies. Balfour came and informed them that even though the armies of Draka and Orion would be ready help, how would theye so fast. Dune was fast to react to that. He sent six faes, three each to Draka and Orion to create portals for the soldiers to enter Pegasii. So instead of covering the distance between the two kingdoms in days, the soldiers entered the kingdom through the portals. Eltanin and Orion led their armies. Both Lerna as well as Tania came with them despite the men asking them to stay back. Tania was anxious as hell. The Nyxers had crossed the viges and were now heading towards the capital. Eltanin''s army met them on the west frontier while Orion''s met them on the eastern. As for the faes who had gone back to Vilinski, they had gone back to get more help. So when the Felis was heading towards the capital, the faes had opened one portal after the other and poured in huge numbers. This time they weren''t going to fall into the abyss of suspicion. Led by Lord Krail who had permission of King Ian to take as many faes as he wanted, the faes entered Pegasii. --- Tania was extremely nervous. Along with Lerna, she went straight to the pce to meet her parents. Biham was not happy to see her. "Tania, you are pregnant!" he growled. "Why did youe? You are carrying the heir of Draka and Pegasii! And you didn''t even think of that. Go back and be safe!" "I am not going anywhere, father!" she said as she held her mother''s hands in hers. "I am going to stay here and if need be, I will take part in the battle against Felis!" "What?" Biham was mad. "You will not do anything of the sort! I won''t allow you." He snapped his head to Kinshra. "Take her to your chamber. There is so much danger around. Do you even realize?" Chapter 435 Needed To Enter The Palace Lerna stepped forward. "I know that Felis has a huge army, Your Highness, but both Tania and I will be of immense help." She really wanted to fight against Felis. She wanted revenge for all that he had done to her and then some more. "You don''t know what drives me for it. A man like Felis shouldn''t exist. Our father was a demon and my brother turned out to be a demon. He could have taken a different way and chosen to give me and other women a better life in his kingdom, but he chose the same path as my father! "You both are too precious¡ª" "I detest him!" Lerna said loudly. "I want to fight against him and if the goddess allows it, I will kill him." Her chest was heaving and her voice had be hoarse because of emotions that burned at the back. "He has scarred me for life! Do you even know that he was preparing me to mate with twelve Alphas in order to get the right heir for his kingdom?" A shudder passed through Biham. He was at a loss of words. Tania came to hug Lerna''s shoulders feeling bad for her. Biham shook his head and then after a few tense moments he said, "Lerna, I understand that you were a victim of his ambitions, but now you are Rigel''s wife. He is the king of Orion. I wouldn''t have insisted if you were just his wife, but you are his mate and that is a big thing. He is going to follow you anywhere you go and I hope you know what I mean by that. Surely¡ª" Kinshra cut him off. "Biham, the girls won''t stay back, but¡ª" she looked at both of them. "You will be staying in the pce and keeping an eye on the activities here. Okay?" She gave them a wonderful suggestion so that they felt a part of it and at the same time, she had to keep Biham''s feelings. He was very protective towards his daughter and Lerna. Biham looked at Kinshra and nodded. This was a better deal. The girls would feel a part of it and yet stay protected. "I am fine with that, but don''t step out of the pce. Is that clear?" The two nodded, feeling happy and satisfied. Kinshra went along with Biham to fight against the king of Hydra. She was already informed that faes led by her father have started entering through the portals. She was excited to join them and show Felis that he had chosen the wrong kingdom to attack. As they walked to the armory hall where Biham was supposed to be dressed, Kinshra said, "I suspect that it was Felis who used dark magic on the two faes." Biham snapped his head at her. "How would he do that unless he was at Cetus?" The two faes had gone to talk to the monks at Cetus. Kinshra shrugged. "Then who would do it? Kaitos? Only the monks know dark magic other than Felis." Kinshra''s words sowed a seed of doubt in his head. As they continued to walk, he conjectured a few things and the most prominent was that Felis could have made his way to Cetus a few days back and assembled the monks. But why did monks choose to work with him even though Kaitos had pledged that he was never going to get into wars? He took a deep breath in. Only Kaitos could shed some light on this mystery. Suddenly, he remembered that Balfour had informed him that Nyxers had attacked a vige in the south that was nearest to Cetus. "I think this could be a possibility!" Biham said to Kinshra. "Felis could have gone to Cetus but how the hell did he manage it?" They had reached the armory room by then. "Get ready first, my lord," Kinshra said with a sense of urgency. "We are going to analyze it after we have won the war!" Biham chuckled. He loved the way his mate talked. She was always concise. The servants helped them dress. Biham felt like shifting into his wolf seeing Kinshra also dress up and be with her to protect her, but she was going to fly and be with her father for the war. "I want you to stay above me at all times, Kinshra," he said. Kinshra looked at him with a smile. "Yes, I will." She was going to protect him just the way he wanted to protect her. They both walked along with General Balfour and a dozen courtiers along the length of the corridors and halls dressed in armor. Everyone they met in the way bowed to their king and queen. They looked so regal and natural together that it was really a treat to their eyes. Their earlier queen, Sirrah, was never into battles. So they were awestruck seeing Kinshra in armor and walking alongside her husband for the battle. The chariot for Biham was ready. Biham kissed his mate on her temple and said, "If wee back after winning this war, I would like to marry you and make you the queen of my people and my heart. Will you do the honors, Kinshra?" She smiled at her mate. "Yes, Biham. I don''t want to wait now." With that assurance of a bright future ahead, Biham climbed his chariot. As soon he "hupped" the horses to move, Kinshra shot to the air. --- Felis was riding along with the monks. He needed to enter the pce somehow. He didn''t see Biham and Kinshra on the battlefield nor did he hear about them, so he was sure that they were in the pce. He had to kill Biham and Kinshra in order to take over the pce. While he could fight with Biham for he was a werewolf like him, fighting with Kinshra was going to be a challenge. He needed Kaitos and other monks for them to use dark magic on her. "Come fast!" he growled at Kaitos. Gamon was with him and he was leading, rather prodding the monks like cattle. Felis remembered the path to the pce from the map that he had with him. He wanted to get inside the pce through the back entrance. He knew there would be guards but they would be less in number. Chapter 436 Nyxers Are In The Palace They came across very less resistance throughout the way and it was mostly because they hid through the darkness of the dense trees. At the same time, Felis had asked Kaitos to conceal his men with magic. So, the little magic that Kaitos had used, covered all the Nyxers. The pce gates at the rear were manned by very few soldiers. Felis put his hands up, signaling his men to stop. They all came to a stop a few meters from the gates. Not a single guard could detect them. Felis argued in his mind whether he should fight the guards or use his dark magic. If he fought with the guards, it would garner unnecessary attention. Using dark magic was a better option. He closed his eyes and called his magic. "It is not right to use it on innocent souls," Kaitos grated. Felis snapped open his eyes, hating him for interrupting him. "I don''t ask for opinions from anyone. So stay quiet!" he growled. Kaitos clenched his jaws hard and then became quiet. He looked away, unable to witness what Felis was going to do. Felis closed his eyes again. His magic swirled in his chest, burning it, heating his skin. It hissed and traveled to his hands. His eyes flickered a red and he hurled the dark tendrils of magic at the soldiers. The magic obeyed hismand. It traveled to the soldiers, curled around their neck and snapped them. The soldiers didn''t even know what happened to them and theyy dead on the ground. Satisfied, Felis used his magic to open the gates and entered the pce. He was sure that this was the beginning of his victory. He asked his men to abandon the horses and go on foot. "Kaitos," he said as he dismounted his horse. "If you try to break away from me, you know the consequences." Kaitos narrowed his eyes. "I know." "However, I don''t trust you," Felis growled. "I need a blood oath from you." "I will never give my oath to you!" Kaitos rebelled. "You will and you have to!" Felis looked at Gamon who came behind Kaitos. He grabbed his arms and twisted them behind. Another Nyxer came and despite Kaitos''s resistance, he yanked his arm in the front. Felis took his dagger out. He spread the palm of Kaitos and sliced it in the center. Then he sliced his palm from the center. He joined both their hands and chanted a spell. Gray smoky tendrils coiled around their hands as the blood oath worked its way. Felis chuckled. "Now you can''t go against me even if you want to." Gamon left Kaitos who was feeling like a huge boulder had passed over him. He doubled over and coughed blood. When he was straight, he looked at Felis and said, "I wish you never seed, Felis. You are one sneaky bastard who deserves not even an inch of Araniea, let alone Hydra. You should have been dead long back. And I hope that this war ends with your death!" Felis red at him for a moment and then backhanded him. The monk fell on the floor. "Who cares for a monk? Just do what you are supposed to do. And I am going to seed in front of your eyes. It would be fun to watch you bearing mymands without going against me!" All other monks standing over there were so frightened that they became numb with fear. Felis scanned all of them and then turned around. The whole pce was in front of him and he had to start his way to the north wing where the chambers of the king and queen were. He was standing outside the south wing. He entered with his men the corridor that was outside the south wing. He ran past the rooms that were all lying vacant. He knew that Biham must be too busy with the war and so he won''t be entertaining any guests. That worked in his favor. He came across very few soldiers who dropped dead in the same manner as those who were manning the gates. Felis used his dark magic. Often, he would ask the monks to use it. By the time he reached further inside, others hade to know that there were Nyxers in the pce. There was a hugemotion. In his frenzy to go ahead, Felis continued to kill every man and woman who came in the way using the dark magic. There was no way he could be stopped. --- "Queen Tania!" Flora came running to her, her face etched with panic. Tania was in her room along with Lerna. They were talking about how they could contribute to the war. "What is it, Flora?" Tania asked with a frown. "Nyxers are in the pce. They have attacked us. You must vacate the pce as soon as possible!" she said and started to pack her things with her magic. "Nyxers?" Tania got up with a jerk. "How? When?" Lerna was equally panicked. "How did the Nyxers breach the pce?" "They came from the rear gates!" Flora said. "Please, Queen Tania and Lerna, you both must vacate this ce now!" Tania''s wings red up as anger surged in her chest. "I won''t go anywhere! I am going to face those Nyxers." As if on a basic instinct, she felt protective towards the pce and its people. She thought of the Pegasii spirit. "But-- but-- this is way too dangerous. I heard that the monks are also with the Nyxers. Some guards were found dead in the strangest way. Their necks were snapped at a weird angle! This means the Nyxers and monks are using dark magic." "The only Nyxer who can use dark magic is my brother, Felis," Lerna said as a shudder passed through her body. Her gaze locked with that of Tania. Tania was stunned for a moment. But then she narrowed her gaze and said, "Open your mind link with Rigel. Ask him toe to the pce now!" Chapter 437 [Bonus ] Fae With White Wings Biham had gone not too far from the pce along with Kinshra when he felt on an instinct that the pce was under attack. He froze as a shudder passed through him and goosebumps lined his skin. The tattoo on his chest moved and he could feel the agitation of the spirit of Pegasii. He looked up and saw that Kinshra was flying with Flora. "Kinshraa!" he called her. She looked down and realized that there was a problem. Immediately, she shot down and came to stand with him in the chariot. "I can feel--" he said, dazed. "I can feel that the spirit of Pegasii is in danger." Kinshra''s brows bunched. "Then we must go back to the pce, Biham," she suggested. "Eltanin and Rigel are taking care of the battle along with the faes." "Yes," he gulped, unable to understand the agitation of his nerves and the spirit of Pegasii. He opened his mind link with all his soldiers and asked those in the pce about the situation. When they confirmed his doubts, Biham turned his chariot around and headed towards the pce. "What is it, Biham?" Kinshra asked as she grasped the rail of the chariot. "Felis has attacked us along with the monks!" Kinshra was stunned into silence. She never expected that Felis would attack the pce. "The girls are there!" she murmured. "Goddess!" Panic flooded her when she thought about Tania and Lerna. "Please hurry up!" She was going to kill Felis if heid a hand on her daughter. They rode back to the pce in silence as Flora flew above them. She was wondering what happened in such a short time, but the moment she saw what was happening in the pce, she came tond on the front stairs instantly. Kinshra didn''t wait for Biham toe and rushed inside. The ce was inplete mayhem. Servants were running here and there, screaming. They were injured and some were even lying dead or half dead. Through all of this, she rushed to the room where Tania was. --- Felis was running towards the north wing. He wanted to get there as fast as possible. He had to kill Biham and Kinshra. So along with a dozen monks he headed towards their rooms. However, he hadn''t gone too far when he came across Lerna. Felis was urgently heading to the north wing but the moment he saw Lerna, he stopped. His chest vibrated with a dangerous rumble. "You!" he growled. Every monk and Nyxer stopped behind him. His chest was heaving heavily as anger surged in him. "I didn''t know that I would see you here, but am I d?" Slowly, he walked towards her. "After taking over Pegasii, Orion would have been my next conquest. I heard that you are Rigel''s mate. If I kill you, won''t Rigel follow you to the fade?" he hissed. "Because of your betrayal, my ns were washed down. Because of Rigel''s infiltration in Hydra and taking you away from under my nose, I suffered so much humiliation. Time hase that I teach you a lesson!" Lerna was dressed in armor. She swung the sword in her hand as she red at him. "Yes brother, time hase that I teach you a lesson. You wanted to throw me in the hands of twelve Alphas. You wanted to turn me into a breeding machine without thinking what would happen to me. You were never interested in my well-being. What kind of a sick brother you are? Your lust for power has ovee your emotions. Rtionships are nothing but opportunities of trade or--" "Shut up!" he yelled. "You were supposed to be loyal to the kingdom. You should have offered yourself for the benefit of the kingdom, but you--" his chest rose and fell. "You chose to defy my orders and run away. You chose to betray me and the kingdom. I am going to kill you and take revenge!" Felis lunged at her with his sword. Seeing the sword in her hand, he scoffed. Lerna had been practicing hard in her kingdom along with Rigel in sword-fight. She stopped Felis with her sword. Felis was shocked. He never expected Lerna to be able to stop him. However, he was the Alpha and a very powerful and clever king. He pushed her and shouted at the monks. "Seize her!" He never wanted to kill her. Instead he was going to take her back to Hydra and throw her in front of the Alphas. That would be her ultimate punishment. The monks were all bound by blood oath to Kaitos and because Kaitos was bound to Felis by it, they had to obey his orders. Together they called their dark magic as they started chanting spells. "Uvhah je! Uvhah je!" dark smoke swirled like mist around their hands and thickened as if it was curdling. When it had thickened a lot, one of them shouted, "Now!" Felis dodged Lerna''s attack and tumbled to the ground as soon as he heard them. Lerna snapped her head up to see the monks. They all hurled the magic towards Lerna and she dove to the right as smoky tendrils whipped towards her at the speed of an asp. However, before the magic could hit her, a white beam curled around it at the end. The monks jolted as the bean traveled through the smoky tendrils and hit them sharply. They shrieked as painshed through them and their magic retreated. "Kill her!" Felis''s order came again. The monks didn''t know what was happening but they brought forward their dark magic again. This time, the dozen of them stood in a line and hurled it towards Lerna whose hazy body they could see through all the smoke. But their magic was soon arrested by some very powerful magic. White wings rose from the smoke higher and higher. They were aghast as their eyesnded on the fae with white wings. Lusitania. Her eyes had be deep purple as she chanted the spell. The beam of white magic was coiled around her hands. She was ring at them as her giant wings pped in the air. Chapter 438 I Am Going After Him Tania closed her hand in a fist. As she did that, the smoky magic of the monks got tightly wrapped in her magic of white beams. The monks were shocked as they looked at her, as they tried to release their magic from her. The magic was like an extension of their body. It listened to them and behaved as if it was a living entity, however dark it was. With groans and shouts, they all began to pull it out of the clutches of the pure fae magic of Lusitania but it was to no avail. They couldn''t budge a single tendril out of her grasp. It was as if they were also caught in this bind. Panicked, they looked at Kaitos for help. Lerna had attacked Felis all over again. With a loud grunt he was fighting with her. "When did you learn how to fight, sister?" he spat. "You will never be able to fight against me!" "You underestimate me, brother!" she retorted as she red at him, their swords crossed in the middle. "You never let me grow. You never let my potential grow because you are too blinded. You have this sickening belief that women should be used only as breeders. Had you been a little more open in your thinking, Hydra would have been a prosperous kingdom!" He pushed her hard and she tumbled back. "I don''t need your pathetic knowledge, Lerna! Keep it to yourself. Ultimately every woman acts like a breeder. She has to give birth to children, so what is the point in developing them? It is better that they are used!" Lerna''s blood boiled. Fury exploded in her chest. She jumped up and charged at him ferociously. "You will never learn!" she hissed. "And if this world is ruled by the likes of you, then even if I die, I wille back a thousand times to fight you!" She swung her sword towards his head. He backed, dodging her attack, but the next moment she swung it further down, slicing the flesh of his torso. Felis growled as pain mmed through his body. Enraged, he swung his word towards her and soon the two were in a fierce battle. He nced to his side where Kaitos was helping his monks to get out of the grip of the fae. He didn''t know that Lusitania would be so powerful. He had to do away with Lerna fast so that he could deal with her. She seemed to be winning against the monks. Felis opened his mind link and shouted orders to the Nyxers. ''Come to the pce. Dodge the attacks from Eltanin and Rigel''s army ande to the pce.'' Then to hismanders, he said, ''Come to the north wing of the pce!'' Lerna was not as adept in her sword fighting as Felis was, but she was trying her best to stop him. Her fury fueled her revenge. She hated Felis from the bottom of her heart. He had no love for her or for those who lived. He was only driven by his purpose no matter how many lives were lost. His ego had grown out of control. "Let it go!" Kaitos shouted to his monks. He wanted them to let go of their magic, but he knew that if they let it go, then they would get internal injuries. It was too difficult tobat the fae. If she managed to crush the smoky tendrils, he was sure that some monks would end up dead. At least this way they would live. The monks realized that they had to let go of their magic and so they did. The moment they closed their eyes and jerked their magic off, the white beams that were crushing them, copsed, disintegrating the ck smoke. Some of them shrieked in pain and spat blood while some got open wounds. "Disperse!" Kaitos shouted. "And surround her!" The monks did that. They dispersed and surrounded her. Kaitos opened his mind link with them and asked them to attack her wings. Tania spun as the monks made a circle around her. Golden sparkles danced in her purple eyes. "Fools!" she growled and then she shot out of the corridor right into the garden. The monks followed her and before she could take a position to attack them, they shot their dark magic towards her wings. Tania shot up in the air to dodge their magic. Felis was growing heavy on Lerna. She was nothing in front of him, but she managed to stall his ns for a while. Furious at her, he roared and then used his dark magic. The ck smoky tendrils hit her on the torso. She fell on her back with a scream as painshed through her. "Did you think you could stop me, Lerna?" he hissed and lunged at her to kill her. But the next moment, someone kicked him in the torso. He lost bnce and fell to his side. It was a soldier from Orion. The soldier busied himself in helping Lerna. He helped her get up. Felis wanted to kill him and Lerna in one shot but he didn''t have much time. He was sure that Biham and Kinshra must be preparing to leave and flee. So he shouted at Kaitos and the monks, "Leave her!" Since Lusitania had shot high in the air, the monks rushed back to Felis. "We have to reach the king''s chamber!" Felis grunted. "There is no time to fight with the pawns!" They all resumed their journey towards the north wing. When Tania came back, she saw that they weren''t down. She let out a frustrated snarl. Suddenly, she saw Rigeling from the other side of the garden. "Where is Lerna?" he said, his face pale like that of a ghost. "She is there," Tania pointed to the soldier who was helping her walk. Rigel ran to her and scooped her up in his arms. "Lerna?" he said, his voice shaky. She had grabbed her stomach with her hand. "Felis¡­" she said in a hoarse voice. "He used¡­ dark magic¡­" "Fuck!" Rigel''s heart raced wildly as he looked at Tania with panic. "Take her to my room. I will ask Flora to help her heal!" she said. As they rushed to her room, she asked, "How is the situation out there?" "There are too many Nyxers, Tania!" he said, shaking his head. "But Eltanin and I are doing our best." "Mdy!" Floranded in front of her. Biham and Kinshra were right behind her. "Flora, take Lerna to my room and help her. She was hit by dark magic!" Tania said. Flora nodded, but she was reluctant to leave her. "What about you?" "I will be fine!" Tania rasped. "Just go!" She looked at her parents. "Felis has gone to the north wing and I am sure that he is finding you." Biham clenched his jaw. "Then I am going after him!" "And I wille with you!" Kinshra said. "It is time that Felis pays for his sins." "You can''t go alone there!" Tania stopped them. "He is with the monks and they all are loaded with dark magic." "I am not alone, Tania!" Biham said. He pointed with his chin behind her. There were around fifty soldiers and faes standing. Chapter 439 Right In Their Trap Tania gave a wide smile. "Then I won''t stop you, father!" she said. "Let''s go!" Just as they were all ready to go to the north wing after Felis and the monks, Tania heard blood curdling shrieks. She snapped her head. "What is happening?" she remarked as she looked at her parents with pure shock. A soldier came running to them from the corridor, jumping over the corpses or injured soldiers that were lying on the ground. "Your Highness!" he said in a breathless voice. "The Nyxers have attacked the pce!" Biham clenched his teeth as a rumble vibrated in his chest. He tipped his head up as his beast reared its head up and he let out a roar. The roar was deafening. The sses and the pirs of the pce shook with it. His wolf wanted toe out and protect his pce and his people. Frustration was mounting on how things could go so bad. He wanted to kill Felis like yesterday. He snarled in the direction of the north wing without realizing that his beast was already out. He dipped his chin and the next instant, he leapt in the air. When hended, he was on his four paws. Peeling his lips back, he snarled ferociously. He looked at Kinshra who was staring at her mate in... awe. He was nearly as tall as she was. Proud to see her beautiful mate in his wolf form, Kinshra held her chin high. "Go Biham," she said as she stroked the fur of his head. "I am right beside you." Then she nced at the men who were standing behind them and motioned them to follow the king. Tania knew what she had to do. After seeing her mother and father rush towards the north wing, Tania dashed towards the main hall where she was sure that the Nyxers hade. She opened her mind link with Eltanin and said, ''The Nyxers have attacked the pce. Come here.'' She closed the mind link without listening to his response because she knew what he was going to say. He would ask her to stay protected until hees. But that was thest thing on her mind. She was going to kill all of them! When she reached the main hall, she saw how the Nyxers were attacking the Pegasii soldiers. It was as if the Pegasii soldiers were no match to them. Fury sted in her chest. She called upon her magic and the next instant her body was wrapped by it. She hurled her hands forward, letting it all go. Bright yellow orbs, the size of a fist, hovered over the entire main hall. The Nyxers were shocked to see a fae in the pce. They all looked from her to the orbs. The orbs were glowing, pulsating with energy, with fire. Before they could have the time to react, the orbs exploded over them. Surprisingly, they didn''t explode over the Pegasii soldiers. The Nyxers screamed as the orbs sted, showering fire over them. They ran helter-skelter to save themselves but wherever they were going the orbs followed them. The fire balls would chase the Nyxers and st over their body, ripping their skin off in multiple ces, splintering their flesh and bones. The Pegasii soldiers were awe-struck. For the first time they were seeing the heir of their king in such a way. Feeling like they were now covered and supported well, they attacked every Nyxer who tried toe in because they didn''t know if Lusitania''s magic would again work or not. They wanted to give her rest. --- When Felis reached the north wing, he saw that it was empty. There were a few soldiers that were stationed in the corridors and some in front of the main rooms, but other than that there was no one. Not a servant was there. He ordered the monks to kill every soldier who was stationed there using dark magic. The soldiers were caught by surprise when they were attacked with thick smoky tendrils that coiled around their neck and snapped them instantly. ording to the map that he remembered he realized that the king''s room wasn''t very far. It was a possibility that they must be escaping through a secret tunnel. However, a while back he had heard a menacing roar that shook the ground of the pce. Only a king''s roar could be that powerful. But Felis was sure that Biham was inside his room and not outside. Along with his men, he rushed to the king''s chamber. There were two guards standing at the door. As soon as they saw the Nyxers, they brought their spears forward to attack them, but dark magic snapped their necks. "Idiots!" Felis grunted and banged open the door. The room was... empty. He walked inside and scanned it, sniffed it, but it didn''t look like it had anyone in. "Check the walls for secret tunnels!" he ordered his men. Within five minutes, the monks and the Nyxers had broken most of the furniture and peeled off the rug to check if there was any secret passage. While they were doing it, they heard heavy footfalls and pping of wings. "Pegasii soldiers areing this way!" Felis shouted to warn them. "Along with faes!" Kaitos''s blood drained from his face. "Felis," he said in a low voice. "It is time you escape or surrender. We are no match to the faes!" "Then don''t attack the faes!" he growled. "What do you mean?" Kaitos said, confused. "They areing to attack us and you are saying that we don''t defend ourselves?" "Create a thick magic wall around yourself now!" Felis ordered. "Stop looking for the tunnel!" Kaitos grumbled but he didn''t have a choice. Along with his monks, he created a thick smoky wall around them that was surely going to hide them for a long time, but he didn''t know what faes could do to it. "As soon as theye in," said Felis as he came to stand near Kaitos with his sword lifted in the air. "You will--" Just when he was about toplete his order, he smelled... Biham. A smile came on his lips. He was finding Biham in the room when he wasing right in their trap. Chapter 440 You Cant Leave Me! Felis chuckled. "Biham ising with his army of faes and werewolves." Kaitos gulped. "Then we are all about to die!" Felisughed. "No, we are not. When they are here, you will attack Biham and I am sure Kinshra would also be there. We will take them down together." "Is that even possible? To take down Kinshra?" Kaitos said, not asking a question, but questioning Felis''s sensibility. "She is a pure blooded fae. Her magic is much powerful than all the collective magic of the monks here." "Just do as I say," Felis growled. "And now wait for them." The rumblings on the ground grew closer. "Brace yourself!" Felis warned them. All the monks including Kaitos and Felis were ready with the dark magic. Suddenly the door of the bedchamber banged open and a veryrge wolf along with a fae entered. Biham let out a feral snarl when he saw that the bedchamber was covered in thick dark smoke. He peeled his lips back, dipping his chin and pierced his vision through the smoke, but he couldn''t make out anything. Everyone else came to a stop behind him. Kinshra was beside him, her wings red to the widest. Silence dominated. One could hear the heavy breaths and gasps. Biham took a step forward. He wanted to enter the smoky mist and attack all those who were inside but he didn''t know where Felis was. Moreover, this was dark magic. It would have been foolish to get inside it without paying heed to it. Very slowly, Kinshra brought her wings down and came to stand on the ground beside Biham. She ced her hand on his to stop him from going ahead. She called her magic and it immediately curled around her fingers and crackled. There was heavy tension in the silence, thick enough to be sliced by a sword. Biham took another step, in front and tried to sniff in order to estimate his enemy''s closeness. The bedchamber wasn''t so big, but it was big enough to amodate all of them and was right now full of werewolves. All of a sudden, they heard a st which was so close, it was as if a part of the wall of the bedchamber had exploded and shattered. Biham and his army panicked that the enemy was running away but Biham opened his mind link with his werewolves and asked them to stay put. It could be a deception. When he didn''t hear any footfalls after the st, he knew that Felis was trying to deceive them. Once again, silence ruled. Biham was getting impatient now. He looked at Kinshra and she nodded. She lifted her finger in the air and the magic coiled around her hand, spiraled and started to flow in front in the form of fine white beams that crackled as soon as they touched the thick smoky mist. It was as if the white beams were breaking the dark magic and every time they broke a part of it, they crackled. All the faes and werewolves readied for the attack as they waited for all the dark magic to dissipate. Slowly, the firstyer broke and then the second, and when the thirdyer of the smoky mist broke, they could see the hazy delineations of the enemy on the other side. Biham''s muscles tensed. Out of the hazy outlines that he could now see, he tried to make out that of Felis. He was sure that he was going to be thergest of them. When thestyer of the dark magic broke, there was a moment of silence when their gazes met. Felis shouted, "NOOOWWW!" Every monk out there along with Kaitos hurled their magic at Kinshra. White sizzling beams in the form of arrows shot towards them. The faes got into action and sent their magic to break the arrows. As if it was happening in slow motion, Biham leapt in the air, shifted and came right in front of his mate to protect her from the deadly arrows. Every arrow came and struck him on his back. They pierced his flesh and protruded on the other side. "Bihammmm!" Kinshra shrieked as horror surged through her. "Noooo!" He was bleeding heavily. Unbridled, tears flooded her when she held his limp body against hers. The faes were furious. Their magic was a tadte. But now they were all fighting against the monks. They wanted to kill every one of the Nyxer. They couldn''t believe that Felis would dare to fight the faes. "Biham! Biham!" Kinshra sobbed, feeling numb as a sharp pain sliced through her heart. In her frenzy, she tilted her head and looked at Felis. He gave her a sinister smile. One that had victory written over it. She let go of her anger and called her entire magic. It spiraled around her hand like a dangerously cascading waterfall. "You will die, Felis!" she shouted and sent it towards him. Felis jumped to the side and dodged her magic but not before it hit his right arm. He let out a hair-rising scream as his right hand severed from his torso and sted. Knowing that Kinshra would now go all ballistic on him, he gave her a dangerous look and then spun back to flee from the bedchamber. "Kinshra..." Biham said, his breath weak. "Biham!" Kinshra called him. "No, you can''t!" He was too weak. She let him lie down on herp. She held him tightly in her arms as continuous sobs wracked her. "You can''t! You can''t!" she cried. "You can''t leave me!" His entire body had holes. The arrows of dark magic dissipated leaving a stream of blood. "These were meant for me, love. Why did you--" she couldn''tplete her sentence as emotions choked her. Everything around him faded except his mate. Slowly, he lifted his bloodied hand to her cheeks. His voice was so low when he said, "Reject me..." "Never!" she shook her head. "I never rejected you Biham because I only loved you and no one else." Biham''s world was freezing rapidly. A smile crossed his lips knowing that he saved his mate and that she only loved him. "You must... Marry Lord--" "No!" she cried. "No Biham! You are going to be fine. I will marry you. I want to give birth to our heir." Bihamy in his mate''sp, feeling blissful, his pain numbed. "I love you..." His hand fell limp on the floor. "Will wait for you in the Fade..." Chapter 441 A Unicorn Kinshra looked at him with wide eyes. Her skin prickled with goosebumps and her heart thundered in her chest. "Biham! Biham!" she shook his shoulders. "Get up!" She wasn''t sure what just happened. "No, no, no, no, no, no." Her stomach dropped when her gaze went to his torso at the sight of the gaping holes. There were too many to be counted but the most prominent one was at the center of the chest. Blood was darkening from the wound as it came out. "He''s okay," she murmured to herself. "He is an Alpha and the king of Pegasii. He is okay." He had gone to so many battles and been stabbed and bruised, and he had been very fine. "He''s fine." But Biham was staring at her face with ssy eyes. He was gone... Kinshra couldn''t get up. She was unable to believe that he had left her. She cupped his cheeks and said, "Biham, I know you can hear me!" But he wasn''t there. His eyes continued to stare in void. Kinshra started to shake him wildly. "Get up!" she screamed. "Get up now! Imand you!" She looked up with defeat and misery in her eyes. "Can anyone help him? Please? Anyone?" A thick mist surrounded her and she found herself in another room with Biham on herp. His body was getting colder by the minute. She looked up as to who plucked her from that bedchamber. It was Lord Kral. "Father!" she said as hope exploded in her chest. "Father, do something. He is injured." Lord Krail sat beside his daughter and curled his arms around her shoulders. He pressed her against his chest to assure her that she wasn''t alone, but Kinshra removed herself from him. "What are you doing father?" she said, her voice choked with emotions. "Help him. You have to!" Lord Krail lowered his face as tears came out of his eyes. "I am sorry, Kinshra," he murmured. "Biham is no more." "Nooo!" Kinshra shouted. "Stop speaking lies. Just because you hate him, you aren''t helping him, isn''t it?" Lord Krail couldn''t answer her as his throat choked with too many emotions. His shoulders wracked as he too started sobbing. --- Kaitos shouted. "Kill me!" He wanted someone to kill him because if he was killed, then his blood oath to Felis would be null. And if that happened, all his monks would be free from themands of the Hydra King. That was the only way he could save his monks and the people of Pegasii from his dark magic. And a fae did the honors. He sent a sharp beam of white light towards him. Kaitos didn''t resist and fell to his death, giving onest look to Biham. As soon as Kaitos died, the monks felt a bolt of freedom. Tania stared at her parents withplete shock. Her father was lying in her mother''sp. Dead. She was numb. Every breath that she took felt like it was a burden. There was so much mayhem around her. Her gaze drifted to Felis who was running away with a grunt, without an arm. Everything went in slow motion. He jumped through the sted door, fell into the garden and then ran across it to the other side. Her mother''s shrieks were echoing in her ears as someone came to wrap his arm around her. All at once, shadows and mist burst out around Biham and Kinshra and when it cleared, they were gone. "Tania?" Eltanin rasped. "Tania?" But she was too dazed to register him. Her eyes were on the Hydra King who had taken it all away from her. Felis was supposed to attack the Draka Kingdom. How was it that her parents got involved in all this? Felis was supposed to fight with Eltanin. How was it that instead he chose to fight with the king of Pegasii. Her tattoo moved and she felt it crawling on her skin. It was as if it came to life. A shiver ran through her and she knew that it was the call of the spirit. "I have to go," she murmured. "Tania!" Eltanin stopped her. "You are staying here. I am going after that bastard." "No Eltanin," she said in a very low voice. "Felis is mine to kill." She closed her eyes and lifted her arms up and pped. A jolt of strong energy hit her and Tania''s body started glowing. The spirit of Pegasii entered her. It wanted revenge. It wanted to punish those who dared to harm the heir of Pegasii. Eltanin was unable to hold her any longer. He let go of her, his heart beating against his rib cage like that of a wild horse. Tania ran towards Felis, her wings outstretched as if she was about to take a flight. However, she ran and leapt in the air and when shended, she was on her paws. Everyone around her gasped. Tania had shifted into a unicorn. She ran past everybody who had stopped fighting. Be it Nyxers or faes or werewolves. No one had ever seen an heir of any kingdom of Araniea shifting into anything other than a wolf. The mermaids existed alongside on the coasts of The Jade Sea. But unicorns-- there was not a single unicorn. It was a sight to behold and cherish and treasure in their memories forever. Eltanin was amazed. His wife, his mate, shifted into a unicorn. A stunning white horse with a white horn and long white mane and beautiful white wings. She was so precious. He rushed after her, scared that Felis would kill her with his dark magic. He was going to let her do whatever she wanted to, but at the same time he would stay right behind her, protecting her. He felt miserable that because of him, Tania''s parents became victims. Tania didn''t know what she had shifted into, but she didn''t feel the pain of the shift. The spirit of Pegasii was inside her, goading her towards her target. Felis ran towards the forests that surrounded the wall of the pce. His only chance of survival was that forest. He looked behind and saw a unicorning for him. His eyes went wide with surprise. He increased his pace. He jumped over a trunk when an arrow shot through the air and severed his left arm. He let out a bloodcurdling scream. Chapter 442 [Bonus ] The Unicorns Horn Felis was numb with pain. He was so sure that he would win this war against Pegasii that he didn''t think of anything else. Like a unicorn running after him. His n was too good. He never revealed it to Kaitos because then Kaitos would have rebelled against him or could have dyed it. His n was to kill Biham and then Kinshra would be of no use since she would be devastated by her mate''s death. And then he would im to be the king of Pegasii. However, little did he realize that their daughter Lusitania had alsoe. And she was dangerous. After Kinshra severed his arm, he had to flee from the shattered bedchamber in order to save his life. If he lived, then he would be able to go back to Hydra and stay there hidden. He was going to summon his father Ukdah who hadn''t returned from other realms. He had heard long back that he was hiding here and there with his mate, who didn''t live long. She had to keep changing her body. With both his arms severed from his torso, he was shrieking. He looked back at the one who shot the arrow and it was Eltanin. He muttered curses for his younger brother and hoped that he would go to the depths of hell. He ran towards the forests, hoping that somehow, he found his way back to Hydra. He looked up at the moon and it was setting in the horizon. That meant that if he turned west, he would be able to find his way to the Ivory Forest. He would take the same route that he took whileing to Cetus Monastery. Cetus Monastery reminded him of Kaitos. The traitor. He had asked them to kill him. Felis couldn''t believe that he forgot to take a blood oath from the monks. At least they would have guarded him well till he reached Hydra. The loss of arms was numbing him because there was tremendous blood loss. But he couldn''t stop. The unicorn was on his trail. The arms would regenerate in a few hours. He opened his mind link with hismanders and shouted orders to them, "Come to the rear side of the pce! I am heading towards the Ivory Forest!" Only twomanders responded with a grunt. Perhaps they were fighting. "Where are the rest?" Felis asked. "Dead!" said one of them. Muttering more curses, he opened his mind link with his Nyxers. "Retreat!" she shouted orders. "Retreat and go back to Hydra!" Every Nyxer who was fighting with the faes or the werewolves, turned back instantly and started fleeing for life. Lusitania was in a frenzy. Through the haze of her vision that was marred by her tears, all she could see was the werewolf who had plotted to kill her parents. Everything was getting on the right track. Things were looking up and she was pregnant. Her parents were so happy for her. She was so happy that her parents were finally getting together. Secretly she was hoping to have another sister or brother. Tania had made way too many ns for spending her future with her parents. A snap of a twig made her snap back to the present. She rushed towards Felis. Her legs fell on the soft ground. They were white. She could see the horn in front of her and it protruded from her forehead. When she gave into her beast''s call, she was expecting to shift into a werewolf, but this-- this was a surprise. But why was it that she felt natural about it? Somehow, she sensed that the spirit of Pegasii was seeking revenge and she was going to give it to him. Her white mane tousled behind her in the air as she galloped. The long strides that she took, shook the ground beneath her. She let out a feral neigh as she leapt over a fallen log. And from the corner of her vision, she saw a massive ck wolf leaping along with her. Eltanin. The sun was setting and she realized that Felis was going in the west direction. He was heading for the Ivory Forest. She increased her pace to reach him faster. She had to get him before he reached the outskirts of the forest. Felis looked back and grunted. The unicorn wasn''t leaving him. No matter where he ran, Tania came after him. Even the trees seemed to give way to the unicorn. Not only that, the ground shook beneath him. Felis had never seen a unicorn, but he had heard how deadly they were. He was getting tired, his mind was going numb and he felt that if he didn''t find a ce to hide soon, he was going to end up dead. Mauled by a unicorn. He couldn''t even use his magic because even if he summoned it, how was he going to hurl at her? His pace became slower and slower, as he began panting. His legs shook and his eyes were droopy. This was all because of blood loss. With a dizzy head he scanned the surroundings as he ran to look for a hiding ce. He looked at a boulder that wasrge enough to cover him. "Cman''s horns!" he rasped. He rushed to hide behind the boulder, sure that the unicorn would run ahead. However, the moment he hid behind the boulder, with a loud roar, the boulder cracked and splintered into pieces. Somended on him. He grated as he got up from there and started to run, but he hadn''t gone more than a few meters when the unicorn came to stand right in front of him. Felis was in terrible shape. With droopy eyes and panting hard, in a gravelly voice he said, "Tania, we can talk." Suddenly, he turned left and started to run, but the next moment something very sharp stabbed in his chest. The unicorn''s horn. "Ahhhh!" he screamed as he saw the unicorn''s horn through his torso. Tendrils of dark smoke rose from his chest and swirled up. His magic left him. The unicorn threw him down and then with his front legs, mauled him. The King of Hydra was lying dead as Tania continued to maul him with her legs. Chapter 443 Strong Together The king of Hydra, Felisy dead on the ground of a forest. Who knew that he would meet this fate? Who knew that the king who was feared in all of Hydra and Araniea was going to die at the hands of none other than the princess of Pegasii? Even as his bodyy there with no life, the unicorn was mauling him with its hooves. One could hear the feral snarls and grunts and neighs of the beast. The sun had begun to rise and the usual chirping of the birds wasn''t there. It was as if all the animals and birds were quiet spectators of the dance of death. None dared to interfere. None dared to make a sound. Eltanin''s wolf watched her and knew that both Lusitania and the spirit of Pegasii despised Felis to the extent that it would be difficult to stop them. But he had to stop her from this frenzy. She was getting carried away. Very softly, he purred, opening his mind link with her. "Lusitania¡­" She didn''t listen to him. Upon seeing that she didn''t even look at him, he increased hismand over the mind link. "Tania, you have to stop." "No!" she growled. "He killed my father." Over her mind link, she conveyed the spirit''s message. ''He dared to kill the king of Pegasii. He shall dieee!" Eltanin was stunned to hear the Pegasus. It was rare that the spirits of other kingdomsmunicated with you like this. But he wanted Tania back. He wanted her for her safety, for their pup''s safety. "I understand," he said in the same soft voice. "But I want Lusitania. She is¡­ pregnant." At those words, the unicorn stopped. He turned his face to look at Eltanin''s wolf. After a moment of staring at him incredulously, he stepped back. The sun rose like a canopy of gold, bright amid the bluemanding the night sky and the stars to take their night''s rest. As the colors changed from charcoal to soft dove gray, Eltanin saw the unicorn against the sunlight. And it was beautiful. Its skin shone golden and so did its hair. Suddenly, the Pegasus turned to the right. Eltanin stepped back wondering what it was going to do. The unicorn ran through the clearing nearby and then red open its wings. And she leapt in the air. She pped his wings powerfully and shot up. "Tania!" Eltanin roared through his mind link to stop her, but she was beyond him. She was in control of the spirit of Pegasii. Eltanin''s wolf continued to run as far as possible till he could see the unicorn. "Come down!" he would call her desperately every now and then, but she didn''t listen to him. Tania was so numb with pain and there were too many emotions swirling in her mind. When the spirit took her up, she gave into him. She closed her eyes and gave into her beast. She wanted to recuperate. She wanted to forget it all. She just wanted to be herself. So much had happened over the past few months of her life that she was fed up. For the first time she realized that giving in to the beast was so refreshing, so beautiful. She didn''t know if she would shift back again or the spirit of Pegasii would enter her, but the freedom that she got flying in the skies, felt¡­ natural. So she closed all her senses and let the spirit take her wherever it wanted to. It was almost two hours since they kept flying. Eltanin didn''t leave the sight of his wife. When Pegasusnded on the ground, Eltanin shifted and rushed to her. He ced his hands on Tania''s neck and caressed her, feeling a thousand shades relieved. "Tania,e back," he said, his breathbored. "Please love,e back." He came to stand right in front of the unicorn and cupped her face. "I know that you are suffering, but don''t give into your beast. I need you. Badly. We are going to have a baby together. The pup needs you. Please Tania,e back." His eyes stung with tears because he knew that when a werewolf was highly distressed, they shifted and never came back to their human form. The beast usually took over for the rest of their life. He added, "Now you have to look after your kingdom, your mother¡­" The unicorn neighed softly, reveling in Eltanin''s touch. There were tears in her eyes. "I know that it is hard, love, but please think about me. I can''t live without you," Eltanin said and pressed his forehead against her face. "Come back. I need you." It was then that Tania shook. Eltanin''s call was so heart rendering that her chest squeezed. She had to shift back to reassure him that she was there for him. Always. She stepped back and then shifted. The moment she shifted, the spirit of Pegasii moved away from her. She ran to Eltanin''s open arms and curled herself against his chest. "Elty¡­" she murmured. Eltanin was so relieved and happy to see that his wife had shifted back that he let his tears fall. Tania cocooned him in her wings as he kissed the crown of her head. "Thank you. Thank you," he murmured. His gaze drifted to the spirit of Pegasii and he dipped his head in curtsy as if thanking him. Tania looked up at her mate''s face and said, "I want to go back to my mother. There is a lot that will happen now." "I know, love," Eltanin said, cupping her face. He leaned over her and kissed her. It was beautiful. She turned to look at the spirit of Pegasii. "Thank you," she said softly. "You and I are strong together." The spirit neighed and then took off towards the jungles to go back to the kingdom it belonged to. Tania kissed back her husband. She was so happy that he was there for her. She snapped her fingers and the next moment shadows and mist surrounded them. Eltanin found himself in her bedchamber in the Pegasii Pce. He said, "I think there would be Nyxers in the pce. Wait here till Ie back, okay?" "I want to be with my mother and father," she said. "I know." He tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear. "Let me find out where they are and I will take you there myself." Chapter 444 Cocooned Her Mate When Eltanin walked out of the bedchamber, he made sure that over twenty Draka soldiers were guarding the corridor that led to her chamber. There wasplete mayhem. He had to find Rigel and Lerna, Fafnir and Tabit who had insisted oning with him. But first he had to find Biham and Kinshra. He wasn''t even sure if Biham had survived. Eltanin was hurrying down a corridor when he chanced upon General Balfour. "Where is the king?" he asked, halting the General. "How is he?" Balfour looked panicky. "Come with me," he said in a shaky voice. "I will brief you on the way." He resumed his way to the bedchamber where Biham and Kinshra were. When he didn''t speak, Eltanin goaded him. "Tell me about him!" He was hoping against hope that Biham was alive. "He is no more..." Balfour said as a shudder passed through his body. "Lady Kinshra has gone into deep depression. She isn''t leaving his side. Flora is there looking after them, but she is saying that Lady Kinshra will probably not even be able to make a week. She has gotten into a trauma." Eltanin paled. He stabbed his fingers in his hair as he hurried to their room. He now contemted what effect it would have on Tania''s health condition. And he wondered if he should tell her about Kinshra. "Where are King Rigel and Queen Lerna?" "They are in the adjacent bedchamber. Queen Lerna is waiting for Queen Lusitania to tell the news about her brother!" Eltanin clenched his jaws. He would deliver the news personally to Lerna. The girl had been too traumatized in her young age, and perhaps the death of Felis would bring her much awaited satisfaction. They both rushed to the chamber where the king was. As he walked, he saw many soldiers lying dead and amongst them were the Nyxers and those from Pegasii. He had to take control of the whole situation soon because he didn''t know if Tania would be able to do anything. She was numb from the pain of her father''s death already. Shoving the kingdom''s responsibility was going to be too much for her. When they reached the corridor that led to the King''s chamber, Eltanin said authoritatively, "I want you to go and check out on all the soldiers. There are way too many casualties. I am sure that the battle with the Nyxers is over." "It is over because most of the Nyxers have fled back to Hydra," Balfour informed. "But they have done some heavy damage to the kingdom of Pegsaii. Who would have thought that they would attack the pce?" "I know!" Eltanin gritted his teeth. "Make sure that the whole pce is clear of the corpses of the fallen soldiers and also make sure that each one of them gets a proper funeral." "When will you hold King Biham''s funeral?" Balfour asked as another shudder passed through him. "What will happen to all of us now? We have to do Queen Lusitania''s coronation as soon as possible!" If Tania was going to be the queen of Pegasii, Eltanin was sure that she would have to remain in this kingdom and take care of it. That would mean that she would stay away from him. History would repeat. Just like what happened to his parents. He was not going to agree to that arrangement. "We will see!" he said harshly. He was never going to leave Tania. "Right now, you have to focus on getting peace back in the capital. It will take a long time, but don''t worry, my soldiers are here for all of you." Balfour bowed to Eltanin and then left in a rush. He knew that with the help of the King of Draka, things would be better than expected. Eltanin walked to the chamber where Biham was. He ordered another twenty soldiers to stand in the corridor that led to his chamber. As soon as he entered the room, he saw that Kinshra was lying beside Biham''s body. His body was lying over a rug with blood scattered all over and covered in a white cloth. Kinshra was only looking at him and muttering iprehensible words. One of her wings had cocooned her mate in a protective embrace. "She is speaking faenguage," Flora said in a very sad voice. "I am afraid that Lady Kinshra is not going to make it for more than a week if she stays like this. She has refused food and water." Eltanin''s eyes filled with tears. It was hard to see her like this. She was so wise and poised that seeing her in a miserable condition like this wasn''t a nice sight. "Can I go to her?" he asked. Flora shook her head. "She has created a magic seal all around her and him. No one can break the seal except the king of Vilinski, King Ian. And that too will have consequences. But you can talk to her." Flora wiped a tear with her finger. "But she is not responsive." Eltanin took a deep breath in. Seeing her condition, he was sure that she wouldn''t be able to take over the reins of the kingdom. Now he was doubly worried. He wished his parents were there with him to take care of Tania''s parents while he was able to look after Pegasii. Nheless, he opened his mind link and sent a message to Fafnir. "Contact my mother and father and call them to Pegasii from Stourin." "Yes, Your Highness," Fafnir replied back immediately. "Tabit is right here with me. Should I send her to the queen?" Eltanin was aware that Tania was a good friend of Tabit and Lerna. Perhaps the three are going to be a betterpany together. "Yes, that would be wonderful. Also ask Queen Lerna if she would like to be with Tania. And see if King Rigel can join me." "I will!" Eltanin''s mind was running wildly as to what he should do with a kingdom like Pegasii. Just like what Balfour said, the kingdom needed a ruler. Lusitania? Lord Krail entered the room. "Eltanin!" Eltanin turned around to face him. "Lord Krail." "There is something very urgent I wanted to discuss with you," he said, ncing at his daughter. Chapter 445 Merger? Eltanin took a ragged breath. He nodded once. Lord Krail pointed him toe out of the room. He nced at Kinshra and followed him out. "What is it that you would want to discuss, Lord Krail?" Eltanin asked, unable to remove the picture of Biham''s corpse lying on the floor over the rug. Biham had gone with him to Vilinski and together they had brought Kinshra back. Who knew that they would meet this fate. Lord Krail looked extremely tired. He had purple circles below his eyes. His tone wasced with sadness when he said, "I am nning to take Kinshra back to Vilinski after Biham''s funeral. But¡ª" his body shuddered. "She will most probably not leave Pegasii. Her health is deteriorating." "I don''t think she will leave," Eltanin agreed as he leaned his hand on a tower, supporting his body. "That is why I have a request," Lord Krail''s voice became serious. Eltanin''s brows bunched up. Lord Krail came straight to the point, "I think it would be best that the kingdoms of Draka and Pegasii merge." Eltanin jerked his head back, surprise sting through his chest. His heartbeat increased just at the thought. "Merge Pegasii and Draka?" he squeaked. "The people of Pegasii are going to revolt!" "I don''t think they are in a position to do that. They are going to be battling with destruction throughout the kingdom and so they won''t have time to deal with the politics. Also the fact that you are Lusitania''s husband will work in your favor. Moreover, I am afraid now that the king is no more and Lusitania doesn''t show her immediate presence, the hawks in the court may take advantage of the situation." Eltanin was not new to the politics that took ce in the kingdoms. He knew that without a ruler, the kingdom would plunge into utter chaos. Right now, the Pegasii people must be looking up at Lusitania to be their next queen. He raked his fingers through his hair, anxiety running down his spine. But the merger of two kingdoms? He never thought of this. What would Tania say about it? This was a huge thing. Lord Krail continued, "When I was herest time, I came to hear the rumor that King Biham will be giving Pegasii in dowry to his daughter, Princess Tania if he failed to produce an heir. If the rumor is true then you will be the king of the two kingdoms." Eltanin chuckled but the humor didn''t reach his eyes. "Rumors are just that¡­ rumors. There is no way that King Biham would do that. However, I am going to take your advice in consideration and ask Tania''s viewpoint. I will not do anything that she wouldn''t want to do." Lord Krail nodded. "That is true. You have to take Lusitania''s permission. After all, this kingdom belongs to her now. She has to make a choice to be with you and be the queen of the merged kingdom or she rules it separately. But if she chooses the former¡ª" he cautioned, "There would be repercussions. People will feel that there is dissent in your marriage. Would you like to project that kind of image?" "I want to stay with Tania, Lord Krail. I can''t leave her alone, especially now that she is pregnant with a baby. However, if she chooses to stay here and look after Pegasii on her own, I won''t stop her." Lord Krail opened his mouth to say something, but he snapped it shut. He knew that his granddaughter was just as stubborn as he was. "Well then, let us go inside and see Kinshra. I hope she talks today and eats as well. Her health is¡­ failing." They went inside the room and found Kinshra still lying beside Biham, muttering words in faenguage. Lord Krail whispered to Eltanin, "We must keep his body in the court hall for the citizens to pay theirst tributes before the funeral." A shiver passed through Eltanin. He didn''t say a word in reply as he continued to gaze at Kinshra. An hourter he came back to his bedchamber. Tania had taken a bath and she was dressed in a ck dress that fell to her ankles. Her hair was pinned up in a tight bun. He walked to her and hugged her tightly. Wiping the tears from her face, she asked, "How is mother?" "She is not fine, Tania," he said. "I am afraid that her health is failing. She is lying beside your father and¡­" he couldn''t speak, his emotions choking his throat. "I want to see her. Now!" she said, her eyes darting to his face. Eltanin could see so much pain in them. "Yes, love," he said, cupping her face. "You must." After he had ordered soldiers around Tania in the whole pce, he was feeling much better. "Did Lernae to meet you?" "She did, Elty, but¡­" Tania buried her face in his chest and inhaled his scent to calm her mind. "But I couldn''t meet her. I can''t. I just killed her brother. I know that she hated him, but I can''t get the feeling out of my system that I killed her brother." "Well, I am also her brother in that sense, Tania. You should meet her. She is equally disturbed." He wrapped his arms around her. She was so vulnerable that it was not the right time to talk to her about mergers and kingdoms or politics. "I will," she snuggled into him. "I just need time." "Take your time, love." He kissed the crown of her head. "I hope that you are feeling alright. How is my pup inside you? Did he trouble you?" She kissed him on his chest. "We are both fine. When the spirit of Pegasii entered me, he ensured that our baby was safe. He covered him in his protectiveyer of magic." "Oh thank goddess!" Eltanin let out a ragged breath. The relief was so immense that he realized that he was this worried. "Shall we go to visit my mother?" she asked. She knew that she didn''t need his permission for that, but she also knew that outside this bedchamber, the pce was not safe. She had the responsibility of keeping his pup safe in her womb. Chapter 446 Open It "Of course!" Eltanin rasped. He grabbed her hand and together they walked to see her parents. Eltanin wondered if he should talk to her about what Lord Krail told him, but he shoved the thought. Perhaps after her father''s funeral. When they reached the bedchamber, they found Kinshra still lying with Biham. Tania let out a whimper as she rushed to her mother. "No!" Eltanin warned her because he knew that Kinshra had surrounded herself with an invisible wall of air and if Tania hit it, she would get hurt. He had tried to poke the wall when he was here thest time, and it was very solid like stone. However, his warning came a tadte because Tania had already got to the wall. He wanted to grab her and yank her back but the wall opened up for Tania and gobbled her inside, jerking him away. "Tania!" he called her, his face paling by seeing her on the other side. He didn''t know what Kinshra''s condition was and his heart beat a thousand miles in an hour thinking that she might attack his wife. "Tania,e back!" Apparently, Kinshra''s magic allowed Tania toe in. But Tania looked at him with a puzzled expression as to why he was saying that. "Eltanin!" she chided him through her tears to ask him to remain quiet. Then she turned her face towards her mother. She knelt beside her and grabbed her cold hand that was lying limp over her father''s chest. "Mother," she whispered as a fresh bout of tears flooded her. "I am here." Perhaps Kinshra was seeking those words from her daughter. For the first time in so long, she turned her gaze to look at her daughter. "Lusitania..." she murmured. "Your father... he isn''t waking up," she said in her faenguage. Tania pursed her lips. "I know, mother," she replied, unable to stop herself anymore. She let her tears flow unbridled. "When will he wake up?" Kinshra asked her. "He was supposed to marry me... finally..." "Oh mother!" Tania leaned over and embraced her mother in a tight hug. "I am so sorry about this." Her shoulders trembled as she cried against her mother''s face. "I am so sorry..." Kinshra brought her hand on Tania''s head and stroked her hair gently. She gazed up nkly, her thoughts in a different time when she had just met Biham. "Don''t cry, Tania," she murmured. "He is still there, waiting for me in the Fade. He said he will wait. I want to go to him to the Fade. And there we will live happily ever after." Tania had no words. She continued to cry, her face buried in the crook of her mother''s neck. Kinshra lifted her other wing and cocooned her daughter in it. She had her entire family in the protective sheath of her wings. Tania didn''t know for how long, but they stayed like this for hours. Her mother''s misery was beyond words. Memories of Biham bounced around her head and Kinshra reyed them over and over again. A faint voice pulled her out of her reverie. "Tania... pleasee back..." Kinshra frowned as to who was disturbing them. She opened her wing that had covered Tania and looked up. Through her blurry vision she saw Eltanin, standing at the edge of the wall she had created, looking panicky as hell. "Tania..." he called her again. "Eat something..." Kinshra''s eyebrows scrunched up. Tania hadn''t eaten anything? She realized that her daughter was still with her, holding her hand and just sitting with them as if offering whatever little support she could. "Tania, my child..." she called her. "You haven''t eaten anything? Why?" Tania was surprised to see her mother talking but it was a good sign. "I don''t feel like it, mother," she said. "I can''t..." Kinshra got up for the first time in so long. Only for Tania. "You are pregnant, Tania. How could you not eat? This child is all we have now." "Mother..." Tania''s lips trembled. Kinshra shook her head. She looked up at Eltanin and said, "Get some hot chicken stew for her." At first, Eltanin was surprised that he heard her correctly or not but he immediately came into action. He ordered a servant to get hot chicken stew for Tania and Kinshra. Kinshra cupped Tania''s cheeks and said, "Why are you sitting on the ground with me? You should sit up on the mattress." "But mother..." Tania pursed her lips tightly. Kinshra got up and tugged her up. "Come," she said. "I have to talk to you about something." She turned to look at Eltanin over her shoulder and called him too. "I have to say something very important to both of you." She removed the wall she had formed around Biham and then dragged herself to the bed. She sat down over it, her face etched with tiredness and misery. She patted on her side and motioned Tania to sit next to her. Eltanin pulled a chair from the side to sit beside them. He was so thankful that finally Kinshra hade out along with Tania. While Tania was inside the magic wall with her parents, Rigel and Lerna hade, but they had to leave without meeting her. Even Tabit and Fafnir hade. They too left without meeting her. Lord Kral had said that if Kinshra came out, he should be called immediately and so Eltanin gestured to a servant with his chin to call him. "What is it, mother?" Tania asked, sitting next to her. Her gaze drifted to her father and her heart felt heavy. Ever since he came to know that she was his daughter, he had done everything he could to give her the status of princess of Pegasii. Kinshra took a deep breath. She started, "Your father and I used to talk about heirs of Pegasii and who would rule once we walked into the Fade." "Mother!" Tania stopped her. "You will be ruling Pegasii!" Kinshra gave her a sad smile. "And not go with Biham to the Fade?" She shook her head lightly. "That is impossible, Tania. He is waiting for me. You know that, right?" Tania stifled a cry. Perhaps her mother was imagining things. Kinshra''s gaze went from her to Eltanin and back to her. "Biham and I had decided that we will marry and that we have an heir for the kingdom of Pegasii. However--" she sighed. "That won''t happen." She snapped her fingers and a scroll appeared in her hands. It had the royal seal. "This is your father''s will and--" she looked at Eltanin. "Its witnesses are Alpha Alrakis and Taiyi." Eltanin''s eyes widened with pure shock. "Wh--when?" He couldn''t believe that his father and his mother had evere to meet Tania''s parents in Pegasii without his knowledge. He looked at the scroll and then at Kinshra in wonder. Kinshra gave him a small smile and handed the scroll to him. "Open it." Taiyi and Alrakis hade to meet her and Biham only a month back. She had called them to be the witness of the will created by Biham. When she saw Eltanin hesitating, she urged him, "Open it, Eltanin." Chapter 447 The Will Eltanin broke the seal and opened the will. When he read the contents, his eyes became wide. "But this is--" Kinshra ced her hand over his and said, "This is the wish of Biham. Please don''t deny it to him. I know he wouldn''t like it if you refuse it." Tania was looking at Eltanin with curiosity and agony mixed. "What is it, Elty?" she asked. Eltanin lowered his face to look at the scroll and then handed it to her. In a hoarse voice, he said, "Read it." Tania opened it and started to read and as she read it, her eyes became moist. With a soft smile that wasced with affection, she said, "Father trusted you a lot..." She ced the scroll beside her and hugged her mother. "It''s a lot you want to give." Kinshra patted her back and then stroked it. "It''s all we have and I know that it will be in the right hands." ording to the will, the kingdom now belonged to Lusitania. It was up to her to allow the merger of two kingdoms of Draka and Pegasii and bring them under one rule. Tania was overwhelmed by her father''s decision. He had given her so much and then some more. He had ensured that the kingdom didn''t fall in the hands of other greedy courtiers. Lord Krail entered the room and he was genuinely surprised to see Kinshra on the bed, hugging Tania. Eltanin was sitting in front of them, watching them fondly and protectively. Feeling a thousand times nicer, her walked to the two girls. His hand went to Kinshra whose head he caressed with moist eyes. "I am so happy to see you here, Kinshra," he said. Kinshra looked up at her father and gave him a sad smile. "I am so sorry to keep you waiting all the time, father, but it was not in my control." Lord Krail sat down on the chair that Eltanin vacated for him. As Eltanin brought another chair for himself, Tania handed her grandfather, her parents'' will. "What is this?" Lord Krail asked, frowning a little. "It is Biham''s will," Kinshra replied as she sighed, her gaze drifting to Biham. Another wave of surprise passed through him. He rolled the scroll out and read it. Once he finished it, his face split into a smile. "This is the best decision Biham has made. Even I wanted the same thing!" he said, looking at Eltanin. Eltanin let out a rough exhale, his mind getting filled with various scenarios. But the most important part was what Tania thought about it. He had to talk to her in private about it. Lord Krail rolled back the scroll and handed it to Eltanin. "I think it is high time that we start with Biham''s funeral. It wouldn''t be wise to dy." From the corner of his eye, he saw Kinshra who paled and her face morphed into pain. He closed his eyes, feeling her pain and said, "Kinshra, do you want to stall the funeral? Because if you want, then we can dy it a few days more." Kinshra swallowed thickly as her eyes went to Biham. Taking a deep breath in, she said, "No, I want him to cross the Fade. I know he is still somewhere around here and he is waiting to go to the Fade." Her gaze came back to her father. "You can take him for hisst rites. Let the Pegasii people see their king for thest time." Two hourster, the whole of Pegasii was standing in a long line to pay their tributes to the king who had ruled them for a very long time. Kinshra sat on the right of the king while Tania sat on the left. Everyone couldn''t help looking at their new queen who would be ruling Pegasii now. They would bow to her and leave. By evening, the visits were stopped and Biham was taken for hisst rites. Kinshra stifled her sobs and stood with her chin up when she saw his body zing and bing one with fire. Tania and Eltanin stood next to her, holding her hands, assuring her that they were there with her. Kinshra stayed there for a very long time and then came back. She locked herself in her room and refused to eat. Eltanin and Tania came back to their bedchamber. It was difficult to sleep that night. A weekter, things in Pegasii progressed. Many faes who hade to the kingdom for the war against Nyxers, helped build the kingdom back. Slowly, people were recovering. Soldiers who died in the battle were brought home and given proper funerals. The Nyxers were driven back to Hydra Kingdom and the faes created a heavy magic seal on the boundary of the Hydra Kingdom to make sure that no one escaped it. Nyxers were given their final punishment. Now they had to sustain with whatever they had. As for King Felis, he remained dead on the grounds of the Ivory Forest. It had be impossible to enter the area where his body was. Some said that the spirit of Pegasii didn''t allow anyone to enter that area out of revenge. Not even a bird could enter. Forest grew thicker in that area and his body got covered with bushes and roots. Lord Krail was sitting with Eltanin and others in the meeting chamber. The courtiers demanded that Lusitania be their next queen. However, Lord Krail knew that if she became the queen of Pegasii, she would have to stay back and away from her husband. Lusitania was pregnant and he didn''t want her alone this while. Not only that, he was aware that if the queens stayed away, the kings usually created their harems. The thought made him growl. "The decision lies upon Lusitania!" he said, silencing the courtiers who were arguing and divided over this issue. He slid Biham''s will to the center of the table. "This is Biham''s will and this will be honored." Alpha Alrakis and Taiyi were also in the meeting room. They hade three days back and helped a lot in taking care of the whole pce because Tania was still grieving. "Lord Krail is absolutely right!" Taiyi agreed. "It is Tania who will have the final say." "Well, you would want the kingdom to be merged, won''t you?" one of the courtiers scoffed. Chapter 448 Invitation Taiyi snapped her head in his direction, her godly aura spilling out of her. "In case you are unaware, let me remind you--I have Stourin to rule and hardly have time toe here. As for my son, he is the king of the biggest kingdom in Araniea. So shut it!" The courtier winced and became quiet. He started looking at the others but no one paid attention to him. They were all now looking at the one person on whom it all depended--Lusitania. Lusitania sucked in a sharp breath. She knew that she had a big decision to make and that everyone was looking forward to it. She had a talk with Eltaninst night and so she was confident. Chin up, she studied every courtier in the meeting chamber. Her eyes locked with that of Eltanin''s for a moment and then she said, "I know that after my father, you all look forward to my rule, but I am very new at all this. It would be right if you all are under the able hands of a better ruler. While I will not go for the merger of two kingdoms, Draka and Pegasii, I want my husband, Eltanin, King of Draka to take over the reins of Pegasii." There was a stunned silence in the room. No one spoke a word against her. Tania continued, "Eltanin had been a wise ruler through centuries and he had brought Draka to its current glory. Under him, Pegasii will flourish." There was a wide smile on Lord Krail''s face. Both Taiyi and Alpha Alrakis looked happy too with her decision. "Having said that, I would like to add that no one forced me to make this decision. It was my decision alone." She gazed at Eltanin who was already looking concerned. "Pegasii has gone through a lot of upheavals from many decades. We need to put it back on the track. And for that, I want all of you toe in support of my decision." Tania got up and put her hands at the edge of the table. "While King Eltanin will rule over Pegasii, I will keep a sharp eye on his rule, and if I feel that things are not going ording to what they should have, I will take over the kingdom from him." There was a murmur in the chamber that broke suddenly. She vaguely caught the word ''kingmaker''. "From now onwards, King Eltanin will be addressing your issues. I would like to take care of my mother. Her health is going down..." She sat down after announcing her decision, unable to speak more. Eltanin rose from his chair and took over. A night before he had talked to Tania about this. She had convinced him that he had to take over the Pegasii Kingdom because she was very new to all the politics. She wanted to be with him rather than be the queen of Pegasii and stay away from him. Eltanin scanned the people in the room. "I know that Pegasii has gone under a lot of traumas recently. However, I will make sure that things be better from now on. The faes will be our new allies and they will help us in the security of the kingdom. With their help we have already sealed the borders of Hydra Kingdom and no one can escape it. This is going to give us a lot of time to recover from the damages." "Since I will be mainly staying in Draka, I would like to appoint General Fafnir to take over the charge in my absence. Along with his wife and mate, Princess Tabit, he will be looking after the kingdom and will be directly reporting to me." Eltanin looked around the men in the room and he knew that there would be some who would not agree with him. "I will be appointing people from Pegasii under him and some from Draka as well. Together I will be forming a counsel of courtiers." After a few more discussions the meeting ended on a bright note. In the next week, Eltanin had to stay back and form the council of ministers. Fafnir refused to take charge of the kingdom because he wanted to stay in Draka, but Eltanin insisted that he stay back. Tabit was excited about the new role. She had seen it well in her kingdom. Rigel was proud of her and Fafnir. "I am sure you both will be a great team together," he said as he hugged his sister and sped Fafnir''s shoulders. Rigel and Lerna were going back to Orion in a day. And this news came as a surprise. Tania had called Lerna and Tabit that evening. She had been avoiding them but she couldn''t for long. When Lerna and Tabit burst into her room, the three friends hugged each other and cried and cried happily. "I am so happy that you took the right decision, Tania," said Lerna. "I can''t stay without Elty," she said, wiping her tears. Lerna shook her head. "No! I am talking about Felis. I can''t thank you enough that you killed him. With his death, the dark clouds of fear that were looming over the skies of Araniea have vanished. Do you know that every person in this realm is thanking you?" Tania chuckled. She did receive a lot of letters and messages of appreciation from other kingdoms. "I am sorry..." Lerna ced her finger on her lips. "Don''t be. You have done me a big favor." Tania let out a sigh and then she embraced Lerna once again. Tabit, who was looking at them, jumped and embraced them both. "Now!" Tania said. "You have a great responsibility on your shoulder, Tabit!" "And I am ready for it!" she squealed. The girls startedughing. Soon their husbands entered. "And what is going on?" asked Rigel as he saw the three of themughing. "We are talking about how bad you men are!" Tabit said, giggling. Rigel raised his eyebrow. "My wife never finds me faulty," he said with an air of confidence as Eltanin gave him a ss of wine and handed the other to Fafnir. Lerna stared at him and then walked over to him. She grabbed the wine ss from Rigel and said, "You can have dreams, my lord. It''s not a bad thing!" All of them burst intoughter. Eltanin proudly paraded his peacock feathers to his wife. "Well, my wife is different!" He sipped some wine and then ced a kiss on her lips. Tania shivered at the electric contact and licked her lips as she watched him enthralled. She took a deep sigh and said, "Yes, I am different. He is so perfect that I am pissed!" Eltanin scowled at her and walked back to his friends with a defeated look. Fafnir was hoping to the Moon Goddess that his wife didn''t say a word. He nced at her and pursed his lips. Tabit chose to remain quiet. "Oh, I had to tell you this!" Eltanin said as the friends settled more. "We received an invitation from Ileus to visit a certain library he has at his pce." The men snapped their heads at Eltanin with pure excitement as the women frowned. "Oh, that''s wonderful," said Lerna. "When are we going?" Tania too looked happier than ever. She had always wanted to visit Draoidh. "Let us know two days in advance so that we may pack. Surely the library must be vast and with a lot of books!" "Count me in too!" Tabit added. Chapter 449 Out Of Control Eltanin poked his tongue in his cheek as he looked at Fafnir and Rigel. He needed help. How could he take thedies to that library? He had mentioned about it to Fafnir and ever since he had mentioned about it, Fafnir was eager to visit it. Rigel jumped for his help. "You can''t go!" he blurted. When women frowned at him and shot him a re, he said, "The library is under construction." "That''s sad," Tania replied, deted. "I wanted to construct a library in Pegasii. I could have taken inspiration from Prince Ileus''s library." Eltanin gulped. That wasn''t a library to get inspired by. "Maybe we can go elsewhere," he said. "Yes," Rigel supported him, trying to divert the topic. "Lord Krail has asked us to visit him at Kral. I would like to go to Vilinski." "Oh yes!" Tabit eximed. She turned to look at Tania. "Tania, you must take me to Vilinski. I have heard it is the most beautiful ce one can ever visit. Too magical!" Tania smiled. "It is!" She started talking about how beautiful the faends are. The men sighed a breath of relief as they sipped their wine and the topic of the library drowned in the wine. They all discussed the beautifulnds of Vilinski. Tania told them about various courts that the faends had and all the magic it held. The two girls listened to her with absolute interest. At the end of it, Tabit said, "I would love to visit Stourin too one day!" "Me too!" Lerna chipped in. Fafnir chuckled. "The best person to show Stourin to you is me." "No, it''s me," Eltanin said dryly. "I am the prince of Stourin." "And also the peacock," Tania smirked. Eltanin raised his brow. "What? I am the prince of Stourin and King of Draka and Pegasii. I am so strong. You all should bow to me." ? Tania threw her pillow at him. "Please ept my bows, Kingpin!" Rigel tossed a cork at him. "Oh great King Elty. That was my bow." Tabit and Lerna burst into augh along with Fafnir. Eltanin let out a low growl at him. Then he closed the gap between him and Tania and sat on the couch. He pulled her in hisp and lowered his face to her belly. He whispered to his child, "Don''t you be as vicious as your mother, okay pup?" He had ced his hand on her belly and suddenly he sensed a flutter of movement. Shocked, his eyes became wide with surprise. "Did my pup just kick me?" Another round ofughter burst in the room. Eltanin shook his head as Tania snuggled in him. She spread one of her wings and then spread it around him. "I hope our pup is as strong as you are." Eltanin''s lips curled up. "And I want him or her to be as beautiful as you are." She took a deep breath in and ced a kiss on his lips. Lerna looked at Rigel and blushed while Tabit was already blushing. They all were thinking the same thing. "I think it is time that we leave you alone," Rigel said and gulped his wine down in one go. "No!" Tania blurted. "We are fine." "It doesn''t seem so!" Rigel blurted as he nced at Lerna. "It is better that the king and queen are left alone," Fafnir added. "I also have to take Tabit on kingdom exploration." Eltanin narrowed his eyes. He knew that the only kingdom that Fafnir wanted her to explore was him. "We are fine," he said to Rigel. "You can stay and let Tabit discover the so-called kingdom of Fafnir!" Tabit bit her lip as red tinged her neck too. But Fafnir just grabbed her hand and he tugged her out of the room shamelessly. Now Rigel was left with Lerna and he too wanted to nt his pups in her. "I have to nt my pups-- I mean I have to show my pups--" Rigel smacked himself inside. "I mean I have to talk about pups to Lerna." He looked at Lerna who had blushed a crimson by now and was trying to dig the floor with her toes. He added so that it was not so obvious, "Pups in general. Pups that are in the kingdom. I want to show her those pups." Tania and Eltanin stared at him. "That is a lot of pups in one go," Eltanin remarked. "Go easy on pups." Rigel nodded once very tightly at him. Then he looked at Lerna and motioned her with his chin toe out. Lerna gave them a sheepish smile and then hurried out of the room. She pped Rigel on his chest as she giggled on their way out. Eltanin shook his head. "These men are so out of control with their mates! I mean didn''t they learn anything from me?" Tania rolled her eyes. "I think they learned it very well from you only." She was about to step out of hisp and he growled, "Where are you going?" "I am going to take a bath, my lord. So be a good boy. Stay in control and don''te to the bathroom." Eltanin''s chest rumbled with a growl and he let out a roughugh. "Tania, I am not like the two who just went out. I am always in control." She ground her ass on his shaft. "It looks like this little brother of yours has developed its own brain." He was rock hard. "That''s always hard with his mate," Eltanin said roughly. "That doesn''t mean that I am not in control." "Good then," she said and got out of hisp. She nced over her shoulder and opened her gown''s front buttons. She dropped it on the ground and it pooled on her feet. She stepped out of it and walked to the bathroom, excessively swaying her hips and all this was done on purpose. Eltanin watched her with half-mast eyes, his cock twitching and growing painfully hard. She closed the door behind her leaving him with his mind in the gutter. Chapter 450 [Bonus ] Help The Women As Eltanin heard water sshing in the bathroom, he clenched his fists. He was trapped in his own game because he wanted to go inside the bathroom and sink his cock deep inside her. He waited for¡­ one minute. And then he stormed inside the bathroom. She was lying in the hot water bathtub. It was a perfect visual disy. "Okay, I take my words back!" Eltanin rasped and joined her, crossing the distance between them in three measured strides. Tania burst outughing. "What about the much-boasted control, my dear King?" His chest rumbled with a growl. He pulled her in front of him and rested his thighs on her sides. "You are a siren, Tania. I am sure you wielded fae magic out there. I was in control until¡­ I wasn''t." "Oh, so it is my fault that you lost control," Tania teased him, sshing water at him. He caught her wrists behind her with one hand and curled his fingers around her throat. Making her look at him at the back by tilting her head, he said, "Yes. Every time I lose control, it is because of you." Saying that he pressed a kiss on her lips. Momentster, he grabbed her ass and slid her down his length. --- As soon as Lerna opened the door of their bedroom, Rigel grabbed her waist and lifted her off her feet. "Rigel!" she squealed. "We have to pack. We are going back in a few hours!" "I don''t care," he growled. "I want you to pack my cock in you." She swatted his hands as she giggled. He walked towards the bed and opened the strings of her gown. He sucked in a sharp breath and brushed her hair over her shoulder so that he could help her out of her dress. "You are so smooth," he murmured behind her as he brushed his lips at the back of her neck. "Made for me." In that moment Lerna felt the warmth of his words and his body. "Yes, I am yours." "Are you going to let me have you? Again?" "Yes," she whispered as her heart raced at the thought of what he was about to do. "Please Rigel." He tugged thest string of her dress and her dress fell to the floor in a puddle of fabric. His fingers traced around her belly until he cupped her breasts making her gasp. Somewhere doing all this, Lerna didn''t notice that he had taken his tunic off. All these months there was so much tension of bing the King of Orion and then having her as his mate that Rigel was bottling it all up. Now that Felis was dead, there was a sense of absolute freedom. Thest thread that attached her to the Kingdom of Hydra was sliced. He pressed his muscled chest against her back. He wrapped his arms around her, holding her so tightly until their hearts beat together. He kissed all the way up her back and neck and when he was near her ear, he whispered, "I am going to ruin you so badly." "Shut up and fuck me already, Rigel." Heughed, low and throaty. "I think I needed to hear that from so long." His hands traced her creamy skin until they reached her panties. Not able to wait for her to shimmy them down, he hooked his thumb inside them and tore them off her. "Brace yourself, Lerna. My control around you is not what it should be." He lifted her up and they were on the mattress with her beneath him. They were a tangle of arms and legs and kisses and moans and before she knew, he was above her. Her knees were bent, legs spread and his cock positioned at her core. And then she gasped as he entered her. "Rigel," she whined as she squirmed, desperate for him to fill herpletely. Sweat trickled down his back as he clenched his jaws in order to be gentle with her. "Goddess, you don''t know what you do to me, Lerna! With the need I am filled with, I could tear you in half." She cupped his cheeks and said, "Go wild." Closing his eyes, he took a shuddering breath and with a groan, he mmed home. Her back arched in response as she cried, as she whimpered. "Yes, give me more. I need you!" He increased his pace and soon the two came together. She screamed his name as she came all around him and he bellowed to the ceiling when he spilled his seeds inside her. They bothy on the bed beside each other in the throes of love. He pulled up the nket over them and covered them. As peppered soft kisses on her shoulder as he continued to caress her with his fingers. "I am so d that this is all past us, Rigel," said Lerna. She settled her head in the crook of his arm. "Yes, now Araniea can look forward to a better future," he said. "I have a small request though." "What about, Lerna?" He frowned at her. "When things go back on track, is it possible that the magic seal around Hydra is opened? I want you to take over that kingdom and build it all over again." Rigel propped up his elbow and rested his head on his palm. "Lerna, what are you saying? That kingdom is infested with Nyxers. It is just a deep, disgusting abyss of werewolves." "Rigel," Lerna breathed. "You don''t know the condition of women out there. We have to do something about them. I know it is a lot of danger, but I am not asking you to go now. Maybe, a yearter when all their rations would deplete? When they would be in such a terrible condition that they would need all the help. And then they won''t be in a position to rebel." Rigel was surprised that Lerna was so bright in matters of politics. He tucked a strand of hers behind her ear and said, "Lerna, they are demon spawns. I am not sure that they will like any change or would be ready for a change. They have been brought up in an atmosphere that is filthy for ages. It is impossible to change their attitude towards life." "But their women¡ª" Lerna''s lips downturned. "You must help them." "Okay," he breathed. "We will cross the bridge when ites." Chapter 451 Extremely Busy Rigel and Lerna left Pegasii the next day as Tania asked them to stay for another night. Pegasii was slowly building itself and despite what the citizens had gone through, there were small celebrations everywhere. People would light up bonfires and narrate their stories about how they fought with the Nyxers or they are still haunted by the ghosts of the dead. Most of the stories were fake, but the ambience created, kept people glued and the gossip mill running. Along with Tania and Eltanin, Rigel and Lerna took the tour of the capital under disguise. It was a wonderful experience. They even sat down with a group of gossip mongers and thoroughly enjoyed the stories. One of them even imed to have seen the king and how he saved him. Eltanin had a tough time stifling hisugh while Tania encouraged the man to speak more. The next day when Lerna was leaving, she said to Tania, "I know it''s a long shot, but I want Rigel to look after the Hydra Kingdom as well. That ce would be in shambles and it needs a lot of reforms. Do you think Eltanin will help us?" Tania ced her hands on her shoulders and squeezed them lightly. "I will talk to him. But right now he is too busy with getting Pegasii back to life. Maybe a year or twoter?" "Of course, I understand," Lerna said immediately. "It''s just that I am--" she pursed her lips and turned her face away, unable to speak her emotions. "I know that you are concerned about it, Lerna, but give time to yourself, okay?" Lerna nodded. She hugged Tania and then walked with her to the carriage that was waiting for her where Rigel and Eltanin were talking about something. Fafnir and Tabit too were standing and talking to Rigel. Rigel hugged his sister and sped Fafnir''s forearms in a friendly gesture. "Tabit," said Rigel. "You''ve always given me right advice and I want you to be alongside Fafnir in building up Pegasii back." "I will try my best, brother," she said with a gleam in her eyes and excitement buzzing in her chest. "Eltanin has entrusted me with something so important, and I am going to give everything that I have to Pegasii till needed." Rigel hugged his sister and stroked her hair. "I expect nothing less." Tania''s heart ached when she saw them leaving. Eltanin wrapped his arm around her shoulder and tugged her close to him. Rigel had helped him a lot. More than a brother would. "I want to meet mother," Tania said as they walked in the pce. Kinshra had confined herself in her room and her health was deteriorating. Lord Krail had asked her toe with him to Kral, but she had refused. She wanted to stay in the same bedchamber as she used to with Biham. "Yes, love," Eltanin said and pressed a kiss on her temple. "I have to go and be with Fafnir and Tabit. I will join you there." She sucked in a sharp breath. Eltanin had told her that he intended to put Tabit in charge of several portfolios. She was the princess of Orion and was not only well educated she was well versed in politics. "That''s fine Elty. I will see you soon." Saying that she headed towards her mother''s chamber while Eltanin walked to the court hall where Fafnir and Tabit were already going. On her way over there, she noticed that Eltanin had still deployed a lot of guards in the pce. Kinshra was lying on her bed with her arm thrown over her eyes. Flora was making gands. "Lady Tania," Flora said with a smile as she stopped. Kinshra turned her face to look at her daughter. She got up and Tania came to sit by her side. "How are you feeling, mother?" she said. Kinshra chuckled. Over the few days, she had started looking older than she was. Her skin was pale and she had be thinner. "I am doing well, Tania." "Why are you making these gands?" Tania asked, pointing at Flora and all the roses that were strewn around her. "I will be taking these to Biham''s tomb..." Tania felt an ache in her chest and nodded. "Okay, I will alsoe with you." They sat together in silence for a long time. Kinshra went back to lying while Tania joined Flora. "Why aren''t you using magic, Flora?" she asked. "There is nothing much to do, Lady Tania. Making these gands with my hands would give me pleasure," Flora replied as she sewed a red rose after a white one. Tania gave her a smile. "I understand." She knew that Flora wanted to stay near her mother nowadays. Suddenly, an idea came to her. She turned her face to Kinshra and said, "Mother, why don''t youe to Draka with us. There''s so much to do." Kinshra shook her head. "No Tania. I will stay here, but you must go back. I know that you and Eltanin have overstayed in Pegasii." "I am not leaving you at all!" Tania grunted. "Eltanin can go but I will stay by your side." Kinshra gave her a fond look. "I wish I had more time to spend with you..." Tania got up and came to lie next to her mother. She hugged her and brought a wing over them to cocoon her. "I am so d that I found you, mother. I wouldn''t have imagined that I had parents..." "Shhh..." Kinshra said. "Let''s not go there." Eltanin stayed in Pegasii for the next one week and he was extremely busy during that time. Tania would spend her time with Kinshra. Her health was going down fast. She had lost the zeal to live. The faes were working together with the werewolves to reconstruct Pegasii. Things were looking up. Eltanin had to go back to Draka and faes created a portal for him to reach sooner. When he returned a weekter, he went straight to Kinshra''s chamber. Chapter 452 Pregnant Four weekster. "I will miss her a lot," Tania said as she wiped her tears from her cheeks. Eltanin pulled her in his embrace. He held her close to him against his chest and kissed the crown of her head. "I know..." he murmured and rested his cheek over her. Kinshra had finally crossed over to the Fade. Lord Krail hade over along with his wife, Jiada, and he was watching the small temple that was built next to that of Biham''s. Eltanin took Tania with him back to the pce whereas Kinshra''s parents stayed there. The day was marred with heavy clouds and a distant thunder rumbled in the skies. The g of the kingdom was flying at half-mast and every citizen was allowed to visit the mausoleum that day. It was two days and Tania was sitting in her mother''s room. She was sifting through her dresses and asking Flora to fold them all and pack them in a trunk because she wanted to take them with her. All at once, the door of the room opened. Tania and Flora jerked their heads to the left only to see Tabiting with a gleam in her eyes. She was flushed and looked like she could use a hug. "Tabit?" Tania rasped as he tried to study her reaction. "Tania!" Tabit flung at Tania and hugged her tightly. "Easy, Lady Tabit," Flora grunted. "The queen is pregnant. Such jerks are not good for her." Tabit giggled and left Tania. She led her to sit on the bed, her eyes moist. "What is it, Tabit? Pray, tell me. I am getting worried by the minute!" Tania chided her. Tabit held Tania''s hands and took them to her tummy. "I am pregnant." There was a stunned silence in the room. And then Tania squealed. "Whatttt?" She jumped to her feet and hugged Tabit all over again. Tabit couldn''t help it and her tears came out. "I am pregnant, Tania. Can you believe it?" She said in a hoarse voice with a giggle. Fafnir entered the room behind her. He had this cocky look on his face. "Yes, that is my pup in there!" he said arrogantly. Tania shook her head. There was something wrong with the water of Draka. Perhaps all the werewolves were just this cocky. "Many congrattions!" Tania eximed. "This is the best news I have heard in a long time." She couldn''t help but ce her palm over her belly. "My pup will havepany." Tabit giggled. "I can''t believe that all of us are going to be parents!" "All of us?" Tania said with a frown. Tabit nodded vehemently. She looked at Fafnir who dug his pockets to fish out a folded paper. "What is it?" Tania said as she took the paper from him warily. "Check it yourself," Fafnir replied, shrugging. Tania opened the letter and read its content. Once again, she squealed. "Lerna is pregnant!" Tabit burst outughing, seeing her reaction. "Yes!" "Cman''s horns!" Tania pped her hands over her mouth as disbelief skimmed over her skin. The letter she was holding was from King Rigel. It said that Queen Lerna was a month pregnant. Tania shook her head. "I am so amazed at how Lore works." Eltanin hade behind them. "Are you all not going for lunch? I am famished!" Then he narrowed his eyes, seeing everyone''s expression. "What is going on?" he said as he walked towards his wife who was giving him mysterious smiles. Tania bit her lip and handed him the letter. "See it for yourself." Eltanin took the paper from her, trying to read her expressions but he couldn''t make out anything. So he started reading the paper and by the end of it, his eyes became wide like a saucer. "Rigel is expecting? I mean Lerna will be a father!" He smacked his head. "Goddess. I mean Lerna is expecting!" Tabit, Fafnir and Tania burst outughing. "And that is not all," Tania added as she took the paper from him and handed it back to Fafnir. "What else is there?" he asked, his gaze darting between all of them. "Tabit is also pregnant!" Tania squealed. Eltanin''s mouth fell to the floor. He stabbed his fingers in his hair as he whipped his face to look at Fafnir who was standing with his chest swelled in pride. "Fafnir, you are bing a father?" Fafnir looked at Tabit''s belly and said, "It seems so." He was grinning from ear to ear. "And that is why I have decided that till Tabit delivers, she won''t leave Pegasii." Tabit raised her eyebrow. "What do you mean?" Fafnir sucked in a sharp breath, knowing that a battle was iing. "I mean that you can do whatever you like in Pegasii but it is dangerous for you to travel on the bumpy roads outside the kingdom." "That is ridiculous!" Tabit snapped. "I will go to visit my brother!" Fafnir inhaled a rough breath. "Sweetheart, can we talk about it?" he asked in a low voice. "There is something very important in the kingdom of Pegasii that needs your attention." Tabit was all about to fight with him, but his next words calmed her. "Oh, if that is how you put it, I guess I can dy it." Fafnir pumped his fist in the air, mentally. "Can youe for lunch, sweetheart? My pups must be hungry." "Pups?" Tabit scoffed. "There is only one pup. I am sure." "Okay, let''s talk about that too," he said. Fafnir was hoping for four pups in a go. He winked at Eltanin and guided Tabit out of the room by cing his hand on the small of her back. Eltanin watched his General taking his wife out of the room and felt like a... fool. "Tania!" he growled. "Pack your bags. Even you will be staying at Draka till you deliver! The roads outside Draka are bumpy." Tania poked her tongue in her cheek. "You forget that faes can create portals." Chapter 453 Limited Resources Over the next few days, three faes were included in the council of the Kingdom of Pegasii. With their inclusion, things became much easier. These faes brought more for them to work with and it was anticipated that Pegasii would be a popr destination for faes who wanted to explore more. However, the faes restricted their visits to Pegasii. They chose not to go to other kingdoms including Draka. Eltanin left with Tania for Draka after Flora created a portal for her. Flora didn''t allow her to create a portal because she was pregnant and it was said that the portal creation used some of your core energy. Flora also went back with Tania, though Tabit asked her if she could stay back. "I can''t, Lady Tabit," Flora replied. "I will stay with Tania because I see Lady Kinshra in her. It wouldn''t be possible for me to leave her alone." Tabit''s eyes became moist. "I understand Flora." Back in Draka, Eltanin became so busy that he didn''t have time to breathe. He wouldete from his meetings and other affairs. When Tania was six months pregnant, he had gone to meet Rigel and Lerna as well on Tania''s request. The king and queen of Orion were doing extremely well. There had been so many reforms that the citizens were liking their rule. The general hatred that they had towards their queen was slowly dissipating and it was not because her brother had died, it was mostly because she was producing an heir for Orion Kingdom. "I wish I could meet them," said Tania. She was lying beside Eltanin who had closed his eyes and was resting. He had his arms over her waist and was slowly drawing circles on her belly with his fingers. "You can meet them once our pups are out. I am sure Lerna understands it." Eltanin was an extremely happy man these days. All his problems had vanished. His mate was his wife and the Hydra Kingdom was sealed forever. No Nyxer coulde out of it. With Nyxers contained, all other kingdoms were relieved and focused on how to build trade better. The King of Eridanus had sent another reminder to Eltanin to build the bridge over the Gulf of Enki-A. Eltanin was nning on creating a team for it to inspect the whole project all over again. He knew that King Eridanus was interested in mary help. The bridge was going to start right from Eridani River from Orion Kingdom across to Eridanus Kingdom and then go over the gulf. It would end in the kingdom of ck Dunes. That kingdom was never explored because it was said that it was a home to various species of demons. However, the main thing about ck Dunes was that it was extremely rich in minerals. Some even said that it had a huge mine of gold and diamonds. "Elty!" Tania''s voice brought him back. He got up with a jerk to look at her. "Are you okay?" he rasped, his gaze snapping to her belly which was now showing her pregnancy fully. "I am fine!" She rolled her eyes. "But where are you?" Eltanin crashed on the pillow back and turned to curl his arms over her. "Nothing much, love. I was thinking about the project with King Eridanus. He has asked for arge amount of money from me." Tania narrowed her eyes. "That is a stupid project, Elty. Don''t go for it." "Why?" he asked, surprised at her conclusion. "ck Dunes isn''t the ce to go. Even if you build the project, would you be able to fight off the demons? You don''t even know what kind of demons are there. It would be like golden shooting arrows in the blind." "I agree... but I don''t know why King Eridanus is so pushy about it." "Maybe he needs the money..." she repliedzily. "What do you mean?" She shrugged. "I mean I am not saying that he is corrupt and is looking for ways to get money from you, but why would he suggest a project that has literally very less chance of seeding. And what if the demons take advantage of the bridge and cross over to this side? Right now they are constrained by the Eridani River. Who knows what kind of monsters there are?" Eltanin took a deep breath. Tania had made a solid point. He was going to investigate it. "We will see," he replied. "And how are my pups doing?" She giggled. "They are fine. Just three more months!" "And I will see them!" Eltanin beamed. He was dying to see his pups. The way Tania''s belly was swelling he was sure there would be at least two pups. --- Lerna was chewing on the chicken wings that the servant had just brought her under Fafnir''s strict gaze. She said while eating, "We must go and meet Tania and Eltanin and Lerna and Rigel." "Yes, we must," he replied. "But for that you should be absolutely fine. Your legs are swollen and your wolf refuses to shift because she doesn''t want to harm the babies." Tabit sighed. She looked at her swollen legs. The healer had said that the legs swell often in pregnancy and that it wasn''t a big deal. But what Fafnir said about her wolf was absolutely true. "Okay..." she resigned. Fafnir gave a broad smile to her. Every day was a challenge with Tabit. He would agree to what she said when she demanded of visiting Draka or Orion, and then somehow try to convince her that it could be dyed. "I am going to eat well and rest well and then how about we go to visit them in two weeks?" she asked, keeping the te aside. "Great idea!" He agreed with her. "We can ask the faes to create the portal for us." "Sure!" --- In the Hydra Kingdom, ever since Felis had died, there wasplete chaos. The Alphas wanted to take over and there was an internal battle going on. Since all the borders were sealed, the limited rations and treasures that Nyxers had were depleting soon. Morava was least bothered about it. And she was fast bing unpopr. Chapter 454 Like A Whore "I don''t care what you get or not!" Morava shouted at her maid who was helping her wear her silk sandals. "Just get this done for me in an hour!" She threw her dress over her in anger. The maid shook visibly. She removed the dress from her face and with tears streaming down her face, helped Morava put on her sandals. "Oh, stop the dramatics, bitch!" Morava said and shoved her away. She walked to the mirror to gaze at herself. She was wearing a brown dress with arge diamond ne and earrings. A small diamond tiara sat on her head. Over the past few months, her face looked like she was extremely tired. What could she do? The Alphas were getting aggressive with her. However, for thest week, something was going wrong. Ever since the borders of the Hydra Kingdom were sealed, and Felis was dead, the Alphas were fighting amongst themselves. Five of them who were stronger than the rest had divided the pce premises in five parts and were living there with their share of Nyxers to protect them, but seven were forced to go out. And this created all the more rifts. Morava was split between all of them. She was spending fifteen days at each of the Alphas. Right now she was going to an Alpha who was outside the pce. What worried her that these Alphas who were on the outside were maintaining a harem. Slowly, they were adding concubines to their harems and she was beginning to hate it. Every time an Alpha had sex with a concubine, she would get stomach aches and it was because she was mated to all of them. She looked at her reflection in the mirror and smoothed her hair. She let out a sigh. Her life had changed drastically over the years. She was a princess of the Pegasii Kingdom and now she was mated to the Alphas of the Nyxers. Not even once did she think about her mother, Sirrah, because she med Sirrah for her misfortunes. And also med her father. He was the worst man in her life. He made Lusitania the heir of Pegasii and removed her. He wasn''t even bothered when she was thrown in the dungeons. Morava sucked in a sharp breath as she adjusted the earring and then applied a little more, green kohl over her eyes. The gold glitter on her cheeks looked less. So she picked up the glitter te and applied more. She was going on a mission to entice the Alpha and ask him to disband his harem. When Morava sat in the carriage, she remembered what her maid had said to her. She had begged her to give some coins because her children were starving. Morava had pped her hard for daring to ask her for coins. It wasn''t her responsibility to look after the maids. She had to get her work done and that was it. The carriage rolled out of the pce and when she reached out, through the windows she could see the condition in which the Nyxers were forced to live. There were drunken brawls, women fighting with the vendors to reduce prices of overly inted goods, children near dumpsters, scavenging to find food and bonfires along the sides of the pavements to keep them all warm. There was so much stench that she had to keep her hand over her nose all the way to the Alpha''s manor. When she reached the manor, the guards opened the gates. She was expecting a wee from the Alpha, but other than a maid, who was standing to attend to her, there was no one. "Where is he?" she growled at her. The maid bowed to her. "He said that he will be with you shortly. Could you please wait here in the main hall?" Morava red at the maid. "You must be insane for asking me to wait for him in the main hall." She started walking towards the bedchamber. "Mdy!" The maid hurriedly went beside her. "The Alpha is busy in the room. It would be great if you could wait here." Morava stopped and pped the maid hard. She fell down and held her cheeks as tears flooded her eyes. "How dare you stop me?" Morava snarled at her. Then she spun and quickly climbed the stairs that led to his room. There were two guards standing at the door of the room. As soon as they saw her, their faces morphed into an expression of panic. "Mdy!" said one of them as they bowed. "Th¡ªthe Alpha has instructed us not to let anyone enter," he said in a shaky voice. Morava raised her eyebrow. She pushed their spears apart that were stopping her to go inside and opened the door. "Henk!" she called her name sweetly, but immediately stopped when she heard moans and groans and grunts from inside the gauzy curtains that covered the bed on all sides. Through those curtains, she saw bodies moving. Her heart raced wildly as panic set in. With her hand clutched to her chest, she walked to the bed and drew open the curtains. She pped her hands over her mouth, stunned at the sight inside. Henk was surrounded by three females. One was bent in front of him with his dick buried deep inside her while one was kissing his lips and the third one was kissing his neck. Their gazes met and he chuckled. "Join us, Morava," he said without an iota of guilt or shame. He pounded roughly inside the female, grabbing her by her waist and came with a grunt while gazing at Morava. The next instant, Morava clutched her stomach and doubled over in pain, tears streaming down her face. "Get out!" Henk shouted to his concubines. The three picked up their clothes and rushed out of the room. He settled on the bed as he watched Morava writhing with pain. He picked up the ss of wine from the side table. "I am surprised that you have chosen toe today," he scoffed. Morava''s face was pale with pain. Somehow, she managed to sit on the bed. "How dare you get concubines in the bed?" she snarled at him after she recovered. "Don''t you know that it affects me? What if I go and have sex with someone else other than the Alphas?" Henk startedughing loudly. When he stopped, he gulped the wine down and tilted his head. "Would you have time to have sex with anyone else other than us?" he sneered. "You are like a whore to us." "Henk!" she shouted. "Shut up!" he growled at her. "When Felis was there, I would have listened to you, but he is not there anymore. "I was forced to mate with you, but now I am free. "I hated you from the beginning." Morava''s stomach fell to the floor. Her eyes widened in anticipation. Henk red at her and said, "I, Henk, Alpha of the Hydra Kingdom, reject Morava, Princess of the Pegasii Kingdom as my mate." "Nooooo!" Morava bellowed as pain of rejection radiated throughout her body. She didn''t know that it would be so severe. She felt like her heart was going to split in two. Chapter 455 Second Rejection Morava was in tremendous pain. Her stomach ached and she felt like her heart would split in two. She was writing on the floor while Henk was sitting and watching her with a sadistic expression. p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨¾?¦Í¨º|¡¤§ã¨®§® How could he simply reject her after mating with her and after piercing his fangs into her? He had marked her for the lifetime. "How could you?" she rasped through tears as she looked at him holding her stomach tightly. He scoffed. "I never liked you Morava. Had it been Lerna, I would have never rejected her or fought with others if they rejected her, but you¡ª" he growled. "I heard that you deceived your father and didn''t allow your sister, Lusitania, to be your father''s heir. Your mother, Sirrah, encouraged our king Felis to wage wars against Pegasii. Your father Biham was always at war with Felis. We all know what Menkar did to Felis. He put a dark spell on him in order to make it difficult to win the wars." Morava was shocked. With wide eyes, she looked at Henk. How did he know so much? This was a well-kept secret. "Don''t look at me like that!" Henk fumed. "All the Alphas know about it. The way Sirrah encouraged Felis to wage wars against Biham, Felis thought it would be easy for him to win over Pegasii but look what happened? He ended up losing his life. If Felis would have spent half the time thinking about the Hydra Kingdom, we wouldn''t have ended up in this situation!" He crawled towards her and stood beside her on the rug. She craned her neck to see him. "So, get out of here bitch and don''t evere back!" Stunned as hell, Morava didn''t blink her eyes as she looked at him. She managed to get up slowly, holding the edge of the bed. When she was standing in front of him on her shaky feet, she said, "I, Morava, Princess of Pegasii, ept the rejection of Henk, Alpha of the Hydra Kingdom." Henk''s muscles tensed as painnced through him. He clutched his stomach and with a roar copsed on the bed. Morava red at him for a long time and then walked out of the room on her wobbly knees with pain stillshing through her like whip. She wiped her tears as she came to sit in the carriage. "Back to the pce!" She ordered the carriage man. Morava didn''t get out of her room for the next few days until her pain settled and she didn''t dare to go to other Alphas out of fear that they would reject her. However, she was beginning to get worried that none of the Alphas called her or remembered her even once. Earlier when Felis was there, they would make a beeline for her chamber to be with her, but now not a single one woulde. A weekter, she garnered up courage and decided to get ready. This time she thought of going to the Alpha who was the youngest and didn''t get much of a chance with her. Her mind went to Lusitania and she remembered how beautiful she looked in pale pink gowns and very light makeup. Morava mimicked Lusitania''s fashion. In order to look a little like a fae, she wore a soft, fluffy, furry white cape over her shoulders. The maid who helped her wear it was a different one, because the previous one had stoppeding to the pce. She had developed some disease and Morava had banned her entry in the pce, scared that she would also get the same disease. "You look beautiful, mdy," the servant said as she made her wear it. Morava looked at herself in the reflection. "Do you know that I am the most beautiful woman in Araniea?" "I am sure you are, mdy." "What did Lerna look like?" Morava asked. "Did she have horns on her head?" The maid chuckled. "No mdy, Princess Lerna was very beautiful. In fact we have her portrait painted in the gallery that is outside the Alphas'' apartments. Would you like to see her?" "No," Morava harrumphed. "I am sure that I look better than her! After all she was a demon spawn!" The maid let out a ragged breath, knowing better than to argue with the spoiled princess. Lerna was¡­ gorgeous. An hourter, Morava was at Mirag''s manor. Whileing here, she decided that she wouldn''t ask about concubines, but she would offer herself to him. She found him sitting in his study with his elbows crossed over the table in front of him. His face was flushed red. "Morava!" he said in a breathy voice. "How are you Mirag?" she said as she removed her cape and tossed it on the chair. She walked to his table and ced her fingers at the edge of it. "I couldn''t be better," he said in a strained voice. "Are you not well?" Morava asked in a husky as she trailed her fingers at the edge of the table and went near him, slowly, trying to give a sexy look. "Ah!" he rasped, his gaze going nk for a moment. Morava couldn''t understand what was going on. She walked near him and stood right next to him with her hips leaning on the table, and when she saw what was going on, she pped her mouth on her face. A maid''s head was bobbing up and down in the middle of his thighs. He grabbed the maid''s hair and guided her up and down as Morava watched in horror. "Ahhh!" Mirag roared as he shot his release in the maid''s mouth. He left her and slumped on the chair. He pulled the maid up and kissed her lips. "Come back in an hour," he said in a breathy voice. The maid nodded with a smile and then after looking at Morava, walked out of the study. Morava was shaking at the end of it. "Mirag?" she didn''t know what to even say. "This isplete betrayal! How could you do this to me?" She wiped tears from her face. "Oh!" Miragughed. Momentster, Morava was seen running out of the manor, clutching her stomach. Mirag had rejected her and she had epted his rejection. Chapter 456 [Bonus ] Disrespected After two rejections, Morava was terrified. Depression took over and even though she usually had a healthy appetite, she ate less. The maid who woulde to her was hardly interested in her health. Morava had asked her to call the healer for her. "I am sorry, mdy," said the maid as she bowed to her. "The healer is quite busy with the concubines of the eldest Alpha. All five of them are sick and the Alpha has ordered him to heal them." Morava was lying on the bed. She lifted herself on her elbows and shouted at her. "What do you mean? I am the queen of the Alphas. I should be prioritized over those bloody concubines! Go tell the healer toe here first, else I will tell the Alpha that you evaded my request!" The maid sighed. "I have already requested the Alpha in the morning, but he didn''t even acknowledge my presence. His guards asked me to get out." Morava was shocked. Her mouth fell to the floor. What the hell was going on? "You are speaking a lie!" She used her. The maid bowed to her again. "Mdy, please have your dinner. If you think I am speaking a lie, you may go and verify it." Saying that, the maid walked out of her room. Anger and jealousy sted in her chest and Morava picked up the tray of food and threw it across the room. "Go tell the Alpha that I aming to meet him!" she barked. "And if I see one bloody concubine, I will kill her!" The maid softly closed the door behind her and went away without bothering to even pick up the food or clean it. Because of how she was treating all the servants around her, no one was interested in talking or dealing with her. There was only one guard stationed out of her room and he too was usually absent. Morava was basically alone. Morava gave herself two days to fully recover and then decided to go and meet the eldest Alpha. She decided to go and meet him in the office but after her experience with Mirag, she wasn''t sure if she should meet him in the office. So she thought she would go and meet him in his bedchamber. However, when the memories of Henk with women flooded her mind, she shuddered. She had to approach the Alpha in a different way this time. She asked his right-hand man, Kepp, to give Alpha''s appointment. And she was supposed to meet him in the evening. At least, that way, she won''t be seeing his concubines. This time Morava chose to wear a purple silk gown and opened her hair. She wore an amethyst ne with matching earrings and on purpose wore a tiara to show everyone that she was the queen. As she walked through the corridors of the pce, the servants bowed to her indifferently. She could sense that they were just doing their job and that, if possible, they wouldn''t acknowledge her. She rolled her eyes. As if she was bothered. They had to bow to her out ofpulsion. The Alpha''s office was quiet. The guards opened the door for her to let in. She entered the antechamber. The guards stopped her from entering the main office. "The Alpha has asked you to wait for him. There is a meeting with the councilors going on." Morava gritted her teeth. She spun sharply with anger and went to sit on the couch in the antechamber. "Get me some tea!" she ordered the servant who was waiting there. The servant brought her tea. She must have sipped two cups and yet the meeting wasn''t over. As soon as the meeting was over, the door opened and a few men stepped out. They bowed to her and walked out. The door remained open and the guard asked her to go in. "Nester!" Morava said excitedly, shedding her anger immediately. She swayed to him with a smile on her face and came to stand right in front of his table. "How are you?" she said in a husky voice as she tucked a strand of his dark hair behind his ear. He smiled back. "Very busy. How are you?" He wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her closer. Morava was so happy that he responded to her that she almost sagged in relief.please visit "I was unwell¡­" she said as her lips downturned. "Yes, I heard about Henk and Mirag." Nester started opening the frontces of her gown. He pulled it down to reveal her breasts. "They are so horrible," sheined as she pulled him to her. "You won''t do that, will you?" He sucked her breasts andughed against it. "I won''t." He pulled her entire gown down and she stood naked in front of him. He ran his fingers on her sides with one hand and opened his pants buttons with the other. He turned her over the table and got up. "Do you know, Morava? He said and entered her in one thrust. "Ah!" Morava couldn''t believe that Nester would be so eager to have her. "What, my Alpha?" she asked, holding the table as he began to pound slowly inside her. "So what if Henk and Mirag have rejected you?" Thrust. "I have a surprise for you." Thrust. "What surprise?" She loved it the way he was taking her. Did he n on giving her another diamond ne? Suddenly, the door of the room opened. Morava gasped as she stared at the man who entered the room. Her mind went numb when she saw Kepping towards her with a lopsided smile. He opened his pants and his erection sprang free. "What''s he doing here?" she asked, horrified. "This is your surprise," said Nester. "Come on, Kepp, join me. My queen is feeling lonely!" He gripped her waist tightly and locked her legs with his weight. Kepp came to her, moved her sharply to the side of the table and thrust himself in her mouth. Shocked intoplete silence, Morava ran out of the office wiping her tears as the two menughed behind her. She didn''t know whether to reject Nester or not. She had to leave Hydra soon. --- "Should we remove the seal from the Hydra border?" Lerna said to Tania. It was Tania''s seventh month of pregnancy. Tabit and Lerna hade for the baby shower ceremony. Chapter 457 Find Mizvah "Why would we do that?" Tania replied. "At least not now!" Lerna pursed her lips. "Tania, I feel pity for those women out there. They have been suffering for so long and who knows what they are going to bear now. Do you know¡ª" "Lerna!" Tania snapped. "I understand that you are very concerned about them, but it''s not the right time. Can you wait for a few months? You are pregnant. Have your baby peacefully. We can lift the seal after that. If the Nyxerse to know that you are pregnant, they might harm you out of spite." "She is right, Lerna," Tabit said, cing her hand on her shoulder. "You must deliver your pups peacefully. The Hydra Kingdom is dangerous right now. We have to be very cautious in dealing with it. Let our husband think about it while we have babies." Lerna sighed. In her mind, she was getting restless about her people. Rigel had asked her to focus on her pregnancy and not worry about Hydra Kingdom, but how could she not worry. She lowered her head and nodded weakly. Tabit hugged her tight and Tania joined them. Tania lifted her chin up with her fingers and said, "Lerna, once our pups are out, I promise that I will take you there, okay. Don''t worry." Lerna offered her a smile. The girls talked about the uing baby shower. "I would love to have a pink glittery theme," Tabit said excitedly. "Why not a blue glittery one?" Lerna added. "Let''s have both!" Tania said, before the two girls could argue. Eltanin walked in with Rigel and Fafnir. "And what are the girls talking about?" he asked as he walked to Tania and wrapped his arms around her waist. He kissed her temple and grinned. "It''s nothing to do with the kings!" Tabit replied. "Why?" Fafnir intervened as he kissed his wife. "Because it is better that you men talk about politics and world and economy while we women talk and manage home," Lerna replied for Tabit. Rigel chuckled and pulled her in hisp. "You are a smart girl," he said, kissing her shoulder. Lerna chuckled. "We are talking about the baby shower theme for Tania. Since Tabit and I are unable to reach a conclusion, we are going for both pink and blue themes." "How clich¨¦!" Eltanin murmured. Tania elbowed him. "That is the theme we will go with!"please visit --- Morava was extremely depressed after her encounter with Nester. He was worse. He had made it clear that he was going to share her with his right-hand man. This was below her dignity. She wasn''t going to satisfy the needs of anyone other than the Alphas. She was a queen after all. Suddenly, she remembered Mizvah and her eyes became moist. She got up from her bed and began pacing the room. If only she could go out of Hydra, she would find Mizvah and then ask him to help her. He was surely going to help her. But how would she get out? For the next few days, Morava stayed in her room for the fear that Nester would find her and repeat the whole thing. But she wanted to meet the rest of the Alphas and assess the situation. Even if one of them was loyal to her, she would stick to him. "Mdy, Alpha Jaris is here," said her maid. "Alpha Jaris?" Morava whipped her head to look at the maid. She tied her hair in a bun as she cleaned her face with a towel. She hadn''t even applied makeup. Alpha Jaris was the most handsome of them. "Please call him in!" she said nervously. As soon as Jaris came in, she squealed, "Jaaaris!" and hugged him tightly. "I missed you!" Jaris stood like a stone in her embrace. When he pulled back, he gazed into her eyes and in a very serious tone said, "Princess Morava, there is something very urgent I want to talk about." "Sure!" she said, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear and blushing slightly. She held his hand and tugged him to the couch. As she sat next to him, she caressed his cheek with her thumb. "What is it, Alpha Jaris?" Jaris tensed under her touch. He stopped her from touching him. Then he lowered his head and said, "I am so sorry to tell you but I am in love with someone else." "What?" she paled. This couldn''t be happening. Jaris took a deep breath in. "I was in love with her since I was a teenager. However, because of King Felis, I couldn''t express my love to her and I was forced to mark you. I do feel for you, but I feel strongly for my love. I think we are mates. And the time hase that I ept my mate." "You must be joking!" Morava shouted. "I am your mate. You are married to me!" Jaris looked nervous. "I know, but I can''t live without her. Now that King Felis isn''t there, I am under nopulsion to remain with someone I was forced to. I will live my life. You have others who can take care of you." He got up from his ce and red at her. "I, Jaris, Alpha of Hydra Kingdom, reject Princess Morava of Pegasii Kingdom as my mate." "Noooo!" Morava shrieked in pain, doubling over the couch. She couldn''t bear more rejections. The pain that ensued was unbearable. And it didn''t stop at pain. Depression followed. She felt as if a part of her soul died every time she was rejected. Jaris watched her as she writhed in pain. He shook his head and walked out of the door. He instructed the maid to get the healer for the princess. While going out, he experienced tremendous heartache. But he clenched his fists and stood against a pir because he knew that Morava had epted his rejection. Two dayster, Morava got her first panic attack. She needed to get out of this wretched ce before it imed her life. She had to find Mizvah. Chapter 458 Take Me To The Bridge Morava called her maid and asked her to arrange a carriage for her in the evening. "Where would you like to go, mdy?" she asked. "That is none of your concern!" Morava snapped. How could she tell the maid that she was nning on escaping the Hydra Kingdom? Even if she found one crack in the seal, she would escape at the first opportunity. "Just do as I say." The maid gritted her teeth. She bowed to Morava and then walked out of the door, cursing and grumbling. "Why are you so irritated, Gema?" asked the guard who was strolling in the corridor, least bothered about the security of the queen. He dragged a long puff from his tobo roll and let out a big cloud of smoke. "That bloody bitch!" Gema grumbled. "She is rejected by three Alphas and yet she thinks that she is the queen. Eight Alphas are left to reject her!" The guardughed. "You are really looking forward to all the rejections? Are you so sure that she will be rejected by all of them?" "With her kind of attitude it would be a wonder if even one of them keeps her." Then she leaned forward and lowered her voice. "Do you know what?" she said in a mystic way. "What?" the guard asked her, all ears. "The eldest Alpha, Alpha Nester¡ª" Gema said, lowering her voice further. "He ns on sharing her with his right-hand man, Kepp. Aaaanddddd¡ª" she added dramatically. "From what I have heard, Kepp ising for her tonight." The guard''s eyes went wide. "What?" she said in a shocked tone. "Kepp?" "Shhh!" Gema chided him. "Keep your voice low." "But how do you know all this?" Gema giggled. "Kepp''s concubine wasining. She said that Kepp liked the taste of the queen''s mouth." The guard looked at the queen''s door. "She is spicy. Should I try my luck with her?" Gema smacked him on his chest andughed. "Don''t tell it to anyone, okay?"please visit By evening the whole pce knew about Kepp''s interest in Morava and also about her infidelity to the Alphas. Some also stated that she was doing ''it'' with Kepp, because the Alphas were unable to give her pups. Morava dressed in a ck gown and braided her hair. She wanted to purposely let the evening turn into night. She was going to scour throughout the borders to find a bend. As soon as she stepped out of her bedchamber, she saw the guard looking at her strangely. She ignored him and walked further down the corridor. The maids and other servants snickered behind her back. She wanted tosh out at them, but she didn''t have time for this nonsense. And why were they even snickering? For all she was concerned, they could go to hell. Tonight she would escape. When she was about to cross the main hall that received the guests and go to the porch to sit in the carriage, a heavy,manding voice stopped her. "Queen Morava." Morava jerked her head to the left and found Kepp standing in the shadows of the door. She hurried her steps away to get to the carriage, but Kepp was faster. He came to her quickly and grabbed her upper arm. She tried to yank it away from him, nervous as hell. "What do you want?" she growled. "I want you," he replied without shame. Then he started pulling her towards her room. "Leave me, you bastard!" She pped his hand. "How dare you behave like this with me? I am the queen!" Kepp stopped as his lips curled up in a vicious smile. "A queen who is shared by so many." He leaned forwards to her and in a low voice said, "Nester wants me to have you so that you don''t bother him. Do you know he is with his five concubines right now?" "I don''t care. I don''t like him or you. I won''t bother him now, so just let me go!" He let out an evilugh. "That won''t happen, my queen. Soe with me. If you want, I can throw you on my shoulder and take you back to your room. Else you cane amicably." "I am not weak to sumb to your threats!" she growled. "I have the support of eight Alphas!" Kepp narrowed his eyes. Suddenly, he picked her up and threw her on her shoulders. She squealed and called the guards, but no one came. And for the first time, Morava realized that she was alone. Kepp took her straight to the next Alpha''s quarters and made her stand in the main hall. "Feric is right there." He pointed to a room overlooking the main hall. "Go find him and ask for his support." Morava was getting frustrated. But at the same time, she was afraid that she was going to end up rejected. However, she had to scare Kepp once and for all. She stomped her way to Feric''s room and was stunned into silence. Feric was with five women and two men, all sprawled across the bed and rug and couches naked and having sex. As soon as Feric saw her, he grinned. "Come on Morava," he said. "Join us!" Morava pped her mouth with her hands. With tears running down her eyes and a sharp pain in her chest, she rushed down. When she saw Kepp, she found him grinning at her. She walked past him, but he grabbed her and threw her on his shoulder. "You areing with me, queen!" She thrashed her hands and legs, but it was of no use. Kepp took her to her room and within seconds, stripped her naked. An hourter, Morava was lying on the bed with him. He had gone off to sleep. Taking the opportunity, she got up quietly, wore her ck gown, tied her hair in a bun and got out of the room. This time, she rushed out quietly, keeping her head low. As soon as she sat in the carriage, she ordered the carriage man. "Take me to the bridge." She had had enough of Hydra. Chapter 459 That Ship Has Sailed Morava stood in front of the bridge, shocked to see that it had¡­ fallen. Half of the bridge was destroyed to the extent that it was impossible to walk over it. It was broken from the middle and half of it was hanging over the river midair. The long wires and long poles that supported it were broken and shattered. A shiver ran down her spine. How was she going to escape? It was said that the faes had sealed the borders of Hydra Kingdom. In order to test the theory, she picked up a small rock and threw it across the river. The moment it hurled in the air and was at the other end of the river, a crackling sound came and the rock disintegrated into small pieces, catching fire. Every piece was tossed in the Eridani River. Morava went numb. Her lips quivered. Surely there was a ce, a small crack or bend where she would be able to pass through. She went to sit in the carriage and asked the carriage man to take the carriage all around the border of Hydra. She would get down from the carriage and throw twigs or rocks or anything towards the border, but all of it burned in the air. Defeated, she sat down at the edge of the river. She hated Lusitania and Kinshra from the bottom of her heart. She wailed, "Lusitania! I am going to kill you!" Her shoulders wracked as she sobbed and sobbed. She was doomed in this kingdom forever. Ever since her father had found his fae mate, things only went downward. Even as her mother tried to curtail the fate, things simply kept getting out of control. For the first time in her life, Morava felt defeated. When Felis was there, the Alphas were contained. And now she realized how important Felis was. At least he made sure that she remained the queen of the Alphas. She hated Lusitania all the more because she was the one who killed Felis. "Goddess, if you give me one more chance, I am going to avenge Lusitania. She has thrown me in this utter destion. I am going to make sure that she crosses the Fade along with her mate, Eltanin!" Morava didn''t know for how long, but she continued to weep over her misery. When the moon began to descend and the first rays of sun pierced the darkness, she vowed that she wasn''t going to rest until she avenged Lusitania. Slowly, she got up and came back to sit in the carriage. "Where would you like me to go, mdy?" asked the carriage man. "Back to the pce," she said in a low and tired voice. She didn''t want to go to her chamber because she knew that Kepp would be there. She decided to go to another Alpha, Alpha Levin. He was a quiet kind of a werewolf. And he stayed in the pce. At least she would be far away from Kepp. The morning had just begun to make its way over the pce. As she walked through the empty halls and corridors to go to Levin''s quarters, she saw that there were very few maids and guards present. With four Alphas out of the scene, she had only eight, left on her side. She didn''t want to dig into their private life, but she wanted to use them. And how could she use them? What was the best way that they didn''t reject her and she could derive the maximum advantage from them? As her thoughts ran wildly, she entered the quarters of Levin. The guards were surprised, but they let her enter. She walked inside his main hall and when she was climbing the stairs to his bedroom, the guards stopped her. "The Alpha is busy, mdy," they said. Seeing their flushed cheeks, she chuckled. "I know," she replied. "He is busy with his concubines." Saying that, she parted the spears in front of her and climbed the staircase. She could hear the erotic soundsing from his bedroom. She crossed it without even hesitating once at his door and went all the way down to thest room on the left. She opened it and closed it shut. Tired, she just walked to the bed and crashed on it. For the first time in her life, Morava felt¡­ lonely. Even though she was the queen of the Alphas, she was alone. She curled into a fetal position and remembered all her days in Pegasii. Things were so much better when her mother Sirrah was there. Sirrah had kept her father under dark magic, but at least he was not into Kinshra that time. She didn''t know when the sleep came, but when she opened her eyes, she found herself staring into the dark eyes of Levin.please visit "What are you doing here?" he asked. He had a wine ss in his hand. He was sitting on the bed with his head resting on the headboard and legs crossed in the front. "Aren''t you with Nester these days? I heard even Kepp visits you." Morava got up, her expressions tired. "I am not with anyone¡­" she replied in a low voice. "Kepp is after me, but I came here to escape him." Levin raised his eyebrow. He drank wine from the ss and watched her over the rim of the ss. She looked¡­ miserable. He drank his wine down and said, "Honestly, I don''t know if I can keep you or not. I have other¡ª" "Concubines?" Morava cut him off. "I know," she said with a long sigh. "You all have¡­" She tied her hair in a bun. "But I don''t care anymore. You can have all the concubines you like. I just¡ª" she bit her bottom lip to stop herself from crying. "I just want to leave Hydra and go back to Pegasii." Levin choked on hisugh. "No one is going to ept you in Pegasii." A crease formed on her forehead. "Why is it that all the Alphas hate me? What have I done?" She didn''t like the way he was talking with her. So indifferent to her misery. He shrugged. "Why should we like you? We were all waiting for Lerna to be our queen. We all dreamed about her. She was the woman for us. And then you came along. Princess Morava of Pegasii. Felis sold you to us. You were wearing Lerna''s face. If you remember, I was the one who got you back from the borders of Pegasii, thinking you are Lerna. But look what happened? You turned out to be the lost princess of Pegasii. We all wanted to throw you out at that time, but it was Felis who insisted that we ept you because after all, you are also a princess and could bear our children." Her mind went numb. This was the first time someone had been so free with her. So this was the truth? "I can bear children," she said in a low voice. "Really?" Levin got up from the bed. "You are taking herbs to stop pregnancy Morava. Do you think we don''t know about it?" Morava masked her shock. How did they know? Levin added. "Now none of us are interested in you. That ship has sailed." Chapter 460 Lowly People Stunned into silence that they came to know about her secret, even though she tried to mask her shock, her eyes flickered with surprise. She was taking herbs to stop getting pregnant because she was sure that one day she would be out of Hydra and that a child would only be a burden to her ns. "What do you mean that the ship has sailed?" she spat. "I have given you all my life! I was marked twelve times. Do you think that was easy for me to sustain? And now you say that none of you like me?" Levin shrugged. He got up from the bed and started to go towards the door. "You can stay here for as long as you like, but don''t expect me toe to you and act like your mate. When Felis was around, I was forced only to bed you, but now that he isn''t there, I can have any woman I like." He opened the door and before leaving said, "And frankly Morava, every other woman in the Hydra Kingdom is far better than you. You have betrayed your father, your mother and all for the sister who was the legal heir of Pegasii. You have gone way ahead of yourself." Saying that he shut the door close. Morava stared at the closed door for a long time, unable to drag her gaze away, unable to wrap her mind around his words. Fury rose in her chest and she picked up the bedsidemp and threw it on the ground. It shattered into a thousand pieces. What did he know about her misery? His father always liked her and she was supposed to be the queen of Draka. Things had be hot. She was about to be announced as Eltanin''s fianc??e when that bitch, Lusitania came into his life. After that, things only went down. She turned out to be his mate. Not only did Lusitania steal her fianc??, she also stole her father and her kingdom. Morava''s hands balled into fists until her knuckles were white as old wounds rose to the surface. She picked up the pillow and wed it, frenzied as hell. "I am going to kill you, Lusitania!" she growled. "Wait for me to get out. The day Ie out of Hydra, that will be yourst day!" Morava was so angry that she felt like throwing everything down, instead she went to the bathroom and soaked herself in a long bath. She had to think of a way to break the seal around the border and get out of it or else she had to think of a way to stay like a queen here. With how things were going, no one wanted her. She closed her eyes and leaned her head at the edge of the tub, her mind a whirlwind of emotions and thoughts. Suddenly, an idea struck her. What if she made the Alphas fight amongst themselves? They were all divided and had separated theirnds. They were all too keen on ruling. She could take advantage of this enmity between them. But how? For the next one hour, as she got dressed, she made her ns. She thought very carefully on how to do it. Every step had to be taken carefully because this was her only chance. If she failed, the Alphas would kill her and probably hang her body upside down in front of the pce. Before that happened, she was going to instigate them to kill each other. She wasbing her hair as she looked at her reflection in the mirror. She chuckled. After all, she was the princess of Pegasii. She was natural when it came to the game of thrones. Her mother was so much into it and she had watched Sirrah closely. When Morava walked out of her room, she went straight to the dining hall where Levin was already seated with his favorite concubine and another one of his men. He gave her an indifferent look and turned his attention back to his man. Morava was prepared for it. She walked to sit on his right and stared at the concubine who stared right back at her. Morava plucked a grape from a tray and popped it in her mouth. The concubine red at her and said, "It seems that you are unwanted." Morava cut her off. "It seems that you do not respect your queen." She leaned forward and said, "And do you know what is the penalty for that?" She said it loudly so that other servants could listen to her. The concubine gulped. She nced at Levin whose jaw ticked. He motioned the concubine to leave. She got up and left immediately in a hurry. Levin was pissed. He red at her but Morava only smiled sweetly at him. "You can''t me me, Levin," she said nonchntly. "I am a princess. I don''t like lowly people sitting around me." He was extremely angry at Morava, but he had to keep the fa?¡ìade on. "What do you want?" he asked. She looked at a servant and motioned him to serve her breakfast. The servant rushed to her and served her with fish wrapped in seaweed, freshly baked bread and pineapple juice. She picked up the ss of juice delicately and said, "I wish to talk to you in private, Levin. Urgently." He narrowed his eyes. He didn''t want to talk to her at all, but if he didn''t listen to her, he was sure that she would stay back. And he wanted her to leave. She was unbearable. "Okay, meet me in my bedchamber in half an hour." A broad smile came to her lips. "Sure!" --- "I loved the baby shower ceremony, Tania!" Lerna said as she hugged her. "Thank you foring!" Tania replied, brushing Lerna''s back. Tabit came to embrace her when Lerna pulled back. "I can''t tell you how much I enjoyed these few days. I needed to de-stress!" The friendsughed together when they heard Fafnir grunting. "I think next month, Taiyi and Alrakis will also be here," Tania informed them. "If possible, try to visit us." "Oh sure!" Tabit said. "I want to visit Stourin. I heard that Fafnir has a beautiful tail and I want to see it!" Tania winked. "He sure has a vibrant hued tail. I''ve seen it!" And Tabit was... jealous. Chapter 461 Gather Support As soon as Tabit and Lerna left along with their husbands, Tania became sad. She had a wonderful time with them. The three friends had shared their stories and all the gossip over thest few days. Tania wanted them to stay back. As if understanding what she was thinking, Eltanin wrapped his hand around her shoulder and said, "You know that it is not possible for them to stay back. Rigel is still new and along with Lerna, he is trying to build the kingdom of his dreams. As for Fafnir¡ª" he nudged her to turn back to the bedchamber as the portal through which they all left copsed. "He has a lot to do in Pegasii. Tabit is helping him around. From what I have heard, she is actually doing quite well." Tania took a deep breath and forced a small smile. "I know¡­ but it was great to unwind with them." "I understand Tania. However, my opinion is that one should maintain the friendship while giving them freedom and also maintaining distance. The more you crowd a friendship, the more you drift apart. And the main reason is that after some time you don''t know what to talk about. You would end up talking about mundane day-to-day work and get toxic." "That is not the case with us!" Tania said sharply. "The three of us are thick friends!" He smiled. "That you girls are." He didn''t want to argue with her, so guided her to the bedchamber where he made her lie on the bed. He could see that she was tired. Lately, her feet had started swelling. Though Flora had offered magic to help her, Tania was insistent that she wouldn''t use magic until her pups were born. It could affect them. She was also controlling her magic. "Would you like to have water?" he asked as he sat down at the edge of the bed. "No," she said and rested her head on the pillows. He sprawled his hand on her tummy and caressed it gently. "How many months are left, love?" She chuckled. They just had the baby shower and he still loved to ask this question. "Two months." His chest swelled with pride and love. He was looking forward to seeing his pups. And he was beginning to get impatient. He wanted to know if they looked like him or not. He wanted them to get most of his features, but he would be happy if one of them got Tania''s features as well. She was a beautiful woman and he didn''t want her features to be wasted. "Have you thought of their names?" "I want you to think of their names," she replied with a grin. "Me?" He had never thought of that. "Yes." And now Eltanin had his huge task in front of him of finding the best names for his pups. --- "This is a ridiculous n, Morava," Levin snapped. "None of the Alphas are united. How do you think I will get the support of half of them?" He hade to meet her in her bedroom as she had requested. At first, he thought that she would ask for money and he would give her and dismiss her, but what she said was explosive. Morava suggested that he take the support of at least six Alphas and wage a war on the remaining six for total control. Morava pursed her lips and tilted her head. She let out a rough exhale. "Getting support from six Alphas won''t be so difficult. I know what you can do to get the support. It is identifying the six who would back you up. They have to ultimately ept you as the king of Hydra." Levin sped his hand at the back and started pacing the room. Her proposition was interesting. If he became the king of Hydra, he would be immensely powerful. He would gain control over the entire treasury and the manpower of the kingdom. He couldn''t even imagine how much that was. He stopped at the window and looked out. Just in front of him were the quarters of Alpha Kirik. "What are you thinking, my Alpha?" Morava said in a honeyed voice as she came to stand behind him. She ced her hand on his shoulder and curled it down to his chest. She nudged him to turn towards him. "I am a princess and I know how to get them to support you. If you can trust me, I will go to them on your behalf." He narrowed his eyes and stared at her for a moment. "Are you sure you can gather that kind of support? All of them are pretty feral and all of them want the throne of Hydra." She chuckled. She knew that she had won half the battle already. Levin had given her the consent to meet the Alphas and ask for their support. She was surely going to go to them except those who rejected her. It was time she showed them their ce for rejecting her so brutally. "I am very sure," she said in a husky voice. "I can get this work done in less than a week, but¡ª" she bit her bottom lip. Levin''s interest peaked suddenly. In a week? That meant that he had to start preparing for the war to gain the throne of Hydra. "What? State your condition." She traced her fingers lightly over his arm and said, "I would like to live here. I don''t want to go back to my quarters. I hate Kepp." His lips curled up. "That''s all?" He was as such going to ask her to stay with him because he wanted her to report to him every progress. "You can stay here for as long as you want to." There was a gleam in her eyes. "Thank you," she said and then hugged him. He wrapped his arms around her and hugged her back. "Make yourselffortable and if you need anything, just let the servants know." She nodded against his chest and kissed him. "You are so kind." He kissed her head and then patted her back. He didn''t know that Morava had so much talent. Initially she looked like a spoiled child, but she knew the kingdom politics well. "I hope you don''t fail," he said. He was overwhelmed that she wanted him to be the king. "How can I?" She had a fantastic idea. She would never fail. "You have to trust me, Alpha Levin. There is no point in fighting amongst each other when they all cane under you." Levin went back to his meetings and with a new energy bubbling in his chest. He had to train his warriors because a battle was evident in a few weeks. As soon as he left, Morava scoffed. She caught a strand of her hair and twirled it in her around her finger. "Fool," she spat. She walked to the window to look at the quarters of Mirik. He was going to be the first one to listen to her ns. She wanted to stay with Levin because she hated Kepp and Henk. She was going to teach them both a lesson. She called her maid. "Dress me up," she ordered. "I have to visit Alpha Mirik." Chapter 462 Promise The Kingdom Morava visited Alpha Mirik by evening. Now she was well versed about the behaviors of the Alphas and she knew what she was going to see when she reached there. Just to make sure that she didn''t have the same experience she had with Alpha Henk and Kepp, she took two bodyguards that were assigned by Alpha Levin with her. As she had thought, Mirik was having wine, sitting on a couch in his main hall and three concubines surrounded him. Two were on the floor with their heads on his thighs while one was feeding him meat pieces. Mirik didn''t bat an eyelid when he saw Morava. "What brings you here, Morava?" he asked, epting a piece of roastedmb from his concubine. She smiled and sat opposite to him. She crossed her legs and said, "Can''t a queene to visit her Alpha?" He barked augh and then dismissed his concubines. As soon as they left, he leaned forward and said, "Now tell me what is your main purpose. If you need gold coins, I can give them to you, but you have to leave after that." "Why are you so eager to throw me out, Alpha Mirik?" she asked, resting her back on the cushioned chair. "I don''t think we can stay together anymore, Morava," he replied instantly. "While I will continue to support you, I can''t stay with you. I love my three concubines more than I love you." Morava chuckled. "At least you love me a little." Mirik blushed slightly. "State your purpose and leave." Morava took a deep breath in. "I havee to you with an interesting proposition, Alpha Mirik." He raised his eyebrow. "About what?" She brushed her nails with her fingers. "You see I have been to all the Alphas after King Felis died, but--" she looked at him from under her eyshes. "You are the strongest. I know you will ridicule me about it, but I do feel that if you try to unite the kingdom under you, you would be a far better king than King Felis." This particr piece of information peaked his interest. "Continue." Morava knew that he had taken the bait. "Every Alpha out here is weak except you. You are wise and have the power to defeat them, to put them under you and rule them." "And how will I do that?" he asked. "It''s not that every Alpha is my friend. If you have failed to notice, we have divided our wealth and ournds." "I know!" she replied, leaning forward. "I thought of a way and I will help youpletely if you will trust me." He cocked his head to the side. He wasn''t convinced but there was no harm in listening to her. "If you get support from only six Alphas, you will be able to take down the remaining five easily. After that you will be dered their king unanimously." He scoffed. "You must be dreaming Morava. No one will support me, let alone make me their king." He sipped wine as if dismissing her. "But I already have Alpha Levin''s support. He has agreed to support you," she said with a cocky smile. "What?" Mirik couldn''t believe that Levin would support him. But to think about it, ever since they had separated, Levin was the quietest one. He stayed in his quarters and never fought with him. "That''s interesting," he said, his lips curving up. She shrugged. "I told you. All you have to do is trust me. Rest will float smoothly." "But how do I know you are speaking the truth?" he said, still unconvinced. "We can arrange for a meeting with him," she suggested. "Fine with me!" Mirik said. "I want to hear from Alpha Levin that he would support me for the throne." "You will," she said firmly. "If you like I can arrange a meeting with him within an hour." "Great!" Mirik said excitedly. "I am avable in an hour." Morava got up and went back to Alpha Levin. "Alpha Mirik wants to meet you," she said with a triumphant smile. Levin was in his study, looking at the may of Hydra Kingdom. "Why?" "I told him that you would need his support. He is ready to give his support to you, but he has a condition," she said, as she sauntered to the table. "I am listening. Go on," Levin said, gazing at her. "He wants to be the king of Hydra." "What the fuck!" Levin''s muscles bulged in anger. "What kind of condition is this? Are you insane? I will never ept it!" "Calm down, Alpha," Morava said in a soft voice. "Let him demand what he wants to. Who is bothered? At least you get his support to fight others." "Morava!" Levin was so pissed that he threw the map on the floor. "You didn''t get me, Alpha Levin," she said, looking at the map. "Let Mirik think that he will be the next king, but once your purpose is fulfilled, you can simply... eliminate him." Levin stared at Morava for a long time. "This is the only way to get their support, Alpha Levin," Morava pointed. "That''s how the games of thrones are yed. You will agree to his demands only till it is of any benefit to you. Once you have won the war, Hydra will be yours!" Levin walked to the window and leaned on its edge. The night was young and the crescent moon was hanging low over the pines and firs. "I will meet him," he said in the end. "Perfect!" Morava eximed. "The meeting is in an hour." She couldn''t believe that she had fooled two Alphas so easily. It was now just a matter of time that she would rope in other alphas too. She was going to promise the kingdom to each and every one of them, while she was the one who would rule it eventually. In the meeting with Mirik, Levin agreed that he would support Mirik to be the king of Hydra. When they were having dinner together at night, Morava said, "I will go and meet Jaris tomorrow." Chapter 463 Contractions Within seven days, Morava had met half of the Alphas who still hadn''t rejected her and she presented them with the same sweet deal¡ª that they would be the king of Hydra. All they have to do is support each other. In case an Alpha didn''t agree, she told them to kill those who were in the line. However, she asked them to keep it all a secret for their own benefit. "If you are going to tell it to others, then I will have no hesitation in withdrawing my support from you," she said to Alpha Carragh who was listening to her with acute interest. "And I think it would be to your advantage to keep it all a secret because why would you tell others what you are thinking." "What if you betray me?" he asked, leaning forward and picking up his cup of chamomile tea. They were sitting in his huge office. Carragh was one of the Alphas who had controlled a piece ofnd and was the Alpha of his pack. Morava raised an eyebrow. "Why would I betray you Alpha Carragh?" she said dramatically. "I havee with the deal because I want to see you on the throne of Hydra, and you are having doubts upon me? I am hurt." She pouted and looked out at the snow-covered peaks of the Crimson Mountains. She took a deep breath and told herself to be patient around these men. Carragh sipped his tea. The woman had a point. "Okay¡­" he replied. "I agree to support them but only because they want to see me on the throne of Hydra." "Wonderful!" she squealed and pped her hands. "I am going to tell others who have joined!" He gave a tight nod. Morava got up and walked to him. She ced a kiss on his cheek and said, "I missed you. I am at Levin''s quarters these days. If you like you cane over there." He smiled. "Sure, I was thinking about you for thest few days." He lied through his teeth. He was busy with his office and making new office bearers. He was securing the boundary of his pack. At night, he was with his two concubines. He was having a great life after he had parted from the others. But this offer was his dreame true. Morava was never on his mind. Just because he was mated to her, he would think about her once in a while. Other than that, she didn''t even cross through his mind. She was staying with the eldest Alpha and he heard the rumors that both Henk and his right-hand man, Kepp were fucking her. Morava left his office, feeling great. She just had to get two more Alphas for the first part of her n. For the next part, she was going to make one contender against whom they would fight unanimously. Levin was in his office when she reported to him of her progress. He was getting more and more impressed by her. He said, "I didn''t know that my queen was such an intelligent woman. I would love to keep you on my side when I ascend the throne of Hydra." Morava looked at him with an intense gaze. She sauntered to him and sat on hisp. She delved her hand in his shirt and huskily said, "I would love to sit next to you as your queen. We are going to make a perfect couple for the kingdom." Levin curled his hand behind her neck and pulled her closer to him to kiss her. After almost a month of constant traveling between them, Morava was able to rope in all the Alphas ording to her n. Now the only thing that was left was for the battle to start. The Alpha who she targeted was none other than the first one who rejected her¡ªAlpha Henk. --- "Ah!" Tania gasped and closed her eyes. The contractions started at midnight. Earlier they came at slow intervals, but now they wereing at shorter intervals. "Lady Tania!" Flora said as she clutched her hand. She was extremely worried about Tania and all she could think of was how to give herfort. "Do you want me to use my magic? It will numb your pains while you give birth." Tania shook her head as she let the contraction pass. Her face was pale and hair clung to her forehead as sweat beaded. Eltanin was sitting on the other side of the bed. He watched her with pure terror in his eyes. Every time she would shriek because of the contraction, he would start pacing the room. He felt like shifting and let his wolfe out because his wolf was a strong creature, capable of managing his emotions well. But Eltanin¡ªhe was a mess. "Tania? Love?" he called her in a soft voice. "You must allow Flora to use the magic." Whenever she got pain, his insides twisted. He would keep his hand on her belly and ask his pups to calm down and not give their mother so much trouble. "No, Elty!" she rasped, panting. She turned to look at Flora and said, "Do you think it is time to go to the healer?" A special room where she would give birth to her pups was created. Two healers along with a midwife were stationed there all the time. "Not yet, mdy," Flora said. "But if you like you can go there." "In my opinion, she must go there already!" Eltanin protested as if desperate for her to be with the healers. "Look at her condition!" He couldn''t believe that Flora would say that. Flora sighed. Men and their panicky nature when it came to giving birth. "She has another four to five hours before she starts birthing," Flora said nonchntly. "What?" Eltanin almost shouted at her. "What the hell do you mean? Do you not realize the kind of pain she is in?" He jumped out of the bed and said, "You know what¡ªyou don''t know anything about birthing or pains. I am getting my mother right here with Tania! She knows more than you!" Flora raised her eyebrow. "King Eltanin," she said. "Queen Taiyi has given birth to one man and that is you. I have helped numerous pregnant women inbor and been sessful in all. So yes, my experience is more than hers." She shook her head. "And it is very early for you to wake them. At least let the sun rise." "She is right, Elty," Tania said. "Let your parents sleep. They were here all night." Eltanin gritted his teeth. Flora was too casual for his taste. He strode to his parents'' room with anger bubbling in his chest. He pounded on the door frantically. Alrakis and Taiyi hade just two days back and Eltanin, like a spoiled child, didn''t let them rest properly because he nagged them all the time about Tania. When the door didn''t open, he opened it with a bang and saw that his parents were sleeping like logs. None of them was concerned about his situation. "Mother!" he said as he walked to her side and stirred her a little. "Go away, Elty," Taiyi chided him. "Let me sleep for two hours straight at least." "Tania isn''t well!" he squeaked. Chapter 464 [Bonus ] Pups Taiyi tossed the nket away and got up with a start. "What happened to her?" she asked, her eyes wide with unknown dread. She got out of the bed and grabbed her shawl as she walked towards the door. "Thest I saw her she was doing fine. Her contractions had started. But she hadn''t gone into extremebor!" "I think she has gone into thest stages ofbor," Eltanin rasped. "She is getting contractions at shorter intervals. Flora isn''t allowing her to go to the healer''s room. And Tania is only listening to Flora. You must convince Tania to go to the healer''s room. The pups will pop out soon!" Taiyi was so worried that the pace of her footsteps increased to a marathon. Alrakis joined her. Soon, the king along with his two parents were seen running down the corridors of the pce. When they reached Tania''s room, they saw her eating porridge and chuckling at Flora''s jokes. "And then instead of two, there were three!" Flora said and sheughed. "Mother! Father!" Tania said with amusement in her voice. She nced at Eltanin who appeared like a dumb fool with a gaping mouth. "Wh-- what about your contractions?" he asked, circling past his parents and reaching her. Flora shook her head and got up from there. She bowed to Taiyi and Alrakis and then walked out of the room saying, "It is not the time. It will take at least six to seven hours." Taiyi pursed her lips as she narrowed her eyes on her son. He was such a worry wart! She was there for the entire night taking care of Tania. Alrakis would join her often to keeppany while their dear little son slept soundly. The moment his wife''s contractions increased, he couldn''t handle it and called her all over again. "Son, you are being uselessly worried!" Alrakis chided him. "Can you stop your panic?" "B--but father, she should be having the pups soon. You both can''t leave. You have to stay here!" Eltanin argued. Taiyi crossed her arms across her chest as she narrowed her gaze on him. In a very angry voice she said, "We are going back to sleep. Let Flora make decisions for Tania and then call us. Is that clear?" Eltanin jerked his head back. His mother was cruel. He was about to say something to his parents, but Alrakis grabbed Taiyi''s hand and dragged her out of the room. "Come love, you need good sleep. Our son has gone bonkers!" Eltanin stared behind their back, speechless. When he returned his gaze to Tania, she was blushing out of embarrassment. "You are vexing!" He ced his hand on her tummy and whispered to his pups, "Come out soon. Your father wants to see you." While Taniaughed, Eltanin experienced a kick on his hand. In two hours, the contractions increased and this time Flora was genuinely surprised. "How is this possible?" she said with surprise. "It''s as if the babies want toe out fast." She looked at Eltanin who had an expression of pride and worry on his face. "Well, they are my pups. I asked them toe out fast. So they are listening to me," he replied with a shrug. "It''s time to take Tania to the healer''s room," Flora said, her voice urgent. Eltanin stabbed his fingers in his hair as goosebumps lined his skin. So his babies wereing out. He went to Tania and scooped her up in his arms. "Come baby, let''s have kids," he said as she wrapped her arms around his neck, her face twisting with pain as another contraction came. Very slowly and carefully, Eltanin took his wife to the healer''s room. He made her lie on the bed. This time Taiyi and Alrakis came immediately. Tania was in great difort. Her contractions starteding in very short intervals and then soon it was like they wouldn''t end. Tania shrieked in pain, making Eltanin worry as hell. He prayed to the Moon Goddess to give her strength. He promised himself that he wouldn''t have more pups after this every time he looked at Tania who was suffering from so much pain that it was beyond his imagination. "Hold my hand Tania," he said and gave it to her. She grabbed it hard and Eltanin stopped himself from crying out loud because her grip was like that of iron. Goddess, where did she get that kind of power from in her pregnancy? "The head had formed," said the healer who was sitting at the base of the bed. "Push hard, my queen. As soon as you feel the contraction, push hard, okay?" Tania nodded. As soon as the contraction came, she pushed hard with a scream. "Oh, you have to try harder," the healer said, a frown forming on his face. Tania was getting worried. She could feel that the baby wasing out, but she had to try harder. In the next cycle of contraction, she used every bit of her strength and pushed hard. Suddenly, she heard a loud cry. The healer cheered her. "My queen, this was wonderful," he said as he picked up the pup in his hand. Flora rushed to him and took the pup as Eltanin saw his first born with wide eyes. He was numb. Taiyi walked to her grandchild and her lips curled up. Tears moistened her eyes. "Son, you got a son, Eltanin," she said in a hoarse voice. "We got Draka''s heir." Eltanin was speechless. He had so many words to say but he didn''t know where to start. He looked at Tania and kissed her forehead. "Thank you," he said. Tania smiled but all at once she screamed again. "Another head is forming!" the healer said. "Push hard!" Tania pushed harder than before and soon she heard another cry. The healer said in a cheerful voice, "You got another son!" He handed the pup to Flora who took the second born to clean up. Both Taiyi and Alrakis were with their grandsons already. Eltanin was now totally flushed. He wanted to cry, he wanted to shout, he wanted to kiss Tania senseless. As soon as he leaned over to do so, she screamed again. "No!" he said with a shock, but Tania pushed her third pup out. "You got a princess," the healer informed. Eltanin stood like a statue as everyone else celebrated. Triplets? Chapter 465 [Bonus ] Triplets Triplets. Triplets. Triplets. With wide eyes, Eltanin was looking at his three pups. Two sons and a daughter. In his dreams he had never imagined that he would get two pups and now suddenly he was a father of three. He thought of the day he married her, and announced to his people that she was his mate and his wife. It was one of the best days of his life. He remembered how his mother, Taiyi, married them in Stourin. And he thought that he was the luckiest man in the world. That was a year ago. Every day since then, he had fallen in love with her a little bit more. He never cried even though Tania cried when they got married. It was nine months ago when they found out that they would be having a baby. He wasn''t trying to impregnate her, but he wasn''t even not trying to do so. When she became pregnant, she said, "If I am pregnant, so be it." She cried that day but still Eltanin didn''t. He was scared for her, for his babies and he wanted to make everything right for her. So many things took ce that were out of his control. He had been overprotective of Tania because all his years he was sure that he would never find his true mate. One who would pull him out of his miseries, who would make him powerful and who would not only pull his kingdom out of the permanent fear of Nyxers, but also the whole of Araniea. Tania was the key to uniting all of Araniea against Felis. His eyes went to Tania who was now holding their first born who was already rooting for her. He just became a father. Tania just became a mother. They hade a long way. "As," she whispered his name for the first time. Tania wanted to keep the name of her son As because that''s what the world was. Eltanin never disputed it. He wouldn''t have it any other way. As began to cry and she started rocking him against her chest. Eltanin''s mind was in aplete turmoil, scared to look at his first born. He only continued to look at Tania, still unable to believe that he had be a father. Over the past one year, his life had been through so many upheavals that in the end he was almost terrified. "Come here," Tania said when she looked at the fear that was in his eyes. He went to sit next to her, dazed. She handed As to him and when he took his son, his heir in his arms, he realized that his hands were shaking. He closed his eyes tightly and then let out a rough exhale. Her hand came on his in a gentle caress. "You can do this," she said softly and Eltanin opened his eyes. A shiver ran down his spine when he looked at his son. "He''s beautiful," Eltanin rasped. He looked so much like Tania except that he had his hair and his eyes. And then emotions rush down in him like a tsunami. Flora got the other two babies to them. Eltanin held their daughter in the other hand as Tania held their second son. And now when Eltanin looked at his three pups, he said, "So beautiful." His voice cracked. His eyes became moist with tears and they came out. This time he didn''t stop them froming out. This was his family. He leaned over and kissed Tania. He thanked her a million times in his heart. He looked at his daughter who was again like him except she had her mother''s golden hair and eyes. His second son was grabbing his mother''s fingers and kicking while crying. Yes, he looked like Tania but had his hair and eyes. He was going to be the naughtiest amongst the trio. Instinctively, he felt too protective about his daughter. Perfect. Eltanin knew that his life was going to be full of adventures and beautiful experiences from now on. Taiyi and Alrakis came to stand with their son. "I have three grandchildren!" Taiyi squealed. She was too excited. "I have to host a grand party for the whole kingdom!" Alrakis wrapped his arms around his wife as he looked at his grandchildren with pure admiration and love. "I think my grand pups look more beautiful than you too," he observed. "And we need to construct a ce for the three of them to y in Draka and in Stourin." Tania giggled. She took a deep breath in and rested her head on Eltanin''s arm. Life had been benevolent to her. She tilted her face up and kissed his tears away. "I love you, Elty," she said in a soft voice. His lips curled up and he looked at his triplets. "I love you, three, Tania." His chest filled with pride. --- The kingdom of Hydra was in continuous turmoil. Morava had sessfully made the Alphas fight amongst each other. All of them except Jaris backstabbed each other. Jaris stayed away from this useless fight, happy in his own piece ofnd. He didn''t want to be the King of Hydra. He had married his childhood sweetheart and was living happily with her. The eleven Alphas fought amongst each other. It had been a month and five of them had died in the battle that Morava instigated. While they died, Morava would sit in her room and feel good that finally she was taking her revenge. All of them would die because of their greed and suspicion she had nted in their minds and in the end, she would be the queen of Hydra. Her only problem was Jaris, but she was going to take care of himter. --- A monthter, Rigel and Lerna sent news to Eltanin that they were blessed with twins, a son and a daughter. And a few dayster, Fafnir and Tabit sent the message that they were blessed with a daughter. The three kingdoms were plunged in the mood of celebration. The royals threw massive dinners for one and all. It was at the end of the month that all of them met. The three couples with their newborns. Chapter 466 On Neutral Grounds In the Kingdom of Hydra, the war had be too intense between the Alphas. All of them started iming to be the real heir of the throne. When initially they were supporting each other, now they were opening against each other. Every other day, the Alphas sent their men to attack the boundaries of others. The weak ones got eliminated fast. Only five remained. But these five were too tired to attack any further. Apart from that, their resources were depleting. Since the boundary of the kingdom was sealed, there was no way that they could get any kind of help, mary or in kind. This was creating a lot of havoc on their own economy. The areas where they ruled were now marred with poverty even though they had a lot more under them. The twelve territories were now reduced to five. Jaris continued to remain neutral. Mirik was sitting in his meeting room, assessing the loss that he had gone through during the war. It was huge. He had his head in his hands as nightmares became real in front of his eyes. The dreams that Morava showed to him were dreams made of ss. They shattered sooner than he could even think. Not only that, now he began to suspect that Morava had given other Alphas the same deal that she gave to him. And so he decided to talk to all the other remaining Alphas to talk about it. He hoped he was wrong, because if his suspicions were correct, then Morava wouldn''t be able to find a ce in hell also. When Henk received Mirik''s message, he wasn''t sure whether he should meet him or not. He pinched the skin of his forehead between his thumb and index finger. The war had killed half his concubines. He was sitting with Kepp. "What do you think of this message?" he asked Kepp as he slid the letter to him across the table. Kepp picked it up and read it. He frowned and said, "There is no harm is talking to him. At the end of the day, if he doesn''tply to our demands, we don''t have to agree to him. We can wage a fresh war over him. Mirik has gone weaker than before and once he is dead we can conquer his territory." "I don''t want another war!" Henk growled. "I want an end to this misery. Who wants to rule a kingdom which is on the brink of poverty? Have you seen our stores, our treasury? Hell, we don''t have enough bread to give to servants in my quarter, let alone those who are in the vige!" Kepp winced. "I understand," he responded quickly. "But what do you suggest?" Henk looked away and shook his head. Under Felis things were so organized. "I am ready to talk with Mirik. Arrange a meeting on neutral grounds." "Should I arrange it in Morava''s apartments?" Kepp asked because that was the only ce where all Alphas went. "No!" Henk snapped. "Somewhere else." --- Morava was sitting on the couch in the balcony of her room with a ss of wine in her hand. She was looking at the snow d peaks of the Crimson Mountains. There was a smile on her face. Her revenge was nearing its end. She knew that only a few more days were left before the remaining five Alphas would kill each other. She knew that since she was their mate, she had to reject them before they were killed in order to save herself from all the pain and depression. So in order to keep it simple, she had rejected all of the remaining who hadn''t rejected her beforehand, other than Mirik. She took a deep sigh and chuckled. The Alphas were such fools. They got in her trap so easily. She was going to have fun, when she became the queen of Hydra. She couldn''t help thinking that she had carved out a ce for herself despite how her father threw her out of his kingdom. With her renewed powers she was going to attack Pegasii and kill Lusitania for sure. She was going to first send a peace message to the faes so that they lifted the seal. "Slow, Morava, slow. You have all the time in the world now," she murmured to herself. She finished all her wine and ordered her maid to refill her ss. There was a knock on the door. "Who''s there?" Morava asked the maid. "It is the guard, mdy," said the maid. "He wants to speak with you." "Call him in," she said as she picked up a cheese cube and ate it. The guard came in and handed her a message. She opened it and read it. Alpha Mirik had called her to his quarters for a meeting and the meeting was supposed to take ce in an hour. Morava''s lips curled up. She knew that he was calling her to report about the war. And she was going to fuel his ambitions a little more. This time she would pitch him against the Alpha she hated¡ªAlpha Henk. She folded the letter and got up from her couch. She had to get ready and this time she was going to get ready in her sexiest dress. So she went to her closet and chose a red gown that had a plunging neckline. A slit ran in its skirt right to her thigh. She curled her hair and pinned them up. She applied red paint on her lips and dark kohl. After ncing herself in the mirror for onest time, she walked to the quarters of Alpha Mirik. There she saw five soldiers standing with a carriage. One of them said, "Alpha Mirik has asked us to take you to the borders of Alpha Jaris''s territory. Please be seated in the carriage as you are scheduled to reach in less than an hour." Morava didn''t like the tone of the soldier, but she didn''t argue because it looked like if she didn''t sit in the carriage, they would make her sit forcibly. She didn''t know what was going on and why did Mirik call her there, but left with no other option, she sat in the carriage. Many thoughts swirled in her mind about the venue, but she couldn''t understand any of it. She let out a rough exhale as she waited for the journey to get over. Chapter 467 Confess It took roughly an hour for the carriage to reach the borders of Alpha Jaris''s territory. It stopped in front of a small cottage that was nestled in thick aspen trees. When the carriage stopped in front of the main entrance, Morava noticed that a pretty young girl with red hair and very light brown eyes was standing there. Wearing a long hazel gown that pooled at her ankles, she looked stunning. As soon as Morava stepped out, the girl came rushing to her and bowed to her. A blush rose to her cheeks out of excitement. She said, "Princess Morava, wee. I am Alyssa, Alpha Jaris''s wife." The five soldiers who apanied her also stepped down from their horses and surrounded her. Morava narrowed her eyes on Alyssa and stopped herself from sneering. So this was the girl because of whom Jaris had rejected her. "Where are the Alphas?" she asked, without replying to her greeting. Alyssa was taken aback by her rudeness but she recovered immediately. "They are waiting for you in the main room," she said, waving her hand towards the entrance. Without giving her a second look, Morava walked forward. She heard the heavy footsteps of the soldiers behind her which was strange, but she ignored that and entered the cottage. Alyssa followed her inside and as soon as they went in, the door was closed shut. Alyssa led her to the main room and when she opened the door, Morava froze when her gazended on Alpha Henk and Mirik. These two were the strongest opponents of each other, and now they were sitting together in a room? A healthy dose of panic stirred in her chest and she could feel her blood draining from her face. As if that wasn''t enough, her eyes went to Alpha Jaris who was next to Kepp. "Pleasee in, Princess Morava," said Jaris as he got up from his ce to receive her. He looked at his wife who was standing behind her and gestured to her with his chin to leave. Alyssa left, closing the door behind her. Morava was now standing awkwardly in the room with four men. She clenched her jaw so that it stopped chattering. What if the two of them spoke about her secret? What if they knew that she yed both of them? The men watched her with cold hatred. "Please sit down, Morava," Jaris said politely. Morava had to show her confidence. If she showed that she was a weak woman, then her game was over. She started thinking of ways to get out of the sticky situation. She crossed her arms across her chest and said, "I am sorry but I will have to decline your request, Alpha Jaris. You never said why you called me." She nced at Henk. "I have no intention of talking to those who rejected me. I am leaving!" "No you are not leaving anywhere, Morava!" Henk''s voice boomed in the main hall. "You better sit down because there is a lot that you have to say." "I won''t!" Morava said. she had to flee. She understood that her secret was out. She started to go towards the exit when in the next second, Kepp rushed and stood at the door, blocking her exit. "What is the meaning of it?" she yelled. "Let me go!" Kepp grabbed her throat. "You won''t be leaving anytime soon!" He started to back walk her to the couch and then pushed her on the couch next to Alpha Mirik. Morava gulped. Her throat had be dry as paper. She flitted her gaze wildly between the Alphas. "What do you want?" she said in a gravelly voice. As Kepp went to sit in his chair, Henk leaned forward. Mirik ced his hand behind her as if he would grab her the moment she tried to run. Henk said, "You misled every Alpha. You told them that they would be the king of Hydra. You yed the most sinister game Hydra had ever witnessed. All the Alphas fought with each other and now only five of us are left. And it all happened because you cheated. You gave false information to all of us about our support and allegiance." He red at her as though he was short of murdering her. "We are on the brink ofplete breakdown. Our people, our economy, our crops and our pups¡ªall have taken a toll because of the war that happened between us!" Morava was¡­ dumbfounded. She didn''t know what to say because her brain froze. She tried to look as unaffected as possible but her face said it all. "So Morava, what punishment is suitable for you?" Henk said, leaning back on his sofa. "She should be punished in a way that the entire Hydra Kingdom would know what it is to cheat and y dangerous games with the Alphas!" Mirik said, his voice cold and eerie. His hand went to the back of her neck where he stroked her skin. It should have felt good, except for the fact that his ws were out. Kepp let out aughter. "I know the exact punishment that can be given to her," he said as he got up and removed his belt. "This is not right!" Jaris scolded Kepp. Kepp pressed his lips in a thin line and sat down. Jaris continued, "Morava, so you have anything to say in your defense?" She took a ragged breath. "What can I say? The usations are wrong." Henk and Mirik jerked their heads back. "You bitch!" Henk snapped. "You are denying it now?" "It is actually stupid of you to deny it," Mirik added. "We have already contacted all the Alphas and they have verified that you yed with all of us." "What was your motive, Morava?" Kepp asked through his teeth. "I haven''t yed games with anyone. It is a ridiculous theory and you should let me go!" she said and got up dreading every minute, but the moment she was about to get up, Mirik grabbed her neck and made her sit down again. She squeaked. "You are not leaving so soon, Morava. We need answers and even if you don''t confess, you will be punished. Severely." Mirik snarled. Chapter 468 Break The Seal Two monthster. Rigel and Lerna hade to meet Tabit and Fafnir with their babies. As soon as Tania heard that her friends were meeting, she too pushed Eltanin to go and meet them. So currently, there were six babies and three sets of parents in the courtyard of the north wing of Pegasii Pce. And all the babies were awake and making various noises. Lerna had just fed her son and Tabit was feeding her daughter while Tania seemed like she was on a twenty-four duty to feed her triplets. They had put their mother on rotation. She was constantly feeding one or the other. After giving her son to the nanny, she took a sigh of relief and sagged against Eltanin who curled his arms around her shoulder as he watched his three pups with so much pride swelling inside his chest that tides at the Jade Sea would be small in front of his feelings. "Aren''t they the most beautiful babies in the world?" he said to himself rather than others. Lerna''s daughter cried the moment Rigel gave her to the nanny and so Rigel took her back from the nanny and cradled her in hisrge arms. The baby sensed her father and immediately quietened. "You are spoiling her, Rigel!" Lernamented, rolling her eyes. "There is no such thing as spoiling," he replied with a grin. "I fully agree with Rigel," Eltanin said, feeling his emotions. They both looked at Fafnir for support but Fafnir was so busy changing his daughter''s nappies that he didn''t respond to the question. After changing the nappy, he picked her up and she giggled. Fafnir immediately grinned and cooed at her in response. "Why do I feel that he is giving all his attention to our daughter?" Tabit cried. "He has all the time for her and no time for me." She was sitting next to Lerna. Lerna chuckled. "Wee to the club dear. Rigel too has no time for me. As soon as he is back in the room, his first priority is seeing his pups." "Well, you can''t me us!" Eltanin replied, supporting the men. "We love our kids a lot and in fact if given a chance, we would like to have more." He genuinely wanted three more. Tania jerked herself away from him and swatted his hand. "You can dream on, Elty!" "See, this is what I mean!" Eltanin replied. "If your wife refuses to have more babies, the ones you already have, be extremely precious!" Rigel and Fafnirughed at hisment. They couldn''t agree more. Eltanin looked at his friends and their wives and warmth rushed in his chest. They hade a long way. They were a family and loved each other. The bond between them was beautiful. They all talked for a long time and the conversation steered to the Hydra Kingdom. "I wanted to talk to you all about it," Lerna said, sitting up slightly. "It is high time we go and check what is going on over there. We should remove the seal and see how things are over there." Rigel gave Lerna a strained look. She was getting impatient about breaking the seal but Rigel was stalling her requests. "Lerna, do you have to talk about it now?" he said. "I have to, Rigel!" she snapped. "It''s been long. A year since you all sealed it. I can''t imagine what is going on out there." There was a tense silence in the room. The topic of Hydra Kingdom always brought bad memories. It made Tania remember her parents. She got out of the bed and walked to the window. Her gaze went to Flora who was with their eldest son, walking him around, talking to him in thenguage only she knew. "Maybe, we should wait a little longer," Tabit suggested. "Let the children grow." "And then what?" Lerna snapped at Tabit too. "Another year?" Her gaze went to all in the courtyard. "How many years do you want to wait? Till all Hydra people die? Till they starve to death?" "Lerna!" Rigel scolded. "You are thinking too much!" "I am not!" she shot back. "I stayed quiet for a year because you all said that we could remove the seal after children were born. But you are reneging." "No one is reneging!" Rigel said. "We are just happy that Hydra Kingdom is sealed and there is peace in all of Araniea!" "There can be no peace in my mind and themon people in Hydra," Lerna argued. "They must be starving. Can you think of the condition of women?" Rigel let out a rough exhale and looked away. He was tired of exining things to Lerna at this point. He looked at Tania who was still very quiet, watching out of the window. It was the faes who had sealed the Hydra Kingdom and all faes were loyal to her. It was because of her that the faes had opened the portal to Araniea and that meant that she had the power on this decision. Lerna was getting frustrated by the minute. "If you all can''t go there, then I will have to go there. It is my kingdom and I want to save its people." "You cannot save the Nyxers!" Rigel countered. "They are born and bred in a way that you can''t save them." "I want to give them a chance!" Lerna replied with anger ring in her chest. "Lerna¡ª" Rigel said. She picked up her hand to stop him. "Rigel, I will go." She turned to Eltanin, "All I request is that you remove a part of the seal and let me enter Hydra." Rigel shuddered at the thought of letting his mate go alone. "You aren''t going alone there! What about our children?" "They will¡ª" Lerna said, but Tania cut her off. "Enough!" Tania turned to look at all of them. She gazed at everyone as silence fell in the room. When her eyes fell on Lerna, she saw how agitated Lerna was. "I know that you are feeling about your kingdom Lerna. I really like how you keep thinking about your people. I will ask the faes to open the seal." "What?" Eltanin got up, his back ramrod straight. Tania continued, "But only a part of the seal will be opened. First, we will assess the situation. If you want to go there, then I will send you with at least a dozen faes so that they can help you in case of danger." "Really?" Lerna said excitedly, her eyes bing moist with tears. Tania''s lips lifted up. "Yes. I do feel that it is high time you can go and see your kingdom. And it is time that we shed our inhibitions. But that is going to take time." Eltanin''s lips curled up. His wife not only thought about the people of Hydra but she was also concerned about Lerna''s safety. "In that case, let''s form a team to go to Hydra," he said. "I will be a part of that team!" Fafnir said as if informing them. "Fair enough. In the first phase, I will go with Fafnir and Lerna," Eltanin said. "I will also go," Rigel said mulishly. Two dayster, a part of the seal was broken. Chapter 469 In Hydra Kingdom Eltanin, Fafnir, Lerna and Rigel stood there at the ce where the seal was broken. They were nked by twenty faes, each equipped with lethal weapons from head to toe. Eltanin nudged his horse to move forward and signaled the rest to follow him. When they entered, Lerna noticed that the entire ce was absolutely quiet. Not a single soul was there on this side of the river. The lone bridge that stood connecting Hydra with the rest of the maind was damaged beyond recognition. Half of it was jutting out on the river with its support pirs broken or shattered. "How are we going to cross?" Lerna said, feeling miserable about the deste state of the bridge. "I will create a portal," said Lerio, the leader of the faes. He dismounted his horse and before creating a portal, he red his wings and flew over the river. Hended on the other side, looked around and assessed the location. Once he got the rough idea of the coordinates, he came back and created the portal. Along with the rest of them Lerna stepped into the portal. Rigel made sure that he stayed right beside her. "Be very cautious," Eltanin said to them as he nudged his horse to move forward. The faes had surrounded all the royals and they created twoyers of protection around them as the horses trotted ahead. They passed through the viges and Lerna''s eyes filled with tears. The kingdom was a picture of misery. She stared over the emptynd. At one point of time there were farms and houses and inns where people could stop and rest. But now there was nothing but endless tall grass and... graves. The trees were cracked, splintered, bent and twisted. The tall reeds climbed over the ruins of the houses and inns. As the wind gusted through them, eerie noises came and Lerna was convinced at one point of time that there were ghosts inside. It seemed that the men had killed and ughtered each other. They tainted thend with their blood when they should have nourished it with their sweat. Her horse neighed and made its way through the limbs that stuck out from the earth. Lerna''s eyes flooded with tears. She didn''t know that this ce would be shrouded in so much destion. Her homnd was nothing more than a graveyard. Rigel''s hand came to her and he grabbed her hand. He wanted to take her on his horse and wrap his arms around her to soothe her anxiety, but he knew that she had to deal with her emotions. He was going to stand by her side and be with her for as long as she would allow. The cavalcade traveled towards the capital and it was then she saw signs of life. Women and children were loitering on the street looking pale and malnourished or starved. There were very few men. As they crossed the cobbled streets, the women and children stared at them with wonder. They hadn''t gone very far when a group of women came right in front of Lerna. She had to pull the reins of her horse to stop. All the faes behind her became highly alert. "You are Princess Lerna!" said one of them pointing at her with wide eyes. "You have finallye, princess!" All of them sank on their knees immediately and bowed their heads in submission. "Please save us from all this!" Lerna swallowed down her throat that was burning with emotions. The women surrounded her as near as possible to theyer of protection by the faes. They cried and cried and beseeched her to save them, to save the Hydra Kingdom. It was clear that the kingdom was on the verge of poverty and breakdown. "It all happened because of Princess Morava!" one of them cursed. "Morava?" Eltanin jerked his head back. "She is still alive?" "Morava?" Lerna was shocked. There were so many questions in her mind, but there was no point in asking it from the women. She had to go to the pce as soon as possible. When they reached the pce, Lerna noticed that it was in a bad shape. It was broken from so many ces. The structure looked dpidated. There were Nyxers patrolling around. As soon as the Nyxers spotted them, they came to stand right in front of them with spears pointing at them. A fae chuckled. He waved his hand in the air, chanting a spell and all the spears burned in the hands of the Nyxers. Shocked, the Nyxers tried to attack them, but they were repelled by the protectionyer. Uponing in contact with theyer, their body burned with the magic. Complete mayhem ensued. Now the Nyxers looked at the cavalcade with fear in their eyes. "I havee to meet the Alphas of the Hydra Kingdom," said Lerna. "I am Princess Lerna of Hydra." The crowd in front of her gaped at her with wonder. And when realization weighed on them, they bowed to her, inclining their necks at an angle in submission. They parted for her group to pass through. The leader came to her halfway and bowed to her. "Princess Lerna," he said with a lot of respect. "Pleasee this way." He pointed to the path that led to Alpha Henk''s quarters. He looked at the faes behind her and immediately averted his gaze. They looked... deadly. Rigel was with Lerna all the time as they reached Alpha Henk''s quarters. It seemed that Henk was expecting her. He was waiting for her outside. His eyes went wide when he saw Lerna and a smile spread on his face out of excitement. But when his gaze went to those who apanied her, his smile disappeared. The mighty king of Draka, Eltanin was right beside her along with his General and Prince Rigel, who was her mate. Lerna dismounted her horse. She bowed to Alpha Henk and said, "Wee in peace, Alpha Henk." She was expecting him to be furious but he looked... rxed upon seeing her. "And I receive you in peace," he replied, bowing back to her. All of them jumped down on their horses. The guards took the horses to the stables while the group walked in. Chapter 470 She Is In The Dungeon Henk brought them all to the main hall where a few others were also waiting for them. Not all the faes entered the main hall. Half of them stayed outside in order to create a protection circle so that no other Nyxer entered while the talks went on and the other half remained close to Lerna and the rest. When they were seated, Henk said, "I can''t tell you how happy I am to see you, Princess Lerna. The Hydra Kingdom needs you. We are all--" he paused and looked away. Though Henk had not exactly been a great leader, after what Morava did to all of them, he realized that life got so tough over thest few months. It could have been better if all the Alphas had stayed together even after they had divided thends. If they had been together and not gotten into Morava''s stupid talks, things would have been greatly different. Lerna shifted in her ce ufortably as she nced at Rigel. When she didn''t speak, Henk continued, "More Alphas will being in some time." Lerna nodded once. "I hope all of them are fine." Sadness crossed Henk''s face. "Out of the twelve, only five of us remain..." "What? Why?" Lerna asked with surprise. When she had left the twelve Alphas were pretty hale and hearty. Henk shook his head. "Things went down, Princess Lerna. We all began fighting amongst ourselves until it was toote." Lerna drew her brows together. "But why would you do that?" "Power!" Henk sighed. "We were misguided by none other than Princess Morava who was our mate. Well not exactly our mate, but our forced mate." Eltanin jerked his head back, as much surprised as the rest of them. "How did that happen?" he asked, bewildered as hell. "Don''t ask," Henk replied. The rest of the Alphas came at that time and all of them greeted Lerna and the rest with happiness evident on their faces. Lerna was sure that they would face a lot of resistance, but she was surprised that they were received nicely. When they were all seated, Eltanin said, "What happened to Princess Morava? Why don''t we see her here?" He was shocked that she was mated to all twelve of them. All the Alphas looked at each other and then it was Henk who started to narrate. "After King Felis died, things just nosedived..." Henk went to speak for a long time as Lerna and others listened to him attentively. At the end of it, Eltanin appeared so shocked that he didn''t have words to speak. Lerna was feeling terrible about the whole situation. She looked at Rigel usingly. If he hade earlier, things would have been different. Rigel took a deep breath in, seeing how angry she was with him. Fafnir just sat there, blinking his eyes with a gaping mouth. So much had happened in just one year of sealing the Hydra Kingdom. "We were all so pissed with Morava that we threw her in the dungeons," said Mirik. "If you want to take her back with you, then we can hand her over, but she is a loathsome woman!" Mirik had tortured Morava and during one of the torture sessions, she had revealed that she was also in the dungeons of the King of Draka. They also learned the extent to which her mother, Sirrah used Felis''s forces. She would ask him to send Nyxers every now and then to attack Pegasii. All the Alphas were extremely honored that Eltanin hade along with Princess Morava. They actually looked up to him. After all that happened with them, they realized how important it was for them to have nice rtions with every other kingdom. Henk said on behalf of all of them, "We know that the Nyxers had not exactly been good with the rest of the kingdoms over so many years. We have formed so many enemies that now we are suffering from the oues. After our kingdom was sealed by the faes, our lives simply went down so badly that we wondered if we would ever be able to recover." He looked at Eltanin. "King Eltanin, I know it would be too much to ask you because it was King Felis who was responsible for your wife--" he paused, looking for the right words to speak. "--for the death of her parents..." He lowered his head, not able to see him. "But all of us need help and we need it urgently. We are all on the point of--" Henk swallowed thickly, emotions burning at the back of his throat. Eltanin looked at Rigel and then Fafnir. When his nce went to Lerna, he could see how disturbed she was. He knew that if he didn''t take the lead, Rigel would perhaps back out. He could sense the wariness of Rigel about Nyxers. And he was aware that it was mostly because of the safety of his mate. "I would like to meet Morava first," Eltanin said. He wanted to make sure that what they said was true or not. "Yes, of course!" Henk said. "She is my dungeon and if you like you can meet her right away." "I am ready to meet her when you are," Eltanin said. Lerna wasn''t really interested in meeting Morava. "I want to stay here and talk more," she said to Rigel. "Will you stay here with me?" Rigel held her hand. On a basic instinct he could sense how much she needed his presence. He nodded and held her hand. "I will." Lerna''s lips curled up slightly through all the sadness. Henk took Fafnir and Eltanin to the dungeons. Three faes apanied them while the rest stayed with Lerna and Rigel. Eltanin''s body shuddered when he saw Morava. She was lodged in a very dark prison. When the guard burned a torch for them to see her, they saw a pulp of a woman lying on a round, rotating torture table that moved like a wheel. Her hands and legs were tied with iron chains. There were numerous bruises and wounds on her body. Her clothes were tattered and she stank horrible. "Morava?" Eltanin called in a low voice. "Kill... kill Lusitania... kill her... mother..." Chapter 471 Moravas Punishment For a moment Eltanin was shocked. Morava was in so much pain, yet all she thought about was killing Lusitania. Shock got reced with anger and his fangs lengthened. "This is what she keeps saying all the time..." Henk said, lowering his head. He took a deep breath in. "But trust me Draka King, we are hardly bothered about what she says. We could have killed her long back, but the Alphas decided to keep her alive. They want to torture her. She is responsible for the downfall of the Alphas. Not that we liked her. But she schemed in a way that all of us ended up fighting with each other and only... five..." his throat choked with emotions. "Only five remained..." Eltanin clenched his teeth hard. He padded to Morava. With his ws and fangs elongated, he had this strong urge to rip off her head. "Morava," he growled. "Be careful," Fafnir said and went to stand behind Eltanin. Though Morava couldn''t do anything, he was going to kill her even if she tried to spit on his king. She groaned in pain. "Lusitania..." "Morava!" Eltanin said in a louder voice. This time she fluttered open her eyes with difficulty. When her gazended on him, she opened her eyes wider. "Are you King Eltanin?" she asked, licking her dry and cracked lips. "Or am I dreaming?" "I am Eltanin," he said, confirming her doubts. She became quiet for a long time as she assessed him. "King of Draka..." she said in a low, shaky voice. "You have finallye to meet me. I knew... I knew that Lusitania had betrayed you... Take me away from here... Please." She pleaded with him. "If-- if you marry me, I-- I will make you happy..." She started panting after speaking so much. Her throat and her stomach hurt. She tried to pull against her shackles but she couldn''t. "Free me!" she growled. "Free me!" Eltanin was disgusted. The woman was deranged. She was beyond repair and beyond logic. His ws and fangs retracted. He pitied her now. "You can''t be helped, Morava," he said and stepped back. "Don''t-- don''t go!" she cried. "Please take me from here. I am ready to be your servant but-- but take me from here. I also have to k-- kill Lusitania. She-- she is responsible for my downfall. When I escaped from the dungeons, I had gone to Pegasii but-- but I was abducted by the Alphas." She shook her head. "I don''t know why..." "You were abducted by the Alphas, but they married you, didn''t they?" Eltanin said, narrowing his eyes. "And what did you do to them?" "I married them? No! Felis forced me to mate with them. And when he died, they-- they started rejecting me." "Yes, we started rejecting you Morava, but do you why?" Henk snapped. "Because you didn''t want to have our heirs. Because you wanted to run away using us. Because you started the war between Alphas by misguiding us!" She flinched. "You are a bastard!" she shouted as high as she could and yet it came out as a squeak. She turned her gaze to Eltanin. "Please help me get out of here, King Eltanin. I want to meet my father and I want to meet that bitch, Lusitania because of whom my whole life changed. Had she note into my life, I would have be the queen of Draka. Then I wouldn''t have faced these miseries." Eltanin closed his eyes. He took a step back, ready to leave. Before leaving he said, "Morava, I don''t know whether you have met your right punishment or not, but let me inform you, your father, King Biham has gone to the Fade and so has his mate, Lady Kinshra. And I would have never made you my queen." Morava appeared surprised. "How?" His brows furrowed. "I thought you knew. Felis killed Biham." A smile came to her lips. "Really? Felis killed my father? Goddess. That is music to my ears. Did he kill Lusitania also?" Eltanin wasn''t surprised to see her reaction. The woman was full of poison. He looked at Fafnir and nodded. Then he said to Henk, "We have no intention of taking her back. She is of no use to us. You can keep her here for as long as you want. However, if Ie to know that you have freed her, I will seal the Hydra Kingdom once and for all. She is the most dangerous woman of Araniea and she doesn''t deserve freedom!" "What? No!" Morava shouted. "You can''t do that to me! I-- I am the princess of Pegasii! I demand my kingdom!" "You will never get it," said Eltanin in a firm voice. "And I think I will change my mind now." He nced at the faes who hade with him. They nodded. Fafnir stepped back and said to everyone in the prison. "Please get out of the prison now!" When the guards and Henk saw magic crackling at the fingertips of the faes, they rushed out. "What are you doing?" Morava asked, her eyes wide in horror. Eltanin gave her onest look and walked out of the prison. He closed the prison and signaled the faes. "Noooo!" Morava shouted, guessing what was going on. "No, you can''t!" The faes hurled the magic towards the prison. White lights swirled in the air and wrapped around it, sealing the ce forever. People could see Morava, but she couldn''t see anyone. This was Eltanin''s punishment to Morava dedicated to his wife and her parents. Morava screamed from inside. "Noooo! Free me. You can''t do this. You can''t seal me. I have to kill. I have to take revenge. Lusitania is responsible. She-- started it all!" They all started to leave the ce, most of them too scared to even look back. All at once they heard a thud. The faes had released her from the shackles. She wasst seen crawling towards the iron bars. Electricity sizzled, burning her skin. She shrieked in pain. "Save meeee!" Her voice drowned in wails. Chapter 472 Hydra Of My Dreams Eltanin stayed in Hydra Kingdom for the next one week along with Fafnir, Rigel and Lerna. And in that one week, he assessed what would be the next course of action for Hydra. The Alphas were not ready to give up their territories and Rigel wasn''t ready to let Lernae and rule Hydra Kingdom on her own. Fafnir was too busy with bringing up Pegasii and so Eltanin had to think hard on what to do next. It was on the fifth day that they were sitting in Eltanin''s bedchamber. Fafnir was standing out on the porch and talking to some Nyxers and faes. "I can''t stay here forever!" Eltanin said. "But you must take over Hydra," Lerna insisted. "You were Felis''s half-brother." "Lerna, I know, but you were Felis''s half-sister too. Why don''t you take over?" Eltanin insisted. "She won''t!" Rigel growled. "What will happen to our pups? And besides, I have to look after Orion along with her. Hydra is too risky, especially with those Alphas!" Rigel was insecure about leaving Lerna in Hydra. "Then I have a solution that is going to be best for all of us," Eltanin said. They looked at him with expectant eyes. They really needed a solution and they needed it fast. In the past five days, it was already established that Eltanin could easily im the throne of Hydra. Even the Alphas had no qualms. They just wanted them to break the seal. Eltanin went to sit on the couch. He looked at the porch where he saw Alpha Jarising over. He was looking at the fae with wonder in his eyes. The fae red his wings and curled it around him. Alpha Jaris stepped back and they all burst intoughter at some joke. "Why don''t we divide thend of Hydra into five territories. Each of the territories is going to be ruled by these Alphas. They know their people best." "What? No!" Lerna countered. "They are not progressive! They have the same mental thinking as all the Nyxers. If they were progressive, they wouldn''t have had harems. Didn''t you see the condition of men and women in the streets when we wereing?" Eltanin nodded. "I know, Lerna. But I have reached this conclusion after thinking a lot." With his chin he pointed at Jaris who was now touching the wing of a fae with wonder and excitement in his eyes. "That Alpha is the best amongst all of them, but he is the youngest. I heard that while all of them were at war against each other, only he stayed neutral. In my opinion, he would be the best ruler. But--" he looked from Lerna to Rigel. "Jaris is young. He doesn''t have much experience and all other Alphas are going to start plotting against him the moment he is on the throne. I don''t want him to die young." Lerna shifted in her ce, visibly ufortable. Eltanin continued. "If we divide thends into five territories, the Alphas are going to take care of their territory." "And how will you ensure that?" Lerna asked not sure that the Alphas would take care of their people. "I will be appointing Draka soldiers and some faes. Together they will make sure that the Alphas rule ording to us. I will draw a treaty with them and breaking the treaty would cost them theirnd." Lerna jerked her head back. "That is... harsh." Eltanin''s lips curled up. "Yes, it is. But it is the best way to get them all in line." Lerna smiled for the first time in her stay at Hydra. "Thank you, brother," she said in a soft voice full of emotions. "You are wee, sister," Eltanin replied. "I would like to be a part of the treaty," she added. "Of course!" For the next two days, along with Lerna, Eltanin drew the treaty. Both Rigel and Fafnir did not interfere. A long treaty was drawn and then the Alphas were called. After reading it, they were all tense. "We need time to understand it and think over it," said Henk. "Sure," Eltanin replied. "We would want you all to understand it well because there won''t be any changes in it." The Alphas were speechless. "This is too tight," Henk protested. "This is not what we thought it would be. You must give us freedom to rule our territories!" "You have to earn that freedom, Alpha Henk," Eltanin growled. "It is either this or nothing at all. And if you think you can change it, then we will seal the boundaries of Hydra forever!" "No!" Mirik intervened. "You can''t do that. We have suffered a lot." "Then you don''t have any other option other than to agree to the treaty. If you don''t sign it by tomorrow''s sunrise, then we are going to leave you the way you are," Eltanin stated as he rolled the scroll. He handed it to Alpha Jaris. "You all may take a look at it." None of them could speak a word after Eltanin''s ultimatum. They just... left. But the treaty was signed by all of them by the next sunrise. Eltanin appointed his men. He said that he would be sending more men to Hydra. The faes were not ready because there were very few of them. They sealed the Hydra boundary for a few days. So when they returned, only one fae was left behind to open and close the seal when required. Two weekster, Lerna also sent her people to Hydra and a team of twenty-five Draka soldiers, Pegasii soldiers and faes was dispatched. Once they were all in Hydra, the seal was removedpletely. "Are you happy now?" Rigel asked Lerna who was seeing off the soldiers who she had deployed at Hydra. She chuckled. "I am happy that it is a new beginning. I hope that they construct the schools and I hope that with our new methods they are able to grow crops. I want a new Hydra. A Hydra Kingdom of my dreams." Rigel kissed her and curled his arm around her shoulder. "And you will get one." Chapter 473 [Bonus ] Shameless One yearter. A satisfactory grin came on his face as Ileus looked at the growing number of men in his library. Eltanin and Rigel were thetest recruits and they had earned their ce rightfully. Anastasia had been trying her best to find thetest location of his library, but he had moved it to a different ce. Yet again. Ileus rubbed his chest and entered the library. Kaizan, Eltanin and Aiden were discussing something so intensely that they didn''t notice when he entered. Eltanin had been dying his visit to Draoidh because his triplets were too young. As soon as they hit one year, he took a much-needed holiday and came over. Tania was also looking forward toing over with him. She had had so many sleepless nights and busy days that she had forgotten what it was to have a normal day. Although Flora had been taking care of the triplets, it was still a lot of job. Tania coulde to visit Draoidh along with Eltanin because Taiyi and Alrakis hade over to Draka to spend some quality time with their grandchildren. "Aly," Kaizan said, looking at a pile of porn magazines in front of him. "These are very outdated. I''ve heard that in the human world new toys havee out for sexual pleasure and they are... interesting. I am sure that there are magazines out there which show thetest toys. Why don''t you ask Daryn to get you some new stuff?" Ileus smiled at his proteges. They hade pretty far. "I will ask him," he said as he nced at Rigel who was sitting in the corner with eyes wide like saucers and pure wonder written on his face. Kaizan continued to talk to Eltanin and Aiden. "Why don''t we get our girls here?" Eltanin said. He had read most of the books in the library over thest five days. They were supposed to go back in five days, but he had shifted his return date to another week. He had said to Tania that there was much needed to explore. When she had asked what it was that he needed to explore, he said that Ileus had asked them not to reveal it. --- "Where do you think the men are?" Tania asked Anastasia. "They don''te for the whole day. I understand that they are doing something very serious. But where are they? And when they return--" her cheeks heated. "He-- he--" "--has various different sex positions for you?" Anastasia said in a bored tone. "Yes!" Tania blurted. She pped her hands to her mouth when she realized she was inpany. Anastasia and Daughed at her while Olivia giggled. Lerna stared at her with wide eyes and said, "You too? I thought he was-- he was--" Suddenly, everyone startedughing. Lerna swatted Tania''s hand yfully. "How are you pups doing?" Anastasia asked Tania. Tania shook her head. "I think you should rephrase the question." Anastasia chuckled. "How are the new parents doing?" "I am dead most of the time!" Tania replied dramatically. "And Eltanin is thinking of having more pups." "Goddess!" Lerna interjected. "Even Rigel wants to have more. And I don''t know why is it that he has suddenly be more interested in having more pups ever since we havee to Draoidh?" "Something in the water," Olivia said, rolling her eyes. "I am sure," Da drawled. "You can''t say that," Anastasia remarked. "You have six kids and it is Aiden who doesn''t want you to have more." "Well, what I mean is that I am drinking the same water. And I want to have more," Da exined. All the women looked at her with surprise and masked irritation. Anastasia shook her head. She turned her attention to Tania and asked, "How is Hydra Kingdoming up? When Ileus visited therest, he said that the Alphas stay in their territories and don''t mess up." "Ileus?" Tania jerked her head back. "When did he go?" Anastasia let out a sigh. "He went there masked as a fae from Pegasii two months back." "What? Why?" Tania was confused. "And why didn''t he tell us? We would have-- It''s a surprise! And I am going to fight with him for not telling me about his visit!" She crossed her arms across her chest and pouted her lips. "Don''t fret," Anastasia tried to calm her down. "When my husband doesn''t have work, he likes to visit other kingdoms, but now he likes to visit other realms. He likes to see how the bnce between the realms is working." "That''s fine, but he should have at least mentioned about his visit." "I agree with Tania," Lerna supported her sister-inw. Anastasia shrugged. "You can fight with him as much as you want." That seemed to calm down Tania. After a moment of pause, she said, "Hydra Kingdom ising up good. The Alphas are more focused on creating better infrastructure for their people. Lerna will tell you the rest." Lerna smiled. "I had asked them to build schools for girls and boys separately. And to my surprise every Alpha was so intrigued by the idea that they have built several schools. The girls are loving it. There are less atrocities on them. We have made very strict rules and also got the treaty signed by them that in case women are abused, then there would be serious repercussions." Her thoughts went to her birthce. "I know that it will take a long time for the mindset of the Nyxers to change, but eventually it will. Initially they didn''t even want to send their girls to schools. Slowly, it is changing." "Well, I am very d to hear that, Lerna," Anastasia said as Tania squeezed her friend''s hand. The door of the room opened and the men walked in. Ileus straightaway went to his wife and pulled her in hisp shamelessly. He kissed her passionately and then said hello to other females. "Elty!" Tania said when he went to kiss her with a broad smile. "Buttercup," he whispered in her ear. "There''s a great position I saw--" he coughed. "I came up with it." She red at him. "Elty, you said you saw!" "Did I? Hell no!" Heughed. "Where will I see it?" He nced at Ileus who raised his eyebrow as if contemting on keeping Eltanin as a member of the library or not. Eltanin recovered by saying it aloud, "Well, love I want to try it with you tonight." Tania covered her face going tomato red and forgetting what she was asking. Her husband was so shameless. But weren''t they all? --- Dear Readers, Thank you for being with me on this journey. It was beautiful. I love you all and hope that you will continue to support me as always. Much love, Misha K The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!